《The Regressed Blood Knight鈥檚 Strategy》 Chapter 1 [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 1 The scent of blood permeated the air, stinging my nostrils. Tension hung heavy, suffocating me. Over a thousand of the kingdom¡¯s elite forces were closing in, all for the sake of capturing just one person¡ªme. ¡°Haa¡­¡± My breath heaved from deep within my lungs. I was on the verge of retching. The screen before my eyes shed red. [Warning! You are debuffed.] [Defense has decreased by 50%.] [¡°Phoenix¡¯s Breath (SR)¡± has been dispelled.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [You are bleeding.] [Health is decreasing by 0.1% per second.] [You cannot use potions.] ¡®Damn it¡­ I¡¯ve been poisoned with every kind of toxin, and my mana breathing isn¡¯t working properly.¡¯ My trusted subordinate had betrayed me. I asked him why, but he said nothing. He just attacked me with a sorrowful expression. To survive, I had to kill the subordinate I cherished with my own hands. Thud! My spear pierced the chest of a burly man with red hair. ¡°Gah!¡± My most trusted subordinate, Mikhail Pervatz, coughed up a handful of blood mixed with his guts. ¡°¡­Why?¡± I asked him. ¡°Sorry¡­ Captain¡­ Ugh!¡± I snapped at Mikhail¡¯s words. ¡°Why did you betray me? Stop apologizing and answer me!¡± ¡°¡­You already know¡­ the reason¡­ ugh¡­ sorry¡­.¡± ¡°You, to the very end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ forgive us¡­.¡± Thud! The dependable subordinate who always had my back was dead. ¡°You could¡¯ve said it! Dirk, that bastard, took your family hostage, and you had no choice!¡± My teeth ground together. I already knew why Mikhail betrayed me. Just as I was burning with anger, the oppressive presence slowly closing in reached me. A group of shadows emerged from the dense forest with rustling sounds. ¡°Dirk¡­¡± I muttered the enemy¡¯s name, and the status window popped up. [Dirk Hatzfeld (Lv.80)(Max)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 35 upation: Magic Spear Knight Mana Affinity: Fire Bond (A+)[3 Runes] Affection: -90 (Nemesis) -Base Stats- [Health: A+] [Mana: S-] [Body: A] [Strength: S-] [Agility: A+] Traits: Greed (S), Master of Spearmanship (A+), Determination (A-) Skills: Red Dragon¡¯s Breath (A-), Red Spearmanship (A+) The man with the sly look was my half-brother. Dirk Hatzfeld. He was smirking at me. [Warning! You are severely bleeding.] [Health has dropped from SR+ to D-.] [Mana has dropped from SR to C-.] [Body has dropped from SR to B.] [Strength has dropped from SR+ to B-.] [Agility has dropped from SR to D+.] Normally, I could easily overwhelm him with my abilities. But now, multiple debuffs from the injuries I¡¯d sustained made even walking difficult. ¡°You still have enough strength to speak.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ If not for Father¡¯s request, you¡¯d already be dead by my hand.¡± ¡°Ha, Father¡¯s request? You¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡± Dirk¡¯sughter grated on my nerves. ¡°Father never once considered you his son.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°Ha! This is why I insisted oning myself, you wretched worm! Listen well. You¡¯re just a hunting dog raised by the Hatzfeld family.¡± ¡°Father recognized my contributions and epted me as a member of the Hatzfeld family.¡± ¡°You fool. Tsk tsk, to be so easily fooled by Father¡¯s acting. You were simply a tool to destroy the Rehinar family, nothing more, hahaha.¡± The Rehinar family belonged to the Empire of Fresia. I was the key yer in their downfall. ¡°You barely managed to awaken ¡°Phoenix¡¯s Breath¡±, and you thought you could stand on equal footing with those of us who¡¯ve awakened the power of the Red Dragon?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Grinding my teeth, I seethed with rage. If I had just a little more time, I could¡­! Dirk Hatzfeld¡¯s face bore a vile smile as he watched me struggle in my final moments. ¡°Shall I tell you something amusing? Do you remember ¡®Blue Tiger¡¯ Kane Rehinar?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡®Kane Rehinar¡¯ was the Grand Duke of the Rehinar family whom I killed five years ago. He was once considered the greatest threat to the Hatzfeld family because he was said to have inherited the power of the ¡®Blue Tiger,¡¯ surpassing the ¡®Red Dragon.¡¯ Fortunately for us, he turned out to be a durd. Despite his immense power, he was easily dealt with. His name had almost been erased from my memory. I couldn¡¯t understand why Dirk brought him up now. ¡°Prince Dirk!¡± Dirk¡¯s right-hand man urgently shouted from his side. It was as if he was trying to stop Dirk from saying something he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°What does it matter? He¡¯s about to die anyway.¡± Dirk paid no heed to his subordinate¡¯s words. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°The Kane Rehinar you killed¡­ that body originally belonged to you, you wretched worm.¡± ¡°¡­¡­??¡± ¡°Our father, the King of Hatzfeld, used a forbidden magic tome to swap your soul with Ray¡¯s.¡± It felt like I had been struck by a hammer. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because the real Ray Hatzfeld was a useless cripple. We couldn¡¯t have such trash in the Hatzfeld family.¡± ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why Kane Rehinar was a durd.¡± ¡°Now you get it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you could use ¡°Blood Dance¡±¡­¡± Dirk answered my murmurs. ¡°Father never anticipated that you would unlock Rehinar¡¯stent power. It did help us easily destroy Rehinar, though.¡± ¡°So with these hands¡­ I destroyed my own family?¡± [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] p, p, p. Dirk pped his hands in delight. ¡°You¡¯re as sharp as ever¡­ Ugh!¡± I closed the distance between us in an instant. [Skill ¡°Phoenix Spearmanship (SR)¡± ¨C Second Form: Surging Phoenix has been activated.] My spear reached right up to Dirk¡¯s nose. But¡­ it stopped just an inch short. [Insufficient mana.] [Second Form: Surging Phoenix has been canceled.] [All mana has been exhausted.] ¡°Kuh.¡± Unable to kill Dirk, I fell to my knees. My entire body was bound by chains of fire. It was a binding spell cast by the most powerful magical division Hatzfeld boasted, the Demon yers. Thud! ¡°Oof.¡± Startled, Dirk kicked me hard in the stomach. ¡°If you had used ¡°Blood Dance¡± instead of Hatzfeld¡¯s spearmanship, I might have been the one lying there.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re just a worm who can¡¯t do anything on your own.¡± I bit down hard, seething with rage. All the ughter I¡¯dmitted felt meaningless now. ¡®Is this really the hollow end for me? What was I fighting for all this time¡­?¡¯ My eyelids felt heavy. My vision began to darken. This was the end. ¡®If only I could kill that bastard Dirk¡­.¡¯ Just as I gathered mana to activate ¡°Phoenix¡¯s Breath¡± onest time, Thud! Dirk¡¯s spear pierced my heart. The core of my mana. The mana heart, most crucial for knights and wizards who use magic, was punctured. ¡°Huek!¡± ¡°Father taught me to be cautious until yourst breath.¡± Dirk¡¯s voice faded away. My breath gradually ceased. ¡°If I get another chance¡­ I¡¯ll make sure¡­ to kill you¡­ with my own hands¡­¡± The world turned pitch ck. [Game over] [Hidden Ending: The Secret of Ray Hatzfeld] [Discovering the hidden ending has unlocked a new story.] [Additional content is being downloaded.] ¡­ * * * ¡°¡­Duke!¡± A woman¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ My consciousness was gradually returning. Had I died and gone to hell? ¡°Grand Duke!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was crystal clear. Forcing my heavy eyelids open, [The patch has beenpleted.] ¡®A system window!? But I died.¡¯ What was going on? [Before starting the story, please select your partner.] [The partner characters you can choose from are the same in all stories.] [2¡ï Water Mage Heidi Gunther] [2¡ï Failed Knight Cami Einrich] [2¡ï Mysterious Maid Anna Werner] ¡®Wh-what is this?¡¯ My eyes darted left and right. The selection screen didn¡¯t disappear. ¡®Could it be¡­ reincarnation after possession?¡¯ My heart pounded as I considered the possibility of having returned to the past. Without hesitation, I chose a character, driven by a faint hope. [You have chosen 2¡ï Failed Knight Cami Einrich.] [Have a fun adventure.] ¡°Ha. Thank goodness you¡¯re conscious.¡± A woman with a ponytail sighed in relief. ¡°I thought something had happened to you, Grand Duke.¡± Her voice was familiar yet the words were strange. ¡°Grand Duke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cami tilted her head in confusion. Seeing her like she used to be made me smile unconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Your manner of speaking has changed since you woke up.¡± Cami Einrich. She was the first character I chose when I initially transmigrated inside this game. Despite her poor stats, I was drawn to her cute, puppy-like appearance. Many regretted choosing her, but I knew better as a hardcore yer of this game. ¡®If you follow the hidden strategy, she bes an incredibly efficient character.¡¯ That¡¯s why, the moment I transmigrated into ¡°War of Gods: Infinite Defense¡±, I chose her. To increase my chances of survival, even if by a little. But over time, Cami became precious to me. She had been nothing more than a game character to me. A woman who devoted her life to me, a mere illegitimate son. I had lived my life burdened with the guilt of causing her death due to Hatzfeld¡¯s schemes. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I realized the truth. It was Dirk Hatzfeld who had killed Cami. ¡®This time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡¯ I reached out to her. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your wounds from the assassin are severe.¡± A sudden pain washed over me, reminding me that I had ignored the pain in my rush to realize I had regressed. ¡°Ha, was it always this painful?¡± ¡°Will you stop with the nonsense? I¡¯m almost done making the medicine, just hold on a bit longer.¡± Cami¡¯s hands moved quickly. But she seemed to be badly hurt as well. ¡®Did Cami get injured like this when we first started?¡¯ We had first met at the Hatzfeld mansion. If my memory served me right, she shouldn¡¯t have been this injured. Something was off, but I brushed it aside for now. I was just relieved that Cami, who had died, was alive. ¡°You¡¯re the same as always.¡± ¡°Be quiet! Your wounds will worsen. You¡¯re like a mute most of the time, but now that you¡¯re dying, you won¡¯t stop talking.¡± Cami¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re still as chatty as ever.¡± ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Her movements quickened. Watching her, I smiled faintly. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t worry her.¡¯ I waved my hand in the air to open the status window. But what I saw was unexpected. ¡®What is this!?¡¯ [Kane Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Age: 21 upation: Grand Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Rune (F-)[1 Rune] -Base Stats- [Health: F-] [Mana: F-] [Body: F-] [Strength: F-] [Agility: F-] Traits: Durd (UR), Timid (S), Frail (S), Kindness (S), Endurance (B), Concentration (B) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (F-), +Rehinar Dual Swordsmanship (F-) ¡®Why is Kane Rehinar¡¯s status window here!?¡¯ The status window before me wasn¡¯t Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s. It was Kane Rehinar, the guardian of the Fresia Empire. I pondered over how this could be. Then I remembered the message I saw just before dying as Ray Hatzfeld. [Discovering the hidden ending has unlocked a new story.] [Additional content is being downloaded.] ¡®So that¡¯s how it continues?¡¯ It was beyond absurd. ¡°War of Gods: Infinite Defense¡± was a failed game. Due to excessive pay-to-win elements and other reasons, yers had left, and the service was discontinued. Even as a veteran yer, there were many stories I didn¡¯t know. I found out toote about the forbidden magic tome used in Hatzfeld. And now there was additional content? ¡®Judging by the ¡°Durd¡± trait, my fate has been altered by the magic tome.¡¯ I quickly scanned my surroundings. The ceiling was filled with stctites. A small campfire crackled in the middle of an ice cave. The game¡¯s starting point was different. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help butugh. To start anew as Kane Rehinar. The one the King of Hatzfeld feared most. [Trantor ¨C Peptobismol] Chapter 2 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 2 I opened Cam¡¯s status window. Cami Einrich (Lv.1) Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î Age: 20 upation: Failed Knight of Kane Mana Affinity: Water Rune (E)[1 Rune] Favorability: 31 (Favorable) -Base Stats- Health: E Mana: E+ Constitution: E Strength: D- Agility: D- Trait: Iron Wall (C) Skills: Water Swordsmanship (E-) As a basic character, everything was the same as before. Her stats were painted with an E. She was in the middle of the 2nd ss. ¡®I have a chance for revenge.¡¯ In the previous ythrough, I saw how Hatzfeld exterminated the Rehinar. The atrocitiesmitted by my past self. Now I had the opportunity to rectify them. ¡®Hatzfeld, this time I will make sure you die in the most painful way possible.¡¯ The moment I vowed to eliminate Hatzfeld. It seemed like I just wanted to clear the game this time. A new message popped up. [Additional content has been downloaded.] [Starting the transfer of Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s skill ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Breath (SR)¡¯] [1%¡­] ¡®What?! Jackpot?!¡¯ One of the important things in the world of this game is breathing techniques. The skills you could acquire depended on which breathing technique you learned. On top of that, there was apatibility that existed for each breathing technique¡­ Thispatibility had a tremendous impact, to the point of greatly influencing the oue of battles. ¡®Originally, you could only learn one breathing technique per person, but I have two¡­¡¯ In particr, ¡°Phoenix¡¯s Breath¡± is the exact opposite of Kane Rehinar¡¯s ¡°Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath¡±. The fact that I could learn skills with opposite attributes of fire and water at the same time. It was nothing short of cheating. It was a privilege that you couldn¡¯t get even if you tried to draw it in the scam shop window. [¡°Phoenix¡¯s Breath¡± has been transferred] [Due to the Durd trait, the rank of ¡°Phoenix¡¯s Breath¡± has been downgraded from SR to F-] ¡®I wasn¡¯t expecting SR rank.¡¯ I can raise the fallen rank again. The problem is this Durd trait. I didn¡¯t think deeply about this either. I was confident that I could remove the Durd trait with a scam. ¡®Even with just these two breathing techniques, I should be able to eat everything up, so it¡¯s definitely not a loss.¡¯ I wonder how Hatzfeld will react when they see Rehinar¡¯s Grand Duke use ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Breath¡¯. I was determined to kill them somehow, no matter what it took. I was already looking forward to it. ¡®Now that the skill transfer isplete, I need to change this trash body of mine.¡¯ I opened the hologram. I pressed the gear icon in the upper right corner, and¡­ Ting! An alert popped up along with a message. [Artifact Confirmation Ticket (5¡ï)] [Subspace Pouch (5¡ï)] [Character Random Draw Ticket (Guaranteed 4¡ï or higher)] These were items that would fill in my shorings. ¡®I¡¯ll save the draw ticket for now since it¡¯s still early game. I¡¯ll use it when a good character is released. For now, I¡¯ll use this.¡¯ [Artifact Confirmation Ticket (5¡ï) used.] Ten rainbow-colored cards appeared in the air. The colorful cards spun around and opened at the same time. [Egg of the White Dragon (5¡ï)] [Holy Sword of the Fencer (5¡ï)] [Grimoire of Mage Engineering (5¡ï)] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [Holy Water of Bellone (5¡ï)] [Lost Records of the Mage Council (5¡ï)] The Artifact Confirmation Ticket allowed me to choose one item from the ten cards. [You have selected Holy Water of Bellone (5¡ï)]. Upon selection, a vial of a light blue solution appeared out of thin air. [Holy Water of Bellone]. Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Brewed by the Goddess Bellone, this water is imbued with enough power to enchant a normal person if they drink it. Effect: Transmutation. I epted the Holy Water of Bellone and lifted the lid. A sweet smell wafted out. I didn¡¯t feel any resistance and drank it down in one gulp. ¡®This almost got me killed when I was first transmigrated.¡¯ I felt a rush of nervousness, knowing what wasing. My body froze in anticipation of what was about to happen. Or not. Woosh! The wind rushed around me. My body shook like crazy. My hands and feet were already out of my control. ¡°Shhhhit.¡± My vision darkened as I swore. *** ¡°Grand Duke!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°My lord, are you conscious?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fainted twice already!¡± Ignoring Cam¡¯s words, I opened my status window. [Kane Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î Age: 21 upation: Grand Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Rune (E-)[1 Rune], Fire Rune (E-)[1 Rune] -Base Stats- Health: E- Mana: E- Constitution: S- Strength: E- Agility: E- Traits: Durd (UR), Timid (S), Frail (S), Kindness (S), Endurance (B), Concentration (B) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E-), Phoenix¡¯s Breath (E-), +Rehinar Dual Swordsmanship (E-) ¡®Despite consuming one of the best potions in the game, I¡¯m still only at the beginning of 2nd ss.¡¯ I had only absorbed one ss¡¯s worth of mana from the potion. All because of the Durd trait, the worst trait possible. If I didn¡¯t have this trait, I would have at least reached ss 2. ¡®My stats are far from enough to ovee this situation.¡¯ I had to rely solely on my umted experience to get through this. Then suddenly, I noticed the sword next to Cam. ¡®I could sell it for some money.¡¯ ¡°Cam. How much money do you have on you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been saying strange things since earlier, and I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± She got up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll break through the assassins and call for reinforcements.¡± Cam and I were being chased by Hatzfeld¡¯s assassins. If she went outside, she would definitely die. The opponent was an assassin stronger than her. ¡°Calm down. I have a n.¡± ¡°I will save you, Grand Duke, even if it means sacrificing my life. So please stay strong.¡± Cam was about to run out like a puppy off its leash. If I hadn¡¯t grabbed her by the scruff of her neck, she would have been out of the ice cave in an instant. ¡°Cam.¡± ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move until I return.¡± She tried to go out of the cave again. ¡°Cami Einrich!¡± I called her name in a loud voice. ¡°Sit down.¡± She flinched at my firm tone. ¡®What was that voice just now?!¡¯ Kane Rehinar was frail. He was gentle and timid. He was the master I had to protect for the rest of my life. But what was that just now? Wasn¡¯t there a steely determination in his eyes? This was not the Kane Rehinar that Cam knew. ¡®He¡¯s so timid that he can¡¯t even kill an ant, so what¡¯s with that look in his eyes?¡¯ It was a look she had never seen before. What was that firmness? When he woke up from fainting, he was apletely different person. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] ¡°The ce we¡¯re trapped in is the Frozen Prison Forest, one of the Demon¡¯s Territories.¡± A Demon¡¯s Territory was and tainted with corrupt mana. This was a ce where humans could not survive. Only the strongest monsters survived here. ¡°It¡¯s and of death, filled with dense mana.¡± Gulp! Cam gulped at Kane¡¯s voice. The Grand Duke had never spoken at such length before. Not only that, but he spoke fluently and without hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll get through this ce and call for reinforcements. So listen to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± ¡°Take out all the money you have on you.¡± She took out a coin purse from her bosom. ¡°Here you go.¡± It was as if she was about to tear it even if someone else saw her. But she handed the coin purse to Kane as if she were possessed. ¡°Even with all of this, it¡¯s only 50,000 gold. Is this all you have?¡± The currency unit used here was ¡®Gold¡¯. 50,000 gold was equivalent to 50,000 won in reality. 1:1 value. In order to y smoothly, you needed the basic resource ¡®Gold¡¯. However, there was a limit to the gold you could earn from game rewards, so in reality, you usually used scams to get the gold you needed. ¡°That¡¯s all I have.¡± ¡°Well, I guess the current Rehinar is poor, so this is quite a lot.¡± Kane decided to settle for 50,000 gold, albeit reluctantly. He could get the rest of the money elsewhere. ¡°I need your sword too.¡± Cam handed the sword she was holding to Kane. ¡®This isn¡¯t the Grand Duke I know¡­ Why is he asking for money and the sword?¡¯ Her doubts were soon resolved. Kane immediately opened the shop window. [Congrattions on opening your shop! Special event prepared for beginners! ¨C Express Ticket for only 500,000G You know that the more you cheat, the easier the game gets, right? We hope you have a fun game with the right amount of cheating!] [Express Ticket] ¨C 500,000G ¨C Experience gain rate +500% (30 days) ¨C Training effect increase rate +500% (30 days) ¨C Mana affinity increase rate +500% (30 days) ¨C Character shard draw ticket 12 times X3 ¡®I have to go back to the family and somehow get the money to buy that first. It¡¯s the most necessary voucher for a durd like me.¡¯ [Durd] Rank: UR Description: Kane Rehinar is a born durd. No matter how hard he tries, he has less talent than an ordinary person. Doing nothing is the best way for him to help those around him. Effect: Ability, skill, experience gain rate -1,000%, -50% character shard and growth experience. It was a trait that was almost impossible to ovee with effort. ¡®Theter I grow, the more likely I am to die to Hatzfeld. That can¡¯t happen.¡¯ I decided to collect as much gold as possible as soon as I got back to the family. Closing the benefits window, I clicked on the inventory window. -Inventory- Gold: 50,000G Broken Iron Sword (¡ï) ¨C 5,000G Cam¡¯s Steel Sword (¡ï) ¨C 100,000G ¡®I need to spin the character shard gacha once.¡¯ With the gold I got from Cam, I was still short. In this situation, there was an in-game cash shop system to quickly acquire gold. However, the reality of being transmigrated had its limits. Since I couldn¡¯t spend real money, I needed another way to earn gold. ¡®I guess I have to use this method again.¡¯ I clicked on the shiny scale-shaped icon in the top right corner of the shop tab. Exchange Shop Converts unnecessary items into currency. This was a system that only the users of this game could use. In normal gamey, it was only used to organize unnecessary items in the inventory, but it was much more useful in this state. This was because the range of items that could be sold was not limited to the inventory. Anything I could hold in his hand could be exchanged for gold at the exchange shop. For example, like other people¡¯s things, as I was doing now. ¡®Cam. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ I sold Cam¡¯s weapon to the exchange shop instead of the broken iron sword. [There are no shops nearby.] [Due to the shop penalty, the sale price of the steel sword has been set to 50%.] [You have acquired 50,000G.] The sword that he had given to Kane disappeared with a sh of light. Cam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°M-magic!?¡± Whether she was surprised or not. Kane moved his hand in the air. [Character Gacha 1 pull (10,000G)] [Character Gacha 12 pulls (100,000G)] And without hesitation, he pressed the 12-pull gacha button. [Characters are not unlocked due tock of story progress.] [Only basic 3-character gacha is avable. Would you like to purchase it? (YN)] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [You have purchased 12 character gacha pulls.] [100,000G has been used.] Twelve cards appeared, spinning around. Cards with backsides that were still unrevealed. He quickly tapped the cards with his hand. The cards opened with a white light. [2¡ï Unknown Maid Anna Werner +2 pieces] [1¡ï Unknown Maid Anna Werner +3 pieces] [1¡ï Water Wall Mage Heidi Gunther +4 pieces] [1¡ï Failed Knight Cami Einrich +3 pieces] ¡®Unlucky x trash game.¡¯ Only one 2-star piece came out. ¡®I did get Cam¡¯s piece, but I need to get stronger now.¡¯ He immediately fed all the character growth pieces he had just drawn into his own experience points. [Level Up.] [Due to the Durd trait, experience points only increase by half.] [Level Up.] [Due to the Durd trait, experience points only increase by half.] [Level Up.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ *** Cam¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡®The Grand Duke doesn¡¯t know magic!¡¯ But the Kane Rehinar she saw in her eyes was using magic. First, the sword disappeared. Then, even his money pouch disappeared. This was definitely magic. ¡®Have I been wrong about the Grand Duke all this time?¡¯ She thought about Kane Rehinar. ¡®No. During my service, the Grand Duke never went anywhere other than the library or his room.¡¯ Cam¡¯s misunderstanding grew and grew. ¡®Could it be from reading books in the library?¡¯ Her head became more and moreplicated with her constant doubts. Meanwhile, Kane was checking his status after growing with the pieces. [Kane Rehinar (Lv.14)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î Age: 21 upation: Grand Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Rune (E)[1 Rune], Fire Rune (E)[1 Rune] -Base Stats- [Health: E] [Mana: E] [Body: S-] [Strength: E] [Agility: E] Traits: Durd (UR), Timid (S), Weak (S), Kindness (S), Patience (B), Concentration (B) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E), Phoenix¡¯s Breath (E), +Rehinar Dual Swordsmanship (E-) My abilities had now risen from 2nd ss beginner to intermediate. ¡®I¡¯ll cover the rest with the experience I¡¯ve gained from transmigrating.¡¯ ¡°Cam.¡± She snapped out of her daydreaming and replied. ¡°Yes, yes?¡± ¡°We need to break through here.¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 3 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 3 ¡°You¡¯ll be captured and killed by Hatzfeld¡¯s assassins in that condition.¡± ¡°Me, by those guys? Hah.¡± Kaneughed nonchntly, showing not a trace of tension on his face. His demeanor prompted Cami to step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll buy us some time. Use the chance to escape, my lord.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Kane¡¯s frail hand grasped her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Hatzfeld assassins.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cami¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°In the past, you protected me. This time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± With that, Kane turned away, holding a broken dagger, and walked out of the ice cave. ¡°Take a good look. The Kane you knew no longer exists.¡± Cami watched Kane¡¯s retreating figure in a daze. The Durd Grand Duke. The timid, frail man was nowhere to be seen. In his ce stood a man as steadfast as a mountain. She swallowed hard and, almost unconsciously, followed him. When Kane came outside he frowned. ¡®This is like a blood pig.¡¯ A blood pig refers to characters with abnormally high HP. Kane was just like that now. Thanks to the Holy Water of Bellone, his body had been elevated to S-rank. But his other abilities, like strength and stamina, were still at E-rank. But as the saying goes, sometimes just being a tank is enough. For now, this would suffice. ¡®I¡¯ll handle this quickly and return to the family.¡¯ The forest was engulfed in a blizzard. The biting cold climbed up his skin. Pushing through the falling snow, he saw shadows bustling around. ¡®Wasn¡¯t the weakest captain among the Dark Sentinels a 2nd-ss upper rank?¡¯ Hatzfeld¡¯s hidden unit of assassins used to handle dirty work. ¡®This tension¡­ it¡¯s been a while.¡¯ It felt like the first time he¡¯d been immersed in the game. [Frail Trait activated.] [Timid Trait activated.] The negative traits applied debuffs on him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if these traits can really stop me.¡± Kane¡¯s lips curled into a smile. When he was Ray Hatzfeld, every day was a matter of life and death. Now his opponents were just the Dark Sentinels. A captain and four subordinates. That was all. ¡°We found him!¡± The moment Kane appeared, five shadows converged on him. They were cloaked in ck fabric from head to toe¡ªHatzfeld¡¯s assassins. ¡°You hid well.¡± One of them remarked. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for the trouble you¡¯ve caused us, Kane Rehinar.¡± Another added. Sensing their murderous intent, Cami spoke up. ¡°My lord, this is really not a good idea. I¡¯ll hold them off while you escape.¡± ¡°Stop talking and stay behind me. I know these guys best.¡± Kane took a step forward. The Dark Sentinels scoffed at the sight of him. ¡°He must be out of his mind.¡± ¡°Captain, let¡¯s quickly take care of him.¡± ¡°Ha, are you interested in the woman behind him?¡± They eyed Cami lecherously, noting her striking beauty, rare for someone from the frontier. ¡°I heard the Grand Duke¡¯s guard was very beautiful, but this is more than I expected. Seems the rumors didn¡¯t do her justice.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s finish him off quickly and have our fun.¡± All except the captain drew their swords and approached Kane carelessly. Kane gave a cold smile as he looked ahead. ¡°I was nning to grind you into pieces anyway, and you¡¯ve saved me the trouble bying here.¡± [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E)¡¯ has been activated] Energy emanated from his heart and spread throughout his body. It wasn¡¯t the powerful, unbridled mana he had wielded as Ray Hatzfeld, but a weak and slow energy. ¡®With ¡®Blood Dance¡¯, I have a chance.¡¯ Although it wasn¡¯t a skill Kane Rehinar¡¯s body had mastered, he, as a seasoned yer, knew how to use it. He used the broken de to cut his left palm. [HP is decreasing.] Despite the self-inflicted damage, it was of no concern. ¡®Now!¡¯ He swung his bleeding palm through the air, sending droplets of blood flying. The magic sigil inscribed in his eyes activated, creating a water rune from the Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath. His eyes shed, and as he shed the broken de from top to bottom¡ª [Frail Trait activated.] [Timid Trait activated.] Unnecessary status notifications appeared, dulling his senses. [Stamina has decreased from E to E-.] [Mana has decreased from E to E-.] [Strength has decreased from E to E-.] [Agility has decreased from E to E-.] Just when he had raised his stats, he was hit with debuffs, all because of those damn traits. ¡®I expected this.¡¯ Still, he did not yield. His soul was not that of the Durd Grand Duke. He was the master of Phoenix¡¯s Breath, Ray Hatzfeld, the person known as the Blood Demon. He could not be subdued by such trivial traits. Veins bulged vividly in his right arm as thin muscles swelled. He sliced the falling blood droplet just before it hit the ground. [You have perfectly executed ¡®Blood Sword¡¯, a skill of ¡®Blood Dance¡¯] The severed droplet became a de as they sliced through the air. The captain of the assassins shouted in rm at Kane¡¯s unexpected move. The des flying through the air seemed ominous. ¡°Dodge!¡± The Dark Sentinels leaped back and barely avoided the blood des by a hair¡¯s breadth. This, too, was an expected oue. Kane again inflicted another wound on himself and sent his blood sttering into the air. [HP is decreasing.] Again, the self-inflicted damage notification appeared. Before consuming the potion, even this amount of damage would have been dangerous. However, with his S-rank body, he had no reason to hesitate. He used the broken de to precisely split the blood droplets in half again. [You have perfectly executed ¡®Blood Sword¡¯, a skill of ¡®Blood Dance¡¯] Once more, the stream of blood erupted towards the Dark Sentinels. ¡°Gaah!¡± All four of them fell simultaneously, each with a punctured thigh. The attack targeted everyone except the captain. Taking down the weaker ones first was a basic strategy. Even though he incapacitated four in an instant, Kane clicked his tongue. ¡°I meant to pierce their hearts in one go. Tsk.¡± ¡®Blood Sword¡¯ was one of the skills registered under ¡®Blood Dance¡¯. ¡°What¡­ what have you done?¡± The captain¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Meanwhile, the smile on Kane¡¯s lips grew broader. It was a skill he had practiced countless times in the past. In the past he used Phoenix¡¯s Breath, he had poured all his time into ¡®Blood Dance¡¯ after acquiring it because it was such a powerful skill. Despite not being able to use its true power due to ipatible breathing techniques, it was still formidable even in its iplete form. But now? The essence of ¡®Blood Dance¡¯ belonged to Rehinar. Even as the Durd Grand Duke, he could properly utilize ¡®Blood Dance¡¯. [You have achieved an unbelievable feat.] [You have mastered the skill ¡®Blood Dance (S)¡¯] [You can now use ¡®Blood Dance (S)¡¯ ¨C 1st Move Blood Sword] [You have deleted Rehinar¡¯s Dual Sword Technique (E-).] ¡®Got it!¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Kane cheered internally. This was what the King of Hatzfeld feared most¡ªthe unique skill of the Rehinar, ¡®Blood Dance¡¯. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This is Rehinar¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Do you take me for a fool? That¡¯s magic!¡± ¡®Ah, it¡¯s still the time when they haven¡¯t realised Rehinar¡¯s swordsmanship is based on magic.¡¯ Kane¡¯s twisted smile made the assassin captain¡¯s face harden. Goosebumps rose on his skin as an added effect. Even as a 3rd-ss knight, his opponent should not have been able to deal with them so swiftly. ¡°Who are you?!¡± This was someone entirely different, masquerading as the Durd Grand Duke. ¡°Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°Lies! How could the Durd Grand Duke push us this far?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even started hunting yet, and you¡¯re already scared?¡± Kane slowly raised his other hand, and droplets of water formed in the air. ¡°Who are you really, to drive us to this point?!¡± The captain¡¯s scream echoed through the Frost Prison Forest. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m Kane Rehinar.¡± Despite his rxed words, Kane was in a hurry. His mana was running low. ¡®Blood Dance¡¯ was powerful but consumed a lot of mana. Plus, his frail body was beginning to break down. ¡®I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡¯ He swung the broken de again. ¡°What the¡­!?¡± The captain couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the next attack. Instead of the expected bloody haze, blood droplets shot forward at incredible speed. He swung his sword to deflect them. Bang! The droplets exploded upon impact with his de, sending snow flying upwards. The area was now filled with swirling snowkes. Kane exhaled deeply. ¡°Hah¡­ it¡¯s not over yet¡­.¡± [All mana has been depleted.] [All stamina has been depleted.] [Status effect: Exhaustion] [All stats have decreased by 90%] He barely supported his trembling legs, then slowly bent his knees. ¡°Huff!¡± He took a deep breath. As the Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath filled his legs, his body shot forward with a powerful leap. Thud! Kane¡¯s form surged ahead like a missile. ¡®I¡¯m really at my limit now.¡¯ His body screamed in protest, begging him to stop overworking it. But he ignored it and plunged into the swirling snow. His vision was obscured, relying solely on his senses to locate the captain of the Dark Sentinels. ¡®The smell of blood! This way.¡¯ He swung his sword towards the source of the scent. sh! ¡°Aaargh!¡± A piercing scream tore through the air. ¡°Hah¡­! Hah¡­!¡± He panted heavily as exhaustion wrapped around his entire body. Meanwhile, the snow blocking his vision settled. The captain of the Dark Sentinel¡¯s face was etched with disbelief. ¡°What kind of sword¡­ this is magic¡­¡± Thud. The Dark Sentinel captain fell dead, eyes wide open. *** Cami covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°What¡­ did I just see?¡± She had witnessed magic. Magic performed with a sword, not a staff. But that wasn¡¯t all. The opponent was an assassin. Their leader was a formidable 2nd-ss elite. Someone the Grand Duke, at a mere 1st-ss novice level, should never have been able to defeat. Even facing them would require explosive speed just to make contact. ¡°The Grand Duke Kane never had such boldness¡­¡± The current Grand Duke showed no hesitation in killing his enemies. It was as if he had killed many people before. He was so far removed from the Grand Duke she knew. ¡°Is this¡­ a dream?¡± Cami stared at him, forgetting the pain of her own wounds. Kane had not only defeated the leader but had taken down all the assassins. Even those who had been a challenge for her as a 2nd-ss intermediate knight. [Cami Einrich¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] Kaney sprawled out, looking at the hologram. Favorability was quite an important system. Low favorability could trigger assassination events, while high favorability could unlock hidden stats or obtain items. There had even been wars between nations due to favorability. It was that significant. ¡®It was worth the effort.¡¯ Satisfied with the result, he called out to Cami. ¡°Cami¡­¡± ¡°Yes? Yes!¡± She snapped out of her daze and ran towards Kane. ¡°Did you call for me!?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ I don¡¯t have the strength to move.¡± ¡°How did you manage to defeat them?¡± ¡°Questionster. Right now, I just want to go back to the manor and rest.¡± ¡°Ah, understood.¡± Cami hoisted the fallen Kane onto her back. Though she was *169 cm tall and well-built with muscles, Kane¡¯s frame was muchrger. His long legs dragged on the ground, making the scene somewhatical. [*169 cm = 5¡¯5 feet] ¡°Ouch, gently.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide her shock. The once timid Grand Duke! The Grand Duke with zero talent in swordsmanship or magic! He had killed five 2nd-ss assassins. Who could easily ept such a turn of events? It was hard to tell if this was a dream or reality. ¡®Don¡¯t think about anything else right now.¡¯ She knew one thing for sure. They needed to leave this ce immediately. Lingering here might mean encountering more enemies. ¡°Grand Duke, I¡¯ll move quickly. Please bear the pain from your injuries for a bit longer.¡± With Kane on her back, Cami swiftly navigated out of the Frost Prison Forest. [TL/N: Seement for an illustration of Cami and Kane. Also note, POV will change from 1st person to 3rd person depending on the context.] [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 4 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 4 At that moment. The Rehinar family was in chaos. ¡°Let go. I¡¯m going out to find my brother myself!¡± ¡°No, mydy. Your fiance, Lord Rivan Dyer, will be arriving soon.¡± The head maid desperately tried to stop the woman with long silver hair. Her name was Sara Rehinar. She was the eldest daughter of the Duke family known as the Guardians. With a slender height of 173 cm, wless skin, and perfect features, she was a prodigy who had reached the 3rd ss at the age of 18. The only thingcking was her family¡¯s declining status. The House of Rehinar had once been a cornerstone of the Fresia Empire but now only guarded the eastern border of the Empire. Perhaps because of this, lower-ranked families dared to propose marriage. Rivan Dyer was among them. ¡°My brother¡¯s life is at stake in the demon forest, so why should I care about that man?¡± ¡°Cami went to find him, so we will hear news soon.¡± ¡°Cami can¡¯t handle it alone! I have to go myself.¡± She shook off the head maid¡¯s hand. ¡°Mydy!¡± Ignoring the maid¡¯s call, she strode towards the castle gate. ¡°Open the gate.¡± She shouted at the soldier on the wall. ¡°Ah, mydy.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll break it down, so hurry up.¡± This was Sara Rehinar, known for her temper. ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡ª¡± ¡°Does my order to open the gate not make sense?¡± ng¡ª She drew her sword. Immediately, water droplets began to form around her. It was the manifestation of Rehinar¡¯s mana, using the Water Rune. Just as she was about to swing her sword! The soldier on the wall shouted. ¡°Th-The Young Lord and Lady Cami have returned!¡± Sara stopped, sword still in hand. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°S-see for yourself.¡± The firmly closed castle gate opened. A pair of figures emerged through the mist. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°It seems Cami has rescued the Young Lord.¡± The head maid¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Cami and Kane. Both were covered in wounds, but none appeared fatal. She was puzzled and turned her attention away from Sara¡¯s cry. ¡°Anna! Fetch the healing priest. Now!¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± While the head maid went to summon the priest, Sara supported the injured Cami and spoke. ¡°Leave my brother to me. You should get treated first.¡± ¡°I will escort the Young Lord to his quarters and receive treatment.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Sara headed towards Kane¡¯s quarters with Cami. *** ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an unusual recovery. It looks as if he used mana to constantly heal himself¡­¡± The priest trailed off. Even if Kane knew how to use the mana breathing technique, everyone in the Rehinar family and their subjects knew he was a clumsy fool who couldn¡¯t use it properly. So, it was indeed strange. ¡°All he needs is to regain his strength, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kane smiled faintly. ¡®I used Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath the entire way here, so of course I¡¯m fine.¡¯ ¡®Kane Rehinar¡¯ had several minor traits that other characters didn¡¯t possess. Specifically, Endurance (B) and Concentration (B). Kane might have been a clumsy fool, but he was also tenacious. He had worked himself to the bone to ovee his clumsiness, which naturally led to acquiring these traits. Although these were merely B-rankmon traits, they were very useful for using breathing techniques. Thanks to them, he had managed to heal all his injuries on the way back. ¡°Understood. You may leave now.¡± The priest nced at Kane. His reaction was simr to Cami¡¯s. As if he were looking at something strange or unbelievable. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Then go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The priest started to leave the room but then turned back. ¡°Young Lord.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t venture into the demon forest recklessly again. You were incredibly lucky toe back alive.¡± His voice was filled with concern. He was just an ordinary priest, like an NPC with only a single line of dialogue. Yet, even such a character was worried about Kane Rehinar. A person with almost no abilities to speak of. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± As the priest left the room, Sara red at Kane. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Sara¡¯s brow furrowed at Kane¡¯s tone. ¡°From the way you spoke to the priest, something seemed off. Why was your tone like that?¡± There was suspicion in her voice. But her concern quickly overshadowed her suspicion. I looked at Sara with curious eyes. [Sara Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 18 upation: Eldest Daughter of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Bond (A)[3 Runes] Affection: 51 (Friendly) ¨C Base Stats ¨C [Stamina: D-] [Mana: D] [Body: B] [Strength: D-] [Agility: D-] Traits: Twin Sword Ghost (B-), Impulsive (A+), Swordsmanship Genius (S) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (A), Water Flow Twin Sword Technique (B) ¡®The woman who tormented Hatzfeld to the end. Reaching 3rd ss at 18, she¡¯s truly a monster.¡¯ Despite being at the 3rd ss beginner level, her traits and skills were all B level or higher. Moreover, she had already reached the third stage in elemental runes. In this game, the runes, which were the most crucial elements, progressed through the following stages: One Rune ¨C Rune: Just beginning to handle mana. Two Runes ¨C Mark: Able to infuse mana into the sword to unleash sword energy. From this stage, one could be considered a proper knight or mage. Three Runes ¨C Bond: Capable of wielding perfect sword energy and having mana flow effortlessly. There were also fourth and fifth runes, but very few reached that level. Anyway, from the three runes onward, one could instantly kill dozens of 2nd-ss knights. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] ¡®No wonder Hatzfeld was wary of her.¡¯ Of course, now that monster was his sister. ¡°I nearly died, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°You seem like a different person.¡± ¡°The old me and the current me are both the same Kane.¡± Sara¡¯s stern expression softened into a bright smile that lit up her surroundings. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you act like this before? Speaking with confidence looks so good on you.¡± ¡°How was I before?¡± ¡°Absolutely the worst.¡± ¡°I knew it was bad, but not that serious.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯re trying to change your attitude.¡± Sara weed Kane¡¯s transformation. The Rehinars had always been on the front lines, facing the enemy first. They lived on a knife-edge, where only the strong survived. For the timid, there was only death. Kane, who had been timid, was first in line for the abyss. ¡°But still!¡± Sara was about to start nagging when noise erupted outside the room. ¨C ¡°Please wait in the lounge room, thedy will be here soon¡­¡± ¨C ¡°Lord Rivan, you mustn¡¯t!¡± At the sound, Kane looked at Sara. ¡°It seems an unpleasant guest has arrived.¡± Sara¡¯s face hardened again at the voiceing from outside the door. ¡°Go check it out.¡± Sara hesitated, unsure whether to stay by her brother¡¯s side or leave the room. ¡°It¡¯s hard to restfortably with all the noise outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go handle it.¡± As she was about to leave, Sara turned back and started scolding again. ¡°But why did you go into the demon forest? You can¡¯t even fight.¡± Kane suddenly remembered why he had entered the forest. ¡®He went into that dangerous ce to find a gift for his sister¡¯s engagement, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ What a troublesome character. Kane found Sara¡¯s anger somewhat endearing. ¡®A truly vexing existence.¡¯ But with his return, the Kane of the past no longer existed. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do anything so reckless again! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°Got it, now go.¡± She stormed out of the room, fuming, but to Kane, her behavior was quite cute. ¡®Unlike me, she lived surrounded by everyone¡¯s concerns.¡¯ In Hatzfeld, no one had ever worried about him like this. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ He found himself smiling. He felt fortunate to have returned to the body of Kane Rehinar. Then a wave of self-reproach hit him. ¡®Did I really annihte this ce?¡¯ To gain the trust of the man he believed was his father, he hadmitted terrible acts. Now, as Kane Rehinar, he saw Hatzfeld as a despicable group that should not exist. ¡®That guy started the downfall of Rehinar. He needs to be eliminated quickly.¡¯ He knew the unwee guest outside well, someone connected to the Hatzfeld family. *** ¡°How dare you block my way?¡± A man with light green hair shouted angrily. But the maids did not step aside. ¡°Lady Sara is currently tending to the Young Lord. Please wait in the lounge room; she will see you shortly.¡± ¡°Even if the Young Lord is in a critical condition, she must see me immediately! Move!¡± Despite the maids¡¯ attempts to stop him, the green-haired man acted as he pleased. ¡°You cannot pass.¡± ¡°How dare a maid block me twice?¡± The green-haired man swung his hand. p! The maid blocking his path had her head turned to the side. ¡°Still blocking me?¡± ¡°I cannot¡ª¡± p! ¡°Agh!¡± He struck the maid again, this time harder, causing her cheeks to swell and redden. ¡°Who do you think you are to defy me?¡± His assault continued even after the maid copsed. He lifted her up only to strike her again. ¡°Do you not know who I am? I am Rivan Dyer, the second son of the Dyer family, known as the House of Wolf. You have no right to stop me!¡± As he continued beating the maid, the door to the room burst open, and Sara stepped out. When Rivan Dyer saw Sara he greeted her cheerfully. ¡°Oh, Sara, it¡¯s been a while.¡± However, Sara ignored him, lifting the bloodied maid and pulling a vial from her cloak to pour its contents into the maid¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know this scoundrel would beat you like this. It must have hurt a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, mydy¡­¡± ¡°Get some rest; you¡¯ll feel better.¡± Sara infused mana into the maid¡¯s body, soothing her into a peaceful sleep. ¡°Take her to her quarters.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Other maids carried away the unconscious maid. Sara slowly rose from her seat, her eyes glinting with murderous intent. ¡°Do you understand the implications of your actions?¡± ¡°Why so scary? It¡¯s just a maid.¡± Rivan shrugged. He showed no remorse. Sara was aghast at his shameless attitude. She clenched her fists as she struggled to contain her anger. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for this engagement!¡¯ In the past, she would have already pped him. However, she had to think of her family first. Marrying Rivan Dyer was the only way to save her declining family, as it would instantly resolve their debts. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him. Rivan knew this well so he acted with impunity. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t turn against me over a mere maid. If you y nice, I can always be your financial lifeline. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Rivan smirked as he approached her, wrapping his arm around her waist. Sara¡¯s face twisted in disgust. ¡°I told you not to touch me!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be my wife soon; a little practice doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± He replied, ignoring her warning. ¡°If you don¡¯t take your filthy hands off me, I¡¯ll cut them off.¡± Sara snarled through gritted teeth. Despite her threat, Rivan didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Acting high and mighty can be amusing only for so long. This isn¡¯t fun anymore.¡± Rivan said, belittling her once again. Finally, Sara¡¯s patience was no more. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 5 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 5 Meanwhile, Inside the room, Kane got up from his seat. Since the uninvited guest and Sara were connected because of his scheme, he should be the one to solve this problem too. ¡°I need to grow before I go out.¡± He looked around for something that could be turned into money. ¡°I wish there was something I could turn into gold.¡± Just like he sold Cami¡¯s sword to the store window. He found valuable items in the room. A simple room. Once the pir of the Empire, but now a declining family. Even so, there were quite a few valuable items. ¡°The Patriarch was very fond of Kane.¡± He could tell how much the Patriarch thought of his eldest son, just by looking at the room. He immediately opened the store window. [New characters have been added.] Swordmaster Sara Rehinar Healing Priest Joshua Brant Leaving the message behind, he entered the exchange office and opened the sales list. ¨C Avable for Sale [Heyli¡¯s High-End Sofa (2¡ï) ¨C 120,000G] [Silk Quilt & Pillow Set (1¡ï) ¨C 20,000G] [Heyli¡¯s High-End Bed (2¡ï) ¨C 100,000G] ¡­ ¡­ [Ne by T & Co (2¡ï) ¨C 150,000G] [4-Drawer Dresser (1¡ï) ¨C 12,000G] ¡°I can get 500,000 gold if I sell everything here.¡± As soon as he made up his mind, he sold everything that was avable for sale. [Sold Heyli¡¯s High-End Sofa (2¡ï).] [You have acquired 120,000G.] ¡­ ¡­ [Sold 4-Drawer Dresser (1¡ï).] [You have acquired 12,000G.] Before he knew it, the room was empty. ¡°I can always buy it backter when I earn more money.¡± [Gold: 519,000G] After checking the money, he immediately bought the Express Ticket that came with the beginner¡¯s benefit. At the same time, a message appeared. [You have purchased an Express Ticket.] [Used 500,000G.] [Experience and training effect increase by 300% for 30 days.] [Mana affinity increases by 500% for 30 days.] [You have acquired 12¡Á3 character shard draw tickets.] ¡°Let¡¯s make the characters 3 stars with the shards I got first.¡± 1 star and 2 star characters had below average stats. They had to be at least 3 stars to be considered human. In other words, he stillcked the basics. He could upgrade his attributes by drinking the Holy Water of Bellone or something. He needed to have at least the basic stats. It was only possible to fight with his past memories and experiences if he had a foundation. [Used a character shard draw ticket.] Twelve cards spun. He quickly opened the cards. [2¡ï Failed Knight Cami Einrich +2 shards] [2¡ï Healing Priest Joshua Brandt +2 shards] [1¡ï Unknown Maid Anna Werner +6 shards] [2¡ï Durd Grand Duke Kane Rehinar +2 shards] He used the character shard draw ticket again. [1¡ï Water Barrier Mage Heidi Gunther +3 shards] [2¡ï Durd Grand Duke Kane Rehinar +5 shards] [2¡ï Failed Knight Cami Einrich +4 shards] This time, he got a pretty good draw. Now, thest draw. Twelve cards were opened again. [3¡ï Failed Knight Cami Einrich +1 shard] [3¡ï Swordmaster Sara Rehinar +1 shard] [2¡ï Durd Grand Duke Kane Rehinar +8 shards] [2¡ï Unknown Maid Anna Werner +1 shard] [3¡ï Durd Grand Duke Kane Rehinar +1 shard] There it was. A 3-star shard. In this game, even 3-star shards were not easy toe by, let alone 4-star shards. But he got three of them at once. ¡®Lucky bastard.¡¯ Counting his own shards, he had 15 2-star shards and one 3-star shard. ¡®I¡¯ll leave my 3-star and Cami and Sara¡¯s shards, and strengthen everything else.¡¯ He had another use for his 3-star shard. He used all the other character shards and his 2-star shards to level up, except for that one. [Level Up.] [Level Up.] [Level Up.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [Reached max level.] [No promotion conditions met.] [Would you like to promote to 3-stars? (Y/N)] ¡°Yes.¡± A light enveloped him. He felt his stats rise to the next level. The light faded as it was absorbed into his body. [Kane Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 21 upation: Grand Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Rune (E+) [1 Rune], Fire Rune (E+) [1 Rune] -Base Stats- [HP: E+] [Mana: E+] [Constitution: S-] [Strength: E+] [Agility: E+] Traits: Durd (UR), Timid (S)¡ý, Frail (S)¡ý, Kindness (S)¡ý, Endurance (B), Concentration (B) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E+), Phoenix¡¯s Breath (E+), Blood Dance (S) ¡°Now I have at least human-level stats.¡± Traits like Timid, Frail, and Kindness were also going down in rank. ¡°I guess I need to get moving.¡± It was very noisy outside. He could hear Rivan¡¯s annoying voice chattering in his ear. *** The scene that greeted Kane as he left the room. Rivan was wrapping his arms around Sara¡¯s waist. ¡°This perverted bastard¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anger welled up from deep within Kane. It was an unpleasant feeling. ¡°Hey, why are you here? I told you to rest in the room.¡± Sara¡¯s informal speech didn¡¯t register in his ears. As Kane stared at Rivan, his status window appeared. [Rivan Dyer (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 18 upation: Second Son of Dyer (Mockingbird) Mana Affinity: Wood Rune (E+) [1 Rune] Favorability: -15 (Unpleasant) -Base Stats- [HP: E+] [Mana: E+] [Constitution: E+] [Strength: D] [Agility: E+] Traits: Healer (E), Medicine & Poison (D) Skills: Mockingbird¡¯s Breath (C), Nature¡¯s Healing (E+), Green Swordsmanship (E+) ¡®His abilities are trash. He¡¯s just a sick bastard who relies on his family.¡¯ The Dyer family was also known as Mockingbird. One of the four pirs of the Fresia Empire. People were quick to disparage them as the House of Wolf. This was because they were only interested in material wealth. Ironically, Mockingbird was the birthce of pdins. It was so incongruous that those who were supposed to be the most holy were only interested in material wealth. ¡®The first traitors to shake hands with Hatzfeld were the Dyers.¡¯ He was determined to make him regreting to Rehinar today. ¡®It¡¯s time for the quest toe in.¡¯ And as if on cue. A wee message popped up. [The Descendant of the Paverted, Rivan Dyer] Difficulty: Medium Description: Rivan wants to show off his power to Sara. He wants to crush Sara and make her his obedient ve. He also wants to use her to subjugate Rehinar under his own power. Assert your authority as Sara¡¯s brother and the Grand Duke of Rehinar. Rewards for Sess: 200,000G, Sara Rehinar¡¯s 3-star shard x2 Penalty for Failure: -500,000G, Story Difficulty: Hell ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ A smile spread across his face. Two 3-star shards. They were items that would make Sara grow in an instant. He closed all the holograms floating in the air. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] ¡°I see you¡¯re just as disgusting as your father.¡± He was disgusted by Rivan. No, he had always looked down on the Dyer family as insects. They were a bunch of people who couldn¡¯t even control the part below their waist when they saw beautiful women. The Patriarch, especially the so-called Earl, had a strange sexual desire. ¡°If you don¡¯t take your hand off her right now, I¡¯ll cut it off so you can never use it again.¡± Rivan frowned at Kane¡¯s cold tone. ¡°You, the Durd Grand Duke?¡± ¡°Where did this little bastard sell his manners?¡± For the record, Kane was an asshole. He hated it when people younger than him bossed him around. At this, Rivan let go of Sara and muttered to himself. ¡°They said you barely survived the demon forest, are you crazy?¡± Rivan¡¯s behavior was very disrespectful. He had no manners when addressing the Grand Duke of Rehinar. ¡®I heard he has a hard time even talking to strangers.¡¯ Rivan was puzzled. As far as he knew, Kane Rehinar was a timid man. Not just an ordinary person, but a coward to the core. He couldn¡¯t even kill an ant. His reputation was filled with derogatory terms. Even if people didn¡¯t recognize Kane¡¯s face, they all knew his nickname throughout the Fresia Empire. ¡®Then why do I feel chills¡­¡¯ His actions and speech werepletely different from the rumors. He seemed to look down on him instead. ¡®This is ridiculous. Why am I bothered by such a fool?¡¯ Rivan thought he was just being overly sensitive. As Sara slipped out of Rivan¡¯s arms, feeling embarrassed for no reason, she shouted at Kane. ¡°Hey, why did youe out? Go back inside and rest.¡± Kane¡¯s gaze shifted to Sara. ¡°What are you doing with your sword? The moment that brat from the House of Dogs touched you, you should¡®ve cut it off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Kane cut Sara off. Then he walked toward Rivan. Sara could see Kane¡¯s face as he passed by. A small smile spread across his lips. A smile she had never seen before. He had always been timid and downcast. But now, he had that expression. ¡®Why does this feel so ominous?¡¯ Sara felt uneasy. While she was watching Kane intently, something unexpected happened. Kane, who was walking forward, stopped in front of Rivan¡¯s guard. Thud! ¡°Ugh.¡± Kane suddenly kicked Rivan¡¯s guard. The kick was imbued with mana so the knight guard clutched his shin and copsed. Sara was startled by the sight. ¡°What?¡± Rivan also muttered with a bewildered face. ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡± Ignoring their reactions, Kane looked down at the fallen guard and said. ¡°How dare a mere guard stand in my way? Did your master teach you to behave like this?¡± Kane¡¯s foot nted itself in the guard¡¯s stomach. ¡°Ugh! S-stop. I can¡¯t stand by any longer, ugh.¡± The guard gritted his teeth and warned. A sudden attack. It didn¡¯t matter. After all, the opponent was the famously foolish duke. How painful could it be if he hit? ¡°Agh, my leg!¡± But the result of underestimating him was disastrous. Kane¡¯s foot pressed hard on the guard¡¯s ankle. A crushing sound came from the guard¡¯s ankle. Crunch! ¡°A mere mid 2nd-ss knight dares to act as if he¡¯s sparing me.¡± Kane took great pride in his strength. Before his transmigration, he was a seasoned yer in this game, having nearly perfected its strategy. Moreover, in his previous life as Ray, he was also an 8th-ss spear knight known as the Blood Demon. Even though he was now in the body of a durd, his pride remained unbroken. And yet, here was a mere mid-level 2nd-ss knight talking about sparing him. It wasughable. A murderous intent rose from within him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Kane¡¯s foot moved towards the guard¡¯s face. The foot that had been raised above his face was slowly pushed down. The guard struggled to push Kane¡¯s foot away, but the foot didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Stop!¡± Rivan¡¯s shout came from behind. ¡°Why should I listen to a brat who still reeks of milk like you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a knight of the Dyer family. Do you know the meaning of your actions?¡± ¡°Why, will you start a war?¡± ¡°If necessary.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± The smile that spread across Kane¡¯s lips deepened. It was such a naive thing to say. Wars here did not end with someone surrendering. A war in the Fresia Empire was a fight to the death until one family was wiped out. It was not something a yboy should be talking about lightly. ¡°What are you talking about, a war? You¡¯re just a half-breed of Mockingbird.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes shed. A purple light. Within it was the murderous aura he had gained from a lifetime spent on the battlefield. ¡°Huek!¡± Rivan, who had unknowingly felt fear, took a step back. ¡°It seems your father didn¡¯t even teach you basicmon sense. Seeing how you talk about war so lightly.¡± To Kane, Dyer was just lowly family. They were a family that possessed the ¡®Mockingbird¡¯s Breath¡¯, but even the lord of the family couldn¡¯t use that power properly. So they were the first to be devoured by Hatzfeld. ¡°Y-you¡¯re insulting my father right now!¡± ¡°Where did you get your informal speech from, you little brat?¡± Rivan kept backing away and continued shouting as he went. The moment his eyes met Sara¡¯s, he shouted in embarrassment. ¡°I was just going to let it go because you¡¯re Sara¡¯s brother, but I can¡¯t any longer.¡± Then he drew his greatsword. ¡°You must really want to die.¡± Kane¡¯s voice was chilling. Rivan¡¯s body shrank at his aura. The thought that he was once again afraid of the Durd Grand Duke made Rivan explode with anger. ¡°Then kill me if you can!¡± Rivan stomped on the manor floor. At this, Kane¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Thank you for making it possible for me to do the quest.¡± [¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E+)¡¯ has been activated] [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 6 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 6 Boom! A corner of the mansion was blown apart. Rivan flew through it like a kite with a broken string. ¡°This is why low-level fights are fun.¡± Kane jumped down through the crumbling wall. ¡°Ugh¡­ How can a knight family use magic?!¡± Rivan reacted the same way as the assassins sent by Hatzfeld. After all, Rehinar was widely known as a knight family to the outside world. So it was natural for him to react that way. ¡°What an idiot.¡± ¡°Coward. You¡¯ve been pretending to be a durd and fooling the world until now.¡± Rivan staggered to his feet. No matter how much he was caught off guard, the area hit by the fist-sized water droplet was throbbing quite a bit. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± Rivan gripped his sword again. Just as he was about to jump out¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± Kane raised his hand. Rivan¡¯s lips curled up at this. ¡°It¡¯s toote to ask for forgiveness. I¡¯m not in a good mood now.¡± ¡°Forgiveness? I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯ve got the wrong date.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a humid day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rivan didn¡¯t understand Kane¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you that?¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush and just tell me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you not to fight a Rehinar on a damp and humid day?¡± ¡°Huh. Stop running your mouth, don¡¯t you realize we¡¯re your counters?¡± ¡°Your brain must be full of shit. I was just trying to give you a chance.¡± ¡°Stop bragging! You¡¯ll understand you messed with the wrong person. Don¡¯t try to distract me.¡± Rivan¡¯s smile grew even wider. Getting hit by the opponent¡¯s magic was clearly a mistake. But it was a very small and insignificant mishap. However, unlike Rivan¡¯s confident thoughts, Kane continued the conversation with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t we put it to the test? I¡¯m just as curious as you to see how strong my ¡°Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath¡± is against yours.¡± Kane released all the mana in his body. [¡°Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E+)¡± has been activated] His hair and clothes fluttered in the wind. Small water droplets formed around him. The essence of ¡°Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath¡± is the power of water. Just as he could manipte blood with ¡°Blood Dance¡±, he could control all kinds of liquids. This included the moisture in the air. ¡°Hahaha. You think you can beat me with the mana of a 2nd ss knight?¡± Rivanughed out loud after seeing Kane¡¯s rank. Rivan¡¯s rank was early 3rd ss knight. It wasn¡¯t something a mere 2nd ss could go against. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d fall for your provocation? Naive.¡± Rivan used his mana breathing technique. His body glowed with a divine radiance. A faint green mana clung to his sword. It was the aura of Wood. Kane shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the point of teaching an idiot a lesson, he¡¯s going to die anyway.¡± He lunged at Rivan. Kane approached at an incredible speed. [¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (E+)¡¯ has been interrupted] [¡®Phoenix¡¯s Breath (E+)¡¯ has been activated] ¡®Since I¡¯ve been promoted to 3 stars, my breathing is smoother than before.¡¯ Rivan¡¯s movements seemed slow. The path of his sword was clear. Kane swung his sword before Rivan¡¯s sword could even move. Whoosh¨C The me-wreathed sword struck Rivan¡¯s sword. Bang! Once again, Rivan was unable to withstand Kane¡¯s power and was sent flying backward. ¡°Ugh.¡± He rolled a few times before stopping. He tried to stand up, his pride wounded by the fact that he had been sprawled on his back. Thud! The sword was embedded right next to Rivan¡¯s face. Before he could understand anything, Kane was pressing down on his chest with his foot. ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°What a weak ass brat. Can¡¯t even dodge a single strike?¡± Kane looked down. A devilish smile spread across his face. *** Sara rushed out of the mansion. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sight before her eyes. ¡°Brother, since when did you start practicing swordsmanship?!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, thinking that Kane was using magic. But something even more surprising unfolded before her eyes. Whoosh¨C Bang! ¡°No way!¡± Fire erupted from Kane¡¯s sword. It was a ming sword. Unable to withstand the impact of the sword, Rivan flew far away and then rolled on the floor. ¡°How did you¡­?¡± Sara stared at Kane as he used the Fire Rune, forgetting that he was using magic and swordsmanship both.. For a moment, she was lost in her thoughts. Sara came to her senses and ran to Kane. ¡°Brother! What have you done to Rivan!¡± Sara was worried. What if the Dyer family finds out? They would be furious if they heard that Rivan came to Rehinar and was beaten to a pulp¡­ Maybe this could even lead to a war between the families. That was why Sara had tolerated Rivan¡¯s arrogance so far. If she had done it her way¡­ the oue would¡¯ve been different. But now the Dyer family could use this as an excuse to swallow Rehinar. Kane knew his sister¡¯s worries and reassured her. ¡°That bastard started it first.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about the aftermath!¡± ¡°I can handle the Dyers alone. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just kill this asshole and shut him up. Dead can¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sara was startled by Kane¡¯s nonchnt tone. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry this bastard anyway, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ to improve our family¡­¡± Kane cut her off again. ¡°Who told you to improve our family conditions? It is my duty as the eldest son to carry out that mission.¡± ¡°And by what means?¡± ¡°I can protect you at the very least.¡± ¡°But killing Rivan would make the situation more dire.¡± ¡°Just say that Rivan went into the demon forest to retrieve a gift for you and ended up losing his life.¡± He always thought things through when he acted. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Sara¡¯s skin crawled at Kane¡¯s cold smile. ¡®I was wondering why the atmosphere felt so ominous, but it was because of my brother.¡¯ My brother, who couldn¡¯t even kill an ant. Was now trying to kill a human? She wondered if the person before her was really her brother. Could it be that the mana of the demon forest had invaded his brain, as Rivan said? Sara swallowed hard and looked into Kane¡¯s eyes. A different look than usual. There was no trace of affection in Kane¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sara.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Capture all the bastards from Dyer. Don¡¯t let a single one go.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already beaten Rivan. That means the situation is irreversible.¡± ¡°¡­Father will be furious if he finds out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just have to finish it before Father returns from the battlefield.¡± Sara stared at Kane intently. No matter how hard he tried to change his personality, could it change so drastically? She was very confused. ¡°Rivan¡¯s death will be covered up. The current Dyers are preupied elsewhere.¡± The current Dyer Family Head was engrossed in something else. Awakening the Wood Wolf they so desperately desired. The Head of the Dyer family was an illegitimate child from a branch family, not a pure-blood. He had simply staged a coup d¡¯etat to rise to his current position. Therefore, the symbol known as the Wood Wolf did not exist in the current Count¡¯s family. This was because the Wood Wolf disappeared along with the death of the previous pure-blooded Family Head. ¡®He must be burning with impatience to find the Wood Wolf¡¯s egg by now.¡¯ [TL/N: Author used egg not cub.] Anyway, the Dyer Family Head would soon find the Wood Wolf¡¯s egg. However, he would only realize it was a fake two yearster. ¡®At best, he¡¯ll just send out a search party. That¡¯s the kind of man the Dyer Family Head is.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even particrly care about his own children. Not the eldest, nor the unruly second son. Rivan Dyer wasn¡¯t even a candidate for the sessor of the family. ¡®Rivan Dyer is just the beginning.¡¯ As Kane was thinking of wiping out the Dyers, he saw Cami running towards him. ¡°I told you not toe out until you¡¯re fully healed¡­ You really don¡¯t listen.¡± She seemed to have only received light first aid. Kane quickly opened Cami¡¯s status window. *** Cami Einrich (Lv.10) Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î Age: 20 upation: Failed Knight of Kane Mana: Water Rune (E)(1 Rune) Favorability: 35 (Interested) ¨C Base Stats ¨C [HP: E] [Mana: E+] [Constitution: E] [Strength: D-] [Agility: D- ] Traits: Iron Wall (C) Skills: Water Swordsmanship (E-) Her abilities were far from sufficient to protect the Grand Duke. Kane¡¯s n was to strengthen her even more so he could gain more help in the early stages. ¡®I wonder how strong she¡¯ll be.¡¯ Kane fed Cami a character shard. [Used a 3-star Cami Einrich shard.] [Level up.] [Level up.] [Level up.] ¡­ ¡­ [Cannot level up any further.] She had reached max level 40 in one go. [Would you like to to promote? (Y/N)] ¡®Oh.¡¯ [No promotion conditions are required.] Normal characters do not have promotion conditions up to 3-star. Those are conditions only attached to rare characters. Cami was a normal character given as a starter, so she would only have promotion conditions from 4-star onwards. Moreover, since she was given as a 2-star character, she could be promoted directly to 3-star immediately if character shards were avable. [Cami Einrich has been promoted to 3-star.] [Cami Einrich (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 20 upation: Failed Knight of Kane Mana Affinity: Water Rune (D-)(1 Rune) Favorability: 35 (Interested) -Base Stats- [HP: D] [Mana: D-] [Constitution: D-] [Strength: D] [Agility: D+] Traits: Iron Wall (C), Separation Anxiety (B)(NEW)! Skills: Water Swordsmanship (E-) Upon promotion to 3-star, she jumped from mid-2nd ss to early 3rd ss, two ranks higher. Unfortunately, she also gained the useless trait ¡°Separation Anxiety.¡± [Separation Anxiety Type: Trait Rank: B Description: Worries about being abandoned by her master. To prevent separation anxiety, time spent away from her master must be kept short. Effects: Increased loyalty, strong fighting spirit, self-sacrifice] It was a double-edged sword of a trait. If used well, it could maximize Cami¡¯s abilities, but if left alone for too long, her stats would plummet. Because of this trait, users who had yed the game were reluctant to choose her. ¡®This is where the real fun begins.¡¯ Only true veterans know how to use Cami Einrich. Kane had a way to make this cute but useless character strong. He deliberately fed Cami his 3-star shard that he had saved. [Cami Einrich has absorbed a 3-star shard of ¡®Kane Rehinar.¡¯] [Level up.] [A Hidden ss has been unlocked.] [¡®Failed Knight Cami¡¯ has been changed to ¡®Iron Knight Cami.¡¯] [Trait ¡°Separation Anxiety¡± has been downgraded from B to B-.] [Iron Knight Type: Hidden ss Description: The title of Iron Knight is given only to those with innate qualities for guarding. The person guarded by her will have a lower chance of dying. Effects: -40% death probability for the guarded target, +30% defense for the guarded target.] By developing the Iron Knight ss ording to the guide, even a basic character could achieve remarkable efficiency. Furthermore¡­ [The Rune(1 Rune) has been changed to Mark(2 Runes).] The Rune was upgraded. ¡®I¡¯m still at 1 Rune even at 3-star because of my Durd trait, but Cami is already a Mark.¡¯ A light shone from her shoulder. Mana was flowing out through her armor. ¡®The mark appeared there.¡¯ [TL/N: ¡®1 Rune¡¯ is a ¡®Rune¡¯, ¡®2 Runes¡¯ is called a ¡®Mark¡¯, and ¡®3 Runes¡¯ is called a ¡®Bond¡¯.] Whenever she uses mana in the future, a short sh of light will appear from her vicle. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t always shine through her armor like now. ¡®Anyway, this should be enough to subdue the Dyer troops that Rivan brought.¡¯ He shouted at her. ¡°Cami!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She replied as she approached quickly. ¡°Subdue the Dyer troops.¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 7 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 7 Cami stood frozen at Kane¡¯s sudden order. ¡°Subdue the Dyer troops.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes, subdue all of them.¡± Cami was bewildered, Kane had changed too drastically. Not only had he killed all of the assassins sent by Hatzfeld, but right after returning to the family, he beat up Rivan Dyer. Her head began to throb. ¡®If it¡¯s the changed Grand Duke, he could definitely do something like this.¡¯ Having already witnessed firsthand how Kane had killed the Hatzfeld assassins, she soon overcame the shock. They were mid or high 2nd ss assassins. ¡®But this is going too far¡­¡¯ The opponent was the second son of the Dyer family. Could he really handle the aftermath? She was worried from the start. ¡®And it¡¯s impossible for me to subdue the Dyer troops on my own.¡¯ She was a failed knight. A human who was full of mistakes and not very good at anything. Yet, Kane had given her the order. ¡°Don¡¯t damage the expensive armor and weapons. We need to sell all of it.¡± On top of that, he said something utterly iprehensible. ¡®There is nothing I can do.¡¯ For her, Kane¡¯s orders were the top priority. When the mastermands, she must obey. She drew the sword she had brought from her quarters and pointed towards the troops that Rivan had brought with him. *** Meanwhile, the Dyer troops shouted as they saw Rivan lying on the ground. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Who dared to harm Young Master Rivan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, help him up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Dyer troops rushed towards Rivan. At that moment, Cami stepped in their way. ¡°Move aside, now!¡± A pdin who was with the troops shouted furiously. It was because a young-looking woman was blocking their way. What made it even more absurd was her attitude. She blocked their path, but she was trembling as she spoke. ¡°I-I have no choice.¡± As she infused mana into her drawn sword. ¡°What?¡± Dense mana flowed up the de. She was astonished by the sight. ¡°The flow of mana is so smooth¡­¡± The mana circting within her was rushing through without any obstruction. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Cami, hurry up.¡± Kane¡¯s voice snapped her out of her daze. She quickly pushed off the ground. Boom! Cami charged towards the Dyer troops. The distance closed in an instant. She was more surprised by her own movements than anyone else. ¡®What¡¯s happening to my body?¡¯ It felt like she was floating. As light as a feather. Many questions arose, but dealing with the Dyer troops was first priority now. She rapidly narrowed the distance. Two pdins swung their swords towards her. Heavy sound of des cutting through the air rang out, but none of them even grazed Cami¡¯s clothes. Zing¡ª Her sword was now covered in Water Aura. She shed diagonally at the two pdins. ¡°Kurk!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Gah¡­¡± The pressure from the Water Aura sent the pdins and troops flying backward. Cami¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Two 2nd ss pdins and sixteen troopsy on the ground and continuously groaning from pain. ¡°Did¡­ Did I do that?¡± She looked down at her hands in disbelief. When had she be this strong? She was astonished at herself. Kane, who was watching the scene from the sidelines, smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve risen up to early 3rd ss, right?¡± Sara also couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Cami. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Cami was a failed knight and she always remained diligent and loyal to her master, but¡­ She had a tendency to get into trouble. However, Who would have thought she would be an early 3rd ss knight? ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Sara asked, but Kane only smiled. A 3rd ss knight would be treated with respect in any household. This meant that the once-called failed knight might now receive scouting offers from any family. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why you acted recklessly?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Right. You wouldn¡¯t trust Cami with this unless you were crazy. But you know, right? From the moment you harmed Rivan, financial support from Dyer¡¯s is cut off.¡± That was the reason why Sara had gotten engaged to Rivan. But there were plenty of solutions to solve financial problems. ¡°We can hunt monsters in the demon forest and sell their corpses. If that doesn¡¯t work, we can reim the rights we sold cheaply to the tenants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only possible if we have the basic funds.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s about returning the favors the Rehinar did to the tenants over time.¡± Kane intended to act as he did when he was Ray Hatzfeld. Without mercy and with unstoppable force. He wasn¡¯t concerned about losing his reputation or gaining notoriety. ¡°We have to seize this moment to kick out those who aren¡¯t on our side.¡± Sara once again saw the menacing smile on Kane¡¯s face. ¡®That smile again. What on earth is he thinking?¡¯ Sara felt only unease about Kane. Since his personality changed, he was like a walking time bomb. Kane pointed at the fallen troops and pdins and said. ¡°Cami, throw them all into the prison.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± *** Thud! Rivan copsed into the prison. ¡°Ugh. Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this? Once my father finds out, he won¡¯t let you off.¡± He shouted as he gripped the iron bars. His escorting pdins were equally indignant. ¡°How dare you treat us like this?¡± ¡°We came here as guests, and you treat us like this out of nowhere!¡± ¡°When we return to Dyer, we¡¯ll make this public.¡± Rivan ground his teeth in anger at their rage. ¡°I won¡¯t let this go. I¡¯ll tear the Rehinar out by the roots.¡± Rivan vowed revenge, determined to repay this humiliation tenfold. However, Kane didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about Rivan¡¯s threats. ¡°Cami, did you seal their mana?¡± ¡°Of course. Even I wouldn¡¯t forget something so basic.¡± Cami replied as she stuck out her tongue yfully. Her expression was like that of a happy puppy. If she had a tail, it would have been wagging furiously. Her personality was just as dog-like. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] ng! Rivan struck the bars and yelled. ¡°Release us immediately!¡± ¡°I went easy on you because your expensive clothes will be sold at high prices but it seems you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a grave mistake.¡± Kane sneered at his anger. ¡°The mistake is yours. As a noble family of the Fresia Empire, you colluded with the enemy Kingdom Hatzfeld.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that!¡± ¡°Your panic is evident.¡± Rivan¡¯s eyes wavered. Everyone affiliated with Dyer flinched as well. It was a top-secret matter. How did the Grand Duke of Rehinar know about this? Their eyes darted quickly. Rivan feigned anger to cover his unease. ¡°How dare you use Dyer of treason! Bring the Head of the Rehinar family. I will proim my innocence to him.¡± Kane knelt to meet Rivan¡¯s gaze, speaking softly. ¡°Call me ¡®you¡¯ one more time, and I¡¯ll rip your tongue out.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Rivan recoiled and hurriedly stepped away from the bars. He nearly shit in his own pants. Kane stood up. ¡°Stay quiet right here. You¡¯re useful, so I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Rivan bit his lip hard. ¡®Does he really know about Dyer¡¯s connection to Hatzfeld?¡¯ His chest tightened with anxiety. Kane¡¯s eyes looked like they knew everything. The smile on his face was ominous. And sure enough, a troubling question followed. ¡°You¡¯ve arranged to meet Peter Shade, haven¡¯t you?¡± Peter Shade was one of Rehinar¡¯s vassals. Currently, he was managing the Blue Guild in the territory. ¡°Wh-what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone by that name! I only came here to see Sara.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to jog your memory.¡± Kane entered the cell. ¡°Cami, the cloth.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± She handed him a cloth. ¡°No need for water, I guess.¡± He covered Rivan¡¯s face with the cloth. ¡°Mmph!¡± Rivan lost his bnce and fell and struggled to break free, but Kane¡¯s knee pressed firmly against his chest. ¡°Speak up when you remember. I won¡¯t stop until you do.¡± As Kane activated ¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath¡¯ and water began to flow from his hand. It soaked the cloth and trickled bit by bit into Rivan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Guhhh!¡± ¡°You¡¯re holding out quite well.¡± Despite Kane¡¯s words, Rivan was in agony. His mouth and nose were covered by the cloth. The cloth stuck to him when he tried to breathe. And now, water was also added. He choked and felt like he was suffocating. ¡°Ugghh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done this, so bear with me while I refresh my memory.¡± Back when he was Ray Hatzfeld, he did all sorts of things. Torture wasmon, especially when it was performed on the captured enemies. Though he eventually left it to his subordinates. But in the beginning, he used numerous torture methods himself. This was one of the methods he learned back then. ¡°Guhhh!¡± ¡°Still don¡¯t remember? You¡¯re one stubborn asshole.¡± Kane continued to pour water over the cloth on Rivan¡¯s face. Cami was watching the whole process and clenched her fists involuntarily. It was painful just to witness. ¡®How does the Grand Duke know such torture methods?¡¯ She was horrified. Kane was smiling as he inflicted pain on Rivan. Just watching him made her body tremble. Kane¡¯s relentless torture persisted. Even when Rivan tried to confess, Kane didn¡¯t give him the chance. It seemed like pure torment, as if to make him regret ever looking down on the Rehinar. Eventually, Rivan¡¯s body went limp. Only then did Kane remove the cloth from Rivan¡¯s face. ¡°Looks like he lost consciousness.¡± Rivan¡¯s eyes were white as a sheet. The torture was too much for him to handle for the first time. ¡°His mental fortitude is pathetic.¡± Kane dusted off his hands and stood up. As he turned his head, the Dyer troops came into view. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Rehinar will¡­ fall soon¡­¡± ck blood began to flow from the mouths of the captured knights. They had bitten down on the poison hidden in their mouths tomit suicide, prepared in advance for such a situation. Even though no information was obtained, Kane didn¡¯t feel disappointed. ¡°They killed themselves to withhold information, but it was pointless. I never intended to get any information from you in the first ce.¡± After all, Kane himself was the one who orchestrated the plot to swallow Rehinar whole. He knew everything, down to the smallest details. ¡°It¡¯s convenient that they killed themselves. When Rivan wakes up, he¡¯ll be terrified, thinking he¡¯s all alone.¡± Kane stepped out of the cell. *** Kane stepped outside, inspecting the items he had confiscated from the Dyer troops. He sold everything of decent quality at the exchange shop. [You have looted Rivan¡¯s belongings.] [600,000G] [Firante¡¯s Sword (¡ï¡ï)] [Decreased favorability with the opponent.] ¡­ ¡­ He took everything valuable, including Rivan¡¯s items and those of his guards. ¡°I knew Dyer had deep pockets, but giving this idiot 600,000 gold for security is absurd.¡± Kane opened the info window for Rivan¡¯s sword. [Firante¡¯s Sword Category: One-handed weapon Grade: ¡ï¡ï Description: A sword crafted by a Dyer family cksmith. Using this sword for healing magic might be quite effective¡­ Effect: Water attribute resistance +20%, Healing magic +10% ] It was a decent sword for an idiot like Rivan. Kane handed it to Cami. ¡°Want it?¡± She waved her hands, refusing it. ¡°N-No! I don¡¯t want any trouble with the Dyer family.¡± ¡°I was hoping to settle my promise with this, but that¡¯s disappointing.¡± Kane clicked his tongue. He had hoped to use this sword to fulfill his promise to get her a new weapon, but it didn¡¯t work out. Even if he activated the forge. He couldn¡¯t have gotten a better weapon. He¡¯d have to level up the forge to get a decent weapon at least. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a better sword next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been issued a sword from the family armory, so you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not okay.¡± Despite Kane¡¯s blunt tone, Cami was touched. ¡®Even if he¡¯s harsh to his enemies, he¡¯s still kind to me. That hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯ A small smile blossomed on her face, a happy smile like a puppy reassured of its master¡¯s affection. But Kane didn¡¯t see her smile, he was busy reading an unverified message. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 8 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 8 [Quest ¡°Descendant of the Perverted, Rivan Dyer¡± has beenpleted.] [You have been rewarded 200,000G.] [You have obtained 2 additional 3-star shards of Sara Rehinar.] [Your rtionship with the Dyer family has worsened.] [The Dyers may have a warning for you]. The quest waspleted, but the ongoing story was still far from smooth. With the family¡¯s weakened power, they were nearly aughingstock. ¡®I need to deal with the Durd trait first.¡¯ Kane realized his growth would soon be limited by gold. Money is money, but it¡¯s very inefficient since it¡¯s only half as effective. To enhance growth and potential, the UR-tier Durd trait had to be eradicated. Most importantly! ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous that Cami is Mark while I, her master, only am Rune.¡¯ Because of the Durd trait, the beginner benefit express pass was nearly useless. [EXP +500%] [Training Effect +500%] [Mana Affinity +500%] ¡®These incredible effects were going to waste.¡¯ This obstacle had to be removed first. And this wasn¡¯t the only problem. ¡®In order to get ¡®Bond,¡¯ the Durd must be removed.¡¯ In the past, he had even gotten the ¡®Oath¡¯. He was so close to reaching the pinnacle of his abilities, yet now he struggled to reach ¡®Mark¡¯. His current goal was the 5 Runes. In this life, he absolutely had to obtain the ¡®Blood Pact.¡¯ That was the only way to avoid being backstabbed and killed like in his previous life. ¡®In that case, hitting a jackpot in the draw is my only option.¡¯ Kane immediately opened the system. He passed by the character shard draw and the weapon draw sections. He even skipped the weapon enhancement shard draw. Then, the trait conversion draw caught his eye. ¡°I have to get rid of the Durd trait this time. Only then can I maximize the express pass¡¯s effects through training.¡± In the end, he chose the gacha. All or nothing. He staked his fate on gambling. Even if he spent all his money, he could always earn moreter. It might take a long time to progress through the story, but it wasn¡¯t a huge loss. If he hit the jackpot, his life would turn aroundpletely. ¨C Inventory ¨C [Gold: 819,000G] [Firante¡¯s Sword (¡ï¡ï) ¨C 330,000G] [Dyer troop¡¯s Spear (¡ï) ¨C 38,000G] [Dyer troop¡¯s Leather Armor (¡ï) ¨C 27,000G] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Dyer troop¡¯s Leather Boots (¡ï) ¨C 27,000G] ¡°If I sell everything I have, I can get about 500,000 gold.¡± Kane sold all the items he had taken from the Dyer troops at the shop. [You have sold Firante¡¯s Sword (¡ï¡ï).] [You have obtained 330,000G.] [You have sold Rivan Dyer¡¯s belongings without permission.] [Rivan Dyer¡¯s favorability has decreased.] [Rivan Dyer¡¯s favorability has turned to ¡®Hate¡¯.] [You have sold Dyer Soldier¡¯s Spear (¡ï).] [You have obtained 38,000G.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Gold: 1,340,000G] It didn¡¯t matter what happened to Rivan¡¯s favorability. After beating Rivan, his rtionship with the Dyer family was already over. ¡°Gacha time.¡± He took a deep breath quietly. [1 Trait Conversion Draw] ¨C 100,000G [12 Trait Conversion Draws] ¨C 1,000,000G The trait draw was ten times more expensive than the growth shard draw. It was a gacha that allowed characters to exchange their traits. The system was notorious for its outrageously low odds and high cost, often criticized as a scam. It might be a waste of money, but if he hit the jackpot, it would be worth every penny. To exchange the ¡®Durd (UR)¡¯ trait, he had to ovee a 0.000001% chance and draw a UR-tier trait. Not just any UR-tier trait, though. Even among UR traits, there were some shitty traits like the ¡®Durd.¡¯ He shut his eyes tight and pressed the 12-draw button. [You have purchased 12 Trait Conversion Draws.] [1,000,000G has been spent.] Twelve trait cards appeared. He opened his eyes slightly. ¡°Damn it.¡± A curse slipped out automatically. The gacha system was a total scam. Some cards were shining, but they were all white. ¡°They¡¯re allmon traits.¡± White meant F~E rank. Green indicated D~C rank. Blue indicated B~A rank. Purple indicated S~SR rank. Gold indicated SSR rank. Finally, rainbow indicated UR rank. Just from the light emitted by the cards, one could roughly determine their rank. [Strength Enhancement (F)] [Support (E)] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Student (E+)] [Steel Mentality (F+)] With ranks of F and E, it wasn¡¯t possible to convert them with the ¡®Durd (UR)¡¯ trait. [No convertible traits avable. Would you like to store these traits in the Trait Storage (5 slots)? (Y/N)] The trait storage could only hold five traits. None of these traits suited him. ¡°It¡¯s better to just discard them.¡± Discarding the traits obtained from the draw would refund some money based on their value. Since the traits were unsuitable anyway, it was better to recover some money. ¡°No.¡± Kane selected N. [You have discarded the trait ¡®Strength Enhancement (F).¡¯] [You have obtained 30,000G.] [You have discarded the trait ¡®Support (E).¡¯] [You have obtained 56,000G.] [You have discarded the trait ¡®Student (E+).¡¯] [You have obtained 70,000G.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [You have discarded the trait ¡®Steel Mentality (F+).¡¯] [You have obtained 41,000G.] ¡°Hah. This is infuriating.¡± He felt his anger rising. This was the true danger of gacha. Despite his initial resolve, it was hard to resist spending until he got something worthwhile. Once you got hooked, it was difficult to stop. ¡°I¡¯ll try just one more time, and then I¡¯ll stop.¡± Thinking about how to get more money, he soon headed off somewhere. *** [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] The entire Rehinar estate was buzzing with excitement. ¡°Did you hear? Lady Cami put those Dyer troops in their ce!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard she took down nearly twenty of them in one go.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought Lady Cami was that strong?¡± Cami had never been considered an outstanding knight. She was diligent but had been a failed knight, even dismissed from the Fortress Knights due to herck of qualifications. But today, all of that changed. Her supposedck of ability was aplete misconception. Although the estate¡¯s finances were ruined and the Fortress Knights disbanded, their minimum requirement was a 3rd ss rank. Cami had easily subdued Dyer troops and two 2nd ss pdins. Such a feat required at least an early 3rd ss skill level. And Cami had aplished it. ¡°Something seemed different ever since she rescued Lord Kane from the demon forest.¡± ¡°Lady Cami must have been hiding her strength all this time.¡± ¡°Indeed, bringing Lord Kane back from a ce swarming with mutated monsters was no small feat.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been so clumsy that I forgot Lady Cami was a knight.¡± The maids were eager to praise Cami, feeling a great sense of relief. Whenever the Dyers visited, it was like a weight on their shoulders. In the past, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to look the Dyer family in the eye, but now they strutted around like they owned the ce, which was infuriating for them. ¡°Rehinar isn¡¯t dead yet.¡± ¡°Of course not! A noble house doesn¡¯t disappear so easily.¡± The maids¡¯ faces were bright with newfound hope, but soon their expressions darkened again. ¡°But I¡¯m also worried.¡± ¡°Me too¡­ If the Dyer family finds out about this, there¡¯ll be trouble.¡± ¡°I hope the Family Head returns from the battlefield soon¡­¡± ¡°If the Family Head were here, even the Dyer family wouldn¡¯t dare to act out.¡± ¡°No matter how powerful Dyer has be, they can¡¯t match our Lord.¡± The maids fell into a somber silence. Then one maid spoke up, brightening their mood again. ¡°I heard the Young Master used magic! Did you see it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see it either? He knocked out Rivan Dyer with a single spell.¡± ¡°I wish I¡¯d seen that scoundrel get humiliated with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Does that mean the Young Master is as strong as Lady Cami?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Knocking out Rivan Dyer in one hit isn¡¯t easy either.¡± ¡°Our once delicate Young Master¡­ what a transformation!¡± The maids chattered excitedly about Kane, speaking with pride as if it were their own achievement. Rehinar was filled withughter for the first time in a long while. The excited voices of the staff, including the maid, could be heard beyond the estate walls. They served Rehinar withoutpensation, staying to repay the kindness they had received. They fervently hoped for Rehinar to regain its former glory. *** Kane stood in front of the mansion which was primarily used for receiving guests. ¡°The reception room should have plenty of valuable items.¡± As he entered the mansion, the staff greeted him. ¡°Greetings, Young Master.¡± ¡°But what brings you here¡­?¡± ¡°Mind if I look around for a bit?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Kane smiled as he surveyed the mansion. ¡®There are so many expensive decorations. Even if everything falls apart, it¡¯s still a noble house.¡¯ Since it was a ce for hosting guests, costly decorations were prominently disyed. ¨C Items for Sale ¨C [Pianco te Set (¡ï¡ï) ¨C 179,000G] [Dellu¡¯s Sunset Painting (¡ï¡ï) ¨C 225,000G] [Cardi¡¯s Sofa (¡ï¡ï) ¨C 300,000G] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Decorative High-Quality Double-Edged Axe (¡ï¡ï) ¨C 268,000G] ¡®I can sell everything and rece them with better onester.¡¯ Kane boldly sold the disyed furniture and decorations. [You have sold Pianco te Set (¡ï¡ï).] [You have obtained 179,000G.] [Warning! Your rtionship with Rehinar may deteriorate.] [You have sold Dellu¡¯s Sunset Painting (¡ï¡ï).] [You have obtained 225,000G.] [Warning! Your rtionship with Rehinar may deteriorate.] After selling several items, a scream was heard from somewhere. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°What¡¯s themotion with the Young Master here?¡± ¡°The painting that was on the wall is gone!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Excuse me for a moment, Young Master.¡± The maid who managed the mansion went upstairs to check. It was true that Dellu¡¯s Sunset, which had hung prominently on the staircase, was gone, as the downstairs maid had said. ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s gone?¡± Then another scream echoed. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°The sofa is missing!¡± ¡°Sister! The decorations on the wall are gone too!¡± ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go get Miss Sara!¡± The maid realized this was beyond her ability to handle. She hurried out to fetch Sara. ¡®I feel a bit guilty.¡¯ The maids had no idea that Kane had sold the items on his own ord. Meanwhile¡­ The sofa, the table, the wall-mounted candlesticks¡ªeverything was gone. A frightened look festered on the faces of the maids as they huddled behind Kane. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Young Master. Ghosts are just too scary¡­¡± ¡°We should be the ones protecting you, Young Master, but we¡¯re so scared!¡± ¡°If we stay here, the ghost will get us¡­¡± Kane gently reassured the young maids. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Nothing is going to happen.¡± Then he proceeded with another round of the trait conversion gacha. [Gold: 2,780,000G] He had enough gold for two sets of 12 draws. He went all in on the gacha. ¡®Please!¡¯ As Ray Hatzfeld, he could never have imagined doing such a thing. He barely slept and trained incessantly, but he was financially secure. Kane was in the opposite situation, as the Grand Duke of a fallen noble house. [You have purchased 12 Trait Conversion draws.] [1,000,000G has been spent.] His hopes were utterly shattered. [Marksman (E+)] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Trader (E+)] ¡®This gacha system is a scam.¡¯ He failedpletely with both the first and second sets of draws, losing 2,000,000G in an instant. Most would have given up, but he didn¡¯t. Why? Because he still had one chance left. ¡®This is thest shot. If this fails, the game¡¯s difficulty will switch to hard mode.¡¯ Three million gold was enough to build a soldier training facility, a magic tower, or amercial district. Especially in cash-strapped Rehinar, it was a huge amount. In real-world terms, it was like throwing away three million Wons. ¡°Everyone.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all pray.¡± Kane took the maids¡¯ hands. ¡°Yes! If we pray to the goddess, the ghosts won¡¯te near us.¡± The maids misunderstood his intention and closed their eyes tightly. ¡°Here we go!¡± [You have purchased 12 Trait Conversion draws.] [1,000,000G has been spent.] Twelve cards appeared. ¡®There¡¯s nothing left to sell at home, please!¡¯ Kane opened one eye slightly to see the color of the cards. Through his partially opened eye, he saw a light. Nervously, he tried to determine its color¡­ ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Kane swore involuntarily. Right in front of his eyes, not a purple card, not a gold one, but a radiant rainbow-colored card was shining brilliantly. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 9 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 9 The Family Head¡¯s office. Sara jumped up from her desk at the maid¡¯s report. ¡°A thief broke in?¡± ¡°Yes! However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a simple thief. Things disappeared right before our eyes.¡± ¡°Not a simple thief¡­ could it be an assassin?¡± Sara¡¯s expression grew serious. Currently, the mansion was practically empty. Moreover, her father, the Family Head, was out on the battlefield. In the mansion, there were only herself, the servants, and less than a few dozen guards. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have already reached Dyer.¡± ¡°My Lady, where are you going!¡± As she left the office, the head maid hurriedly followed. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Rivan. If this was done by Dyer, it might just be a diversion.¡± Sara headed to the prison where Rivan was held. However, ¡°No way.¡± Rivan still seemed to be out of his mind. He was in a panic, having seen all hispanions dead, leaving him alone. Sara left him behind and walked to the guest room where the items had disappeared. Thud¨C She roughly opened the door and saw Kane. The young maids around him had shocked expressions. ¡°Brother?¡± Despite Sara¡¯s call, Kane only stared into space with trembling eyes. She called him again. ¡°Brother!¡± At that moment! ¡°Aaagh!¡± Kane screamed, clutching his head. Sara was startled by the sudden scream. Her brother, who had recently be serious, was acting strange. She had thought he was acting weirdtely. Was his madness returning? ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone mad! This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± In his excitement, Kane suddenly hugged Sara tightly and started shaking with joy. His tion continued for a while. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. From now on, there¡¯ll be no need to worry about theft in the mansion.¡± ¡°Did you eat something wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± True siblings can make a face at just a touch of a finger. Since he had no sister in his previous life, Kane couldn¡¯t understand why Sara was scowling. He only saw the hologram in front of him. ¡°A rainbow coloured one came up. It¡¯s an UR grade.¡± ¡°UR grade? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Kane let out an evilugh. A message appeared before his eyes. [Pure-Blooded Type: Trait Rank: UR Description: A fate that appears only to those who have transcended the rules of the world. The continent will be plunged into chaos, and only the master of the True Demon Beast will be able to stand up against it. ¨C The words of Goddess Bellone¡­ Effects: ¨C Allows the simultaneous use of different traits ¨C When using acquired skills, the failure rate decreases by 70%, and the growth rate increases by 300%.] This was the ultimate trait in the game. A trait bestowed only upon the Blood Knights. With it, he could now use the Phoenix¡¯s Breath and Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath simultaneously. ¡®Even as Ray Hatzfeld, I never thought I¡¯d get this trait.¡¯ During his days as Ray, he had spent billions of gold trying to acquire this trait. But Kane got it with just three draws, only having to spend three million gold. How could this be possible? ¡®Now the only thing remaining is to remove the Durd trait. Trait conversion.¡¯ [Please select the trait to convert.] ¨C Durd (UR) ¨C Frail (A+) ¨C Timid (A+) ¨C Kindness (A+) ¨C Endurance (B) ¨C Concentration (B) Converting the worst trait with the best. It was nothing short of a miracle. This must be the power of gacha. Without hesitation, he chose the Durd trait. [Trait ¡°Durd (UR)¡± has been removed] [New trait ¡°Pure-Blooded (UR)¡± has been acquired] [Achievement ¡°Secret Route¡± has been achieved] [Recalibrating the user¡¯s stats due to ¡°Pure-Blooded (UR)¡±] [Water Rune (1 Rune) has evolved to the Water Mark (2 Runes)] [Fire Rune (1 Rune) has evolved to the Fire Mark (2 Runes)] [Water Mark and Fire Mark have beenbined] [¡°Blood Mark (2 Runes)¡± has been acquired] Two Marks ovepped in his right eye. Interestingly, it was neither blue nor red. It was purple. A blend of the two colors. ¡®Blood Mark! It worked!¡¯ The Blood Mark. One of the hidden elements in the game. It could only be obtained by evolving both the Water Mark and the Fire Mark simultaneously. Being abination of two marks, it possessed overwhelming potentialpared to the other marks. ¡®With this, reaching the Blood Pact is only a matter of time.¡¯ The strongest in the continent. [Kane Rehinar (Lv.6)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 21 upation: Grand Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Blood Mark (E+)(2 Runes) -Base Stats- [HP: E+] [Mana: E+] [Constitution: S-] [Strength: E+] [Agility: E+] Traits: Pure-Blooded (UR), Timid (A+)¡ý, Frail (A+)¡ý, Kindness (A+)¡ý, Endurance (B), Concentration (B) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (D-), Phoenix¡¯s Breath (D-), Blood Dance (S) ¡®Now, let¡¯s see the full effect of the Express Pass.¡¯ With just the removal of the Durd trait, the status window lookedpletely different. He was incredibly pleased. ¡°Hey! Brother, were there any intruders here?¡± ¡°No, none.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie?¡± ¡°Then where did the furniture and decorations ced here go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that, so you better figure it out.¡± Kane slipped away quietly. Leaving Sara to think that someone had infiltrated the Rehinar estate. ¡°Just you wait, you thief. I¡¯ll cut off your legs so that you can never walk again.¡± A chill ran down his spine. The thief was definitely on edge. *** [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] [You have gained training experience.] [Level Up!] [HP has increased from E+ to D-] ¡°Haa¡­¡± Kane swung his sword, relentlessly practicing in the training ground all day. [You have gained training experience.] [You have gained training experience.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Still a long way to go, ugh¡­¡± No matter how fiercely the wind blew or how hard the rain poured, Kane never missed a day at the training ground. His breath was short, but he never stopped. Day after day, his routine started and ended with training. Even sleeping seemed a waste of time. Like that, a week went by. [You have gained training experience.] [You have gained training experience.] [Strength has increased from E+ to D-] Without the Durd trait, it was like having wings. His movements were as light as a feather, absorbing everything like a sponge. Even his once-skinny body had gained muscle in that short period. Although he was still thin by others¡¯ standards, the difference was definitely noticeable. ¡°My abilities are rising quickly, but if I want to grow even faster, I need realbat experience.¡± Since there had been no news from Rivan, Dyer would soon send a message. He needed to be at least at the early 3rd ss to be safe. Moreover, it was nearly time for the Duke to return from the battlefield. ¡°I need to go to the bordends of the demon forest.¡± After a week of intense training, it was time to start training and earning money at the same time. There was only one way to do both. By entering the demon forest. ¡°I might as well get the Mana Purification Grass that the Family Head needs.¡± In the demon forest, there was an herb that he absolutely had to obtain. It was essential for the Family Head, who would be returning from the battlefield. Without it, the Family Head would not be able tost long. ¡°I was shocked when I found out that the Mana Purification Grass was in the bordends near the Rehinar family. If the Family Head had been cured of his illness, it would have taken much longer to bring down Rehinar.¡± In the past, the Family Head had died from his illness. This had also elerated the downfall of Rehinar. This time, things would be different. He was no longer Ray Hatzfeld, but Kane Rehinar. Just as he was about to leave the training ground having organised his thoughts. ¡°Grand Duke!¡± Cami came running towards him from the distance. ¡°I thought it was your personal training time?¡± ¡°Hehe. I can¡¯t seem to focus while training alone. I thought I might do better if I trained with you.¡± She stuck out her tongue slightly, looking like a puppy wagging its tail. She was an adorable puppy. It was probably the effect of the ¡®Separation Anxiety¡¯ trait. She must have abandoned her training toe to him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the bordends.¡± ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean the bordends in the demon forest?¡± Cami was shocked. The demon forest was a ce where only those above early 3rd ss could be safe. And even that was just the minimum requirement. To freely roam the demon forest, one had to be at least early 4th ss. ¡°I have something I need to get there, and I¡¯ll be training at the same time.¡± ¡°Training in the bordends of the demon forest? Have you lost your mind? You need a whole subjugation unit to be safe there.¡± The bordends was an extremely dangerous ce. It was the ce where corrupt mana was the densest, a ce close to death, a ce that was transforming into a demon territory. And yet, he was going to train in such a ce. He must have gone crazy. ¡°There¡¯s no better ce to train and make money at the same time than the bordend.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, Grand Duke. But it¡¯s too dangerous there!¡± Cami blocked Kane¡¯s path, spreading her arms wide with a determined look on her face. But Kane wasn¡¯t someone who could be stopped. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to stop me just by blocking me.¡± Kane walked past her. ¡°Oh, no! You can¡¯t!¡± She ran up to him in a hurry and grabbed his sleeve. She was behaving as usual, showing no fear of the Grand Duke. However, the low voice that followed made her let go of his sleeve quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone touching me without my permission.¡± And then he looked back at Cami. ¡°Cami. I thought it was your personal training time. Who told you to skip training?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡± Cami was flustered. Unlike her usual smiling puppy face, her voice was not cheerful at all. ¡®Ugh¡­ this isn¡¯t the usual Grand Duke¡­¡¯ To his enemies, the Grand Duke acted cold and terrifying. But he was always kind to her. However, right now, his eyes were far from kind. ¡®Scary¡­¡¯ She met Kane¡¯s eyes and then lowered her head. Cami¡¯s hunched-over figure looked just like a puppy with its ears drooping. [Cami¡¯s favorability has decreased.] Her favorability had dropped a bit, but that was something he had to ept. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but Cami¡¯s biggest w is that she follows her master too much. One day, that will be her downfall.¡¯ Hadn¡¯t he already experienced her personality when he was Ray Hatzfeld? Cami was a character who always put her master before herself. With her pretty and cute face and her obedient nature, it was easy to be overly indulgent with her. But that would lead to a bad oue. For example, she might recklessly charge at an enemy much stronger than herself under the pretext of protecting her master. She had done the same thing when he was Ray. Back when he was Ray, she had lost her life to Dirk trying to protect him. He couldn¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the past. This time, he had to make sure she understood her priorities as a knight. ¡®My actions may seem psychotic, but this is the right way.¡¯ She might think he had a split personality, but this was the only way to correct her overly loyal and reckless personality. ¡°Go back and finish your training.¡± Cami hesitated at Kane¡¯s orders. ¡®Even if Grand Duke is hiding his true strength¡­ going to the bordends alone is too dangerous.¡¯ No one knew what dangers lurked in the bordends. It was a ce where even subjugation units could get into big trouble if they let their guard down. Going there alone was no different from suicide. ¡°¡­I want to go too!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more scared of you getting hurt.¡± ¡°You are indeed a loyal one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Her determined eyes made Kane shake his head. ¡°Excessive loyalty is akin to poison.¡± Kane gave her a sharp warning. ¡°You need to consider the feelings of those left behind when you¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Cami looked confused. Her tilting her head was very cute, but Kane felt a pang in his heart. ¡®Where do I start exining this¡­ Hmm, parhaps¡­?! A thought came to Kane¡¯s mind as he was pondering. Maybe Cami was still acting like this because she couldn¡¯t erase the image of him as a weak person from her mind. It was a form of separation anxiety. She was like a puppy who was overprotective of her weak master. ¡®Then I have to prove it to her directly.¡¯ ¡°Follow me, Cami.¡± ¡°What? But you told me to go to the training ground just now¨C¡± ¡°I changed my mind. I have something to show you.¡± *** At that time. Reading a letter, Sara frowned. ¡°What does it say, My Lady?¡± It was Anna, the head maid who always stayed by Sara¡¯s side. ¡°They¡¯reing here in person since they haven¡¯t heard from Rivan.¡± ¡°Hmm, they must be frustrated since we haven¡¯t replied either.¡± Rivan, who was supposed to regrlymunicate with the family, had gone silent after arriving in Rehinar. Although they considered him a good-for-nothing, it was still natural for them to worry when he had suddenly stopped contacting them. ¡°If they depart from Dyer estate immediately, they¡¯ll arrive here in two days.¡± ¡°Why do they have toe now, when the Family Head is about to return¡­¡± Two letters had arrived at the estate. One was from the Dyer family. The other from the Family Head, who was currently at the battlefield at the border. The distance between the border and Rehinar was five days. If he had already departed, he would be back in Rehinar in a few days. ¡°I need to see my brother.¡± What was Kane thinking? She felt like she really needed to know now. Sara left the mansion and headed to the training ground where Kane was. She saw Kane and Cami walking towards the central garden. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°A letter has arrived from the Dyer.¡± ¡°It must be about Rivan.¡± ¡°They¡¯reing to Rehinar right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I was just thinking of creating some evidence.¡± ¡°What kind of evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence that Rivan was killed by a monster.¡± ¡°Are you really nning to kill Rivan?¡± Kane responded to Sarah¡¯s question with a menacing smile. ¡°He has to pay the price for looking down on Rehinar.¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Kawaii] Chapter 10 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 10 ¡°Father sent us a letter, he¡¯s on his way back. Let¡¯s not do anything rash and find another way.¡± ¡°Negotiations with Dyer ended the moment I threw Rivan in prison.¡± ¡°Father can fix this when he gets back.¡± ¡°No, he cannot.¡± Kane spoke decisively. In the original story, Kane¡¯s father returns to the family only to see it¡¯s copse. He will be rendered in a vegetative state due to mana crystal poisoning. Once the family head falls, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Rehinar family is ruined. Of course, that was the storyline when he was Ray Hatzfeld. Now that he had be Kane Rehinar, things would not go as they did before. ¡°There will be no negotiations with Dyer, remember that. While I create the evidence, you prepare to face Father and Dyer¡¯s people.¡± With those words, Kane began walking towards the prison where Rivan was held. Thud! ¡°Get me out of here right now!¡± Rivan immediately became agitated upon seeing Kane. He violently shook the iron bars, shouting angrily. Despite Rivan¡¯s uproar, Kane remained silent. ¡°Heh, heh heh. Judging by your expression, looks like my family has contacted you. Since I¡¯m supposed to contact them regrly, they must have realized something was wrong when I was detained in this filthy ce.¡± Rivan mocked him. He thought this was the reason why Kane hadn¡¯t killed him yet. ¡°Seems like they¡¯re concerned about you, even if you are the abandoned son.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use being scared now. I will make sure you pay for the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating your family a bit?¡± ¡°A crumbling family like yours can be easily destroyed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to test it. To see how long you can hold out against me.¡± A broad smile spread across Kane¡¯s face. He already had a naturally smiling expression, but when he showed his white teeth, it was eerie. ¡°Cami. Carry him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cami opened the prison door. She then covered Rivan¡¯s face with a ck cloth. ¡°Mmmpf! What are you¡ªugh!¡± She struck his neck and knocked him unconscious. Kane and Cami carried Rivan towards the west gate of the castle. * * * They appeared at the west gate. The guard captain, recognizing their faces, descended from the wall. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°N-No problem.¡± The guard captain tilted his head in confusion. This wasn¡¯t the Kane he knew. The stuttering, timid man who had once left to find an engagement gift for his sister was gone. ¡°I¡¯d like you to open the gate.¡± ¡°Lady Sara has instructed us not to open the gate for the time being.¡± ¡°I have business to attend to, so open it.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my orders take precedence over Sara¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°I will take responsibility.¡± The guard captain hesitated. ¡®Should I open it? If something likest time happens, I¡¯ll be in trouble¡­¡¯ He could¡¯ve ignored Kane, but the change in Kane¡¯s demeanor made that impossible. The intimidating aura Kane exuded left the captain unable to refuse. ¡®It feels more dangerous to resist.¡¯ His gaze shifted to Cami, who had a person slung over her shoulder. ¡°Who¡­ who is that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Open the gate.¡± When the guard captain met Kane¡¯s eyes, he involuntarily gasped. He felt as if he were being pulled into something unfathomable. Like Cami, he found himself bowing deeply. ¡°I-I will open it immediately.¡± The guard captain opened the gate. ¡°You saw nothing today.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Goodbye then.¡± ¡°I wish you a safe return.¡± The guard captain bowed at a 90-degree angle as Kane and Cami passed through the gate. He remained bowed until they were out of sight. ¡°Captain, how long are you going to stay like that?¡± ¡°Are they gone?¡± ¡°They left a while ago.¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± The guard captain finally straightened up. ¡°Is it really okay to disobey Lady Sara¡¯s orders? If she finds out, we¡¯re all in trouble.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that, you idiot?¡± ¡°If you knew this, why did you still let Young Master and Miss Cami out?¡± ¡°Do you think I wanted to? When I met the Young Master¡¯s eyes¡­ Haah.¡± He was still sweating. Just making eye contact with him made the guard captain shrink back. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the Young Master we know.¡± ¡°I did find it strange. He used to have so much trouble talking to us before.¡± ¡°For a moment, he reminded me of the Duke.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t exaggerate. That makes no sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°You must be sleep-deprived from the night shift. Let¡¯s just go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡± The guard captain nced back at the gate.. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing? I¡¯m heading out alone.¡± ¡°Wait up, idiot.¡± He then turned around and followed. * * * Cami remained vignt, keeping her guard up. Though they were still close to the territory and hadn¡¯t encountered any monsters yet, she knew they could be attacked at any moment. ¡°Young Master, can¡¯t we hunt here? It seems like there could be monsters around.¡± [TL/N: Changing the way Cami calls Kane, from ¡®Grand Duke¡¯ to ¡®Young Master¡¯.] ¡°I know a perfect ce for power leveling.¡± ¡°Power leveling? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A ce suitable for getting stronger.¡± ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°The Forest of Deadly Poison.¡± ¡°Our destination is the Forest of Deadly Poison?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Forest of Deadly Poison is only safe for mid-tier 3rd-ss adventurers!¡± From that moment on, Cami couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety. She didn¡¯t care about her own life. Her only concern was failing to protect Kane. ¡°To train effectively, you need to be in a dangerous ce to grow quickly.¡± ¡°You could die before you even get a chance to grow!¡± ¡°If you keepining, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Cami covered her mouth with her hand. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] She looked like she wanted to say something but held back. Not long after she fell silent, the surroundings changed. A forest shrouded in white mist appeared. This was the Forest of Deadly Poison, the closest hidden region to the Rehinar territory. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Kane reached out toward the mist. Crackle! An electric current surged, repelling his hand. ¡°To enter, we need to dispel the barrier.¡± Kane pulled out a dagger and cut his finger. At the same time, he manipted his mana. [Blue Tiger¡¯s breath (D-) has been activated] When he smeared his blood on the barrier, a new message appeared. [Bloodline of the Blue Tiger confirmed.] [Barrier dispelled.] ¡®The method to dispel it is the same as always.¡¯ This barrier was set by the knights of the Rehinar Family. The mana encoded in his blood acted as a pass. Kane was the eldest son of Rehinar. He had the second-strongest bloodline after the family head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Kane took a step into the dense mist, he vanishedpletely. ¡°The barrier will close soon.¡± His voice came from ahead. All Cami could see was the thick fog. ¡°This must be an illusion magic circle.¡± She had only heard of it before. This was her first time encountering such a barrier. She too, stepped in, following Kane. About five secondster, the barrier reformed. ¡°It¡¯s a bit different from outside.¡± The forest was just as dense. However, the main difference was the bountiful, enticing fruits hanging from the trees. The air was filled with a sweet scent, a fragrance meant to ensnare. Cami was about to take a deep breath enchanted by the aroma, when Kane¡¯s cold voice cut through. ¡°Protect yourself with mana.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget this is the Forest of Deadly Poison. The scent you¡¯re smelling is a toxic fragranceced with demonic corrupt energy.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Cami quickly covered her mouth with her hand and activated her mana breathing. Though she was shielding her body with mana, the airborne toxins were still trying to infiltrate her system, mixed with potent demonic energy. ¡°What about him?¡± She asked, ncing at the unconscious man. ¡°Just leave him be.¡± ¡°Is that really okay?¡± ¡°I brought him here to die. There¡¯s no reason to protect him.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the Dyer family, a family of Pdins. He won¡¯t sumb to poison easily.¡± ¡°I forgot about that.¡± The Dyer family was renowned for producing Pdins, much like how the Rehinar family was known as the birthce of Swordmasters. Thus, he likely had a strong resistance to poison and demonic energy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just stand still and protect yourself with mana.¡± ¡°But I¡­!¡± ¡°You have a different task.¡± Srrng¡ª Kane drew the practice sword he had brought from the family. He eyed the fruits on the trees, his sword hanging loosely at his side. ¡®They look like delicious fruits, but they¡¯re actually Speeders¡¯ eggs.¡¯ Speeders were spider-type monsters, typically 1.3 meters in size. However, in this hidden region, strengthened by the potent demonic energy, they had evolved. Their bodies had turned as hard as steel, and their size had increased to 2 meters. Moreover, they always appeared in swarms. ¡®Breaking the eggs will trigger a spider party.¡¯ Kane infused mana into his sword. A purple aura began to emanate from it. Once the mana reached a sufficient level, he swung his sword towards the fruits. Swoosh¡ª The de¡¯s aura cut through the air, aiming at the ¡®fruits¡¯. sh! The fruit or rather egg, split open, and a sticky liquid oozed out onto the ground. Kane raised his left hand and pointed at the split fruit. The dripping liquid turned into small droplets and floated in the air. ¡°Blood Wave.¡± As Kane finished speaking, the floating droplets dispersed in all directions. St¡ª [You have perfectly executed the skill ¡°Blood Wave¡±.] The visible fruits all burst open due to the droplets. [You have perfectly executed the skill ¡°Blood Wave¡±.] [Margin of error: 0%] With the Durd trait gone, Kane¡¯s body and mind moved in perfect harmony. Although the skill typically required blood, he utilized water and other liquids to achieve the same effect. The Pure-Blooded trait allowed him to acquire skills based on the precision of their execution, and he had fully exploited this trait. [You have achieved an incredible feat.] [The skill ¡°Blood Wave¡± has been registered in Blood Dance(S)] [You can now use Blood Dance 2nd Move: Blood Wave.] Kane barely had time to smile at the message. ¡°Kreee!¡± The mother Speeders, having sensed the death of their offspring, emerged. Each was about 2 meters tall, and there were ten of them. ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite a struggle.¡± He enveloped himself in mana and charged into the midst of the monsters. * * * Kane had lost track of time. The constant onught of mutated monsters left no room for such concerns. His focus was solely on shing through the Speeders. [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Young Speeder¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] The more he fought, the faster new fruits appeared on the trees. The Speeders hatched from these fruits and attacked Cami. ¡°Kreeek!¡± A young Speeder, hatched from an unhandled fruit, leapt at her. sh! Cami¡¯s sword cut diagonally, slicing the Speeder in half. [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Young Speeder¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­!¡± She panted heavily. The mana used to cut the tough fruits and the mana required to shield herself from the poisonous air drained her. The dual effort was exhausting. ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­ fought this many¡­ monsters before¡­.¡± She was nearly at her limit. St¡ª A young Speeder was cut in two mid-air by a de of water mana. Despite her exhaustion, her body moved on its own, driven by the instinct to survive the onught of mutated monsters. ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­! Where¡¯s¡­ Young Master¡­?¡± In a brief lull, Cami looked around. The monsters were now wary of her. She turned her gaze towards Kane. ¡°¡­Monster¡­!¡± Kane was killing the mutated monsters effortlessly, moving freely despite the toxic air. It was chilling to watch. These were not ordinary monsters but mutated beasts. Yet Kane handled them with unflinchingposure, as if he had done this hundreds or thousands of times. Meanwhile, Kane was scanning the battlefield, searching for something. He spotted it amidst the mother Speeders, a particrlyrge one at that. ¡®Mana Crystal.¡¯ The true reason he hade to this forest. Embedded in the back of that massive Speeder was the crystal he desired. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 11 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 11 ¡°Kreeee!!!¡± [Lv.30 King Speeder] The level above its head was visible, it was a level 30 mutated monster. It was an opponent that only mid-tier 3rd ss adventurers could handle. ¡®It¡¯s underestimating me.¡¯ Normally, the King Speeder is extremely cautious and rarely reveals itself. It spins its web in its territory and only appears when it is certain its prey has been captured. This was why the hunting party had failed to capture it repeatedly; it never revealed itself until its prey was caught. ¡®Now¡­ my mana must look extremely appetizing to it, so it couldn¡¯t help but reveal itself.¡¯ Kane¡¯s mana was not the usual kindmonly found around. It was blood mana. Rare mana created by the ¡°Blood Mark¡±. It was the kind of taste that a mutated monster would go crazy to sample. ¡°Kreee¡ª!¡± The King Speeder screeched once more. At the same time, the venom exuded from its body, and the miasma began to press down on him. ¡°What a terrifying voice.¡± The roaring King Speeder jumped into the air. Its target was Kane. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± The Blood mark formed in Kane¡¯s eyes and a purple haze emanated from his sword. Simultaneously, he dashed toward the mother Speeder. ¡®To use a chain skill, I need to gather Blood Energy first.¡¯ Swoosh-! Kane, who had reached right next to the mother Speeder, shed with his sword. The mother Speeder¡¯s steel legs were cut in one stroke. St-! ¡°Kreeeehh!¡± The mother Speeder screamed. Kane¡¯s sword did not stop moving. Before it had any chance to counterattack, he cut off all its legs. Thud. The mother Speeder copsed. It was writhing on the ground, bleeding green blood. With his left hand, which wasn¡¯t holding the sword, Kane collected the blood. [Blood Energy has stacked x1.] [Attack power has increased by 1%.] The mother Speeder¡¯s blood gathered in his left hand. The true terror of the skill ¡°Blood Sword¡± is demonstrated when Blood Energy is stacked many times. The Blood Energy umted by killing enemies or monsters became his own strength. ¡°Kreeek!¡± Enraged by the death of its kin, the King Speeder spewed a blob of venom at Kane. However, Kane did not engage the King Speeder. He moved towards another mother Speeder. St! Using his mana to the maximum, the mother Speeder was unable to block his sword, and its body was cut in half. [Blood Energy has stacked x2.] [Attack power has increased by 2%.] [Blood Energy has stacked x3.] [Attack power has increased by 3%.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Kane¡¯s steps never ceased. As he moved, he continued to sh through mutated monsters. Kane waspletely drenched in blood, squeezing out everyst bit of Blood Energy. [Blood Energy has stacked x15.] [Attack power has increased by 15%.] ¡®Now.¡¯ He released the umted Blood Energy on the spot. [Skill: Blood Dance ¨C Blood Wave, has been activated.] A wave radiated outwards. It was like a massive tidal wave sweeping through the Speeders. ¡°Kreee!¡± ¡°Keee.¡± Those touched by the Blood Energy screamed as they melted away. [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Mother Speeder¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Mother Speeder¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] [Your level has increased.] [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Mother Speeder¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] The King Speeder shot webs towards the wave of blood. Even though its webs could block most attacks¡­ What Kane had used was a chain skill. He had stacked Blood Energy with the ¡°Blood Sword¡± and unleashed it with ¡°Blood Wave¡±. Moreover, the Blood Energy was stronger than King Speeder¡¯s miasma and venom. No matter how strong the King Speeder was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the burst of Blood Energy all at once. ¡°Kreeeeeek!¡± * * * ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cami¡¯s eyes widened like saucers. She seemed to be in a state of shock, frozen in ce. ¡°My¡­ God¡­¡± The opponent was the King Speeder. Although it was known to be one of the weaker monsters within the hidden realms, it was still a mid-boss monster for a mid-tier 3rd ss. If it had been this easy to defeat, it would have been hunted down long ago. Contrary to its notorious reputation, the King Speeder had died too easily at Kane¡¯s hands. Cami stood there, stunned. She heard Kane¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you doing? Pick up the Mana Stones on the ground.¡± ¡°¡­What? What?¡± She still appeared to be struggling to adapt to the new Kane. ¡°Are you just going to stand there?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± Cami snapped out of her daze. It wasn¡¯t the time to be shocked; for now, she needed to do what he asked. She started to pick up the Mana Stones scattered on the ground. ¡°Th-these are all Water Mana Stones!?¡± She was astonished once again. Mana Stones are stones that contain mana. Water Mana Stones, as the name suggests, contain water mana. These rare elemental stones only drop from mutated monsters. Besides Water Mana Stones, there are fire, wind, and wood Mana Stones. These are far more valuable than regr Mana Stones. And there were dozens of Water Mana Stones on the ground. It was like finding gold scattered everywhere. ¡°Y-Young Master! Look at this. Water Mana Stones!¡± ¡°Handle them carefully. They¡¯re very expensive.¡± The reason Water Mana Stones were so valuable was because of their use in enchantments. ¡®Mana Stones are used as materials for essories and armor, and when they are enchanted, they can also increase the item¡¯s stats. However, regr Mana Stones have a low probability of sessful enchantment¡ªaround 10%¡¯ In contrast, elemental stones had a 40% sess rate for enchantments. A remarkable 30% higher sess rate. This is why elemental stones were so highly prized. ¡®Even as Ray, I prioritized iming the demon forests and hidden territories because of this.¡¯ The stones on the ground were 1-star Water Mana Stones. Each elemental stone was worth 100,000 gold. Just ten of them could be enough to build a whole building. ¡®It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have crafting skills yet, but for now, I¡¯ll have to sell them all.¡¯ One of the reasons he survived when he first transmigrated was due to enchantment. And, if he enchanted an expensive essory, its value would skyrocket. Typically, those who wore such essories were high-ranking nobles. For them, essories were also fashion items. The moment an essory had an enchantment, it elevated the pride of the noble wearing it. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] ¡®Until then, I¡¯ll convert them all to money.¡¯ In the past, he had used this to secure an endless flow of wealth. He now intended to amass great wealth under the name Kane Rehinar rather than Ray Hatzfeld. Unaware of this, Cami was diligently picking up the Water Mana Stones. [You have acquired Water Mana Stone (¡ï).] [You have acquired Water Mana Stone (¡ï).] [You have acquired Water Mana Stone (¡ï).] Since she was registered as his partner, everything she picked up belonged to him. ¡°Wow! Young Master, look at the size of this Water Mana Stone!¡± There was a Mana Stone the size of a human head hidden in the body of a mother speeder. ¡°That should be worth quite a bit.¡± Judging by the quality of the mana, it looked like a 2-star Water Mana Stone. A 2-star Water Mana Stone was worth approximately one million gold. ¡°Making money is fucking amazing.¡± There¡¯s definitely no ce better for earning money than an unexplored region. [You have acquired a Water Mana Stone (¡ï).] [You have acquired a Water Mana Stone (¡ï).] [You have acquired a Water Mana Stone (¡ï).] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [You have acquired a Water Mana Stone (¡ï¡ï).] ¡°More than that, my whole body is sore.¡± Kane walked awkwardly over to King Speeder¡¯s corpse. He touched the crystal embedded in its shell. Whoosh-! A vast amount of mana surged out. The wounds on his skin, caused by the Speeders, healed quickly. Even some of his depleted mana was restored. ¡°The more I look at it, the more it resembles the Herb of Life.¡± The Herb of Life was an ingredient essential for all healing potions. On the other hand, the simrly-looking Mana Crystal Herb was used to make a deadly poison. A very rare and extremely potent poison. It was one of the main ingredients for the Formlessness Poison. ¡®There¡¯s a specific blending ratio to create a poison that causes mana hemorrhage.¡¯ ¡®The ratio is 0.5 parts Mana Crystal Herb to 9.5 parts blood of a mutated troll.¡¯ ¡®Finally, if you just add a single drop of healing potion to that mixture, a lethal poison is created.¡¯ Once someone is poisoned by it, no treatment will work. In fact, treatments only exacerbate the symptoms. ¡®Well, detoxifying it is surprisingly simple. You just need to ingest the Formlessness Poison again.¡¯ Using poison to fight poison. It was insane to drink the Formlessness Poison twice. But it was the only way to treat ¡®Mana Hemorrhage¡¯. Kane carefully wrapped the Mana Crystal Herb in a cloth and ced it in his pocket. ¡°If we take the monster¡¯s corpse and sell it, it should fetch a good price.¡± Corpses were scattered all over the ground. There were no intact bodies due to ¡°Blood Wave¡±, but there were still quite a few usable parts. Selling those alone would bring in a lot of money. On top of that, there were the Water Mana Stones. This is why unexplored regions in the territory need to be regrly cleared out. Only then can the territory be managedfortably. ¡°My level is more satisfactory now.¡± Kane Rehinar looked at his status window with contentment. [Kane Rehinar (Lv. 40)(MAX)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 21 upation: Grand Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Blood Mark (D-) (2 Runes) -Basic Stats- [Health: D-] [Mana: D-] [Physical: S-] [Strength: D-] [Agility: D-] Traits: Pure-Blooded (UR), Timid (B+), Frail (B+), Kindness (B+), Endurance(B), Concentration (B) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (D-), Phoenix¡¯s Breath (D-), Blood Dance (S) ¡°Beginner 3rd ss Knight. It¡¯s finally bing somewhat respectable.¡± It was an insane growth rate. This was the result of effectively using the Express Pass for beginners. Satisfied, Kane closed the status window. Now, it was time to handle thest task. He turned his head and called out to the awake, but deathly still Rivan. * * * ¡°How long will you pretend to be asleep?¡± Kane nudged Rivan with his foot. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rivan groaned and opened his eyes. His face was covered with a ck cloth, making it impossible to see. ¡°¡­Where am I? It¡¯s chilly and my skin feels prickly.¡± ¡°You should be proud of your background as a Pdin, you endured the poison miasma spectacrly.¡± Kane abruptly removed the ck cloth from Rivan¡¯s head. Rivan was startled as he realized the area was filled with toxic miasma. ¡°This ce is called the Forest of Deadly Poison. How do you like it as your grave?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ll get away with this?!¡± Rivan shouted in panic. ¡°My father won¡¯t leave you alone! Let me go right now!¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t get the situation, do you?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed with a purple hue. This phenomenon only urred when the Blood Mark and the Blood Energy concentrated in his eyes. Coupled with his murderous intent, it was more than Rivan could handle. ¡®Those eyes¡­ he¡¯s really nning to kill me.¡¯ Rivan involuntarily swallowed hard. Cold sweat formed on his forehead. The fear of death gripped him. He struggled to break free, but his hands and feet were bound by ropes, rendering his efforts useless. ¡°L-Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use all of Dyer¡¯s power to help revive Rehinar!¡± ¡°Not an enticing offer.¡± ¡°M-Money! The Rehinar family needs money to avoid ruin, right? If you spare me, I¡¯ll give you all the wealth under my name!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing Kane contemting the offer, Rivan seized the opportunity. ¡°I can also give you the 30 million gold my brother hid away!¡± ¡°Thirty million gold¡­¡± Rivan¡¯s words caught Kane¡¯s interest. With 30 million gold, one could build dozens of buildings. It was an enormous amount of money. ¡°Tempting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rivan waited for Kane¡¯s response, but the words that came out were unexpected. ¡°Do you think I went after you just to get that measly sum?¡± ¡°M-Measly sum?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking, is your life worth only 30 million gold? You, the second son of the Dyer family.¡± ¡°Th-That right!¡± Even in this situation, Rivan was agreeing with him. His stupidity knew no bounds. Realizing his mistake, Rivan¡¯s face turned red as he shouted. ¡°Then what do you want?Just tell me, and I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± ¡°Can you offer me the entirety of Dyer?¡± ¡°Y-You insane bastard.¡± Rivan was bbergasted. ¡°You messed with an insane bastard.¡± ¡°If I die, Dyer will use this as an excuse to swallow the entire Rehinar family. Will you be fine with that?¡± ¡°Heh. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m killing you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rivan¡¯s face twisted in confusion. What the hell was Kane thinking? Even if Rivan wanted to negotiate, it was impossible to understand what Kane wanted. He was just spouting whatever that came to his mind. Then, Kane¡¯s voice cut through again. ¡°I¡¯ve given Dyer a reason to invade Rehinar, so you should give me a reason too.¡± Kane¡¯s lips curled into a grin. His smile grew darker, his eyes gleamed. It seemed like he was eagerly anticipating something. It was the expression of someone who couldn¡¯t wait for war to break out. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 12 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 12 ¡°What¡­ reason?¡± ¡°The reason that lets me kill all of you freely. I¡¯m going to destroy your family and take everything you have.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± ¡°His Majesty the Emperor won¡¯t stand for this!¡± ¡°With evidence of your alliance with the Hatzfeld Kingdom, why would the Emperor give a single fuck about you?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Rivan tried to act tough, but he was secretly shaken. He couldn¡¯t believe Kane was still talking about the alliance. But he hoped Kane wouldn¡¯t be able to find any proof. In reality, there was evidence within the Dyer family of their collusion with an enemy nation. ¡°This is the reason I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Rivan¡¯s eyes wavered. Kane¡¯s confidence made his heart pound. Then, Kane¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Even if there isn¡¯t any real evidence, creating proof that you coborated with another country is a simple task.¡± Wasn¡¯t it Ray (Kane in past life) himself who had seduced the Dyer family through Count McCarty of the Hatzfeld Kingdom? So, creating a piece of evidence was as easy as pie. ¡°Therefore, you have to die here painfully.¡± Kane stood up. ¡°A-Are you really going to leave me here?¡± ¡°Did you think I was joking?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Kane left the hidden territory, leaving Rivan behind. Rivan¡¯s face turned pale. His hands and feet were tied with ropes. His mana was also sealed. If he stayed here, he¡¯d be eaten by monsters before he could even be poisoned. ¡°W-wait!¡± Despite Rivan¡¯s call, Kane didn¡¯t look back. Only Cami looked at him with pity, but she quickly followed Kane. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die here. Please save me!¡± Rivan¡¯s pleas didn¡¯t reach Kane¡¯s ears. Left alone, Rivan anxiously looked around. Not even two minutes had passed since he was left alone when it happened. ¡°Screeech.¡± ¡°Kreee.¡± A Young Speeder descended from the tree. Seeing the monster, Rivan screamed in terror. ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The Young Speeder pounced on the terrified Rivan. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Rivan¡¯s scream echoed painfully through the Forest of Deadly Poison. Meanwhile, Kane and Cami emerged from the Forest of Deadly Poison. ¡°The miasma has lessened.¡± After killing the mutated monsters inside, the miasma around the Forest of Deadly Poison had thinned significantly. ¡°Unless we defeat the main boss monster, the miasma will thicken again. We should schedule a time to clear it.¡± After all, to make money, they had to frequently enter this hidden territory. Clearing the hidden territory would drop much more valuable items, and it was also essential for the advancement of the Rehinar Family. ¡°Ugh! Young Master, can you help me a little?¡± Cami was dragging tworge bundles on the ground. ¡°Are you asking me, your master, to carry those bundles?¡± ¡°Hehe. Just kidding. Of course, I¡¯ll carry them on my own.¡± A smile crept onto Kane¡¯s face. ¡°It was a joke. Give them to me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll carry them all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me look like a bad master.¡± He took one of the bundles from Cami. Cami¡¯s face brightened up. ¡®As expected¡­ He has truly be stronger.¡¯ Although she had witnessed his changes many times, it was still hard to believe. Especially when he said he would go to the hidden territory himself. She was scared that something terrible might happen to her master. But when they arrived at the hidden territory, Kane showed his astonishing abilities. Witnessing his strength again made Cami¡¯s heart pound. ¡®Now¡­ he has truly changed!¡¯ And it wasn¡¯t just that. Before they came here, her master, who was usually frighteningly cold, had started being kind to her, making her feel happy. [Cami Einrich¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡­ Kane saw the floating notification and secretly smiled. ¡®As I thought, showing her directly was the right answer. At this rate, I can get rid of her Separation Anxiety trait soon.¡¯ As they dragged the bundles towards the family, they saw troops passing through the western gate. ¡°They¡¯re finally back.¡± The sight of the Duke returning from the battlefield came into view. * * * Through the western gate, the Duke¡¯s troops entered. The enemy nation bordered their estate. They returned today after facing Count McCarthy of the Hatzfeld Kingdom at the border. All the citizens of the Rehinar estate came out and bowed their heads. Clink. Clink. Carl Rehinar, the Duke and head of the family, couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue as he waved his hand. The family¡¯s citizens bowed their heads and whispered among themselves. ¡°Looks like the damage is significant this time.¡± ¡°About five hundred, I guess.¡± Following the Duke were the elite knights of Rehinar. However, their number was barely 200. The number of soldiers and knights was almost the same. This is the current state of Rehinar. In their glorious past, they boasted a force of 20,000 to 30,000. Now, they had only 500. ¡°If this keeps up, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°If McCarthy decides to cross the border, Rehinar will be done for¡­¡± ¡°What should we do? Should we move to another ce?¡± The citizens began to feel uneasy. Though Duke Carl was holding the border well, it seemed he was reaching his limit. Each time they went out to defend the border, the forces dwindled. Now, they were almost out of troops. If the enemy attacked with full strength, defending seemed nearly impossible. Of course, as long as Duke Carl was alive, the enemy wouldn¡¯t easily dare to invade Rehinar. But the unease was inevitable. Above all! There was another reason for the citizens¡¯ anxiety. It was the Grand Duke¡¯s face. He looked unwell, as if his illness had worsened. ¡°Our neighbor McDonald already moved to the Dyer family¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Is it time to abandon the ce where we¡¯ve lived for generations?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡± ¡°Though we¡¯re grateful that the Duke has protected us all this time¡­ the longer we stay here, the worse our lives will be.¡± A shadow fell over their faces. They were truly thankful that the Duke hadn¡¯t crumbled and had protected the citizens from the enemy nation. However, because of this, other issues became more prominent. Because the Duke lived on the battlefield to protect the citizens. There was no one left to manage the family. Even Rehinar¡¯s retainers couldn¡¯t bear it and left one by one. The eldest daughter, Sara Rehinar, tried her best to manage the family. But she was only 18 years old. She hadn¡¯t even graduated from the Royal Military Academy yet. ¡°The time hase to decide our fate.¡± ¡°Should we abandon Rehinar or stay and fight together?¡± In the meantime, Duke Carl had arrived at the family. Sara was waiting for him at the mansion¡¯s main gate. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯ve returned safely.¡± As Sara¡¯s expression brightened, Duke Carl clutched his chest. ¡°Ugh.¡± At that moment, his body lurched forward, and he fell from his horse. Thud. ¡°Father!¡± As the Duke copsed, the Rehinar family descended into chaos. * * * In Duke Carl¡¯s room, Sara held his unconscious hand. Despite her father copsing, she didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she seemed to steel herself. She turned to the bronze-skinned middle-aged man standing behind her. ¡°Uncle, will my father wake up?¡± ¡°His Excellency will recover soon.¡± The middle-aged man was Cedric Harca, the Commander of the Guardian Knights. A renowned 7th-ss knight, even famous within the Empire. He was one of the reasons the crumbling Rehinar family hadn¡¯tpletely fallen apart. ¡°What if¡­ Father doesn¡¯t wake up?¡± ¡°His Excellency is a strong man. He hasn¡¯t slept a single night during the war, and fatigue has caught up with him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me. What illness does he have?¡± Sara turned to look at Commander Cedric. Her eyes demanded the truth. Cedric reluctantly opened his mouth. ¡°He has been poisoned.¡± ¡°An 8th-ss knight like my father? What kind of poison is it?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t identified the specifics, but it¡¯s an extremely lethal poison.¡± ¡°Is it incurable?¡± ¡°As of now, we have no cure.¡± Hearing about her father¡¯s illness, Sara could have cried. Instead, her eyes became more resolute. ¡°It¡¯s poison from McCarthy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That is certain. His Excellency hasn¡¯t interacted with any internal nobles.¡± ¡°What are the chances of a traitor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quietly investigating that possibility as well.¡± ¡°Check the Guardian Knights too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypleted that investigation.¡± ¡°So, the GuardianKnights are ruled out as suspects.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Sara sighed in relief. If there were a traitor among the Guardian Knights, it would have been a severe crisis for the Rehinar family. ¡°But I don¡¯t see the Young Master.¡± ¡°¡­That boy.¡± Just as Sara was about to speak, ¡°Sir Cedric. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Kane, dressed in tattered clothes, opened the door and appeared. ¡®I¡¯ve only seen him on the battlefield¡­ seeing him here feels strange.¡¯ In his eyes, Cedric¡¯s status screen was visible. [Cedric Harca (Lv. 80)(MAX)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 40 upation: Commander of the Guardian Knights Mana Affinity: Water Bond (S+)(3 Runes) Favorability: 29 (Neutral) ¨C Basic Stats ¨C [Stamina: S+] [Mana: S] [Physical: S+] [Strength: S] [Agility: S-] Traits: Blue sh (S), Undefeated (S+), Loyalty (S+) Skills: Guardian Spear Technique (S+) ¡®His monstrous abilities haven¡¯t changed. Cedric Harca was the first man I couldn¡¯t sway despite all my efforts.¡¯ His status screen was filled with S-rank stats. His abilities were extraordinary, but his traits stood out. [Undefeated] Type: Trait Grade: S+ (Evolving) Description: Only bestowed upon those who have never been defeated in battle. Effect: Nullifies status effects for allies, including the bearer; increases all abilities in times of crisis. It was an overwhelming trait. Moreover, it was an evolving type. That meant this wasn¡¯t the final form of its effects. ¡®Having someone like him on our side is reassuring.¡¯ As Kane was intently observing him, Cedric spoke. ¡°You seem to have changed a lot since west met.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying. Considering I fooled you, I¡¯d say I¡¯m halfway sessful.¡± Despite Kane¡¯s changed appearance, Cedric remained unshaken. Instead, he turned his head to look at Sara. ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡®this boy¡¯ any more than you do, Uncle.¡± ¡°Oh dear. Calling your brother ¡®this boy¡¯ now?¡± Kane replied with a smirk. Sara, having somewhat adapted to his antics, wasn¡¯t too surprised. ¡°But what about Rivan?¡± ¡°It was just as we discussed. More importantly, Cami, show her.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Cami took out a gemstone-like stone from arge bundle. It was the size of a fist. ¡°A Water Mana Stone? Did you go into the hidden territory?¡± ¡°Even after seeing the Mana Stone, you don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°Cami, is what he¡¯s saying true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Lady Sara. This type of Mana Stone can only be found in the hidden territory.¡± Only then did Sara closely examine the water Mana Stone. Mana Stones are valued not by size but by the amount of mana they contain. ¡°This much mana¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a lot?¡± ¡°To gather this much, you¡¯d have to go deep into the hidden territory¡­¡± ¡°We made it to the middle section.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes widened. The middle section was known to be guarded by a powerful monster. Having returned alive meant they had defeated that monster. ¡°Which hidden territory was it?¡± ¡°The Forest of Deadly Poison. The poison was so thick, I would¡¯ve died if not for Young Master.¡± Cami became quite the chatterbox, excitedly boasting about her master. ¡°The Young Master moved through that deadly ce effortlessly. It was like the poison didn¡¯t affect him at all. Oh, and this is the trophy from defeating the King Speeder.¡± Cami took out a 2-star Water Mana Stone. Inside the stone, Water Mana flowed abundantly. ¡°Is this a 2-star Mana Stone?¡± ¡°Hehe, yes it is.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes sparkled. Selling the Mana Stone could help pay off a significant portion of the family¡¯s debts. At that moment, Cedric interjected. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why did the Young Master go to the hidden territory?¡± Kane responded to his question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just went to earn some money and gather a few things we needed.¡± Cedric examined Kane¡¯s body, ensuring that it wasn¡¯t someone else disguised as the Young Master. He confirmed it. ¡°A Beginner 3rd ss Knight. You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t show his surprise outwardly. Though Kane was known to be ate bloomer, he was still of noble blood. This growth, while astonishing, wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected. However, internally, Cedric was quite taken aback. ¡®He¡¯s grown unbelievably fast.¡¯ No one on the entire continent had ever shown such rapid progress. His only curiosity was what kind of magic or method had allowed Kane to reach the Beginner rank of 3rd ss Knight in such a short time. Kane, sensing Cedric¡¯s thoughts, changed the subject. ¡°We need to treat Father first.¡± ¡°You, Young Master?¡± ¡°Father is currently suffering from mana hemorrhage, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°How do you know this secret that only His Excellency and I are aware of?¡± ¡°Despite giving him life-restoring herbs and potions taken from enemies, his condition has only worsened, am I correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct! His Excellency also said that the elixirs were the cause of his deterioration.¡± Despite Cedric¡¯s usual stoic expression, his concern for his master was evident. Kane continued. ¡°I believe I can help stabilize his condition. But we¡¯ll need to act quickly and precisely. Gather what we need and follow my instructions closely. Father¡¯s life depends on it.¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 13 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 13 ¡°I believe I¡¯ve identified the poison. I know how to create the antidote, but I¡¯ll need specific ingredients.¡± ¡°What do you need? I will get you anything you require.¡± ¡°Please fetch me the blood of a mutated troll and the highest quality healing potion.¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± ¡°The blood of the mutated troll must be of the highest grade.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Cedric swiftly left the room. ¡°Brother, is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°You called me ¡®brother¡¯ instead of ¡®that boy¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Sara hesitated. For some time now, she had been intimidated by Kane¡¯s words. Just like now. ¡°I¡¯ve exhausted my mana after returning from the hidden territory. I need to perform mana breathing here, so please protect me.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Sara nodded. ¡®I wanted to observe him closely anyway. I¡¯ll analyze the flow of his mana.¡¯ Ignoring Sara¡¯s eager gaze, Kane sat down. He immediately began his mana breathing. Sara and Cami watched Kane intently. *** Cedric left the mansion. The knights who had been waiting outside surrounded him. ¡°How is His Excellency?¡± ¡°Is he alright?¡± ¡°He was always so strong on the battlefield, but seeing him suddenly copse¡­ it¡¯s very unsettling.¡± ¡°Commander, please tell us what¡¯s going on.¡± Cedric reassured the knights. ¡°His Excellency has copsed due to umted fatigue and needs some rest.¡± ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°I thought something terrible had happened to him.¡± ¡°Hey, rookie, don¡¯t say such things carelessly. You need to learn to stay quiet to live long.¡± ¡°You fool, always saying unnecessary things and getting into trouble.¡± The knights¡¯ faces brightened up. ¡°But Commander, did you see the Young Master?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he seem different to you?¡± ¡°Do you all feel that way too?¡± ¡°He seemed like apletely different person.¡± ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. Vicemander.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Take some of the men and go to the Forest of Deadly Poison.¡± The knights¡¯ expressions darkened again. ¡°Is it a subjugation mission?¡± ¡°Sending us out immediately without rest is too harsh.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we rest for just one day?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a subjugation mission. You just need to go to the Forest of Deadly Poison, check one thing, ande back.¡± ¡°What should we check?¡± ¡°Report on how many mutated monster corpses there are.¡± Cedric¡¯s serious tone. The Vicemander Fabi Scheider replied in a solemn voice. ¡°We will leave immediately.¡± Fabi took some of the knights and departed for the Forest of Deadly Poison. Cedric assigned different tasks to the remaining men. ¡°You all wille with me to another territory to get the blood of a high-grade mutated troll.¡± ¡°High-grade blood will be very expensive.¡± ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s even a merchant who sells it.¡± ¡°Even if we find one, we might not have enough money to buy it.¡± ¡°Just find it. Time is of the essence, so move quickly.¡± As soon as Cedric gave the order, the previouslyining knights moved swiftly and efficiently. Vicemander Fabi arrived at the Forest of Deadly Poison with the knights. ¡°The miasma here seems very thin?¡± ¡°The barrier is gone too, Vicemander.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first.¡± Fabi quickly walked deeper into the forest. The smell of blood wafting through the air was nauseating. It was stronger than the scent of miasma and poison. ¡°The smell is revolting. What on earth happened here?¡± Fabi cautiously moved forward, gripping his sword. Despite being a mid-tier 6th-ss knight, this was the hidden territory. An area fraught with unknown dangers. Carelessness meant death. He advanced carefully with the knights, maintaining vignce. ¡°Vicemander, look ahead! It¡¯s a mutated monster¡¯s corpse.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the source of the blood smell.¡± Fabi kneeled next to the fallen mutated monster. ¡°It¡¯s a mother Speeder.¡± The knights formed a protective stance around Fabi. Their movements were wless. They were rightly called the Elite Knights of Rehinar. ¡°It appears to have died only a day or so ago.¡± Mana traces were still emanating from the corpse. The mother Speeder¡¯s poison had also significantly lessened. But it hadn¡¯t disappeared. ¡°Who could have killed so many mutated monsters?¡± ¡°Could it have been the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps?¡± ¡°Would those idiots risk their lives to hunt like this?¡± ¡°True, if it were them, they would have torn up the entire area by now. It wasn¡¯t them.¡± Fabi¡¯s voice grew sharper, tinged with hostility. The Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps used to be affiliated with Rehinar. Though they were the lowest-ranked group, they were oncerades. But when Rehinar started to copse, the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps were the first to turn their backs. This betrayal left Fabi with a poor opinion of them. ¡°And if it were those guys, they would have collected all the scattered corpses.¡± ¡°Oh, since when did you start using your brain?¡± ¡°Hey! Do you think I got to this position just by brute strength? I rose through the ranks with a mix ofbat skills and tactics.¡± Fabi puffed out his chest with pride. The tense atmosphere lightened considerably. He was the morale booster of the Guardian Knights. Unlike Cedric, who didn¡¯t understand jokes at all, Fabi had an opposite personality. ¡°Then who do you think took down all these mutated monsters?¡± ¡°Commander Cedric must know since he sent us here.¡± ¡°But Commander returned to Rehinar with us today.¡± ¡°Ah, you talk too much. Just take my word for it.¡± ¡°Tsk, do you think we don¡¯t know you¡¯re just shouting at us because you failed to act serious?¡± ¡°Hey, watch your mouth or I¡¯ll shut it for you.¡± Fabi pretended to raise his arm at one of the knights. Just then, another knight¡¯s voice came from ahead. ¡°The smell of blood is getting stronger as we go deeper. I think we¡¯ll find more mutated monster corpses if we go further.¡± ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s move on.¡± Fabi and the knights moved forward, stepping over scattered corpses. ¡°What on earth is this¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already found over fifty corpses.¡± ¡°If we include the young Speeders, it¡¯s over a hundred.¡± These were mutated monsters, not regr ones. Even among monsters of the same rank, thosebeled as mutated were significantly stronger. Miasma-induced mutations granted them special abilities, making them even more challenging to deal with. Yet, such mutated monsters were strewn all over the ground. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this one look different from the others?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bigger.¡± ¡°If this is the middle section, it must be the King Speeder.¡± ¡°It takes at least a mid-tier 3rd-ss knight to fight one of those.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ but it¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Who could have taken this ce down?¡± Fabi had someone in mind at the knight¡¯s question. ¡®It can¡¯t be, can it?¡¯ The Young Master who showed up in rags. If it weren¡¯t for Cami, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. ¡°We need to return and ask the Commander.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious who cleared this ce.¡± Fabi and the knights turned back. As they were about to leave, one of the knights pointed to a tree. ¡°It¡¯s clear that someone came here to hunt. Doesn¡¯t it look like someone was caught by a Speeder?¡± ¡°Indeed. Speeders wrap their prey in silk, just like that¡­.¡± ¡°Which means there could still be Speeders around.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finished our task, so let¡¯s return.¡± Fabi and the knights quickly exited the hidden territory. * * * ¡°Phew.¡± Kane closed his eyes and performed mana breathing. A purple mist emanated from his body, soon forming a stream that circled around him. Not only that, but the mist, which wriggled like worms, also flickered like mes. [Blood Mark (2 Runes) is restoring your mana.] ¡­ ¡®After reaching Beginner 3rd-ss, the flow of mana feels so natural.¡¯ Although it was nowhere near the level when he was in 8th ss, he was satisfied with his current state. ¡®As I rise in ss, my mana recovery speed will surpass that of when I was Ray Hatzfeld.¡¯ Two types of breathing techniques, coupled with the rarest mark in this game, the Blood Mark, granted him immense recovery capabilities. ¡®Eventually, I won¡¯t need to sit and perform mana breathing like this.¡¯ In truth, a Blood Knight, who has a Blood Mark, didn¡¯t need to sit and perform mana breathing. A Blood Knight¡¯s specialty was mana absorption¡ªdraining an opponent¡¯s power to enhance one¡¯s own. This was the greatest advantage of a Blood Knight. ¡®I should get up now.¡¯ It seemed a considerable amount of time had passed. Even with his elerated mana recovery, it still took a whole day for him as a Beginner 3rd-ss knight to fully recover his mana. He couldn¡¯t bear the eyes staring at him any longer. Four eyes had been fixed on him without a moment¡¯s break. He stopped his mana breathing and opened his eyes. Sara was sitting right in front of him, staring wide-eyed. Next to her, Cami spoke up. ¡°Have you already finished recovering your mana, Young Master?¡± Looking outside, it was already dark. He had started his mana breathing during the day, so at least six hours must have passed. ¡°This should be enough to treat Father. Where is Sir Cedric?¡± Since he didn¡¯t see Cedric around, Cami answered on his behalf. ¡°He¡¯s outside¡­ But, Brother!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What happened to your Fire Mark?¡± Sara finally asked about the Fire Mark. He pondered how to exin it. Knowing it would be difficult for her to understand, he decided to use the Blood Knight story as a cover. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with our family¡¯s legend, right?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s said that our founder was born with the ¡®Blood Mark¡¯ and practiced two types of breathing techniques¡­¡± She was half right and half wrong. The founder of Rehinar wasn¡¯t born with the Blood Mark; it was forcibly imnted. Those who sold their souls to demons in order to protect the continent from the god of purification were known as Blood Knights. A power that used one¡¯s life as coteral. These figures now only existed in legends. ¡°That answer should suffice. I¡¯ll leave the rest to your imagination.¡± ¡°Ugh, just tell me! Don¡¯t leave it ambiguous.¡± ¡°Is your curiosity more important than treating Father?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± ¡°I need to treat Father now, so don¡¯t interrupt. Sir Cedric, pleasee in.¡± Click. Cedric, who had been waiting outside, entered the room. ¡°Did you get the blood of a mutated troll?¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± Cedric handed over the sk. Feeling the strong mana, it was undoubtedly of high-grade. ¡°The amount is sufficient. But where did you leave your spear?¡± ¡°The edge had gone dull, so I left it at the forge. Anyway, with this much blood, can you heal His Excellency?¡± Cedric¡¯s expression had been unchanged until a moment ago. Now, he looked more earnest than ever. His loyalty to his master was evident. ¡®To exchange his life-like weapon for mere mutated troll blood for his master. Such loyalty and abilities are truly admirable.¡¯ The blood of a high-grade mutated troll is a 3-star material. That means it costs hundreds of thousands of gold. Any knight Commander of a higher noble family could easily afford it. But Rehinar was poor. Cedric was even unpaid. All the money saved went into repairing equipment. There was no way he had any money. In the end, he sold his weapon to obtain the blood of the mutated troll. ¡°Rehinar owes Sir Cedric a great debt. If you had taken the Mana Stone, you could have easily obtained the troll¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Please do not concern yourself with that. I beg of you, heal His Excellency.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t say anything more. He wasn¡¯t the type to offer unnecessary exnations. It was very pleasing. ¡°Father¡¯s poison will be cured.¡± Kane turned and approached Duke Carl, who was lying down. [Carl Rehinar (Lv.99)(MAX)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Age: 45 upation: Duke of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Oath (SSR)(4 Runes) Favorability: 60 (Intimate) -Basic Stats- [Health: SR -> (B-)] [Mana: SR -> (B-)] [Physical: SR+ -> (D-)] [Strength: SR- -> (C+)] [Agility: SR -> (D)] Traits: Star of the Sword (SR), Master of Protection (SR-), Western Supreme Commander (SR), Guardian of the Empire (SR) Skills: Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (SR), Twin Sword Technique of Protection (SR) *Special Note: Poisoned by the Formlessness Poison, Increased Mana Hemorrhage. ¡­ ¡®Mana crystal herb is a deadly poison. Even the Master of Protection trait cannot withstand it.¡¯ Carl Rehinar, a man with abilities surpassing Cedric, was on the brink of death. One of the Twelve Star Lords at the Mid-tier of the 8th ss was hovering between life and death. ¡®I won¡¯t let him die.¡¯ Ding¨C [A quest has arrived.] ¡­ As expected. Immediately, he checked the notification. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 14 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 14 [Main Quest ¨C ¡°The Fall of the Giant¡±] Grade: B Description: Due to the conspiracy of the Hatzfeld Kingdom, the Duke of Rehinar has fallen deathly ill. His death will cause great turmoil within the Rehinar territory. To prevent this, he must be healed at all costs. Rewards for Sess: Unlocking the Territory System, increased favorability among all family members. Penalties for Failure: Increased difficulty, -10m Gold. ¡®Finally, I can unlock the territory system.¡¯ This is a crucial quest that must seed. Kane took out a Mana Crystal Herb from his pouch. Buzz. Mana flowed from his hand. [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath has been activated] Juice flowed from the Mana Crystal Herb. The liquid entered Duke Carl¡¯s lips. Cedric, observing this, spoke up. ¡°His Excellency has already taken the Herb of Life several times.¡± ¡°This is a Mana Crystal Herb. It¡¯s a simr-looking herb that many people confuse with the Herb of Life.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Mana Crystal Herb¡­?¡± Cedric tilted his head in confusion. Seeing his expression, Kane realized his mistake. ¡®I guess, nobody knows about this herb yet.¡¯ The Mana Crystal Herb became known to the world after the death of the Twelve Stars Lords. Starting with Duke Carl, many were poisoned by the Formlessness Poison. Efforts to cure the poison were in vain until the discovery of the Mana Crystal Herb, a counteracting poisonous herb. ¡°Think of it as a toxic herb.¡± ¡°A toxic herb is antagonistic to the blood of the mutated troll. Are you seriously nning to give His Excellency both at the same time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way to cure him.¡± ¡°¡­His Excellency¡¯s body is already very weak!¡± ¡°I understand. But if he doesn¡¯t take this, Father might truly die.¡± Kane spoke firmly. The Formlessness Poison had already taken over his body. Using another Formlessness Poison to cause mutual destruction was the only way to save the Duke. ¡°Please trust me and wait.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, Cedric stared intently at him. Kane¡¯s purple eyes glowed with a mysterious light. There was no trace of the cowardly demeanor from before. In fact, it was the opposite. ¡®Does he really know a way?¡¯ Cedric¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. At the same time, a sense of certainty emerged. ¡®Right now¡­ I have to trust him.¡¯ ¡°¡­I was momentarily doubtful. I apologize.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Kane slowly poured the mutated troll¡¯s blood into the Duke¡¯s mouth. ¡®There¡¯s no need to worry about the ratio. I can mix it internally using mana.¡¯ If Cedric knew this, he would have been horrified. In potion-making or poison crafting, precise ratios were crucial. A slight excess or deficiency would render the concoction ineffective. Especially for antidotes, the mixture had to be exact. Otherwise, it could elerate the poison¡¯s effects instead of neutralizing them. After pouring all the troll¡¯s blood into the Duke¡¯s mouth, Kane took out a healing potion and dropped a single droplet. Then he ced his hand on Duke Carl¡¯s heart. Buzz. Kane stimted Duke¡¯s mana heart. The Duke¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Hisplexion gradually turned darker. ¡®With my current skills, I can create a new poison inside him.¡¯ Kane possessed two breathing techniques: the Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath and the Phoenix¡¯s Breath. He could use both powers simultaneously. He activated Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath in his right hand and Phoenix Breath in his left hand. [Phoenix Breath(D-) has been activated] [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath(D-) has been activated] [You are using two breathing techniques simultaneously.] [Warning! Mana consumption has doubled.] The Blood Mark appeared in Kane¡¯s eyes. Water Rune and Fire Rune. Theybined to form a Blood Rune. Then opposing energies appeared on each side of Kane. On the right, purple water droplets. On the left, purple mes flickered. Cedric, observing this, furrowed his brow. ¡°The Young Master is using Fire Runes?¡± Cedric was uncertain. Most Fire Runes were red. But Kane¡¯s were purple. Mana¡¯s nature could alter the appearance, but using opposing runes simultaneously was different. Even the strongest in the continent, the Twelve Stars Lords, only wielded one type of Rune each. No one in the world could handle two opposing Runes simultaneously. It was just a legend. While Cedric was in shock, Kane focused all his energy on mixing the poisons inside Duke Carl. ¡®Use 0.5 of the Mana Crystal Herb, 9.5 of the troll¡¯s blood, and leave the remaining power of the Mana Crystal Herb hidden in the Duke¡¯s body.¡¯ Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, hebined the different natures into one. * * * Time continued to pass. Sweat beads formed on Kane¡¯s forehead. [Warning! Mana has dropped below 10%.] ¡®It¡¯s done. Now I just need to expel the poison.¡¯ ¡°Sir Cedric, please make a cut on my father¡¯s hand.¡± Without hesitation, Cedric made a small cut on the Duke¡¯s hand. At first, red blood flowed out. ¡®Now!¡¯ Kane channeled his mana with all his strength. The poison coiled inside the Duke resisted, but the newly created poison attacked it. It was as if there could be only one ruler in this ce. They bit and attacked each other. Initially, the coiled poison seemed to sumb to the sudden assault, but then it fought back to hold its ground. Kane expelled both battling poisons simultaneously. Drip¡ªDrip¡ª ck blood began to flow from the hand that had been bleeding red. Sizzz. The ck blood corroded the floor instantly. It even melted through to the ground below. A substantial amount of blood flowed from the Duke¡¯s hand. The continuous stream of ck blood gradually lightened, and soon, red blood began to seep out. [Warning! Mana has dropped below 2%.] [Warning! Continuing to use mana may destroy your mana veins.] Mana veins were the pathways through which mana flowed. If they were destroyed, Kane could be a cripple, unable to use mana. Despite this, Kane pushed the poison out of the Duke¡¯s body to the very end. The moment he saw bright red blood at his fingertips, he withdrew his mana. ¡°Huff¡­! Huff¡­!¡± Kane clutched his chest and breathed heavily. Even so, he didn¡¯t stop checking the Duke¡¯s face. The skin that had turned dark was now pale. His face, unlike before, looked peaceful. ¡°I did it¡­ Huff¡­!¡± Cedric hurriedly approached the Duke to check his condition. ¡°The poison¡­ has been neutralized!¡± Cedric turned to look at Kane. The world knew Kane as the ¡®Durd Young Master.¡¯ Yet, this man had neutralized a deadly poison that even the Duke himself couldn¡¯t. On top of that, he disyed the use of Fire Runes, which opposed his Water Runes. ¡°Even His Excellency said his condition was hopeless¡­¡± Cedric looked at Kane with disbelief. Kane had no mana left in his body. He had exhausted all his strength in the treatment. ¡°Cami, take the Young Master to his room.¡± Cedric decided to set aside his curiosity for now. He could ask questions once Kane had recovered. ¡°Yes!¡± Cami lifted Kane and carried him back to his quarters. Cedric couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Kane until he disappeared. Watching quietly, Sara spoke to him. ¡°You are curious as well, aren¡¯t you, Uncle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bewildered.¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡°Did you not notice the Young Master¡¯s change?¡± Sara shook her head seriously. ¡°Not at all. I even suspected that someone had disguised as him.¡± ¡°Are you sure it isn¡¯t someone in disguise, Uncle?¡± ¡°No. You know better than anyone that only the direct descendants of the Rehinar Family can use the Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I dismissed my suspicion.¡± ¡°In fact¡­ his personality changed after he returned from a journey to the demon forest a few weeks ago.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Please tell me in detail.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit long. Are you willing to listen?¡± ¡°We have time until the Duke wakes up, so go ahead.¡± ¡°So what happened was¡­¡± Sara began recounting the events one by one, as if she were venting. She spoke without pause. Cedric nodded throughout, only asionally showing a fleeting emotion on his face. A few weeks ago, Kane had embarked on a journey to the demon forest, a perilous and forbiddennd. No one knew the exact reason for his journey, but it was clear that he had changed. Before the journey, Kane was known as the ¡®Durd Young Master¡¯¡ªa man whocked the brilliance and prowess expected of someone in his position. He was often overshadowed by his more talented peers and had a reputation for being timid and unremarkable. However, upon his return, there was something different about him. His once fearful demeanor was reced with a resolute determination. He exhibited skills and knowledge that he had never shown before. The transformation was so stark that it caused some, like Sara, to suspect that he might have been reced by an imposter. One significant change was his newfound ability to use the Phoenix¡¯s Breath alongside the Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath. These opposing powers were thought to be impossible for anyone to master simultaneously. Even the most powerful of the continent, the Twelve Stars Lords, could only control one type of elemental Rune each. Kane¡¯s sudden adeptness in using two opposing elements shocked everyone who witnessed it. Moreover, his strategic thinking and bravery during critical moments, such as the recent detoxification of Duke Carl, showcased a level ofpetence that contradicted his previous reputation. Sara exined that this change was particrly evident after Kane returned from the demon forest. She described how his personality had shifted¡ªhow he was no longer the hesitant and unsure young man he used to be. Instead, he had be assertive and unwavering in his decisions. Cedric listened intently, absorbing every detail. He didn¡¯t interrupt, knowing that understanding Kane¡¯s transformation could be crucial for the future. When Sara finished, she looked at Cedric, waiting for his reaction. Cedric finally spoke, his voice thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s a remarkable change. The journey to the demon forest must have been a catalyst for this transformation. We need to understand what he encountered there. It might hold the key to his new abilities and knowledge.¡± Sara nodded. ¡°I agree. Whatever happened there, it has made him into someone who can handle situations that seemed impossible before.¡± Cedric looked towards the room where Kane was resting. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until he recovers to learn further. But one thing is clear¡ªYoung Master Kane is no longer the same person he was before. This change could either be a great asset or a significant risk. We need to be prepared for both possibilities.¡± As they continued their conversation, the weight of the unknown hung over them. Kane¡¯s transformation was a mystery, but it was also a beacon of hope in their dire circumstances. * * * Cami carefullyid Kane down on the floor as they returned to his quarters. [PR/N: Bro sold all the furniture ??] ¡°Haah. Squeezing out all my mana has left me utterly exhausted.¡± Kane sighed, feeling the weight of both mental and physical fatigue after using all his mana to detoxify the Duke. ¡°You did well, Young Master.¡± ¡°You look very cheerful while I¡¯m dead tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just happy to be reminded of how amazing you are, Young Master.¡± ¡°Stop fussing over nothing¡­ I¡¯m going to sleep now, wake meter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kane drifted off to sleep in less than thirty seconds,pletely overwhelmed by fatigue. Cami gently lifted his head and ced it on herp. ¡°When you are asleep, you still resemble the gentle Young Master from before.¡± She whispered, her eyes reflecting a nostalgic longing. She stroked his head gently, allowing him to sleep soundly. *** The next morning, Kane¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡®Cami?¡¯ He realized he had been sleeping with his head on Cami¡¯sp. She had dozed off with her head bowed. ¡®I must¡¯ve fallen into deep sleep,¡¯ Ever since vowing revenge against Hatzfeld, he rarely slept deeply, often spending sleepless nights training in the practice field. Yet, here he was, sleeping on a cute girl¡¯sp. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to rx until I¡¯ve avenged myself against Hatzfeld.¡¯ Kane carefully lifted his body, gently repositioned Cami¡¯s head and shoulders to lie down, and covered her with a spare piece of clothing from the room. Quietly, he left the room. ¡°Good morning, Young Master-¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± He hushed the maids to avoid waking Cami. The maids smiled yfully, mimicking his shushing gesture. ¡°Good morning, Young Master.¡± Their informal yet respectful behavior was a testament to the camaraderie within the household. Kane left the estate and headed towards the Duke¡¯s quarters. On the way, he checked the messages he hadn¡¯t seen the day before. [Quest ¡°The Fall of the Giant¡± has beenpleted.] [Reward: Territory System has been unlocked. Condition: Meet with Duke Carl.] [Double Reward: All Rehinar residents¡¯ favorability +5.] ¡­ ¡®He must be awake by now,¡¯ Kane thought, quickening his pace towards the Duke¡¯s quarters. At the front of Rehinar Mansion, Cedric was waiting for someone. ¡°It seems you¡¯re waiting for me, Sir Cedric.¡± Cedric, who had always been full of courtesy, now seemed particrly attentive, he was now showing even more deference than usual. ¡°You¡¯vee at the perfect time, Young Master. The Duke has just awakened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Young Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get toofortable just yet. While the poison has been cured, his body is still very weak. He¡¯ll spend more time in aatose state than awake for a while.¡± ¡°Given the severity of the poison, that¡¯s understandable. Please, go inside. The Duke is waiting for you.¡± Standing by the door, Cedric knocked. ¡°Your Excellency, the Young Master is here.¡± ¡ªLet him in. A voice came from inside. ¡°Please.¡± The door opened to reveal Duke Carl, who was looking directly at him. Kane stepped into the room. ¡°Son. It has been a while.¡± At the Duke¡¯s first words, Kane felt a swell of emotion. He¡¯d never heard such loving words directed at him before. He had tried everything to be recognized as a son by the King of Hatzfeld, but he had only ever been treated like a hunting dog. However, Duke Carl called him ¡°son¡± from the very beginning. ¡®Do I still have these kinds of feelings?¡¯ Despite asionally joking around with those around him, Kane had been solely focused on revenge. His efforts to rebuild Rehinar were simply to use it as a tool for his vengeance. But that single word seemed to break down the walls he had built up over time. ¡®These must be Kane Rehinar¡¯s feelings.¡¯ He thought, trying to suppress and ignore his emotions. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been waiting for me.¡± Duke Carl looked at Kane intently at the sound of his voice. Then, unexpectedly, he spoke again. ¡°You are not my son, are you?¡± Kane¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he stood frozen for a moment, his mind racing. He knew he had changed, but he hadn¡¯t expected the Duke to notice so quickly. ¡°What makes you say that, Father?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something different about you. The way you speak, your demeanor¡­ it¡¯s subtle, but a father knows his son.¡± The Duke replied, his eyes piercing as if trying to see through to Kane¡¯s very soul. Kane took a deep breath, considering his response carefully. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am different. The journey to the demon forest changed me in ways I can¡¯t fully exin. But I am still Kane Rehinar. Your son, and the person dedicated to ensuring Rehinar¡¯s prosperity.¡± Duke Carl¡¯s expression softened slightly, though the suspicion didn¡¯t entirely leave his eyes. ¡°Your actions saved my life, and for that, I am grateful. But know this; the bond between a father and son is not so easily shaken. I will always be watching you, Kane.¡± Kane nodded, understanding the Duke¡¯s wariness. ¡°I understand, Father. And I will prove my loyalty to you and the Rehinar, no matter what it takes.¡± The Duke nodded slowly, then gestured for Kane toe closer. ¡°For now, tell me everything that has happened since your return. We have much to discuss.¡± Kane approached the Duke¡¯s bedside, ready to recount his journey and the events that had transpired. In his heart, he resolved to uphold the legacy of the man who had called him son, even if he wasn¡¯t entirely the same person anymore. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 15 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 15 Cedric stepped out of the mansion. Vice Commander Fabi approached him. ¡°Commander, please continue what you were saying.¡± ¡°The fact that half of the Forest of Deadly Poison has been cleared¡­ You must¡¯ve known, right?¡± The Guardian Knights gathered around Cedric. ¡°You sent us to get confirmation, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you know what surprised me the most? There were traces of only one or two people.¡± ¡°And it looked like one person just took a walk while the other handled everything.¡± ¡°Commander, please say something.¡± A barrage of questions from the knights. Cedric said nothing. He was just as astonished as them inside. ¡®I can¡¯t believe the Forest of Deadly Poison has been cleared¡­.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t aplete clearance, but it was done by only two people. And they were both 3rd ss knights. It was an utterly insufficient force to clear such a dangerous area. ¡®Was there a side of Young Master that I didn¡¯t know of?¡¯ Kane had changed a lot since Cedric hadst seen him. ¡­The Fire Rune. No, the purple mana kept bothering him. ¡®Even His Grace, who possesses exceptional talent, has white mana, but the Young Master¡¯s mana is purple.¡¯ The color of mana corresponded to the color of the Rune. Fire was red. Water was blue or white. Wind was sky blue. Wood was green. There were some variations in shades, but they didn¡¯t deviate much. That¡¯s why purple was something he had never seen before. ¡®Did the Young Master obtain the power of demons as His Grace suggested?¡¯ Just after Duke Carl woke up, Cedric and the duke had a brief conversation. When Cedric mentioned that Kane¡¯s mana was purple, He heard Duke Carl whisper softly. ¡®The power of demons.¡¯ The founder of Rehinar used that terrifying purple mana as well. ¡®Then it makes sense why he uses two Runes.¡¯ The awakening of the Durd Grand Duke. Facing the crisis of death must have awakened his dormant abilities. ¡°Vice Commander.¡± ¡°Yes! Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Describe the wounds on the monsters¡¯ bodies in detail.¡± Fabi exined in much more detail than he had previously reported. ¡°The entrance of the mysterious realm had traces of sword energy.¡± ¡°All the legs of the mutated monster were cleanly cut off.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°All the other wounds targeted the vital points. The face, heart, and abdomen. All signs pointed to a single blow for each kill.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Fabi¡¯s previously excited expression began to harden. ¡°When we reached the midpoint, there were traces of magic instead of sword energy.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes widened. In the family, there was only one person who could wield both magic and the sword simultaneously: Duke Carl. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°The important thing is that a single spell annihted all the mutated monsters.¡± ¡°There was a King Speeder at the midpoint, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°It was in the same conditions as the others. The spell used melted the mutated monsters in one fell swoop. That¡¯s why I asked you. Who on earth cleared the Forest of Deadly Poison?¡± Fabi¡¯s face was serious. The other knights shared the same curiosity. They were desperate to know who had cleared the hidden territory. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Please tell us.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Under the intense gazes of the knights, Cedric reluctantly opened his mouth. ¡°Young Master and Cami were the ones who cleared the Forest of Deadly Poison.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Everyone was bbergasted. ¡ª Kane was flustered for the first time in a very long while. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Actually, he was more horrified. Duke Carl¡¯s tone was chilling. And his eyes. Despite his face being pallid with illness, his eyes were alive. They seemed to see through everything. As Kane¡¯s heart pounded wildly, Duke Carl¡¯s yful voice broke through. ¡°My son did not treat his father with such stiffness. Have you be grumpy after a few months of separation?¡± Kane finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®It was a joke. I thought my heart would drop. Phew.¡¯ After taking a deep breath, Kane responded to Duke Carl. ¡°Many things happened while you were away, Father. I¡¯ve decided to change my ways.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. You are my son, and your day in the sun wille.¡± Duke Carl¡¯s tone was kind. It was a warmth he had never felt from anyone in the Hatzfeld royal family. ¡®Kane grew up receiving a lot of love. Unlike me¡­.¡¯ It was incredibly strange to receive such care from someone other than Cami. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I am well aware of my condition. The flow of blood and mana is abnormally slow.¡± Duke Carl had urately assessed his own state. ¡°We are working topletely eliminate the poison within you.¡± ¡°You mean I will soon fall into aatose state, don¡¯t you, my son?.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. You will fall into aa and asionally wake up for brief periods.¡± Upon hearing this, Duke Carl fell into deep thought. Then he spoke. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± ¡°Are you asking about aplete recovery?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s short, one year. If it¡¯s long, two years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not as long as I thought.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I know about the cure?¡± Duke Carl chuckled at Kane¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯ve always loved books. I know you¡¯ve read all the books in the library before you were fifteen.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to ask me anything?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of doubting my son?¡± There was genuine trust in Duke Carl¡¯s words. He was the exact opposite of the suspicious king of Hatzfeld. ¡°My organs are starting to shut down.¡± Duke Carl called him. ¡°My son.¡± ¡°Yes, Father?¡± ¡°I entrust Sara and Rehinar to you.¡± ¡°What makes you trust me so much?¡± ¡°You are my son.¡± ¡°I am also a Durd.¡± ¡°You just develop at a slower pace.¡± The immense trust sparked a feeling of rebellion. ¡°I¡¯ll only be a burden.¡± He said something he didn¡¯t truly feel. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Duke Carl smiled. It was a slightly unsettling expression that made him frown. ¡°My son.¡± The word ¡°son¡± still felt unfamiliar. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If I am not here, you, as the eldest, must take charge of Rehinar.¡± ¡°I might make a mess of things.¡± ¡°That, too, would be the fate of Rehinar. It must be epted.¡± Duke Carl¡¯s breathing grew faint. His once sharp eyes had grown dull. His eyelids were slowly closing. ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy after all this talking.¡± Duke Carl¡¯s eyes closedpletely. Soon, only the sound of his breathing could be heard. ¡°Rest well and wake up soon. When you wake up, Rehinar will have changed a lot.¡± Kane left the room, leaving the Duke behind. Just before Duke Carl¡¯s organspletely shut down, a strange sound came from his mouth. ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­ for¡­ing back¡­¡± ¡ª *Ding!* A notification sounded in Kane¡¯s ear. ¡ª [You have met the conditions to open the Territory System.] ¡ª As he walked down the mansion¡¯s corridor, he checked the window. ¡ª ¨C Rehinar Territory ¨C [Agriculture (Lv.1) ¨C (21/100)] [Commerce (Lv.1) ¨C (10/100)] [Barracks (Lv.1) ¨C (71/100)] [Security (Lv.1) ¨C (38/100)] [City Gate (Lv.1) ¨C (7/100)] [Guild (Lv.1) ¨C (14/100)] ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s much worse than I thought.¡± This wasn¡¯t just some baron or viscount¡¯s domain. This was a Dukedom of the Fresia Empire! A vast territory ruled by the Guardian family. Yet, all five categories were at level 1. ¡°No wonder the Territory¡¯s residents have turned their backs on Rehinar.¡± He closed the Territory window. With Duke Carl¡¯s matter settled, it was time to move on to the next phase. ¡°Starting today, things will be different.¡± Despite his gentle face, a cold smile appeared on his lips. As soon as he stepped outside, he called for Cedric. ¡°Sir Cedric.¡± ¡°Did the conversation go well?¡± ¡°My father has entrusted me with the family and has fallen into aatose state.¡± ¡°When will he wake up?¡± ¡°A month? Perhaps longer.¡± ¡°Will he remain like this for life?¡± ¡°This is the final phase of his treatment. He will sleep for an extended period of time before briefly waking up.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Protect my father with the other Guardian Knights.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given, but¡­¡± ¡°Leave the border alone.¡± Cedric objected to Kane¡¯s simple answer. ¡°Count McCarty¡¯s army might cross the border and the demon forest to threaten Rehinar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± ¡°Then why give such an order?¡± ¡°If the Guardian Knights are at the border, who will protect my father?¡± ¡°I n to leave Vice Commander Fabi and the veterans behind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Kane shook his head, opposing Cedric¡¯s suggestion. ¡°If you, who are always with my father, appear at the border, Count McCarty will suspect his condition.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a bad move.¡± They would likely send elite assassins to kill the Grand Duke. Perhaps Count McCarty himself might take action. No, probably the Haztfelds would move themselves. Then Duke Carl¡¯s life would be in jeopardy. ¡°If we neglect border defense, the Territory will be in danger.¡± This part was incredibly frustrating. ¡°Why do we protect the Territory?¡± ¡°For the safety of the residents of Rehinar, and further, for the citizens of the Fresia Empire.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t understand whom this was all for. ¡°Sir Cedric, let me ask you. Are those who have turned their backs on Rehinar still residents of the Territory?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know what I mean. Some nobles and wealthy individuals have harbored ulterior motives for a long time.¡± If the nobles and wealthy residents had not turned against Rehinar, their condition would¡¯ve been much better. Currently, Rehinar was a decaying territory. A few nobles and wealthy individuals were beyond redemption. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°As for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to protect those who have turned their backs on Rehinar. Just as they seek their own paths, I intend to do whatever it takes to revive Rehinar, even if it means abandoning my honor.¡± Kane¡¯s calm voice struck Cedric¡¯s ears. It was an emotion so dry, it sent chills down his spine. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 16 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 16 ¡°I was appointed as the acting head of the family. From this moment on, the Guardian Knights will only protect my father.¡± Cedric met Kane¡¯s eyes. His eyes shone with a purple light. They did not waver in the slightest. In the face of such a resolute gaze, Cedric could only nod slightly. ¡°I trust you, Sir Cedric.¡± Kane passed by Cedric and disappeared. Fabi, who had been watching from behind, spoke up. ¡°Is that really the same gentle Young Master?¡± ¡°I almost wet myself. He speaks so fiercely.¡± Everyone had something to say as they watched Kane¡¯s retreating figure. The drastic change in the Young Master was hard to get used to. ¡°Captain, what do you n to do?¡± Cedric fell into deep thought. ¡®Even if I leave Fabi by His Grace¡¯s side and head to the frontlines, I¡¯ll still be worried. But if I don¡¯t go, the territory will be in danger.¡¯ It was a situation where he couldn¡¯t do anything. It was time to make a decision, and Fabi made a good suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to follow the Young Master¡¯s orders and weed out the traitors among us?¡± The other knights chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always thought the same as the Young Master. How long do we have to suffer like this? What have they ever done for us?¡± ¡°Exactly. They even charge us exorbitant repair fees for fixing worn-out weapons!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s worth risking our lives to protect the territory¡¯s people anymore.¡± As everyone shared their opinions, Cedric¡¯s mind began to lean towards agreement. Fabi¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°It might not be a bad idea to stay in the territory and learn more about the Young Master. Aren¡¯t you curious too, Captain?¡± Kane Rehinar, who had supposedly transformed after his experience in the demon forest. Exquisite Swordsmanship, two types of mana breathing techniques. And magic. Was his ultimate goal here to be a Blood Knight? Was he really walking on the same path as that legendary being? Cedric was also very curious about the Young Master. ¡°Fabi, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay in the territory for a while?¡± ¡°We will follow Young Master¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°I knew you would.¡± Moreover, Cedric¡¯s loyalty was immense. He was someone who would protect the Rehinar family till hisst breath. That was the principle of Cedric Harca. No matter how young or inexperienced the Young Master may be. In the absence of the Duke, themands of the eldest son took precedence. ¡°The Guardian Knights will guard His Grace¡¯s residence with imprable security.¡± At Cedric¡¯smand, the faces of the knights brightened. ¡°Not even an ant should get close.¡± * * * Kane was on his way to meet Sara. ¡®It looks like she¡¯s nning to sell the Mana Stones.¡¯ He left a bundle of 1-star Mana Stones with her. They were quite valuable items. ¡®If Sara is dealing with someone, it could only be that old man.¡¯ The man who had helped Sara resist Hatzfeld to the very end. The owner of the Blue Merchant Group and former chief administrator of Rehinar. No one else would help Rehinar sopletely. At the Territory¡¯s front gate, Sara was waiting with Cami for Kane. ¡°You¡¯re nning to sell the Mana Stones?¡± ¡°What about Father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s asleep.¡± Kane exined the Duke¡¯s condition to Sara in detail. After hearing the situation, Sara spoke nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that the poison was treated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually very surprised.¡± Sara blinked herrge eyes. ¡°Never mind that. Are you nning to sell the Mana Stones to pay off the family¡¯s debt?¡± ¡°Yes. We need to pay off as much as we can while we have the money.¡± Kane opened the Territory management system. This time he examined it more closely. ¨C Rehinar Territory ¨C Administrator: Acting Head Kane Rehinar Residents: 1,100,341¡ý Capital: -5,000,000,000G *Time until bankruptcy: 3 months Personal Assets: 780,000G [Agriculture (Lv.1) ¨C (21/100)] [Commerce (Lv.1) ¨C (10/100)] [Barracks (Lv.1) ¨C (7/100)] [Security (Lv.1) ¨C (38/100)] [Castle Gates (Lv.1) ¨C (7/100)] [Guild (Lv.1) ¨C (14/100)] The debt amounted to a staggering 5 billion gold. It was a debt that would remain even after bankruptcy. ¡°This debt is all Dyer¡¯s doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°From now on, leave the family affairs to me.¡± ¡°To you?¡± Sara looked at him with a doubtful expression, her eyes filled with skepticism. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen how I handle things?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. Ever since your personality changed, you¡¯ve been a ticking time bomb.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a freakingpliment!¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be handling the family affairs from now on.¡± Though she might have felt upset about losing the right to manage the family, Sara actually looked relieved. ¡°Can you really do it all by yourself?¡± ¡°I can do this better than you.¡± When he was Ray Hatzfeld, conquering and managing foreignnds was entirely his responsibility. So, managing Rehinar would be a piece of cake for him. ¡°You focus on training and prepare to enter the military academy.¡± ¡°Why would I go to the Royal Military Academy?¡± The Royal Military Academy was an elite institution. It was a mandatory course for noble children, offering connections,mand experience, and advanced education. ¡°Who said anything about the Royal Military Academy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one military academy in the Fresia Empire.¡± ¡°There will be another soon.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Here, in Rehinar.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Despite Sara¡¯s reprimand, Kane¡¯s smile only deepened. ¡°Before the nobles of the Fresia Empire attended the Royal Military Academy, where did they go?¡± ¡°¡­They went to the Belmore Military Academy, but it¡¯s gone now.¡± ¡°I n to reestablish that institution.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane. Absolutely insane.¡± When Rehinar was strong, there was a military academy in their Region. The nobles of Fresia called it the Sanctuary of Despair. The survival rate for graduates was only 30%, but those who did graduate gained wealth and honor. They received titles,mand authority in wartime, and many other significant benefits. It was recognized as the best military academy on the continent by the Empire. The most famous graduate from there was none other than the captain of the Guardian Knights, Cedric Harca. ¡°Our family is on the brink of copse, and all you have are empty dreams.¡± ¡°I have a n, so just focus on your training.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what makes me even more worried.¡± Sara¡¯s tone was firm, without a hint of hesitation * * * Kane brought Cami to stroll the territory. He muttered to himself as he looked at the vigers on the streets. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Father gave away the family¡¯s privileges just to keep these trash from starving¡­ He¡¯s too soft. That¡¯s why he got defeated by Hatzfeld.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single viger who didn¡¯t recognize his face. Yet, no one greeted him. Instead, they were busy whispering among themselves. ¡°Look over there!¡± ¡°The Dulrd Grand Prince?¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into himtely? He¡¯s been showing up in the territory often.¡± ¡°How long has it been since he survived in the demon forest, tsk.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even realize that the healer treated him for free because he¡¯s too kind-hearted.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so clueless, no wonder the family is falling apart.¡± The vigers spoke with hostility. They med Kane for the decline of Rehinar. If only the Grand Prince wasn¡¯t ipetent. Even if he was just ordinary, they believed Rehinar wouldn¡¯t have fallen this far. This too was the result of Hatzfeld sowing discord. ¡°It would be better if the Dyer family ran this Territory.¡± ¡°Shh! Be quiet. Even if the Grand Prince is weak, he still has ears.¡± ¡°Am I wrong though? The family is falling apart, so naturally the territory is getting poorer too.¡± When Kane turned to look at the vigers, ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°I have work to do.¡± ¡°I should go back to my business.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink in the evening.¡± They avoided his gaze and dispersed. ¡®Hatzfeld has done a good job of using Dyer to spice things up.¡¯ Kane briefly thought of someone. Who was ying his role now? [TL/N: His role as Ray Hatzfeld.] ¡®I¡¯ll meet him someday. I wonder what that¡¯ll be like.¡¯ Would they be able to perform the loyal dog role better than he didst time? He was curious. ¡°There it is.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes caught a worn-out sign. [Blue Merchant Guild] A crowd had gathered below it. As he quietly approached, Thud- An old man fell from a kick. ¡°Old man. Didn¡¯t I tell you to deliver the goods properly? I paid you a lot for the transportation fees, and now you¡¯re saying bandits stole them?!¡± ¡°¡­Give me a little more time. I promise to recover the stolen goods.¡± ¡°Because of you, my losses are substantial.¡± ¡°Please, just give me one more chance for the sake of our past dealings.¡± The old man pleaded with the middle-aged man. Everyone around them had sympathetic looks on their faces. The old man was once a person who shared in the glory of Rehinar. His name was Daniel Lindemann. Now he was running a failing merchant guild. ¡°If not for our past dealings, I would have taken your head already.¡± ¡°I am grateful. So, please¡­¡± ¡°You need coteral before you can recover the goods.¡± ¡°What money do I have?¡± ¡°Sell this decrepit guild if you have to, get my damn money back.¡± ¡°No! I can¡¯t do that! I can¡¯t sell this guild!¡± ¡°Then pay thepensation. You let bandits steal my goods and don¡¯t evenpensate me? You¡¯re no better than a thief!¡± The middle-aged man shouted deliberately. He was trying to attract more attention from the surrounding crowd. [¡°Blue Merchant Guild¡± has been activated.] Seeing this, Kane smirked. ¡®A quest should appear about now.¡¯ Sure enough, Ding- A notification apanied the appearance of a quest. Main Quest ¨C [Eliminate All the Traitors!] Grade: D+ Description: The Rehinar Territory is overrun with traitors. If they continue to roam freely, the future of Rehinar will be bleak. Eliminate the traitors for the sake of Rehinar. Sess Reward: ess to the Blue Merchant Guild, Increased favorability with Daniel Lindemann Failure Penalty: -2,000,000G, Overall decrease in favorability with the vigers ¡®It¡¯s not about eliminating all the traitors, but a certain number toplete the quest.¡¯ He had anticipated this ever since he arrived. Territory Activation Event. It was a quest essential for Kane Rehinar¡¯s growth. ¡®Judging by how they¡¯re pressuring Daniel Lindemann¡­ it seems Dyer took over the guild around this time.¡¯ The middle-aged man pressuring Daniel Lindemann was a traitor. A turncoat who had sided with the Dyer family. Not only that, he had also contributed to the downfall of Rehinar. There were quite a few traitors besides the middle-aged man. ¡®I¡¯ll kill all of these scoundrels.¡¯ This was his primary goal. They had lived peaceful lives under Rehinar¡¯s protection their entire lives. And that¡¯s not all; they also enjoyed various benefits. Yet! As soon as Rehinar began to fall, they immediately sought refuge with another family. They even went as far as to help the rival family. ¡®As long as traitors exist, reiming past glory is impossible.¡¯ To exact his revenge, he had to start by removing them. Kane pushed through the crowd. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 17 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 17 ¡°What a disgrace for someone who was once the Chief Administrator of Rehinar to be lying on the street like this.¡± ¡°Kane¡­ Young Master!?¡± The old man, Daniel Lindemann, widened his eyes. The Grand Prince, who rarely appeared in the territory, had shown up in person. ¡°Is it really you¡­ Young Master?¡± ¡°Is there another Kane Rehinar besides me?¡± Daniel looked dazed. The Kane he knew had never appeared so confident. He was always a timid man, always wary of others¡¯ opinions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show me any respect?¡± At Kane¡¯s voice, Daniel raised his aching body. ¡°Daniel Lindemann, at your service, Young Master of Rehinar.¡± It was a greeting full of respect for Rehinar. Kane nodded and turned his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all subjects of Rehinar?¡± The subjects exchanged looks at the sudden question. They seemed bewildered by the unfamiliar attitude of the Young Master. Unable to watch any longer, Daniel Lindemann stepped forward. ¡°Show your respect at once. This is Kane Rehinar, the Young Master of Rehinar.¡± Only then did the people around bow their heads. ¡°We greet the Young Master of Rehinar.¡± Some of them kept their heads stiffly raised. Kane spoke to those who held their heads high. ¡°Who are these bastards? Are they from another territory?¡± At Kane¡¯s words, a middle-aged man stepped forward. ¡°We are subjects of Rehinar.¡± ¡°Then why are you raising your heads?¡± ¡°You think your n¡¯s status is enough to show off?¡± Some people burst intoughter at the middle-aged man¡¯s tant sarcasm. Kane, maintaining a nk expression, spoke again. ¡°Keep going.¡± ¡°Do you realize that your time as nobles is almost over?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s allies snickered. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lost your mind, no wonder you¡¯re about to be devoured by the Dyer Family.¡± ¡°Or maybe the mana from the demon forest has paralyzed your brain. Haha.¡± ¡°Our Young Master might cry, let¡¯s stop.¡± They were openly mocking him. Since they were relying on Dyer Family, it seemed they didn¡¯t care about Rehinar at all. ¡®They¡¯re following the script nned by Hatzfeld. Stupid bastards.¡¯ The agitators were diligently doing their job. All the while, unaware whether Rivan was dead or alive in the Forest of Deadly Poison. ¡°These people!¡± ¡°Cami, stay out of this.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± As Cami hesitated at Kane¡¯s restraint, Daniel stepped forward. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this!?¡± ¡°Old man, you stay out of this too.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± Kane fixed his gaze on Daniel, who trembled as if an arrow had pierced his heart. ¡®Is that¡­ really the Young Master, the look in his eyes is making me feel as if I¡¯m looking at an ancient beast?¡¯ Daniel looked at Kane in disbelief. Kane ignored Daniel¡¯s gaze and turned his attention back to the middle-aged man. ¡°You mentioned earlier that Rehinar¡¯s days with their noble status are numbered, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The middle-aged man, still oblivious to the gravity of the situation, smirked. ¡°But that¡¯s not us. It¡¯s Dyer Family that¡¯s about going down.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kane raised his hand with his fingers spread wide towards the middle-aged man. ¡°And let me tell you one more thing. The punishment for insulting Rehinar is something even your precious Dyer Family can neverprehend.¡± [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath has been activated.] [Skill ¡°Void of Water¡± has been used] As he finished speaking, a groan came from somewhere. ¡°Ugh!¡± One of those who had insulted Kane clutched their chest and copsed. ¡°Dain! What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hey, snap out of it.¡± ¡°Oh my God! Dain¡¯s skin is shriveling up!¡± Everyone was terrified. The moisture in the man¡¯s body was being drawn out into the air. Four streams of water converged in mid-air, forming arge droplet the size of a head. ¡°Argh.¡± The man let out a brief death cry. He died as all the moisture was sucked from his body, leaving him almost skeletal. ¡°The Young Master killed Dain¡­.¡± ¡°The Young Master killed someone!¡± ¡°A-AGGGGHHHHHH!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯srades yelled, still trying to undermine Kane even in this chaos. These people, thoroughly consumed by Dyer Family, had no value left to save. No, he never intended to spare them in the first ce. One by one, the middle-aged man¡¯s remainingrades began to groan in pain. [You have gained experience points.] [You have gained experience points.] ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°P-Please, spare me¡­¡± They might have thought he would stop killing people, but¡­ Kane showed no mercy. ¡®When you start to kill, see through it to the end.¡¯ He killed even more brutally than the first time. Snap! Crunch¡ª [You have gained experience points.] [You have gained experience points.] Joints got twisted and eyeballs bursted. The brains that spilled out floated in the air, forming three droplets that hovered over the middle-aged man¡¯s head. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Kane looked at the middle-aged man and spoke. ¡°My father gave everything for your sake, but I¡¯m not like that. Benevolence? It has nothing to do with me. If anything, I¡¯m a fucking tyrant..¡± This was a warning to the middle-aged man and all the subjects who had turned to the Dyer Family. * * * [The trait Pure-Blooded (UR) has been activated.] [Notification! Skill acquisition failed due to unmet conditions.] [Notification! Condition for skill acquisition: High-Tier 3rd ss Knight] ¡®Still, I can mimic it. Normally, you need to be a High-tier 3rd ss to use it.¡¯ It was thanks to the exceptional trait ¡°Pure-Blooded¡±. No matter how talented you are. No matter how much experience you have through past lives. Learning higher-level skills is extremely difficult. Oveing this was the benefit of having the UR-level trait ¡°Pure-Blooded¡±. Kane looked down at the middle-aged man and spoke. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± With all hisrades dead, the middle-aged man was terrified. ¡°You should know.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes glinted with a sticky, menacing aura. The middle-aged man, seized with fear, began to babble. ¡°B-because I insulted you, my Lord.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± ¡°Please tell me the reason, and I will fix it with all my might!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged man nodded vigorously, thinking he might survive. Kane looked down at him with a sinister smile. ¡°Tell me about those who have ties with the Dyer Family.¡± ¡°What!? What do you mean by that¡­?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Talk while I¡¯m still being lenient.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kane cut off the middle-aged man¡¯s protest. ¡°The ¡°Petition¡±. Are you still going to pretend you don¡¯t know?¡± Many people in the room turned pale. They all shared the same emotion: the fear of being exposed. ¡°If you want to die peacefully, stop wasting my time and talk.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I understand.¡± ¡°Old man, paper and pen.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± The middle-aged man wrote down names on the paper without hesitation. There were quite a few names. People with considerable wealth in the territory. Moneylenders. Merchants. Mercenary corps. Tenant farmers, and others. Daniel, seeing this, was furious. ¡°Ingrates!¡± ¡°Among those listed here, who received support from Rehinar?¡± ¡°Almost all of them.¡± ¡°And those who took the benefits but kept silent?¡± ¡°Most of them as well.¡± ¡°My father made a foolish mistake.¡± It was like entrusting a cat with a fish and expecting it to not eat it. They were traitors who only filled their own bellies. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°This is all I know.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Why would I lie when my life is at stake?¡± A cold smile appeared on Kane¡¯s lips. ¡®Peter Shade¡¯s name isn¡¯t here. That fucking rat. He left no trace. I¡¯ll have to make hime out on his own.¡¯ Peter Shade was always the one sabotaging the Blue Merchant Guild¡¯s business. The bandits who robbed their goods were all under Peter Shade¡¯smand. ¡°Summon all the people listed here. We need to reim everything they¡¯ve taken.¡± ¡°They won¡¯tply.¡± ¡°I just created the perfect example for them to witness, will they really notply?¡± Kane looked pointedly at the middle-aged man. ¡°Do you know what to do, if you want to survive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return all thend granted to me by the head of the family.¡± ¡°Draw up a contract of relinquishment.¡± The middle-aged man drafted a document transferring hisnd to Kane. ¡®Just wait until I get out of here. I won¡¯t let this slide.¡¯ Even in this situation, the middle-aged man dreamt of revenge. For now, survival was his priority. He thought he could gather those who pledged loyalty to Dyer Family and overthrow Kane. But this was a futile thought. ¡°H-here it is.¡± ¡°You signed it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Arghhhh!¡± Kane snapped the middle-aged man¡¯s neck without hesitation. [You have gained experience points.] [You havepleted the quest ¡®Eliminate all the traitors!¡¯] [You can now utilize the Blue Merchant Guild.] [Daniel Lindemann¡¯s favorability has increased as a reward.] Contrary to the message indicating an increase in favorability, Daniel was horrified. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°He betrayed Rehinar. He wasn¡¯t worth keeping alive.¡± ¡°How have you changed so?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You used to value even the smallest ant.¡± ¡°The Kane you knew is dead, old man.¡± ¡°Stop this. Please return to the family.¡± ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± ¡°Are you going to hunt down and kill all of them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± ¡°The head of the family values benevolence above all. If you kill these people, he will be furious.¡± Daniel opposed firmly. Kane¡¯s actions were directly against the principles of the Rehinar family head. ¡°I have been entrusted with full authority by my father. So don¡¯t question me. This is yourst warning.¡± Daniel was stunned into silence. He could only stare at Kane with trembling eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Daniel, like Duke Carl, was a benevolent stubborn man. It could be argued that he and the Duke were responsible for Rehinar¡¯s downfall. Daniel was still as obstinate as ever. ¡°Old man, follow me inside.¡± Kane entered the guild building. Daniel couldn¡¯t move from his spot. Just before Kane went inside, they locked eyes for a moment. His gaze was filled with murderous intent. It reeked of blood. ¡®What on earth happened¡­?¡¯ Those eyes were crazed with revenge. It wasn¡¯t an emotion that a timid and dull person should possess. * * * Kane, having entered, ced two heavy bundles on the table. Thud. When Daniel opened the bundles, a radiant light shone out. ¡°Mana stones?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like you to sell these.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen so many.¡± ¡°There¡¯s even a 2-star one.¡± ¡°Holy shit! The value of a 2-star water mana stone is immense¡­¡± ¡°You can sell them, right?¡± Daniel hesitated. Kane could easily guess what he was thinking. So he waited. After a moment of silence, Daniel spoke. ¡°In Rehinar, you won¡¯t get the right price. But in Phec, you¡¯ll get a high price.¡± Phec was a trade hub. A ce with well-developed transportation and trade routes. It was one of the richest territories in the empire. It was also a ce managed by Dyer Family. ¡°Organize the guild and head to Phec.¡± ¡°The journey is tough and will take time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go through the monster-infested areas. Pass through the family¡¯s eastern gate. It should only take a few days.¡± Dyer Family was located east of Rehinar. However, the usual trade route used by the guild involved exiting through the southern gate and passing through demon-infested areas. This roundabout path took quite a while. On the other hand, passing through the Rehinar family¡¯s territory would shorten the travel time significantly. ¡°Is that really okay?¡± ¡°As the acting head of the family, I permit it. Go without worry.¡± ¡°I will assemble a convoy and depart immediately.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t assemble anything. Go as fast as you can.¡± ¡°If we encounter bandits or get attacked by traitors¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I said not to assemble any guards. Move with the Blue Merchant Guild¡¯s current force.¡± The convoy was merely bait; Kane¡¯s true objective was different. The eradication of the traitors. Kane intended to capture and kill them all in one fell swoop. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 18 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 18 As Kane emerged from the building, the murmuring crowd quickly scattered. The territory¡¯s residents trembled with fear. Ignoring them, Kane headed towards the Baor Farm. [Baor Farm has been activated.] It was thergest farm in Rehinar. ¡°This ce is rotten to the core. Even in the Hatzfeld Kingdom, people weren¡¯t treated this harshly.¡± ¡®Ugh, forget it.¡¯ The farmers looked as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in days. Ding! Upon activating the farm, another quest popped up. Main Story ¨C [Punish the Corrupt Manager] ¨C Grade: D ¨C Description: The ones managing Baor Farm are part of Rivan¡¯s gang. They are thugs who have been exploiting thewless state of Rehinar tomit atrocious acts. Punish them to stop their misdeeds. ¨C Reward for Sess: ess to Baor Farm, Baor Farm will to Rehinar ¨C Penalty for Failure: -1,500,000G, Overall decline in residents¡¯ favorability ¡®Rehinar is a territory wheremerce and agriculture coexist. As it¡¯s on the front lines, self-sufficiency is crucial.¡¯ Just as he was reviewing the quest, Kane heard a voice berating a farmer. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you work any faster? Do you want to go unpaid for today?¡± Smack! ¡°S-sorry, sir.¡± A man with a goateeshed a whip, urging the farmers to work harder. Kane, seeing this, muttered quietly. ¡°How could they talk about righteousness while doing such things?¡± What good is protecting the territory from enemies if Rich thugs keep tormenting the powerless residents? Kane clicked his tongue and grabbed the goateed man by the shoulder. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The goateed man spun around, shouting. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Kane, the Young Master?¡± ¡°Is this Baor Farm?¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir. What brings you here?¡± ¡°Your master transferred thisnd to me.¡± Kane showed him the documents. ¡°This is!?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you read? It says, ¡®Baor Farm is now a property of Rehinar Family.''¡± ¡°Why would my boss¡­?¡± ¡°Why, you ask? Baor Farm has always belonged to Rehinar.¡± ¡°I need to verify this. There¡¯s no way my boss would give up such a goldennd¡­¡± The man stopped mid-sentence, realizing he had said too much. He nced at Kane nervously. ¡°So you know this is a goldennd.¡± ¡°W-wait a moment. I¡¯ll confirm with my boss. Boys, find the boss.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The gang members from Baor Farm, along with the goateed man, quickly disappeared in search of their deceased farm owner. ¡°There¡¯s no point in searching.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we follow them, Young Master?¡± Daniel asked Kane. ¡°Yes, It would be dangerous if we just left them be.¡± Kane smirked ¡°Then why did you let them go?¡± ¡°When they see their boss is dead, they¡¯ll go berserk ande at me.¡± ¡°Are you just creating an excuse to kill them?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°Just because. It seemed like it would be fun.¡± Kane smiled brightly. He simply let them go. Just because it seemed like it would be fun. It would have been preferable if he said that he was creating an excuse to kill them. Then, Kane wouldn¡¯t have seemed as frightening. ¡ª The news that the owner of Baor Farm had died spread quickly. ¡°The owner of Baor Farm is dead!¡± ¡°I was skeptical all the way here¡­¡± ¡°I feel uneasy.¡± In the impoverished territory of Rehinar, there were people adorned with a gold trim. They were nobles. Their bodies were covered in expensive luxuries. ¡°Boss!?¡± The goateed man was shocked to see the corpse hanging in front of the building. ¡°You idiots, don¡¯t just stand there! Get our boss down!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Following the goateed man¡¯s orders, the gang members lowered the body of the Baor Farm owner from the pole. ¡°Who the hell did this to our boss? I won¡¯t let that bastard get away with this!¡± The goateed man shouted furiously. As his eyes grew bloodshot. Daniel emerged from a shabby building. ¡°Daniel, you old bastard, it was you, wasn¡¯t it!¡± The goateed man grabbed Daniel by the cor. Daniel spoke in a weak voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± ¡°You bastard! Do you want to die? Speak up now!¡± Just as the goateed man was about to hit Daniel. Crack! ¡°Aagh!¡± Kane, who had followed them, shattered the goateed man¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is a mess.¡± Kane¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡± Kane, who had crushed the bones in the goateed man¡¯s wrist to powder, spoke to Cami. ¡°Clean this up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cami was highly disciplined. She had seen firsthand how terrifying Kane could be once he started taking action. Kane was an incredibly frightening person when he decided to act. With a signal from Kane, she swung her sheathed sword towards the thugs. Thud! ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°How dare you swing your sword at us? Guys, get her!¡± The thugs, oblivious to their own inadequacy, charged at Cami. However, they were no match for her. She struck down all the thugs with her sheathed sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± They all copsed, coughing up blood. Even at this sight, Kane was not satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re too soft, Cami.¡± Kane shook his head and pressed his foot down on a thug¡¯s thigh. Crunch! The sound of bones shattering was heard. ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°Stop. fucking. whining.¡± Kane went around and broke a part of each thug¡¯s body. Saying ¡°broke¡± was putting it mildly; they would be crippled for life. [You havepleted the quest ¡®Punish the Corrupt Manager.¡¯] [You can now use Baor Farm.] [Baor Farm is now a property belonging to the Rehinar Family.] ¡°Next time, make sure they can¡¯t even crawl.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± Cami nodded. Kane turned around and nced at the crowd that had gathered. ¡°The criminals are standing quite boldly.¡± At that moment, a rough-looking man pushed through the crowd, shouting. ¡°Who dares to call us criminals!¡± As soon as Kane saw the man¡¯s face, his eyebrow twitched. The man was the leader of the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps, the first to betray Rehinar. ¡°Did you just say you¡¯re not guilty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll make up a crime just for you. Disrespecting the Young Master of Rehinar by speaking informally.¡± ¡°Hahaha. You must be too young to understand, but this isn¡¯t your home anymore. You could die without anyone noticing if you¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°A poorly trained dog.¡± ¡°What!? Did you just call me a dog!¡± The leader of the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps shouted furiously. A fierce energy emanated from his body. ¡®He¡¯s withstanding my killing intent?¡¯ The leader of the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps felt something was off while pressuring Kane. In a normal situation, Kane should have been coughing up blood and copsing. Instead, he was standing there,pletelyposed. As time passed, the mercenary leader¡¯s face hardened. Then, he noticed the woman standing behind Kane. ¡®It¡¯s because of her!¡¯ The mercenary leader thought Cami was blocking his killing intent. ¡°You must be relying on your guard, but you¡¯ve got the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Cami, look at what he¡¯s saying~¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight him?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Then should I fight him?¡± ¡°No! If you do that, this ce will be drenched in blood.¡± Cami drew her sword. Given Kane¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t simply kill the mercenary leader. He would make it a gruesome, terrifying spectacle for everyone watching. ¡°Cut off one of his arms.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He insulted me, the Young Master and the acting head of the Rehinar family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut off an arm.¡± The mercenary leader scoffed at Cami¡¯s attitude. ¡°Hahaha. You think you can cut off my arm?¡± He drew a massive double-headed axe. ¡°Come and try it!¡± Boom. Before he finished speaking, he charged at Cami. The heavy double-headed axe cut through the air. ng! Cami¡¯s sword blocked the axe. The force of the blow pushed her back. ¡°Hahaha. You think you can take my arm with such weak skills?¡± The mercenary leader kept pushing Cami, not giving her a chance to counterattack. ¡°Where¡¯s your confidence now?¡± Their weapons shed repeatedly, driving Cami into a corner. Yet, her expression remained unchanged, even confident. ¡®This is too easy.¡¯ It was due to her trait was ¡°Iron Wall¡±. She specialized in defense rather than offense. No matter how hard the mercenary leader attacked, it was ineffective against her. The reason she hadn¡¯t attacked yet was simple: she wanted to confirm her own growth. ¡®It¡¯s a waste of time to continue.¡¯ She swung her sword with all her might, infused with her energy. sh! ¡°Ugh!¡± The mercenary leader¡¯s right arm, along with his double-headed axe, was cleanly cut off. Cami¡¯s sword was now at his throat. ¡°Looks like I took your arm.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± The mercenary leader groaned and fell to his knees. Those watching were left with their mouths agape. ¡°The mercenary leader¡­ lost?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a 3rd ss knight!¡± ¡°Something must be wrong!¡± No one could have imagined that the renowned mercenary leader would lose. ¡°Young Master, I cut off one arm,¡± Cami said, looking at Kane with bright, eager eyes, clearly yearning for something. Kane chuckled. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m good at fighting now.¡± Her shoulders lifted with pride. Defeating the leader of the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps gave her confidence in her abilities. Kane patted her on the head. [Cami¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡®Thirsty for praise,¡¯ Kane thought. It was a deliberate action. In this game, favorability was crucial. Higher favorability could boost abilities or provide bonding effects. If she was to be a party member, increasing her favorability was beneficial. ¡°Now we can get to the main point,¡± Kane said, stepping in front of the mercenary leader. ¡°What is your crime?¡± he asked, looking down at him. The mercenary leader gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, huh¡­¡± Kane knelt, lowering himself to meet the mercenary leader¡¯s eyes, and extended his arm. Kane¡¯s hand grasped the mercenary leader¡¯s severed shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll remember soon enough.¡± His fingers dug slowly into the mercenary leader¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The mercenary leader¡¯s scream echoed across the territory. Heat and a burning smell rose from his shoulder as Kane both inflicted pain and cauterized the wound to stop the bleeding. ¡°St-stop it!¡± The mercenary leader screamed, tears and snot streaming down his face. But Kane was unmoved. Instead, he intensified the pain. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯ll talk, just stop!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Kane¡¯s cold voice froze the surroundings. Moneylenders, tenant farmers, and guild managers¡ªeach of their faces turned pale. To them, it appeared Kane was savoring the torture of the mercenary leader. ¡°Uh¡­ I was wrong¡­ please¡­ forgive me, just this once¡­¡± Unable to withstand the pain, the mercenary leader fainted. ¡°No balls. Can¡¯t even endure this much pain, tsk.¡± Kane dusted off his hands and stood up. As he turned his head towards the corrupt territory residents, they gasped in terror and hastily bowed their heads, desperately avoiding eye contact with Kane. Kane addressed them with a voice that cut through their fear. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the mercenary leader¡¯s crimes. He maintained his force in Rehinar without paying any upkeep fees.¡± The corrupt residents were speechless. Kane words was far more terrifying than Cami with her sword. ¡°Additionally, he used the western wooden forest, a demon forest belonging to Rehinar, as the mercenary corps¡¯ base without paying the hunting ground usage fees. And that¡¯s not all. His greatest crime was smuggling all the profits from the frontier hunting grounds out of the territory. Ah¡­ there were more offenses, but listing them all is tiring.¡± All these crimes warranted execution by beheading. Knowing this, the corrupt residents trembled like aspen leaves. As Kane paused, silence enveloped the area. A tense stillness lingered. No one dared to even swallow loudly. Only one person could break this silence. Kane. ¡°Now, I will ask you all, What crimes have youmitted?¡± Kane asked, staring directly at the corrupt residents. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 19 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 19 As soon as Kane finished his question, one of the corrupt vassals raised his hand. ¡°I-I¡¯ll speak first!¡± It was another farm owner, with charges simr to Baor. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve enjoyed all the benefits in Rehinar without paying taxes. I overworked my tenants and underpaid them using the excuse that they were not working well.¡± When Kane raised his hand, the farmer closed his mouth. ¡°Old man Daniel, what kind of punishment does this deserve?¡± ¡°¡­For disrupting the order in Rehinar¡­ It¡¯s execution.¡± ¡°Execution again, huh. Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°My crime is lending money at 250% interest¡­¡± ¡°250%?¡± Kane interrupted the moneylender again, issuing a subtle threat. ¡°Do you want to fucking die?¡± ¡°I-I got 500% in return!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the maximum interest rate 25%?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a bastard who sucked the blood out of our loyal men.¡± All of this was damaging to Rehinar, which meant it hindered the family¡¯s wealth. ¡°Do you know what the worst thing about you all is?¡± Kane looked at each person one by one. ¡°It is a lie that you exploited the loyal mmen for the sake of Rehinar.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°I admit my wrongdoing, but¡­ I also supported the Duke¡¯s army financially.¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t supported the army, Rehinar would have already¡­!¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed. The air crackled with tension. ¡°Supporting the army was a ruse, and you probably leaked military information to Dyer.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use us based on mere suspicion.¡± ¡°We want to speak with the Duke!¡± The corrupt vassals protested. They were scared of Kane but found courage in numbers. ¡°You¡¯re all gravely mistaken.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Who said you¡¯d be given a chance to defend yourselves? I don¡¯t offer such mercy. This is a summary judgment for all of you.¡± Everyone was horrified at Kane¡¯s words. The atmosphere froze. The threat of death seemed real, prompting a final desperate resistance from the corrupt vassals. ¡°You can¡¯t just kill us like this.¡± ¡°Bring the evidence. If you kill us without just cause, the empire will rise in revolt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Duke wouldn¡¯t allow you to kill us so recklessly.¡± Everyone started speaking up, but the more they did, the more Kane¡¯s smile twisted. * * * At that moment, the mercenary captain who had lost consciousness woke up. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The excruciating pain was still there. ¡®Kane Rehinar¡­ He¡¯s no ordinary man. He knows how to torture people. He had uspletely fooled all this time.¡¯ The atmosphere was thick with tension, almost palpable. His skin prickled with awareness, sensing the danger. ¡®He¡¯s been deceiving the world for quite some time.¡¯ Even without directly fighting him, the captain could sense Kane¡¯s formidable power. The pervasive menace in the air wasn¡¯t something that could be cultivated just by staying confined to one¡¯s estate. It was the kind of lethal aura that came from having killed thousands. ¡®At least five years! He¡¯s been deceiving the world for that long, damn it.¡¯ He realized they were doomed. Everyone here had betrayed Rehinar and aligned with Dyer. Some had even yed a part in the plot to overthrow Rehinar under Dyer¡¯s orders. ¡®I need to find a way out. That¡¯s the only way to survive.¡¯ Those without mana couldn¡¯t understand the monstrosity standing before them. But he instinctively knew. Clutching his severed shoulder, he approached Kane. Thud. He immediately fell to his knees and bowed deeply. ¡°Forgive me. I must have lost my mind. Please, forgive me just this once.¡± Everyone gathered was shocked by the mercenary captain¡¯s actions. ¡°Mercenary captain, what disgrace is this?¡± ¡°And you call yourself the leader of the Blue Wolves!¡± The corrupt vassals¡¯st hope was the mercenary captain. As long as he was alive, they had hope. The Blue Wolves under hismand numbered 200, making it thergest mercenary group in Rehinar. They believed that if they could survive the immediate crisis, they could pressure Kane Rehinar. But to see him kneeling! This waspletely unexpected. Despite this, Kane remained unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯ve already decided to kill all of you.¡± ¡°What must I do to earn your forgiveness?¡± ¡°I have no intention of forgiving you.¡± ¡°Please, just give me one chance.¡± The mercenary captain pleaded, pressing his forehead to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then hand over everything you have.¡± The mercenary captain¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You mean documents and the people as well?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick. Bring everyone involved, and I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The mercenary captain started to stand up. ¡°You stay here and send your subordinates.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, the mercenary captain clenched his teeth tightly. ¡®Cunning bastard. He¡¯s keeping me here to prevent any escape.¡¯ ¡°Understood.¡± The mercenary captain pulled a re from his bosom and fired it. A red light burst in the sky. Boom¡ª Soon, the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps rushed in. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We saw the emergency signal and came rushing¡­ SHIT!¡± ¡°Captain, your arm!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Seeing a fair number of hisrades gathered, the mercenary captain entertained a foolish thought. ¡®Should I just take out the Young Master?¡¯ Nearly 200 men. Retired soldiers who had once fought on battlefields. Each one was a 1st ss novice mercenary capable of handling mana. If they all attacked at once, maybe they could kill the Young Master. ¡®No, that woman is strong enough to have saved the Young Master from the Demon forest¡­ Gah! Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner! Idiot.¡¯ He realizedte that Cami had rescued the Young Master from the Demon Forest. If he had remembered this sooner, he wouldn¡¯t have even considered resisting. The Demon Forest was dangerous even for 3rd ss knights and mages. The mercenary captain abandoned his thoughts of a coup. ¡°Hey.¡± Kane called the mercenary captain. ¡°Y-Yes,mand me.¡± The mercenaries were bewildered by the captain¡¯s behavior. He was essentially a tyrant. Causing havoc in taverns without paying, drinking all day, and harassing innocent women were his regr activities. He boasted of unchecked power within the territory. Yet here he was, bowing his head to someone who seemed like a mere youngster. ¡°Why is our captain bowing to that wimp?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± While the mercenaries were puzzled, Kane¡¯s voice reached the captain¡¯s ears. ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°How long for what?¡± ¡°To bring me what I want. How long do you need?¡± ¡°Two hours will suffice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour. Make sure to bring everything.¡± The mercenary captain nodded. Kane seemed to find the situation quite entertaining. He sat downpletely, taking his seat. * * * For the corrupt vassals gathered there, an hour felt excruciatingly long. It was a hellish period, filled with the fear of death as they waited for the mercenaries. ¡°We followed the captain¡¯s orders, but aren¡¯t these all the people we¡¯re supposed to protect?¡± one clueless mercenary said, pointing to the captured individuals. The mercenary captain shouted, ¡°Shut up and stay still,¡± ncing nervously at Kane. ¡°We¡¯ve got everything, and captured everyone, my lord.¡± ¡°One hour and two minutes. You¡¯ve exceeded the given time.¡± ¡°My deepest apologies.¡± The number of people they had captured was around 100. It was far too few. There were many more corrupt individuals than this. ¡°Captain! Why are your men doing this?¡± ¡°Tell them to let us go.¡± ¡°How much have I paid you, and this is what I get?¡± Among the captured were middlemen, trade route managers, gate record keepers, and various other professionals. ¡°Are you bad at your job, or are you trying to deceive me on purpose?¡± Kane¡¯s cold voice rang out, startling the mercenary captain. ¡°W-What displeases you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m displeased with everything. The main targets are missing, aren¡¯t they?¡± Those captured were mere figureheads. They were proxies or puppets. The true culprits behind Rehinar¡¯s downfall were elsewhere. ¡®Stay hidden like rats. I¡¯ll slowly tighten the noose around your necks.¡¯ In fact, Kane knew exactly where those in league with Dyer were hiding. He didn¡¯t need anyone to capture them. He could have just snuck into their ces at night and killed them. But he chose not to. He nned to make those who conspired with the enemy suffer slowly, suffocating them until they died. ¡°I gave you a chance, and you failed to deliver, so you must pay the price, right?¡± No sooner had Kane finished speaking than he extended his hand to the side. [Blue Tiger¡¯s breath has been activated.] Cami¡¯s sword was drawn to him as mana flowed from Kane¡¯s hand. Whoosh! In an instant, light shed in the air. ¡°Argh!¡± The mercenary captain¡¯s remaining arm was severed clean. ¡°You only get one chance.¡± His voice was cold and unforgiving. The mercenary captain could only endure the pain without resistance. Meanwhile, ¡°Young Master, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°You need to exin yourself.¡± The mercenaries showed their hostility. ¡°Guh¡­ S-Stop! Do not¡­ show disrespect to the Young Master¡­!¡± The mercenary captain¡¯sbored breathing could be heard. Despite this, the mercenaries did not retract their hostility. ¡°Remove your killing intent immediately, you bastards!¡± The mercenary captain roared in anger. Even with both arms severed, he was still a former ss 3 warrior. The ss 1 mercenaries couldn¡¯t possibly contend with him. ¡°Quick to catch on. I was ready to kill everyone if they resisted, but that¡¯s a pity.¡± The mercenary captain¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Everything Kane said was sincere. Kane handed the documents the mercenaries had brought to Daniel. ¡°Old man, transfer all these documents to Rehinar.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do about the aftermath?¡± ¡°Is it a problem to cut out the rot? Expecting loyalty from those who only act in their own interest is foolish.¡± Most of them had already securednd in Dyer, not bought with money but received in return for their loyalty to Dyer. If they could escape with their lives, they might not live asfortably as now, but they could still live well enough. In their minds, Rehinar was a doomed family. Once it fell, the value of thend they owned in Dyer would skyrocket. Even if they handed over their interests here, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss. But all of this was part of what Kane had nned in Hatzfeld. ¡°Old man, just handle the task I¡¯ve given to you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you alone, select people who have been loyal to the family.¡± ¡°Even so, this is¡­¡± ¡°Just set the foundation. I¡¯ll manage the rest myself.¡± Kane¡¯s handling of the situation was seamless, as if he had done such things many times before. Even the experienced Daniel was taken aback. Kane then turned his gaze to the mercenary captain. ¡°You all, follow me.¡± * * * Kane led the captured individuals to the western gate. ¡°Why here?¡± the mercenary captain asked. Kane kindly answered, ¡°You are being exiled. You have no right to remain here.¡± ¡°Ex-exiled? Why are we being exiled?¡± ¡°Are you telling us to go out there and die?¡± ¡°Outside is the Demon Forest! Are you sending us to our deaths?¡± Beyond the western gatey the Demon Forest, and teeming with mutant monsters known as demonic beasts. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m telling you to die.¡± Kane¡¯s face remained serene. He showed no sign of concern, even if many were to die. ¡°Most of us don¡¯t even have mana!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Rehinar¡¯s duty to protect traitors like you. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Kane was resolute, with unwavering eyes. The mercenary captain ground his teeth. ¡®So that¡¯s why he cut off my arms!¡¯ The realization hit the captain with a chill. Kane had acted with a predetermined oue. He had been yed by the Young Master. ¡°Guards, why aren¡¯t you opening the gate!¡± Screech¡ª At Kane¡¯smand, the western gate began to open. ¡°Try surviving in the Demon Forest without Rehinar¡¯s protection.¡± The corrupt vassals trembled with fear. Their terror seemed to spread quickly, as everyone looked stricken with panic. ¡°I-I¡¯m not going out there!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°The monsters will tear us apart¡­¡± As the terrified vassals turned to re-enter Rehinar, trying to flee from their fate, a sudden impact stopped them. Smack¡ª Kane had conjured a droplet of mana that exploded on one vassal¡¯s head, killing them instantly as they tried to turn back. ¡°Try going elsewhere, and I¡¯ll kill you myself,¡± Kane warned coldly. The corrupt vassals were paralyzed with fear, their bodies frozen in ce. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 20 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 20 ¡°You devil, everyone in the world was deceived by you!¡± Their words didn¡¯t reach Kane¡¯s ears. The mercenary leader gritted his teeth and spoke. ¡°You will definitely regret this.¡± ¡°I only need to regret something once. And you will not be part of it.¡± ¡°Captain, let me go and kill him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill him and flee to another territory.¡± ¡°Everyone, shut the fuck up!¡± The mercenary leader shouted. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about what his men were saying. But it was impossible. Even if they all attacked, they had no chance of winning. ¡°We are leaving Rehinar.¡± The mercenary leader red at Kane before turning away. The mercenaries reluctantly followed him. As the Blue Wolf Mercenary Corp left through the castle gates, The corrupt territory residents couldn¡¯t hold on any longer either. They had no choice but to leave. In the end, everyone was expelled. ¡°Close the gate.¡± At Kane¡¯smand, the castle gate slowly closed. Boom! Ding- [Inactive quest has beenpleted.] [As a reward, public order has increased by +1.] [Guild function has been activated.] [Inactive quest has beenpleted.] [As a reward, public order has increased by +1.] [Barracks function has been activated.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ By dealing with the corrupt territory residents, All themands for the territory system were activated. ¡°It¡¯s time to start using the territory system.¡± Kane opened the territory shop window. When he clicked on the [City Walls] list, The items that could be built at Level 1 appeared. [Wooden Fence (¡ï) ¨C 10,000G] ¡®Who would buy a wooden fence for 10,000 gold?¡¯ In this game, the currency structure is 1:1 with real money. Unless someone was incredibly wealthy, most people didn¡¯t spend real money in the game. This system led to the game¡¯s downfall. The spending requirements were unreasonable. ¡®Building just ten costs 100,000 gold. Building a hundred would cost a million gold in this crazy game.¡¯ But to survive here, one had to adapt to this ridiculous spending. Kane had been through this before. There was no need to curse this damn failed game. ¡°Cami.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any money, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not. You took all my money, my lord.¡± Cami looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯ll pay you back soon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything because it was you, my lord. If it were anyone else, I would have pestered them to pay me back constantly.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay you back right now.¡± Kane went to themercial district where Daniel was. ¡°Old man.¡± Kane roughly opened the door. Inside, Daniel was busy working. Because Kane had reappeared, Daniel stopped what he was doing. ¡°I need some money.¡± ¡°Money¡­ you say?¡± ¡°I have to repay a debt. And I need some for other expenses.¡± At Kane¡¯s confident demand, Daniel adjusted his sses. ¡°This money is tied to Rehinar and cannot be used for personal purposes.¡± Daniel Lindeman was a by-the-book individual. Thorough and principled. He adhered strictly to rules and regtions. ¡®I should have set aside some personal funds. Was it a mistake to allocate everything taken from the corrupt territory residents for the betterment of Rehinar?¡¯ He had to repay all debts to use the territorymands. It wasn¡¯t just the amount; the time limit was also short. So, he had urgently allocated all the money taken from the corrupt territory residents to Rehinar. ¡®If I demand it from this old man, his favorablity towards me will decrease. I¡¯ll have to trade with the Water Mana Stones.¡¯ The Water Mana Stones was entirely his own acquisition. Meaning, it was his personal property. ¡°Then give me some advance on the Mana Stones.¡± ¡°That can be arranged.¡± As expected, Daniel, who was usually firm, readily agreed. That stubborn old man. People need to be flexible. That¡¯s why heter regrets things on his deathbed. ¡°How much of an advance do you need?¡± ¡°Just advance me 4 million gold.¡± ¡°What do you need such arge amount of money for?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to use it for.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to tell me the reason for the advance.¡± Kane stared at Daniel. Daniel flinched under his gaze. Kane was no longer the kind-hearted Young Master he once was. He was now a sharp and rough tyrant. Nevertheless, ¡°The principle of advancing money is to know why the person needs it.¡± Daniel adhered strictly to his principles. Sensing the tension, Cami intervened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The Young Master likely needs the money to repay me¡­¡± At that moment, Kane interrupted her. ¡°If you want to know why I need the money, bring the 4 million gold and follow me. I¡¯ll increase the advance amount in exchange for exining the reason.¡± ¡°If your reason is valid, I¡¯ll advance you the amount you request.¡± ¡°Keep your promise.¡± * * * Kane climbed the western wall with Daniel. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know where I¡¯m spending the money?¡± ¡°Is there a reason for being here?¡± ¡°If you want to know, hand over the money.¡± Daniel handed Kane the 4 million gold.. Kane took the money and purchased wooden fences. [You have purchased 400 Wooden Fences (¡ï).] [You have spent 4,000,000G.] Therge sum of money vanished instantly. [Please designate the locations to ce the Wooden Fences (¡ï).] Kane¡¯s hands moved erratically in the air. Daniel, watching him, tilted his head in confusion. [You have designated all positions for the Wooden Fences (¡ï). Proceed? (Y/N)] ¡®Yes.¡¯ When he pressed the ¡®YES¡¯ button floating in the air, something astonishing happened. A magic circle appeared before Kane, and wooden fences began to materialize in front of the wall. ¡°What!¡± One by one, the fences appeared. There were 400 of them in total. It wasn¡¯t enough topletely block the area in front of the wall. Still, it was better than having nothing. ¡°W-why the wooden fences¡­?¡± Daniel looked at Kane with trembling eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why I needed the money.¡± He spoke honestly, except for the part about buying them from a shop window. ¡°Could it be?!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened to the size of saucers. They looked like they might pop out of his head. He already had a hunch. He had experienced simr situations when Kane was Ray Hatzfeld. ¡®No matter how much I tried to hide it, everyone thought differently from what I expected.¡¯ ¡°Did you use interdimensional magic to buy the fences from a distant city?¡± Daniel thought the shop window was some sort of interdimensional magic. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Y-Young Master can even use interdimensional magic¡­.¡± Daniel seemed deeply shocked. He couldn¡¯t close his mouth. The durd now not only used swordsmanship but also interdimensional magic. It must have been a huge mental shock for him. ¡°Interdimensional magic is a technique used by at least a 4th-ss mage¡­¡± Daniel muttered, and Kane turned his head. ¡°Cami, the old man seems quite shocked, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m so surprised I can barely speak right now.¡± ¡°You too?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Interdimensional magic is incredibly impressive. They say 4th-ss, but how many mages can actually use it in their lifetime? And you, my lord, have mainly trained in swordsmanship.¡± Cami¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°How many magic swordsmen are there?¡± ¡°Magic swordsmen aremon. But none can use such a variety of magic like you, my lord.¡± Even when he was Ray Hatzfeld, the reactions were the same. That¡¯s why he revealed it easily. Gaining the trust of reliable allies was crucial. Sure enough, [Daniel Lindeman¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] [Daniel Lindeman¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] [Daniel Lindeman¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [Cami¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] As expected, the favorability of Cami and Daniel increased significantly. * * * Two dayster, Rehinar was abuzz with activity. The residents were still talking about the recent events. ¡°Have you heard the rumors about the Young Master?¡± ¡°They say he killed the thugs from the Baor farm.¡± ¡°I heard their bodies were shriveled up.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± The man who initiated the conversation nced around cautiously before speaking. ¡°They say he used demonic magic.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°The Young Master must have gotten his hands on a forbidden spell book banned by the Empire.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could that fool have not only killed the thugs but also cut off the Blue Wolf mercenary leader¡¯s arm?¡± The thugs from Baor farm. The Blue Wolf Mercenary Group. They weren¡¯t ordinary people. They were former soldiers who had served in the military. Men who had seen much action on the battlefield. ¡°Rehinar is doomed now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Duke hasn¡¯t gone out on an expedition again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to move to Dyer.¡± ¡°I feel the same. There¡¯s no hope here.¡± Those who believed that Kane had used forbidden magic turned their backs on Rehinar. Ignorant people. If they had remembered even a bit of the old stories passed down through generations, they wouldn¡¯t have made such foolish decisions. On the other hand, there were residents who were jubnt. ¡°Finally, he has bloomed into his talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the magic the head of the family used in his prime, right?¡± ¡°Do you think so too?¡± ¡°Draining all the moisture from bodies can only be the skill ¡®Void of Water¡¯.¡± The eyes of the old men discussing this were gleaming. Although it seemed like a cruel magic used by demons, It had an official name. A technique that was both swordsmanship and magic. The ¡°Void of Water¡± of the Twin Sword Technique of Protection. The technique that had once made Rehinar the most feared entity on the continent. The old men remembered this swordsmanship clearly. ¡°Now he will fully stretch his wings.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Their faces lit up with joy. It seemed their wrinkled skin and age spots had disappeared. Meanwhile¡­ In the basement of a certain building, a bald man sat at a table, nervously tapping his feet. He seemed to be anxiously waiting for someone. Crash¡ª The basement door opened, and a woman entered. The bald man immediately bombarded her with questions. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all been expelled.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Not through the eastern or southern gates, but through the western gate, into the demon forest.¡± The bald man flinched. The demon forest was a ce of fear for the residents. ¡°Damn it, are we going to get caught and killed too?¡± ¡°The higher-ups¡¯ identities are still hidden. Only the middle managers have been expelled so far.¡± ¡°There are rumors that they¡¯re purging traitors. We could be caught any time.¡± The bald man was the de facto owner of Rehinar¡¯s trade route. His name was Peter Shade, the most corrupt person in Rehinar. He even colluded with Rivan Dyer, selling Rehinar¡¯s information. Getting caught would be worse than death. ¡°Still no word from Mr. Rivan?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a month since he arrived. He infiltrated the Rehinar family and hasn¡¯t contacted us at all¡­¡± ¡°Do you think something happened to him?¡± Peter furrowed his brow. ¡°That can¡¯t be. They wouldn¡¯t dare touch Dyer.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? Mr. Rivan has disappeared, and the Young Master is suddenly purging traitors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Duke Carl also isn¡¯t making any moves. Normally, he¡¯d be busy with supplies, but now he hasn¡¯t left his estate.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it is strange.¡± Whenever Duke Carl returned to his estate, he always did the same thing. As soon as he gathered supplies, he would immediately head back to the battlefield. He had repeated this for the past five years. But this time, there was no news of him returning to the front. ¡°Should I spy on the Rehinar family?¡± ¡°No! Previously, the Duke and the Guardian Knights weren¡¯t around, but now they are. If you get caught spying, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Then do we just wait for Mr. Rivan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Holy Sword Knights from Dyer areing to find Mr. Rivan. We should make contact with them.¡± ¡°The Holy tree Knights!?¡± ¡°Their captain ¡®Theo lion¡¯ was once a resident of Rehinar, and he¡¯s the one leading the knights this time.¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 21 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 21 The next morning. Kane was strolling through the garden, looking at the holographic window that appeared before him. [Beginner Express Pass ¨C 01:03:45] It had already been a month since he started using the express pass. He had really made the most of it. Not just training while cooped up in the mansion. He even ventured into hidden territories and engaged in intense training. Thanks to that, he maximized the efficiency of the Beginner Express Pass. ¡°Money is the most important shit.¡± He had already spent 4 million gold on the Territory. And that wasn¡¯t even for constructing buildings. It was just to set up 400 wooden fences. That number wasn¡¯t enough to cover the entire western front. At least 1,000 were needed. The Rehinar Territory was frequently invaded from the outside. Especially since many mutated monsters appeared there, it wasn¡¯t easy to fend them off with just the castle wall. That¡¯s why a primary defense line like wooden fences was necessary. ¡°It¡¯ll take a while for the Territory to generate revenue.¡± Currently, only these three items brought in any money from the Territory: ¨C [Agriculture (Lv.1) ¨C (21100) ] Baor Farm ¨C [Commerce (Lv.1) ¨C (10100) ] Blue Trading Company ¨C [Guild (Lv.1) ¨C (14100) ] ¡°Should I loot the ces where treasures are buried?¡± Artifacts were hidden all over the continent. Some of them contained enough gold and silver treasures to buy a kingdom and then some. Even when he was Ray Hatzfeld, he had looted a few ces and made a tidy profit. Now seemed like the perfect time for another looting expedition. The midpoint between Rehinar and Phec. There, unimaginable treasures hidden from the empirey buried. ¡°This time, I should also acquire the ¡®magical engraving technique¡¯.¡± * * * Around That Time¡­ A group was passing through the newly developed magical field. ¡°Captain, how does it feel to be back in your hometown after such a long time?¡± One knight on horseback asked the man leading them. ¡°It disgusts me. I can¡¯t understand why I have toe to this filthy ce.¡± The man in the lead frowned deeply, exuding an aura of displeasure. ¡°Rivan¡¯s news has been cut off. What else can we do? We have to step in.¡± ¡°But why us? There¡¯s also the Holy Tree Knights¡­¡± ¡°The Holy Tree Knights have to protect Dyer. We¡¯re meant to handle these trivial matters.¡± The leading man gritted his teeth. His name was Theo Lion, a native of Rehinar and a former candidate for the position of Captain of the Shield Knights. ¡°Are we some kind of cleanup crew?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this at all. We had to take the southern gate and make a detour because the eastern gate won¡¯t open without Rehinar¡¯s permission.¡± They had left Phec and were circling around to reach Rehinar. ¡°What gives that crumbling family the right to detour us?¡± Theo had manyints. Although he was born in Rehinar, he was raised in Dyer. To someone as talented as him, Rehinar felt too small and confining. This was why he left Rehinar to join Dyer. ¡°Please calm your anger, we¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Cami, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°Is she really that beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful? She¡¯s one of the most beautiful women in the Fresia Empire.¡± Theo puffed up his chest, as if boasting about his woman. ¡°Just thinking of seeing her in person excites me even more.¡± She had a face that made one smile just by thinking of her. On top of that, she had a kind heart. She was the perfect woman in every way. If she weren¡¯t in Rehinar, he wouldn¡¯t havee here. ¡°If only she hade with me to Dyer, she could have livedfortably.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she follow you?¡± ¡°She said she has to take care of that durd forever.¡± ¡°You mean Kane Rehinar, the one known as the Durd Young Master?¡± The subordinate¡¯s eyes widened. Kane was famous across the continent, not as a genius, but as a fool. Rumors had it that the famous Guardian Family couldn¡¯t recover because of Kane Rehinar, the rarest of fools. Rehinar had been declining ever since, and the rumors had be reality. ¡°Isn¡¯t it baffling?¡± ¡°Yes. No matter how well they treat her, staying in a declining Rehinar¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade her many times, but it was useless.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°But this time, I will definitely take Cami to Dyer.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re obediently following orders?¡± ¡°Why else would Ie to this remote ce, which holds nothing but bad memories for me?¡± While they were talking, They arrived at the southern gate of Rehinar. ¡°Open the gate.¡± Under the city wall, a soldier emerged through a small door to confirm their identity. ¡°Where are youing from?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by our armor?¡± Their armor was distinctive, a harmonious blend of silver and green. In the center of their chest tes, a wolf was depicted. ¡°This is Theo Lion, the Captain of the Holy Sword Knights.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you. I haven¡¯t been on duty for long¡­.¡± ¡°If the captain weren¡¯t so magnanimous, you¡¯d be dead by now. Remember that.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The soldier bowed repeatedly. Dyer was a rising power. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be on their good side. ¡°Go inform your superiors that the Holy Sword Knights from Dyer have arrived and should be weed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you not understand me?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I understand.¡± The soldier hurriedly ran inside. Simultaneously, the southern gate opened, and the Holy Sword Knights slowly entered Rehinar. * * * Upon hearing the report from the panting soldier, Sara frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear, right?¡± ¡°You heard correctly,¡± Cami responded with a stern face. The two women were together in the family¡¯s training grounds. ¡°Where is my brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s walking in the garden.¡± ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t leave the Territory.¡± ¡°Should I keep him there?¡± ¡°That would be best.¡± Just as Cami was about to go to Kane, she saw him walking from a distance. ¡°Miss¡­ it seems we¡¯re toote.¡± Sara had a look of dismay on her face. ¡°Why does he choose now toe out after lounging around the Territory all day?¡± He even appeared to have heard the soldier¡¯s report. Since Kane¡¯s transformation, the two women had learned to read his mood through his eyes. When his eyes turned into crescents, it was a sign of trouble. Just like now. ¡°He¡¯s practically begging to be killed.¡± They had anticipated how the situation would unfold. But hearing it directly was still shocking. It wasn¡¯t the head of Dyer family, but just the Holy Sword Knights. Who did these mere mid-tier 3rd-ss knights think they were? They need a fucking weing party? ¡°I thought I misheard.¡± ¡°These clueless fools.¡± Kane¡¯s pupils dted into a deep purple. A fierce glint emanated from his eyes, exuding a terrifying aura. Despite being in the Beginner-tier 3rd-ss, his presence transcended that level by far. ¡°What¡­ are you going to do?¡± Sara asked nervously. ¡°They called for a weing party, so I¡¯ll go out.¡± Suddenly, Kane¡¯s expression calmed. Dyer was an insignificant family in his eyes. His sole focus was Hatzfeld. Yet here were these upstarts without any pedigree were acting as if the lion had lost its teeth. ¡°But the price for their audacity will be steep.¡± Kane emitted a chilling presence as he moved forward. Upon reaching the main gate, he saw the Holy Sword Knights arriving on horseback. At the forefront, [Theo Lion (Level 40) (MAX) ] Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î Age: 25 upation: Captain of the Holy Sword Knights Mana Affinity: Wood Rune (D+) (1 Rune) Affinity: -9 (Displeased) ¨C Basic Abilities ¨C [Health: D] [Mana: D+] [Physical: D-] [Strength: D] [Agility: D+] Trait: Self-Healing (D-) Skill: Swordsmanship (D) ¡°He¡¯s boasting with such trashy stats.¡± He was a High-Tier 3rd ss Knight. His level was maxed out, so his stats wouldn¡¯t increase anymore. It meant he had reached the limit of 2 stars. Such abilities weren¡¯t enough to ask for a wee party from Kane. ¡°Brother, do you know why Theo holds a grudge against us?¡± ¡°Is it about his father fleeing from the battlefield and dying?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Kane nodded ¡°Who do you me for dying while deserting the army in secret?¡± The Holy Sword Knights stopped and stood in front of the three people. Theo unexpectedlyughed when an unexpected figure came to meet him. ¡°Oh, Miss Sara, did you personallye to greet me?¡± Sara Rehinar, a highly regarded figure of the fallen Rehinar Family. Because of her innate talent, she was a woman even the emperor kept an eye on. ¡°Wee to Rehinar.¡± Sara had been at the reception but hurriedly moved here. The clothes were dry, but there was still moisture in her hair. The Holy Sword Knights couldn¡¯t pull themselves together at the sight of her. ¡°Hugh-Hugh.¡± Theo coughed, turning his gaze away. ¡°Cami, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Theo remained in the same arrogant state, still not descending from his horse. He consistently disyed an arrogant attitude. If he came as a guest, he should have dismounted from his horse to speak properly. However, he treated them as if they were beneath him. He continued the conversation, sitting astride his horse. The moment Cami tried to speak, A fist-sized water droplet flew toward Theo Lion. Theo, who was on his horse, swallowed his empty words. ¡°Haa!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong the captain of the infamous Holy Sword Knights is¡­¡± He drew his sword and blocked the fist-sized water droplet. ¡°Huh!¡± However, in an instant, Theo¡¯s face turned red. He tried to cut through the water droplet, But it was like solid iron. It solidly blocked his path, making it impossible to burst through. It was even unexpectedly heavy. Instead of cutting through the droplet, Kane¡¯s upper body was pushed back by the water droplet hitting his sword. Realizing he couldn¡¯t cut through the water droplet, he lowered his upper body. Then fell from his horse with a thud. The moment his feet touched the ground, The water droplet burst in midair. The stream of water fell straight down, drenching Theo from head to toe. ¡°How dare you!¡± Theo squinted his eyes and looked behind Sara and Cami. There stood Kane, his arms crossed. Just as Theo was about to take a step forward in fury, A voice of his subordinate echoed in his ear. [Captain, please calm down.] It was a secretmunication. A technique anyone with mana could use. [What?] Theo kept his eyes on Kane and spoke. [The Durd Young Master just used mana.] [What¡¯s the big deal about nobles using mana?] [The problem is, the infamous Durd knocked you off your horse.] As Theo¡¯s subordinate spoke, his eyes widened gradually. From anger to puzzlement. [Kane Rehinar couldn¡¯t even handle ss 1 mana properly, right?] [That¡¯s why I intervened to calm you down, Captain.] [What happened exactly?] [We¡¯ll have to find out step by step, won¡¯t we?] Upon his subordinate¡¯s words, Theo, who had been about to explode with rage, sheathed his sword as if nothing had happened. Then he politely bowed his waist. ¡°I showed a moment of indiscretion. Please forgive me.¡± In an instant, he had returned to his old dignified self.. Looking towards him, Kane opened his eyes in a crescent shape and said, ¡°Are you a psychopath? Making a fuss all by yourself.¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 22 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 22 ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Sara and Cami called out to Kane. They thought Kane was causing trouble. However, Kane had a different perspective. This was a matter of dignity. ¡°Stay out of this.¡± Sara tried to intervene again, but when she looked into Kane¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. His gentle face contrasted sharply with his eyes. They were filled with ferocity. Even Sara, who feared nothing, felt intimidated. ¡°Miss, you should step back for a moment.¡± ¡°But it seems like something¡¯s about to happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to interfere when he¡¯s like this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see the monster.¡± ¡°The monster?¡± ¡°Yes, the other persona hidden within the Young Master.¡± ¡°Cami, did you sense it too?¡± ¡°How could I not?¡± The two women thought Kane had a split personality. ¡°Is it a side effect of barely surviving the demon forest?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± While they talked about Kane, Kane stood before Theo. ¡°Not going to greet me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Greet me properly. When you see me, you should show respect.¡± Theo was taken aback by Kane¡¯s confident demand. [What¡¯s wrong with him? Is this really the same durd we know?] [I¡¯m just as confused. I heard he was shy and timid.] [He¡¯s apletely different person from thest time I saw him.] Theo and his subordinate shared their secret conversation. Kane had already figured it out. ¡°Do you have so many secrets to share in front of me? Or am I not the person you used to know?¡± Since secret conversations no longer had any meaning, Theo spoke without hiding. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m baffled. It feels like I¡¯m standing before a stranger.¡± ¡°What was I like?¡± ¡°¡®The Durd Young Master.¡¯ The entire continent calls you that.¡± ¡°So?¡± Kane unfolded his arms and said, ¡°What does that have to do with yourck of manners? Do you think a lower-ranked knight from Dyer can disregard me just because I¡¯m supposedly a durd?¡± Theo remained silent. His silence was a tacit affirmation. ¡°So, you refuse to show respect?¡± ¡°I see no reason to. Why should I greet the Young Master of a ruined dukedom?¡± Theo began to act arrogantly. ¡°Are you so cocky because you trust the Dyer family?¡± ¡°I trust in my own strength.¡± Such immense confidence. This was not something he should be disying in another family¡¯s house. ¡°With your skill, being at high-tier 3rd ss, you¡¯re just asking to die in a foreign ce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a 1st ss Knight like Young Master should be saying that.¡± ¡°Your eyes are as dead as a fish¡¯s.¡± Kane¡¯s smile grew even wider. Then he ordered the maids around him. ¡°Show them to their quarters.¡± Theo mistakenly thought Kane was backing down. Seeing an opportunity, he pressed further. ¡°We would like Lady Cami and Lady Sara to guide us.¡± Kane stopped and turned back. ¡°I never thought someone would test my patience to its limit. It¡¯s been a while since I smelled blood.¡± Kane whispered this to himself and disappeared. The maids took charge of guiding the Holy Sword Knights. ¡°We will remember this treatment well, Lady Sara.¡± Theo followed the maids, smirking at Sara and Cami. Sara whispered to Cami as they followed Kane. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the atmosphere feel off?¡± ¡°If it were the changed Young Master, he would have attacked Theo immediately. It¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°I feel the same way. It makes me even more uneasy.¡± ¡°Do you have a bad feeling?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s chilling.¡± While they were talking, Kane¡¯s voice broke in. ¡°Cami. I need to visit Old Daniel.¡± ¡°Now? Should I escort you?¡± ¡°Not right now, in a bit¡­ But first, I have something else to take care of.¡± Kane¡¯s smile turned deadly. ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± Ignoring Cami¡¯s question, he spoke to Sara this time. ¡°Do we have any usable spears in the house?¡± ¡°None except practice ones. Why do you need a spear?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s better than a spear to make someone obedient.¡± When he was Ray Hatzfeld, he used to beat anyone who displeased him with a spear shaft. To him, a spear was as good as a club. ¡°I need to meet Old Daniel.¡± Cedric had sold his spear when he obtained the blood of a highest grade mutant troll. It was likely he sold it to one of the corrupt vassals. If that was the case, it might be among the confiscated properties. Since Daniel managed these, he could help Kane find it quickly. ¡°Cami, pack up ande over here.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Sara pointed at herself. ¡°You stay and keep training. That way, I¡¯ll promote you to 4-star soon.¡± ¡°¡­4-star, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something like that, so just focus on your basic training.¡± ¡°What exactly is that? How are you going to do it?!¡± ¡°Blessingse to those who believe.¡± ¡°You sound like a cult leader.¡± Though she seemed to grumble, Sara¡¯s face lit up with excitement. After Sara headed to the training grounds, Cami returned with her packed belongings shortly after. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kane and Cami headed down to the estate together. Bang! Today again, the doors of the Blue Merchant Guild¡¯s building swung open wide. ¡°Old Daniel.¡± Everyone inside turned to look at Kane. The number of people had increased since before. ¡°Greetings, Young Master.¡± ¡°Familiar faces.¡± Kane was in sync with Rehinar. He recognized all their faces from his memories. ¡°Seeing you in good health brings tears to my eyes.¡± ¡°We were so worried when we heard the news.¡± ¡°We heard you used the ¡°Void of water¡±. Impressive.¡± The old men were retirees from Rehinar. Their faces were filled with emotion. Kane felt a swell of emotion in his chest. ¡®Did I really eliminate these people with my own hands?¡¯ Thinking back to his time as Ray left a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡­ it was just an imitation. I¡¯m far from mastering it.¡± The old men were pleased with his humility. Not being arrogant made him seem even more admirable. ¡°By the way, Old Daniel.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Among the items confiscated this time, is there a weapon belonging to Sir Cedric?¡± ¡°I noticed a familiar spear and kept it aside.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Daniel went to the storage and brought back a spear wrapped in cloth. A spear covered in blue, with a long tiger motif drawn on the shaft. Kane had worried that the corrupt vassal might have sold it in the meantime. Fortunately, it had been kept safe. ¡°This is indeed Sir Cedric¡¯s spear. Can I take it?¡± ¡°What do you intend to use it for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it back to Cedric.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t arbitrarily take the family¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need a weapon to fight the enemy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Sir Cedric¡¯s spear has already been absorbed into the family¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°Deduct it from his unpaid sry.¡± ¡°A wise decision.¡± Finally, Kane was able to persuade Daniel. A truly inflexible person. It was almost a disease. ¡°If you¡¯re ready for the trading trip, depart immediately.¡± ¡°Are you really keeping the escorts to a minimum?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll travel slowly and attract some flies. Cami will protect the caravan, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Daniel¡¯s face was filled with worry. The wagon was loaded with expensive goods. Selling all of it would bring in a lot of gold. He fretted about the possibility of losing it to bandits along the way. ¡°Cami alone won¡¯t be able to protect all the goods and workers.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be following behind as well.¡± Only then did Daniel¡¯s tense expression rx. ¡°You¡¯re going in person, Young Master?¡± ¡°Change the route to the eastern gate. And spread the rumor nicely, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, the rumor that Lord Rivan entered the demon forest to fetch a gift for Lady Sara has already been circted.¡± ¡°Also spread the word about our route.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow shortly. Cami, take care of things for now.¡± ¡°Alright. Young Master, don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Cami was already worried about Kane. She had a rough idea of what he was nning to do. * * * Kane returned to the estate. His destination was the mansion where Cedric was. ¡°Cami has separation anxiety, so I need to join the caravan as soon as possible.¡± It would be ideal to have one more reliable subordinate. He felt theck of manpower acutely. ¡°I just need to hold out until I recruit ¡°him¡± in Phec city.¡± Kane thought about another person while smirking. There were two reasons for going to Phec: One was to obtain a hidden artifact nearby. The other was to unlock his former right-hand man, Mikhail Pervatz. Although Mikhail had betrayed him by stabbing him in the back, it wasn¡¯t of his own will. It was because of that bastard Dirk. It was forced betrayal under duress. Who could maintain loyalty when their family was held hostage? For most people, it might be difficult to understand, but with Mikhail Pervatz, it made sense. To him, family meant everything. ¡°He should be¡­ in the arena around this time?¡± To unlock Mikhail Pervatz, Kain needed to seed in a specific quest, and the ce to receive that quest was the trade city of Phec, part of Dyer¡¯s territory. The character was difficult to unlock and even harder to develop. But Kane was confident. This was his second time tackling it. He already knew what Mikhail liked and wanted. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± Swish¡ª Bang! The sound of something cutting through the air reached his ears. In front of the mansion, the guardian knights were practicing. Their swords sliced through the air with a mix of elegance and fluidity. It was the exact opposite of the Hatzfeld spear technique. ¡°Senior knights, the Young Master has arrived.¡± ¡°Attention!¡± The guardian knights halted their practice and saluted Kane. ¡°Good day, Young Master!¡± Their movements were disciplined, reflecting respect and reverence. It was awe for the Rehinar bloodline. ¡°Where is Sir Cedric?¡± ¡°He is always by His Grace¡¯s side. Shall I call him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to him myself.¡± As Kane was about to enter the mansion, Cedric emerged from inside. ¡°You have arrived, Young Master.¡± ¡°I was just on my way to see you.¡± ¡°Is there something you need tomand?¡± Kane showed Cedric the spear wrapped in cloth. ¡°This belongs to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± ¡°I retrieved it for you.¡± ¡°I should pay for it.¡± ¡°Old Daniel gave it to me.¡± Kane mixed in a small lie. Cedric was too rigid to reim his weapon after trading it for highest-grade mutated troll blood. He was better than Old Daniel but still quite inflexible. If Kane mentioned it was taken away from the corrupt vassal, Cedric would undoubtedly refuse it. ¡°I came to ask if you could lend me this spear for a while.¡± ¡°Can you handle a spear?¡± Kane nodded. The guardian knights watched the two with curious eyes. ¡°Would it be possible for you to demonstrate your spear skills briefly?¡± Spears were challenging to use inbat, which is why most people preferred swords. A misused spear could lead to defeat without even engaging the enemy. Moreover, the Rehinar family was renowned for their dual swordsmanship, not spears. ¡°Sure.¡± Kane unwrapped the spearpletely. Grasping the shaft, he rotated it side to side using his wrists. It was a warm-up move with the spear, executed so naturally. The guardian knights watched with keen interest when suddenly¡ª Boom! Kane stomped the ground forcefully, thrusting the spear forward. ¡®It feels perfect in my hand. This is a good spear.¡¯ With just one thrust, the spear cut through the air with a ferocious momentum. After pulling back the spear, Kane took a deep breath. ¡°Shhh.¡± The atmosphere changed instantly. A wave of intense heat emanated around him. ¡®First Form of the Phoenix Spear Technique: me of Severance.¡¯ [You have used an unlearned skill.] A faint me began to wrap around the spear¡¯s shaft. As the mes fully engulfed the shaft, he swung the spear from top to bottom, just like in his warm-up. Whoosh! mes burst forth from the spear. His target was Cedric. Boom. The fiery spear strike was deflected by the barrier Cedric conjured, dispersing the mes to the sides. Cedric, a knight of the 7th ss, was far beyond the capabilities of Kane, who was at the beginning of the 3rd ss. Just as Cedric was about to apud in admiration for Kane¡¯s skills, Kane prepared another strike. ¡°A second consecutive spear strike?¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 23 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 23 Another ming spear flew through the air. It was a light purple me. Cedric reached out and caught the me with his hands. Crash! He clenched his fist and tore the me apart. He blocked the attack effortlessly. ¡°That was a very good attack, Young Master. However, you are still far from reaching me.¡± Cedric grabbed Kane out of the air and mmed him down. Kane fell roughly, but a smile spread across his face. ¡°Too bad. I almost touched your clothes.¡± This was the first time Kane had used spear techniques since bing ¡®Kane¡¯. As Kane, he had worried that spear techniques wouldn¡¯t suit this body, but his concerns were unfounded. It felt like wearing perfectly tailored clothes. Of course, it was still awkwardpared to when he used the skill [Blood Dance]. ¡°With a little more practice, I think I¡¯ll manage.¡± ¡°Then, may I borrow this spear for a while?¡± ¡°Of course. You are worthy of using a spear, Young Master.¡± Kane bowed slightly and turned away. As soon as hepleted his task, he disappeared somewhere. The direction he headed was towards the lodgings of the Holy Sword Knights. ¡°Commander, what was that?¡± ¡°How did the Young Master use Fire Skills?¡± ¡°Commander, you know, right?¡± The knights were dying of curiosity. At first, they watched the Young Master wield the spear with interest, but when he summoned the me spear, they were shocked. No matter how talented one might be, they could only use a single elemental rune. But! The Young Master used the fire Rune. And, that too a Young Master of the Rehinar Family, which is known for its water Rune. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you surprised, Commander?¡± ¡°I am surprised.¡± ¡°That expression?¡± ¡°Yes. My heart is pounding so much I can¡¯t calm down.¡± Cedric¡¯s face remained unchanged. No expression at all. If his eyes had widened, they might have thought he was surprised, but even that didn¡¯t happen. Yet he was truly surprised. Not because of the fire Rune, but because of Kane¡¯s spear technique. ¡®That was the spear technique used by Hatzfeld¡¯s shadow. How is this possible?¡¯ There was an invisible shadow within the Hatzfeld Kingdom. A figure shrouded in mystery. No one knew if the shadow was the Hatzfeld king himself. Or his right hand. No one knew. The only thing known was the shadow¡¯s spear technique. ¡®The spear technique is used by the figure who appears whenever the Hatzfeld royal family is threatened.¡¯ ¡®Did he find that spear technique in the family library too?¡¯ Cedric had no doubts about Kane¡¯s identity. He believed there was no way a Beginner 3rd ss Knight could deceive him. If Kane said he learned it from a book, then it must be from a book. Cedric believed him straightforwardly once again. Without addressing the knights¡¯ curiosity, Cedric started walking somewhere. ¡°Commander, where are you going? You need to tell us before you leave!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the library for a bit.¡± Cedric was under a great misconception. He believed an incredible book was hidden in the family¡¯s library. **** ¡°I have a report!¡± Rick, Theo¡¯s subordinate who had gone out to the territory to gather information, returned to the quarters allotted to them. His voice was urgent. Theo sensed something unusual. ¡°Is it bad news?¡± ¡°It seems that Rivan has gone missing in the hidden territory.¡± ¡°The demon forest near Rehinar, ¡®The Forest of Deadly Poisons¡¯¡± Rick said the news with a serious tone. ¡°What!?¡± Theo sprang up from his seat. The hidden territory near Rehinar was an Infamous demon forest, with strong mutated monsters corrupted with demonic energy. ¡°Why would he go there?¡± ¡°Word has it that he went to find a gift for Lady Sara.¡± ¡°That fuc*ing idiot!¡± Theo cursed. Such was an absurd reason. Even if it was to find a gift for the woman he liked, entering a hidden territory was madness. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s been a few days.¡± Bang! Theo mmed his hand on a cheap-looking table. ¡°Rivan might be in danger, so what is Rehinar doing?¡± ¡°We should go and find him right away.¡± ¡°Of course. Prepare to head to the hidden territory immediately!¡± The Holy Sword Knights armed themselves and left the lodgings. ¡°Before we go, I need to address this matter.¡± Since they had a bone to pick, it was time to take it up. Just as they were about to leave, Kane appeared heading towards them. ¡°Perfect timing.¡± Theo walked briskly towards Kane. ¡°Young Master, did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°About Rivan.¡± ¡°Oh, that stupid idiot?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Theo snapped. It seemed the Young Master of a declining family still didn¡¯t understand his position. ¡°He went into the hidden territory to get my sister a gift. Isn¡¯t that idiotic? No matter how much he desires the ¡®Crystal of the Tree¡¯, this is just foolish.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said he went to get my sister a gift.¡± ¡°I meant after that. Did you just say ¡®Crystal of the Tree¡¯?¡± Rick, who had been listening nearby, asked again. ¡°So, Rivan went to the hidden territory to find the Crystal of the Tree?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Kane spoke, Theo turned his head and locked eyes with Rick. [If it¡¯s the ambitious Rivan, he would have moved upon hearing definite information.] [That¡¯s what I think too.] Kane smirked slightly at the exchange of nces between the two. ¡®Fools. They underestimate me too much, not knowing I¡¯ll be their downfall¡¯ The ¡®Crystal of the Tree¡¯ was a type of elixir. In the world of alchemy, it was a madly coveted elixir. True to its name, it continuously boosts a Pdin¡¯s mana and works symbiotically with the Wood Rune, allowing them to progress to the sixth ss with just one. To anyone affiliated with the Dyer Family, it was a godly elixir. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°You should have stopped him because it was dangerous.¡± ¡®Tch¡¯ Kane felt a twinge of self-reproach. Must he continue to deceive them, even going so far as to act like a Durd? He wanted to kill them right there and now. He pondered this dozens of times. ¡®No Kane, No. Just think about those expensive armors. If I strip them all, I could make millions of gold for free.¡¯ He kept repeating to himself inwardly. Now was the time to earn money. Gradually, he regained hisposure. ¡°If I guide you through the forest, you won¡¯t hold Rehinar responsible, will you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°But if things go southter, I¡¯ll be the only one at a loss.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make an agreement.¡± There was a moment of silence. Kane pretended to hesitate, then spoke. ¡°Since Rehinar also bears some responsibility, I¡¯ll guide you all.¡± ¡°Keep it a secret from Sara and Cami.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same. If they hear I¡¯m going to the hidden territory, it¡¯ll cause amotion.¡± ¡°We¡¯re pressed for time. Please guide us immediately.¡± Theo urged him on. His eyes gleamed with greed. His brain was paralyzed by the thought of acquiring the elixer. * * * Kane and the Holy Sword Knights entered the western hidden territory, ¡®The Forest of Deadly Poison¡¯. ¡°We¡¯re still at the entrance, shouldn¡¯t we be cautious?¡± ¡°No time for nerves, let¡¯s move quickly.¡± Though Theo was considered a high-tier 3rd ss Knight, this was the hidden territory¡ªa ce where any kind of monster could appear unexpectedly. More than anything, the atmosphere was very eerie and chilling. After a moment, ¡°Here.¡± Kane pointed to the dense magical forest. ¡°Look, the barrier is broken.¡± ¡°That fool must have broken through and entered. Well, the ¡®Crystal of the Tree¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be found inmon ces.¡± As soon as the words ¡®Crystal of the Tree¡¯ were mentioned, Theo¡¯s expression changedpletely. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Commander, we should consider this carefully. The barrier¡­¡± His subordinate Rick interjected. He too was tempted by the ¡®Crystal of the Tree¡¯, but this wasn¡¯t just any normal hidden territory¡ªit was a demon forest. One wrong move could lead to disaster. They needed to think carefully. Through Rick¡¯s ears, Theo¡¯s voice came through. [We need the Crystal of the Tree. Are you really thinking about retreating here?] [I-I just want to be cautious.] [To obtain the Crystal of the Tree, we must take risks.] [But¡­!] [I¡¯m going in no matter what you say.] [Then I will go too.] [Once I be a Sixth ss Knight, I¡¯ll help you grow your strength as well.] [It¡¯s a promise.] The two quietly concluded their secret conversation. Then, they entered the barrier. The outside air was normal and filled with mana, but inside was mostly corrupt demonic energy and poisonous miasma. When the Holy Sword Knights entered the Forest of Deadly Poison, Kane¡¯s lips were sealed. The price of greed is death. He intended to repay the sin of showing arrogance in front of him. ¡®I¡¯ll strip you stupid mfs clean.¡¯ Kane¡¯s face did not lose its bitterly cold smile. The Holy Sword Knights advanced cautiously, watching their surroundings. ¡°I don¡¯t see a single monster.¡± ¡°Normally, a demon forest like this should be swarming with mutant monsters¡­.¡± Theo and Rick couldn¡¯t shake off their doubts. ¡°Could it be Rivan who dealt with this?¡± ¡°Maybe so. The hidden territory is known as a terrifying ce, but it was all under Rehinar¡¯s jurisdiction. Maybe Rehinar was just exaggerating about the dangers¡± Doubt quickly turned into overconfidence. They rxed their tense shoulders. ¡°Hehehe. If Rivan passed through here, then it should be easy for us too.¡± Their vignce crumbled. The swords they had been poised to use were now lowered. While Theo and his group were making inappropriate behavior choices in the forest, Kane was considering how to deal with them. ¡®The number of these dumbasses is about a hundred. There¡¯s no chance in a head-on confrontation. That¡¯s why I brought them here while acting.¡¯ In the past, with his skills, he could have wiped them out with a single swipe. But now he was only a beginner-tier 3rd ss knight. Since all the Holy Sword Knights were also at the beginning of the 3rd ss, he could not kill them alone. ¡®I had no choice but to lure them here.¡¯ ¡®While I¡¯m at it, might as well advance to Mid-Tier 3rd ss knight here.¡¯ In the early stages, Kane devoured plenty of character fragments to be stronger. On top of that, he acquired the ultimate trait ¡®Pure-Blooded¡¯. However, there was a downside to leveling up the character with fragments. Despite his grade being 3 stars, his strength was just at the beginning stages of 3rd ss knights. It meant that hecking in experience. ¡®If only I had in monsters or fought on the battlefield, I would have reached a higher level than now.¡¯ While character fragments make you strong early on, there were quite a few disadvantages in the long run. That¡¯s the difference between the game and reality. Although there are shops and status screens like in a game, This was very real. It was unwise to act as if this were a game. To survive here, one had to minimize the gap between game and reality as much as possible. ¡°Commander, there are signs of recentbat ahead.¡± Rick pointed forward. Liquid stains hardened on the ground. It wasn¡¯t clear whose blood it was. Rick stooped to touch the liquid stains. His fingertips glowed green. ¡°It seems arge-scale battle took ce here.¡± ¡°Follow the traces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Holy Sword Knights stopped running when they discovered something. ¡°It¡¯s a person!¡± There was a cocoon hanging on the tree. As they got closer, the figure of the bound person began toe into view. The head had long since been torn off and was gone. However, from the clothing, they could roughly guess who it was. ¡°Shit! I-It¡¯s Lord Rivan.¡± ¡°Get closer and check.¡± As they approached the Speeder web, it became clearer. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Rivan¡­¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Theo, who had been filled with greed, came to his senses the moment he saw Rivan. Rivan was the second son of the Dyer family. Although he was a troublemaker, he was still the son of Count Dyer. One could only wonder how Count Dyer would react upon hearing the news of his son¡¯s death. ¡°We¡¯re doomed¡­¡± If they didn¡¯t find a suitable reason, the holy sword knights might have to bear the grunt of the Count¡¯s wrath. Everyone¡¯s face became grave. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 24 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 24 ¡°Ugh man, we¡¯re doomed, What will we say to the count¡± Theo frowned deeply. ¡°Why are you smiling, were you hoping he¡¯d die?¡± Theo gritted his teeth towards Kane. ¡°No way,¡± Kane shrugged. [Captain, what do we do now?] Theo was lost in thought when Rick¡¯s secret message came through. [We have two options.] [What are they?] [One is to pin the me on Rehinar.] [But won¡¯t they still hold us ountable?] [Count Dyer was hot-tempered. Even if it wasn¡¯t a child he particrly cherished, he wouldn¡¯t stay quiet when a member of his family died in another territory. He¡¯d need someone to vent his anger on. Externally, it would be the Rehinar Family. Internally, it would be the Holy Sword Knights who went to find Rivan. No matter what, we wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid responsibility. That¡¯s why, without realizing it, I said we were doomed.] [What¡¯s the other option?] [The other option is to silence him and leave in search of the ¡°Crystal of the Tree.¡±] Theo and Rick looked at Kane. He had witnessed Rivan¡¯s death. Therefore¡­ the best scenario was to kill Kane, find the ¡°Crystal of the Tree,¡± and leave this ce. [Will you follow me?] [Dyer doesn¡¯t care about us anyway. Continuing as mercenaries isn¡¯t a bad option.] [Do the others think the same?] [They probably do. If we leave now, we¡¯ll just slip out of Dyer¡¯s grasp, and with our skills, we can live as mercenaries.] Theo nodded in agreement. [Let¡¯s go with thetter.] Once they had the Crystal of the Tree, they¡¯d be weed anywhere. Bing mercenaries and reigning as kings in neutral territories didn¡¯t sound too bad. [Yes sir!.] * * * Meanwhile, Kane could easily predict Theo¡¯s next move. ¡°Have you calcted everything?¡± Kane taunted, prompting Rick to point his sword at him. ¡°You¡¯ll need to forget what happened here.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to kill me after all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re smarter than you look,¡± Rick replied, making Kane grin, showing his white teeth. ¡°HaHa!¡± Kaneughed, unable to hold back. He covered his face with his hand,ughing loudly. ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡± ¡°Have you gone mad thinking you¡¯re going to die?¡± Rick asked as Kane stoppedughing and lowered his hand from his face. ¡°No, I¡¯m just d I don¡¯t need to act anymore. The timing is perfect,¡± Kane said, confusing Rick. At that moment, there was a loud crack! The head of one of the Holy Sword Knights was torn off by something. ¡°Ugh, ahhh!¡± ¡°A monster!¡± A giant spider descended on a web. It was 2 meters tall, just like the Mother Speeder, but this spider was entirely skeletal. ¡°D-Defensive positions!¡± Theo shouted, imbuing hismand with mana. The Holy Sword Knights formed a defensive line in response to theirrade¡¯s death. ¡°Wee the true horrors of the hidden territory.,¡± Kane taunted Theo, who had no time to respond. The faint poison in the air suddenly thickened, and dark miasma filled the area. Soon, visibility was obscured, and the air wasden with poison. One wrong breath could mean death. This fog was much denser than what Kane faced while in the hidden territory. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± [Lv.50 Speeder (Undead)] A King Speeder could be handled by a mid-tier 3rd ss, but an undead Speeder required at least a beginner-tier 4th ss adventurer. Even for them, it was a tough opponent, one mistake could lead to hell. ¡°We need to kill this thing quickly!¡± Of course, there was no need for him to exhaust his strength now. There were others to deal with this creature. ¡°Huff!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Captain, the poison fog is too strong!¡± Thud. The weakest member of the Holy Sword Knights copsed. ¡°We have some resistance to poison, so hold out as long as you can until we get out of here!¡± Theomanded the Holy Sword Knights. They retreated quickly to escape the poisonous fog¡¯s area. However, the undead Speeder wouldn¡¯t just sit back and let them go. It climbed up its web, and from the sky, dozens, hundreds of threads rained down to the ground. Thunk, thunk, thunk¡ª The threads were as strong as steel, embedding themselves into the ground. ¡°Our retreat is blocked!¡± ¡°Damn it, switch tobat mode!¡± The Holy Sword Knights, who had been retreating, drew their swords again. Meanwhile, five more members had copsed, leaving 95 still standing. ¡°y that undead with your holy swords,¡± Theo shouted, raising his green-aura sword high. The mana flowing from the sword radiated with a wood aura. They chose to stand and fight. * * * The number of fallen Holy Sword Knights were increasing rapidly over time. ¡°Units 1 and 3, keep attacking with sword energy! Units 4 and 5, keep healing us!¡± Theomanded as he led from the front, emitting sword energy. Their festering wounds from the poison were slowly healing. At the rearmost position of the knights, the green haze emanating from Units 4 and 5 was gradually providing healing. The ¡®holy sword¡¯ skill was part of the Dyer family¡¯s healing skills. Despite being a low-grade healing skill, it was still extremely effective. This enabled the knights to move freely through the poison fog, improving their healing and resistance. sh! Theo sliced off an entire leg of the undead Speeder. It¡¯s leg, harder than steel, fell victim to thebined assault of over 90 knights. ¡°Shreeeek!¡± The undead Speeder roared, releasing poison in all directions. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°My eyes!¡± A dozen knights fell, but the healing aura of the ¡®holy sword¡¯ skill lingered around them, gradually easing their pain. Now it was the knights¡¯ turn to counterattack. They fiercely targeted the legs of the undead Speeder. sh¡ª Another leg was torn off. As the Holy Sword Knights engaged in fiercebat with the undead Speeder, Kane moved leisurely through the poison fog. ¡®One down.¡¯ Thunk. At the rearmost position, Kane smashed the head of a knight who was using healing arts. The thick poison fog made it difficult to see even an inch ahead, making it hard to notice a fallenrade. ¡®There¡¯s no tactic as effective as this for reducing enemy numbers,¡¯ Kane thought. He first used this tactic as Ray Hatzfeld, and it proved insanely efficient. Whenever he faced numerous enemies, he always employed this strategy to reduce their numbers. As he continued to eliminate the knights one by one: ¡°Why isn¡¯t the healing working?¡± ¡°Stay focused and draw out the ¡®Holy sword¡¯ skill to the maximum,¡± Theo shouted from the front lines, fighting the undead Speeder. His self-healing ability reduced his damage, but other knights, without proper healing, quickly fell. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Rick!¡± Rick was stabbed in the shoulder by the undead Speeder¡¯s leg. Rick¡¯s face turned ck in an instant. Theo swung his sword with all his might to save him. ng¡ª The leg was as hard as steel, deflecting Theo¡¯s sword. However, after several attempts, another leg of the undead Speeder broke off. ¡°Rick, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Captain¡­¡± ¡°Hang in there, we¡¯ll heal you in the back. Take Rick back and treat him,¡± Theo ordered. Some knights supported Rick and retreated with him. Frustrated by Rick¡¯s injury, Theo shouted, ¡°What¡¯s happening at the rear? We can¡¯t fight without healing!¡± The knights looked exhausted. The undead Speeder, now with more broken legs, was enraged. ¡°It¡¯s tired too. It won¡¯t be long before it falls. Hang in there a little more.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The front lines mustered their remaining strength to attack the undead Speeder, relying heavily on the healing arts from the rear. But Theo had no idea. He couldn¡¯t imagine that apletely unexpected person was sabotaging the healing from behind. Kane moved like a ghost within the poison fog,pletely erasing his breath and presence. He methodically took down those using the ¡®holy sword¡¯ skill. Thud! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± For those who didn¡¯t die instantly, Kane would grab their heads and twist, avoiding damaging the expensive armor. Crack! Their necks snapped, and they died. Kane focused on their heads to ensure the armor remained intact. ¡®The number of knights I can eliminate while moving smoothly through the poison fog is ten. After that, I need to do mana breathing in areas where the poison is thinner.¡¯ As the boss of the Forest of Deadly Poison, the undead Speeder exuded a tremendous amount of poison. Without protecting his body with mana, Kane¡¯s skin would have quickly necrotized. This was an opponent he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate. Fortunately, Kane knew how to deal with it. Even within the dense poison fog, there were safer spots. Finding the areas with the thinnest poison made it much easier to breathe and move. That was the first method. The second method involved feeding the undead Speeder. If it consumed 50 humans, it would begin its transformation, entering a preparatory stage to evolve into a higher undead. This was the moment to strike and easily eliminate it. This was also why the area hadn¡¯t been fully eradicated before. Capturing the creature required either exceptional skill or sacrifices from allies. Since sacrificing his own allies wasn¡¯t an option, Kane decided to use the Holy Sword Knights as sacrifices. ¡°Huff¡­¡± He returned to a spot with thinner poison to breathe. Filtering the poison with the Blue tiger¡¯s breath, he filled his lungs only with clean air. Despite the poison fog making visibility nearly nonexistent, Kane used mana detection to sense the presence of the Holy Sword Knights. ¡®I¡¯ve reduced their numbers sufficiently. It¡¯s time to make my move.¡¯ Even though he had the ¡®Blood Dance¡¯ skill, he had brought Cedric¡¯s spear for a reason. Now, it was time to reveal that reason. [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath has been deactivated.] [Phoenix¡¯s Breath has been activated.] Kane switched his breathing technique. The Phoenix¡¯s breath not only filtered the air but also enhanced his physical abilities, preparing him for the next phase of his n. He began to advance toward the battlefield, where the Holy Sword Knights were still struggling against the undead Speeder. Using the Phoenix¡¯s breath, he moved with increased agility and strength, ready to unleash the true power of Cedric¡¯s spear at the critical moment when the undead Speeder would be most vulnerable. He changed his mana breathing technique. Purple mes began to waver around the spear.. Boom. He firmly nted his foot on the ground and pushed off with great force. His body soared high into the air. Perched atop the tallest tree, he looked down, gaining a faint view of the battlefield that had been invisible from the ground. In the meantime, the purple mana flowing from the spear grew even more intense. He began to count silently. ¡®One.¡¯ The undead Speeder spat out its webs. A Holy Sword Knight, entangled in the threads, struggled before copsing. ¡®Two.¡¯ Theo, a High-Tier 3rd ss knight, fiercely fought back. Climbing up one of the spider¡¯s legs, he plunged his sword into its back. ¡°Shriek!¡± The undead Speeder screamed in pain and fell. Theo withdrew his sword and roared in victory. However,cency was dangerous. He was caught up in his premature victory. The undead Speeder made a final desperate move. Its remaining legs extended, stabbing a knight in the abdomen. ¡°Ugh.¡± In that moment, life returned to the dying creature¡¯s eyes. The severed legs began to regenerate, moving toward Theo¡¯s body. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Theo leaped off the creature. A moment¡¯s dy, and he would have been stabbed by its legs. Simultaneously, Kane counted the final number. ¡®Three.¡¯ The undead Speeder vanished, leaving behind arge egg. ¡®Now!¡¯ Kane aimed his spear at the egg, muttering under his breath. ¡°Third form of the Phoenix Spear Technique: Meteror of the Exploding Phoenix.¡± With precise timing, heunched the spear. The spear, enveloped in a purple me, streaked through the air like a zinget, heading straight for the egg. [Warning! Unacquired Skill.] [Warning! Unacquired Skill.] [Warning! Unacquired Skill.] The warning messages kept ringing. Kane was trying to use the third form of the Phoenix Spear Technique, bypassing the second form. The system was alerting him because he hadn¡¯t officially acquired the skill. He was Kane Rehinar, not Ray Hatzfeld. Attempting to master Hatzfeld¡¯s spear technique instead of the Rehinar¡¯s dual swordsmanship caused the system to conflict. [Warning! Unacquired Skill.] He continued to ignore the warnings. His mana breathing and movements were wless. Then, the faint aura emanating from the spear began to split, forming five small entities. Although they appeared as mere worms due to his current mana level, they would eventually transform into fierce phoenixes at a higher level. [You have wlessly executed an unacquired skill ¡®Meteor of the Exploding Phoenix¡¯.] The notification confirmed his sess. Despite not having formally acquired the skill, Kane¡¯s execution was perfect. The worms of energy around the spear signalled the beginning of their deadly flight. The egg, containing the evolving undead Speeder,y directly in his path. With impable timing and precision, Kane thrust the spear towards the egg. The energy worms coalesced into a fiery meteor, streaking through the air with unerring uracy, aimed to obliterate the Speeder before it couldplete its transformation. The battlefield, veiled in poison fog, bore witness to a decisive strike that would determine the oue of this deadly encounter. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 25 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 25 Thud! The spear impaled the undead speeder egg with full force. The egg, which was expected to be incredibly tough, was pierced far too easily. ¡°What¡­ the¡­?¡± Theo involuntarily lifted his head. Just then, he saw five worms descending from the sky in quick session. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! The egg squirmed. As Theo took a step forward, not knowing what had happened, An explosion urred. ¡°Get¡­ get away!¡± Theo shouted btedly, but it was already toote. The st had already enveloped the Holy Sword Knights. The explosion did not end with just one. Multiple explosions followed. The forest of deadly poison was filled with deafening noise. Kane, who was watching this scene from atop a tree, smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Perfect. If I had used mana above 2nd ss, all the armor would have been damaged.¡± The reason he had been reducing the number of Holy Sword Knights through such cumbersome methods was simple. He wanted to sell their armor and weapons at a high price. ¡°Since it also inflicted significant damage on the Undead Speeder, this is sufficient.¡± He had killed two birds with one stone. Thebination of the ¡®Phoenix Spear technique¡¯ and the ¡®Blood Mark¡¯ exceeded his expectations. No, it boasted terrifying destructive power. As the poisonous miasma cleared, The Holy Sword Knights were all lying on the ground, not a single one unscathed. They would never be able to wield a sword again. ¡®If ¡®Phoenix Spear technique¡¯ is this powerful, it will be spectacr when I improve the rank of ¡®Blood Dance¡¯.¡¯ The ¡®Blood Mark¡¯ does not belong to one of the 4 great marks. [Tl/N: The author didn¡¯t rify, but the essence behind this sentence was that Blood Mark wasn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of other elemental Runes and was much better than them.] Moreover, the ¡®Blood Dance¡¯ of the Blood Knight, saved the continent from the Celestial Realm. If he could perfectly use this skill, which waspletelypatible with the ¡®Phoenix Spear technique¡¯, he would not lose to anyone. Furthermore, ¡®Blood Dance¡¯ was a growth-type skill. ¡°Let¡¯s check the message.¡± [You have wlessly executed the acquired skill ¡®Meteror of the Exploding Phoenix.¡¯.] [You have achieved a remarkable feat.] [You have acquired the skill ¡®Phoenix Spear technique (SR)¡¯.] [You can now use the ¡®Phoenix Spear technique (SR) ¨C 1st form : me of Severance¡¯.] [You can now use ¡®Phoenix Spear technique (SR) ¨C 2nd Form: Winding Phoenix¡¯.] [You can now use ¡®Phoenix Spear technique (SR) ¨C 3rd form: Meteror of the Exploding Phoenix.¡¯.] He was pleased. He had obtained the SR-grade Skill: Phoenix Spear technique. But it was too early to be surprised. [A remarkable achievement reward: You have gained 1 million gold.] [Double reward: You have gained 2 million gold.] [Triple reward: You have gained 4 million gold.] In total, 7 million gold. It was enough to build seven buildings. ¡°How amusing.¡± The smile on his face didn¡¯t fade. As time passed, it became even more enjoyable. The highlight of this game was the territory system. Although it required enormous amounts of gold, If you had enough money, you could feel more exhrated than anything else. You could witness the development of your territory with your own eyes. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± At that moment, Theo groaned as he regained his senses. And then, he saw someone in his line of sight. Despite the tremendous explosion, Kane Rehinar was slowly approaching him unscathed. ¡°You¡­ how¡­?¡± Theo managed to utter. ¡°It is what it is.¡± ¡°Wh-What¡­!¡± Theo groaned, clutching his heart. ¡°First, I¡¯ll deal with this disgusting egg.¡± Kane approached the squirming egg. It continued to squirm as if trying to break free from its shell. ¡°Not a chance.¡± Kane roughly pulled Cedric¡¯s spear. St-! Liquid gushed out of the egg. The more it did, the more violently the egg shook from side to side. ¡°Stop struggling and die.¡± He reached out towards the egg. Gathering mana to its maximum, he burst it in one go. The sound of a balloon popping was followed by liquid sttering everywhere. ¡°Disgusting.¡± The liquid that touched the ground seeped into the soil. It was evident how potent the poison was. [You¡¯ve defeated the boss monster of the hidden territory ¡®Forest of Deadly Poison¡¯.] [Thend is slowly being purified.] ¡°The next one is that guy.¡± Kane turned to look at Theo. Holding Cedric¡¯s spear, he walked towards him. ¡°All of this¡­ was your doing?¡± ¡°As you can see.¡± ¡°You lured us here¡­?¡± Kane nodded. A cold smile appeared on his lips. A smilepletely opposite to his innocent face. That made it even more chilling. ¡°¡­Why are you¡­ doing this to us?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± At Kane¡¯s question, Theo spoke with difficulty. ¡°¡­Is it because of what happened at the main gate¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d kill me?¡± Theo trembled. The moment he met Kane¡¯s eyes, he felt like his heart would stop. The cold murderous intent made it hard to breathe. ¡°You must pay the price for your arrogance in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­Rivan too, you¡­!¡± ¡°It was your precious Dyer Family who provoked first.¡± ¡°When Dyer finds out¡­ you think they¡¯ll just sit still? Rehinar will be devastated.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, Dyer can¡¯t touch a hair on Rehinar. Do you know why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ll erase Dyer from the map before that happens.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even shown you the truly insane part yet.¡± Kane turned and moved to the side. Thud! ¡°Gah.¡± He stabbed the chest of a still-breathing holy knight with the spear, killing him. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing!¡± Despite Theo¡¯s outcry, Kane continued moving around, cutting off the Holy Knights¡¯ breaths. ¡°Stop it alreadyyyy!¡± Theo screamed. Only then did Kane turn to look at him. ¡°How does it feel to see yourrades die?¡± ¡°You bastard. I won¡¯t let this go.¡± ¡°What can you do in your crippled state?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t stop right now, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Bluffing when you can¡¯t even use your mana heart anymore.¡± Before Kane finished speaking. ¡°Argh!¡± A spear flew and lodged into Theo¡¯s thigh. ¡°Only bluff in front of those who will fall for it.¡± Kane said, his eyes gleaming. Even as he spoke, he continued to move around. Finally. Thunk. He ended the life of Rick, Theo¡¯s right hand man. ¡°You bastard!¡± Theo tried to force himself up. But the spear in his thigh prevented him from standing. ¡°How does it feel to be the weak one? Filthy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You devil. Everyone is fooled by your mask.¡± ¡°Anyst words?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll, ugh!¡± Before Theo could finish speaking, Kane pulled the spear from his thigh and thrust it into his head. ¡°Still didn¡¯t know your ce till the end.¡± Extermination. Everyone was dead. Thanks to the Holy Sword Knights fighting the Undead Speeder, Kane had won easily. Others might find it unsettling, but he didn¡¯t. Victory was all that mattered. History only records the victors. ¡°Hmm.¡± Suddenly, a sense of regret washed over him. ¡°I should¡¯ve left a few alive to killter.¡± The thought of stripping the armor from the dead Holy Sword Knights alone made him dizzy. It was his mostmon mistake. Killing those who fell out of favor without considering the grunt work. Mikhail had been the one to handle such tasks before. Despite his massive size, Mikhail was incredibly rational. An expert at getting things done. Without Mikhail by his side, situations like this arose. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have my spatial pocket¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡± Without it, he would have had to move all this armor and weapons by himself. But with the spatial pocket, all he had to do was strip the bodies. Next, he could store them in the pocket and transport them to Rehinar. ¡°Let¡¯s finish quickly and head back.¡± Rolling up his sleeves, Kane began stripping the armor off the corpses. The task was tedious and exhausting. Armor covered in blood and flesh. As he removed the gear from bodies missing arms, legs, or heads, he started contemting the meaning of life. Yet, he quickly stripped the armor from the corpses. As expected of the wealthy Dyer family, the Holy Knights wore expensive equipment. After what felt like an eternity, he finally managed to strip all the armor. ¡°Haa. This is harder than fighting.¡± Heid on the ground, resting for about 5 mins, Then, he got up. ¡°I wonder how much this will fetch.¡± The thought of making money made him smile despite the hard work. ¡°If I sell the corpse of the Undead Speeder too, I¡¯ll make quite a bit.¡± With 7 million gold in hand, he felt secure. After finishing his tasks, he left the secret area and returned to his territory. It was a time when everyone was asleep. Kane stood by the western gate, looking over hisnd. ¡®Developing this ce will make the hidden traitors regret their actions.¡¯ He didn¡¯t bother to hunt down each traitor individually. Even though he knew where they all were, he pretended not to. His n was to make them deeply regret turning their backs on Rehinar. Except for making an example out of a few, he hadn¡¯t taken any action against them. ¡®Seizing thend deeds of the western territory from the traitors was a masterstroke.¡¯ The exiled traitors held thend deeds of the western territory. And it was the most suitable area for building various facilities. That¡¯s why he targeted the moneylender and the Baor farm owner first. With the western territory back under Rehinar¡¯s control, he could develop it freely. ¡®Though I¡¯d like to build the Belmore Military Academy ASAP,mercial facilities take priority.¡¯ Commercial facilities were closely linked to ie. They were essential for running the territory. He reviewed the list of buildings to construct under themerce tab. Three items caught his eye. He set the area before constructing the buildings. [There are no signs of life around the designated shantytown area. Do you want to demolish it? (Y/N)] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [2,000,000 gold has been used.] As he nodded, the designated area vanished entirely. Only the parts where people lived were left standing. And in that ce, buildings were erected. [1,000,000 gold has been used.] [In the western territory, a cksmith shop is being constructed. (Construction time: 5 days)] [1,000,000 gold has been used.] [In the western territory, a general store is being constructed. (Construction time: 5 days)] [1,000,000 gold has been used.] [In the western territory, a weapons shop is being constructed. (Construction time: 5 days)] It was as if the buildings were being constructed by magic. Wood and stone floated into ce and assembled automatically. At that moment, a message appeared. [Do you want toplete the cksmith shop immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost ¨C 100,000 gold] Completing all three would cost 300,000 gold. Since he wouldn¡¯t be using the facilities right away, he skipped the message. ¡®No.¡¯ In a sh, 5,000,000 gold was gone. This was just the cost to build level 1 structures. Now, he had only 2 million gold left. Onest task remained. He needed to relocate the Blue Merchant Guild and the Blue Guild from themercial district to the western territory. When he clicked on the Blue Merchant Guild, a message appeared. [Additional cost required to move or remodel the facility.] [Moving cost ¨C 500,000 gold] [Remodeling cost ¨C 500,000 gold] ¡®This is truly daylight robbery.¡¯ Shaking his head, he moved the Blue Merchant Guild and the Blue Adventure Guild to the western territory. [The Blue Merchant Guild has moved to the western territory.] [500,000 gold has been used.] [Remodeling of the Blue Merchant Guild has begun. (Reopening period: 3 days)] [500,000 gold has been used.] [The Blue Adventure Guild has moved to the western territory.] [500,000 gold has been used.] [Remodeling of the Blue Guild has begun. (Reopening period: 3 days)] [500,000 gold has been used.] His remaining funds were now zero. The tasks in the territory wereplete. Though he felt a pang of emptiness with all the money gone, he knew he could always earn more. Shaking off the sense of loss, he began moving towards Phec. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 26 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 26 The western territory of Rehinar was bustling with people after a long time. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Where have all the shacks that were here disappeared to?¡± ¡°How can buildings be built without any workers¡­?¡± People were astonished to see the buildings being constructed by themselves. ¡°Did they bring a construction mage from the capital? Otherwise, bricks and stones wouldn¡¯t be flying through the air.¡± It wasmon for mages to be deployed to rebuild or construct new buildings when they were destroyed by war. What the people of the territory were witnessing was no different from a magical scene. There was even a barrier around the buildings, so everyone was certain. ¡°But who¡¯s building these structures?¡± ¡°Hey! Look at this.¡± A middle-aged man pointed to a sign with his finger. ¡°The Blue Merchant Group? And next to it, the Blue Adventure Guild?¡± [TL/N: Blue Merchant Guild will be changed to Blue Merchant Group.] ¡°Weren¡¯t the merchant groups and guilds gathered in the northernmercial district?¡± ¡°Indeed. What¡¯s happening here?¡± News from the western territory quickly spread throughout the region. Around that time. Peter Shade and his party were waiting on the road from Rehinar to Phec. ¡°Is the rumor about the Mana Stones true?¡± ¡°The kids have confirmed it.¡± ¡°Where did so manye from?¡± ¡°They say the Guardian knights who returned from war, brought them with them.¡± ¡°If only they had focused on gathering Mana Stones instead of being stubborn, Rehinar¡¯s debt would have been repaid by now, tsk tsk.¡± ¡°The stubbornness of Duke Carl is known to everyone in Rehinar.¡± ¡°Hehe. But that¡¯s why we¡¯re living so well-fed.¡± Duke Carl was someone who valued principles and the greater good above all. To speak well of him, he was an idealistic leader prioritizing his people, but negatively, he was just stubborn. In reality, because of his principles and the greater good, Rehinar was falling apart. ¡°What will you do if you steal the Mana Stones? Will you really offer them to the Holy Sword Knights?¡± ¡°The more bribes, the better.¡± The meeting between Peter and Rick of the Holy Sword Knights was brief. While searching for Rivan¡¯s whereabouts, they also coveted bribes. Rumors spread throughout the territory. They said the Blue Merchant Group was going out to sell the Mana Stones. Rick subtly hinted at this, he mentioned that the Holy Sword Knights were short on operating funds. Peter, being quick-witted, immediately understood Rick¡¯s intentions. The Holy Sword Knights needed to find Rivan¡¯s whereabouts. So, they wanted Peter¡¯s group to bring the Mana Stones instead. Peter was diligently carrying out this task. ¡°If we seed in this mission, we can leave this wretched Rehinar behind.¡± As Peter was dreaming big, a procession pulling a wagon appeared ahead. ¡°It¡¯s the Blue Merchant Group.¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± ¡°Is this a raid or¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all cleanly.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± *** The procession of the Blue Merchant Group was moving very slowly. As if inviting thieves to take their goods. They moved like turtles. Cami was the only one extremely tense. This was the first mission her master, the Young Master, had entrusted to her alone. His joy was Cami¡¯s happiness, and she wanted toplete the mission sessfully. ¡®But what is the Young Master doing right now?¡¯ While traveling, Cami kept thinking about Kane. As she stared nkly into the air, Daniel approached and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°You were thinking about Young Master Kane, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± Cami scratched her cheek and gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°Hehe. You caught me.¡± ¡°Do you perhaps like the Young Master?¡± ¡°No! How could I possibly like the Young Master? Absolutely not.¡± She denied it vehemently. To Cami, Kane was someone she had to care for. But now? He had transformed into a master she must serve for life. The feelings of liking him as a man¡­ ¡®Me, like the Young Master?¡¯ ¡­were nonexistent. To her, Kane was not a man but simply her master. ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Personal feelings should be kept out of your duties.¡± ¡°Of course. That would never happen.¡± At Cami¡¯s firm reply, a gentle smile appeared on Daniel¡¯s lips. ¡°Now, can you tell me about the Young Master?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the best!¡± ¡°What makes him the best?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ he¡¯s a scary person, but he¡¯s kind only to me.¡± ¡°And?¡± Daniel continued to ask about Kane. He was trying to understand Kane¡¯s character through Cami. ¡°He seems determined to protect what he considers his own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite different from his past self.¡± Previously, he had lost everything he had. The Young Master was so timid that he couldn¡¯t even stand before others. But now, he had the opposite personality. ¡°The demon forest¡¯s power haspletely changed him.¡± ¡°Miss Sara feels the same way as you do, Daniel.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know if this is a blessing or a curse.¡± ¡°It will be a blessing.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°The Young Master is much stronger than you think, Sir Daniel.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t protect an entire family with just one person¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°I know. But with the Young Master by my side, at least I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯re going to die.¡± Daniel looked directly into Cami¡¯s eyes. They were filled with absolute trust. Where had he seen that trust before? ¡®It¡¯s the same look Cedric has when he looks at His Grace¡¯ It had been a long time since he felt such emotions. It was amazing that there was still someone in Rehinar with the same conviction as Cedric. ¡°You¡¯ll also discover the true nature of the Young Master soon, Sir..¡± Daniel smiled contentedly at her firm belief. At that moment¡ª Wheee! The horse pulling the carriage neighed loudly. Daniel turned his head and saw masked assants blocking the road ahead with weapons. They were Rehinar¡¯s traitors, disguised as bandits. Shing! Cami drew her sword and shouted, ¡°Who dares block our path?¡± The usual meek and clumsy Cami was nowhere to be seen. Only a knight exuding intense determination stood there. Peter, disguised as a bandit, was taken aback by the unexpected presence. ¡°Why is that woman mixed in with the caravan?¡± Peter¡¯s group had inside knowledge about the Blue Merchant Group. The Blue Merchant Group¡¯s escorts were typically unremarkable. So, whenever they went on a trade mission, Peter¡¯s group would easily rob them disguised as bandits. But this time, there was someone different. Melin, the woman always by Peter¡¯s side, spoke in a wary voice, ¡°This is an unexpected variable.¡± ¡°Should we proceed as nned?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one woman. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s the one who cut of the Blue Wolf mercenary leader¡¯s arm.¡± Peter was still uneasy. Cami had easily subdued the Blue Wolf mercenary leader, who was a Beginner-Tier 3rd ss knight. This couldn¡¯t be attributed to luck alone. ¡°We have fifty men, and they have only one. The rest are all old folks.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Trust your men. They are all retired soldiers who served in the army. Even a 3rd ss would struggle against them in a group.¡± Melin bolstered Peter¡¯s confidence. Their subordinates were all former soldiers. Each of them used 1st ss mana. ¡°Just focus on the Mana Stones and those goods.¡± ¡°Right. The Mana Stones.¡± Peter muttered. He appeared persuaded, but his mind was still calcting furiously. Peter Shade was the type to back out immediately if something seemed off. Should he proceed with the n? Or should he call it off andy low for a while? As if anticipating Peter¡¯s hesitation, the woman offered a tempting suggestion. ¡°And if we seed, that woman will be yours.¡± ¡°Cami?¡± ¡°Winning the war entitles you to all the spoils, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Peter looked at Cami with a lecherous grin. Tall, with a slender build and an exceptionally cute face. ¡®She doesn¡¯t bother with makeup in that armor, but she¡¯s a rare beauty.¡¯ Peter licked his lips, savoring the thought. He was the kind of man who couldn¡¯t resist a pretty face. Seeing this, Melin ensured he wouldn¡¯t hesitate any longer. ¡°You can make her your ve and keep her at your feet forever. Having a Knight who defeated the Blue Wolf mercenary leader as a ve is something every noble would envy.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes gleamed. He was entirely swayed by Melin¡¯s words. The thought of Mana Stones faded away. His mind was now filled with making Cami his ve. ¡°What are you doing? Bring that woman to me immediately!¡± At hismand, his subordinates rushed at Cami. *** ¡°We¡¯ll help too.¡± The elderly members of the merchant group drew their swords. But Cami stepped in front of them and walked forward. ¡°Stay in the carriage!¡± Water mana flowed along Cami¡¯s sword as she advanced. She swung it towards the approaching bandits. A crescent-shaped wave of water swept over them. Thud! Peter¡¯s men grouped together to block her sword wave. Ten men formed a unit, moving with seasonedbat experience. However¡ª Cami was a Beginner-Tier 3rd-ss knight. No matter their numbers, they couldn¡¯t easily approach her. She drew the other sword from her side. Crossing the swords, she sent another wave of watery sword energy. Thump-thump-thump! The bandits were thrown back with a loud bang. They were thrown back as if they hit a massive barrier. And had no major flesh injuries. This demonstrated Cami¡¯s character. She valued human life, even that of her enemies. ¡°Do you still think you can take me on?¡± With both swords drawn, her presence was formidable. Her intimidating aura caused Peter¡¯s men to hesitate. The difference in skill was obvious. The oue was also obvious if they dared to confront her. Yet, Peter still couldn¡¯te to his senses and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give 5 million gold to the one who brings that woman to me.¡± Five million gold could buy five houses in any territory. The immense reward boosted the bandits¡¯ morale. ¡°Waaaaah!¡± ¡°The reward is mine!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get her first.¡± The fear in their eyes vanished. They saw only the reward before them. Cami couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment at their sudden surge of morale. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The bandits swarmed towards her like wasps. She swung her sword again, sending another wave of energy at them. Thud-thud-thud! Even as theirrades fell, they paid no mind. In the meantime, they drew closer to Cami. ng! ¡°Heh, you¡¯re mine now.¡± Cami parried an iing spear and counterattacked. She swung her twin swords in rapid session, Her movements were aggressive and relentless. Though she started near the carriage, she was now standing in the middle of the enemies. The fifty bandits quickly dwindled to twenty. ¡°Ugh.¡± Those who fell clutched their bodies in agony, but they survived thanks to Cami striking with the t of her de. Perhaps because of this, the ones who were fallen started to rise again. Seeing this, Cami began to knock them out cold to ensure they wouldn¡¯t get back up. At that moment¡ª ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Cami turned her head towards the voice. Melin held the elders who were near the carriage hostage. * * * Kane, having left the Rehinar territory, was running along the trade route. With each step he took, he advanced 2 meters. It was as if he were walking on water. A rippling sound could be heard. ¡®Definitely faster than a horse.¡¯ Unless it was a spirit horse or ghost horse, he was definitely faster than a real horse. Each time his foot touched the ground, a small puddle formed. Every step he took propelled him forward smoothly and swiftly. It was a skill called [Water Walk], originally part of the ¡®Twin Swords Techniques of Protection¡¯ skill. ¡®Almost there.¡¯ The scenery around him changed rapidly. Soon, he could see a group in a chaotic skirmish. He took position among the bushes. ¡°It¡¯s just starting.¡± Cami¡¯s sword aura pushed back the fifty men. It was a powerful, energyden sword technique. But Kane frowned. ¡°She still doesn¡¯t use deadly force against enemies, now or then. She¡¯s going to get herself hurt that way.¡± Cami¡¯s skills were superior to her opponents. However, herck ofbat experience hindered her ability to handle situations effectively. Moreover, her overlypassionate heart prevented her frompletely overpowering her foes. ¡°If her separation anxiety trait had kicked in, it would have been a disaster.¡± The separation anxiety trait had the effect of lowering her abilities. If that trait had triggered, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight as she was now. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to beat Cami.¡± While observing from the bushes, the situation finally escted. Enemies moved behind the carriage and took Daniel and the elders hostage. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Kane crossed his arms and watched Cami¡¯s next move. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 27 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 27 ¡°Coward!¡± Cami shouted angrily. Melin looked at her and gave a seductive smile. ¡°Everything is fair in love and war, sweety~¡± ¡°Hahaha. Well done, Melin.¡± Peter pped his hands in delight. ¡°If you don¡¯ty down your weapons, these old folks won¡¯t be safe. If you want to save them, listen to me.¡± Cami bit her lip at Peter¡¯s words. Kane shook his head. ¡°I can already predict the next move.¡± Cami wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore Daniel and the old people. Her nature was theplete opposite of being ruthless. As expected, Cami threw her sword to the ground. ¡°And that¡¯s the reason I need Mikhail.¡± Kane muttered to himself. Cami needed a role model. She probably didn¡¯t even realize what mistake she had made. Getting angry would only crush her spirit. Nothing would change, so it was best to give her a rival. With Cami¡¯s actions confirmed, there was no need to stay hidden and watch any longer. As the bandits grabbed her shoulders and tried to force her to kneel, Kane stepped out from the bushes. ¡°Take your hands off her.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the voiceing from the side. ¡°Young Master!¡± Tears welled up in Cami¡¯s eyes. Seeing Kane made her eyes glisten with tears. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t show mercy to the enemy.¡± Kane scolded her. The more he did, the more herrge eyes became moist. ¡°If you cry, I¡¯ll scold you more.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, Cami held back her tears. With it came a rush of relief. Peter and Melin¡¯s eyes wavered at Kane¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kane ignored Peter¡¯s question. ¡°Hey, you guys there, remove the swords from Daniel and the old folks¡¯ necks. It¡¯s fucking annoying.¡± Though it was just a statement, the impact on them was tremendous. Trembling. The shaking that started from their sword handles spread throughout their bodies. As if they were having a seizure. Their trembling didn¡¯t stop. Unknowingly, they dropped the swords resting on the old folk¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you need a special instruction?¡± Suddenly, Kane¡¯s figure disappeared. Melin¡¯s eyes widened as she watched him. She turned her head to find Kane. Whack-! ¡°Ugh.¡± A groan came from the side. ¡°When?¡± Melin¡¯s question was immediately cut off. ¡°Oof.¡± ¡°Argh.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Various groans echoed. Kane moved like a ghost, lightly striking those holding the elderly hostage with his spear. ¡°Pathetic mfs.¡± Peter and the bandits¡¯ bodies stiffened. His words carried a lethal menace. ¡°Y-You were really hiding your true self!¡± Peter stuttered. Kane¡¯s shocking movements left him speechless. The Young Duke he knew had no talent inbat. ¡°He was a durd before, but not anymore.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes formed crescent moons. ¡°Old Daniel, what should we do with these guys?¡± Despite the recent threat to his life, Daniel remained calm. ¡°Killing them would be a waste. Instead, we should capture and sell them as ves. With dozens of them possessing first-ss mana, we could make a lot of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best suggestion I¡¯ve heard so far.¡± Peter and his subordinates now appeared as money in Kane¡¯s eyes. Cami¡¯s actions turned out to be a blessing in disguise. If they had been crippled, selling them as ves wouldn¡¯t have been an option. Their bodies were intact, making them suitable for sale asbat ves. ¡°Well done, Cami.¡± Feeling pleased, Kane praised Cami. ¡°What?¡± Cami, not understanding, tilted her head, but Kane ignored her and looked at Peter. ¡°The others are fine, but that rat is utterly useless. What should we do with him, Daniel?¡± Daniel responded immediately to Kane¡¯s question. ¡°He¡¯s adept at sniffing out profit.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s all he has to offer.¡± Peter Shade. The supposed owner of the Blue Adventure Guild and the manager of the trade route in Rehinar. Currently, he was aligned with the Dyer family. His advantage lies in his ability to navigate social situations. He had a knack for understanding what those above him wanted. ¡°He¡¯s good at smelling money.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s useless.¡± Daniel gave a small nod. As Kane approached him, ¡°S-Stay back!¡± Peter stretched out his hand to stop Kane¡¯s advance. But the smile on Kane¡¯s face only grew more pronounced. His steps did not falter. ¡°The Count of Dyer stands behind me! If you harm me, Dyer won¡¯t stay silent.¡± Kane finally stopped walking. Seeing this, Peter smiled. The mention of Dyer hit a nerve. Peter straightened his shoulders and assumed a dignified posture. ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know what you were thinking hiding your strength, but Dyer doesn¡¯tck the power you have. Today¡¯s mistake will cost you dearly.¡± Melin, who had been standing close to the carriage at Peter¡¯s suggestion, frowned deeply. ¡®That idiot! What¡¯s he trying to aplish by pretending to be from Dyer?¡¯ Melin nced at Kane¡¯s back, his spear resting on his shoulder, feeling an inexplicable difort. She was a Beginner-Tier 3rd ss and was unable to read the durd Young Duke¡¯s movements. ¡®He gives off a dangerous scent. I should report to my superiors¡­ Ugh!¡¯ She had to brush aside her thoughts about Kane. The intense aura emanating from the durd Young Duke¡¯s body distracted her. ¡°What kind of aura is this!?¡± It was incredibly rough and sticky, like the aura of someone who had killed hundreds, if not thousands. Even breathing felt difficult. ¡°Wh-What is he?¡± Melin couldn¡¯t regain herposure. It was an aura she had never encountered before, like standing on the edge of a cliff, feeling as though one wrong step would send her plummeting down. As her eyes trembled intensely, Kane¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°How underestimated must Rehinar have been for Dyer to continue boasting in front of us?¡± As his words ended, ¡°Cough!¡± Peter¡¯s body lurched into thin air. Kane, who had suddenly closed the distance, had Peter¡¯s neck gripped. ¡°Speak. Why do you think Rehinar is weaker than Rehinar?¡± Blood droplets gathered around Kane. Soon, they flickered into mes like tongues of fire. ¡°G-guh¡­¡± ¡°Is Dyer really that formidable? A mere half-blood lineage like them?¡± Half-blooded lineage. It was a forbidden phrase in front of Dyer. Since Dyer was a coteral family, not a direct lineage. ¡°P-Please¡­¡± Peter¡¯s face turned a shade of red as if it might burst. Nevertheless, Kane, gripping Peter¡¯s neck, showed no signs of letting go. ¡°Plead for mercy from that mighty Dyer of yours.¡± ¡°G-guh¡­¡± ¡°Or ask for help from Hatzfeld.¡± Kane turned his head to look at someone. Melin. Kane stared directly at her, Peter¡¯s right-hand woman. * * * Melin¡¯s mouth widened with shock, but¡­. She had lost track of Kane¡¯s movements again. The second time already. The first might have been a coincidence, but when it happened twice, it was no longer a coincidence. However, something even more astonishing urred. ¡°No way! How could the Young master of Rehinar use the me of Hatzfeld?!¡± She was so shocked that she shouted out loud. ¡°We need to inform the higher-ups.¡± The Young Master of the Rehinar family had used the power of the Hatzfeld royal family. An unprecedented event in the history of the continent. It was a shocking incident that would leave the world in disbelief. At that moment, a piercing gaze was directed at her. ¡°Melin Wynes. You¡¯ve been hiding well.¡± The voice that followed made her jump. ¡°You know my identity?¡± Only a few people knew who she really was. Even Peter only knew she was from Dyer and nothing more. Her true identity was known only to her organization. That very secretive group within Hatzfeld. ¡®Is there a traitor among us?¡¯ She briefly entertained the impure thought before shaking her head. Her organization wasposed of highly trained individuals. From a young age, they were mentally conditioned to be loyal only to Hatzfeld. There couldn¡¯t be a traitor among them. ¡®I need to find out how they know my identity.¡¯ She spoke calmly. ¡°The price for meddling with the Dyer family will be severe. If I channel my mana into this magicmunication device, it will alert the Holy Sword Knights in Rehinar.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It means we don¡¯t have time to waste here. Once I send the signal, the Holy Sword Knights will besiege Rehinar.¡± Kane smiled faintly at her words. ¡°So what? Do you think our Guardian Knights will just sit back and watch?¡± ¡°The Holy Sword Knights might not be a match for the Guardian Knights of Rehinar, but Rehinar¡¯s international standing will bepromised, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ that would be a bit troublesome. We¡¯d have to constantly watch our backs.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s only if the other side followsmon sense.¡± Kane reached out to his side. He pulled a sword out of a pocket dimension and tossed it on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°A, you recognized it immediately.¡± Kane¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. Meanwhile, Melin¡¯s forehead formed a cold sweat. ¡®The fact that Theo Lion¡¯s weapon is in his hands means¡­¡¯ There was trouble with the Holy Sword Knights. ¡°What did you do to the Holy Sword Knights?¡± ¡°I killed everyst one of them.¡± The strong smell of blood was due to Kane Rehinar¡­! ¡°Are you nning to start a war with Dyer?¡± ¡°Enough with the act. You¡¯re not from Dyer, you¡¯re a member of the ¡®Dark Sentinals¡¯¡¯ dispatched by the Hatzfeld royal family. How long do you n to keep hiding your identity in front of me?¡± ¡®Dark Sentinals.¡¯ Assassins meticulously trained by the Hatzfeld royal family. By day, they held various professions. But by night, they transformed into bloodthirsty maniacs. ¡°Who are you?¡± The question came as expected. The same question he was asked when he first took over Kane Rehinar¡¯s body. The same question he was asked when he confronted Theo of the Holy Sword Knights. They couldn¡¯t find the Durd Young Duke they¡¯d known before. ¡°Does it matter? What¡¯s important is that your identity has been exposed.¡± At these words, Melin drew her concealed weapons. Twin daggers slipped out from her sleeves. Before attacking, she assumed herbat stance. ¡®He¡¯s a dangerous person who knows our identity. The only way to silence him is to kill him.¡¯ Melin decided to kill Kane before reporting to her superiors. He knows the identity of a Dark Sentinal. He can¡¯t be left alive. ¡°You know too much, so you have to die.¡± As Melin¡¯s cold voice faded, Her figure sank to the ground. * * * As Kane saw Melin disappear, he muttered, ¡°You¡¯re fucking useless now.¡± Crack! He snapped Peter¡¯s neck without hesitation, his ruthless hand unwavering. He tossed Peter aside carelessly and turned his attention back to Melin. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice if you hide your body with mana?¡± Cedric¡¯s spear ignited with mes and then struck the ground forcefully. Boom! The area around Kane split like a spider web, mes erupting in unison. The fire clung to Melin¡¯s body as she dropped her concealment, murmuring, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be left alive.¡± Kane had pinpointed the weakness of her stealth perfectly. It appeared as if he had simply struck the ground with the spear, but he had used mana to create a domain. A technique that caused mana mes to ignite the moment she set foot on the ground. Mana domain creation was a skill that required extremely precise control over mana. Melin resolved that she had to kill him. Meanwhile, Kane found Melin¡¯s stealth tedious beyond belief. As Ray Hatzfeld, he had seen her kind every day. He was well-acquainted with the fighting style of the Dark Sentinels. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me with stealth. Maybe if you used ck Dragon Ind you¡¯d have a chance.¡± ck Dragon Ind was the assassination technique of the night lord, Silvio Dinter. He was the leader of the Dark Sentinels. It was a skill only the night lord could use. If Silvio were ever released, Kane would¡¯ve prioritized getting him as a character just for that skill. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t use Silvio¡¯s technique.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention his name!¡± Melin screamed. She concealed herself once more, charging towards Kane at an incredible speed while hidden. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 28 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 28 ¡°Calmness is an essential virtue for an assassin, but it seems you¡¯ve learned nothing from Silvio.¡± Kane swung his spear through the empty air. Whoosh! mes, twisting like a whip, struck the empty space. Thud! Melin was sent flying, like a kite with its string cut, and crashed into the ground. Though both were Beginner-Tier 3rd ss knights, the skill gap was immense. ¡°Ugh.¡± Melin tried to push herself up from the ground but found it impossible. Her ribs, likely fractured from the direct hit, prevented her from rising. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re so pathetic, everyone under Dirk is pathetic.¡± The Dark Sentinels were divided. Half served Ray Hatzfeld. The other half served Dirk Hatzfeld. In Kane¡¯s past life, Their leader, Silvio, initially pledged loyalty to Dirk, butter on swore allegiance to Ray Hatzfeld. Since then, the Dark Sentinal became a source of terror across the continent. Why? Because he had poured his heart and soul into nurturing their growth. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be frustrated. The others will end up just like you.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll watch your arrogance from hell.¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± Kane grabbed Melin¡¯s mouth with lightning speed. If an assassin is about to be captured, their code dictates they mustmit suicide. Predictably, as defeat loomed, Melin chose to end her life. But he prevented her from doing so. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to die without my permission.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes formed a crescent shape. His cheerful expression was filled with madness. ¡°If you want to die, spill all the information you have. Then I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Kane wanted the information Melin held. He knew the future storyline, but He wondered if anything had changed due to the Butterfly effect. He was curious about Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s current actions. ¡°Mmph!¡± He removed the poison from her mouth. ¡°Resistance is futile. I need to get information from you.¡± Melin struggled fiercely, but Kane was resolute. He ced his hand on her corbone. ¡°You will tell me everything of your own will.¡± Then he applied pressure with his fingers. ¡°Aaah!¡± As his fingers slowly dug into her skin, red blood began to flow. ¡°Don¡¯t scream so loudly; you won¡¯t die.¡± Kane gagged her mouth with a cloth. If she could scream, it might alleviate some of the pain, but having her mouth covered doubled the agony. ¡°Mmph!¡± Kane withdrew his hand. The fingers that had dug into her corbone were now drenched in blood. Melin¡¯s teary eyes followed Kane¡¯s hand. ¡°Mmph!¡± Her eyes widened in terror. Kane¡¯s hand was moving towards her ankle. Realizing what his target was, her mind filled with dread. As expected, Kane grasped her ankle. ¡°This is what you assassins fear the most, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kane crushed her Achilles tendon. ¡°Ugh!¡± Her eyes rolled back. Her body trembled like a leaf in a storm from the pain. The mental shock was immense. But Kane was unfazed. Showing mercy to the enemy was a luxury. He didn¡¯t stop at one; he shattered the Achilles tendon on the other side as well. ¡°You have quite the endurance. Most others would have passed out by now.¡± Kane smirked and rolled up his sleeves. He sat down and began pulling out her fingernails one by one. By the time he had removed about six, Melin finally lost consciousness. ¡°Kids these days are so weak. An assassin who can¡¯t endure this level of torture?¡± Kane used mana to revive her. A ssh of water struck her face. The dazed Melin struggled to open her eyes. Kane removed the cloth from her mouth. ¡°Are you ready to answer my questions?¡± She nodded weakly in response. An assassin¡¯s greatest asset is quick judgment. She seemed to realize that resisting further would only increase her suffering. ¡°You¡¯ve made the right decision. Dying without pain is better, enduring will only hurt you more.¡± Kane smiled brightly. Melin shuddered at the sight of his face. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just three questions. Is the Hatzfeld royal family currently having a session contest?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a closely guarded secret, how do you¡­ Aghhhhh!¡± Melin couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, she started screaming instead. Kane had gripped her intact shoulder forcefully. ¡°Who tf said you can ask me questions? I never said you could.¡± She couldn¡¯t scream anymore. Meeting Kane¡¯s gaze made her feel like she was falling into a deep abyss. ¡°And if you keep speaking informally, you might end up in a situation where even begging for death would be a luxury..¡± Despite his innocent appearance, she realized Kane had a cruel nature. ¡°¡­As far as I know, it is ongoing¡­.¡± ¡°By now, Dirk Hatzfeld should be leading in the contest.¡± Despite her pain, Melin was puzzled by Kane¡¯s murmur. However, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it due to his next question. ¡°So, you¡¯re working under his orders. Have you found the ¡®Nest of the Abyss¡¯?¡± Melin¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of the ¡®Nest of the Abyss.¡¯ The Nest of the Abyss was one of the ruins. It was said to contain a ¡®star¡¯ imbued with elemental mana. A ¡®star¡¯ was formed by the umtion of ¡®crystals.¡¯ Theo had been easily lured to the hidden territory by the mention of the ¡®Crystal of the Tree,¡¯ Crystals were immensely powerful objects. So it was natural for many families to covet the ¡®star,¡¯ which was a superior form of crystal. She also knew she had to obtain it someday. ¡°We are¡­ still searching for it.¡± Kane¡¯s lips curled into another grin at her answer. ¡°You should be more precise¡­ you¡¯ve almost found it.¡± What they had found was a fake, not the real thing. However, there was something incredible there. A 5-star magic book that would make life much easier in the future. The magic engraving techniques of Masherin were there. ¡®A magic book that boosted tremendous efficiency, not only for weapons, armor, and essories but also for furniture and statues.¡¯ It was known as the Gold Copier. Its immense utility made it an artifact he absolutely had to obtain. ¡°Since I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± The reason he hade to Phec in person was to get the magic grimoire. The fake Nest of the Abyss was located between Rehinar and Phec. ¡°Now for thest question.¡± Melin waited for Kane to speak. She swallowed hard just as Kane opened his mouth. ¡°What is Ray Hatzfeld, the ¡®Shadow¡¯ of Hatzfeld, doing right now?¡± Melin showed the most agitation at that question. * * * Rattle, rattle. The blue merchant group¡¯s caravan moved steadily towards Phec. ¡°A Hatzfeld spy¡­¡± Daniel was deep in thought as he drove the carriage. Dealing with Dyer was troublesome enough, but now Hatzfeld too? His head ached. Hatzfeld was an emerging power known for using the fire rune. They were always eyeing the Fresia Empire like a lurking wolf. ¡°So, that¡¯s why Dyer was so persistent in targeting Rehinar.¡± Daniel mumbled, but his gaze remained fixed on Kane. ¡°The Young Master is unexpectedly clever.¡± Not long ago, Kane had the reputation of being a durd. Now, every small action of his seemed meaningful. ¡°However¡­ his methods are still excessive.¡± Watching him torture Melin made Daniel want to intervene immediately. But Cami had stopped him, exining that disobeying Kane in that state was not wise. As Daniel pondered over Kane, Cami fidgeted nervously behind Kane. ¡®The Young Master trusted the caravan¡¯s escort to me, but my mistake almost cost us the mana stones.¡¯ She was bracing herself for a scolding from Kane. Yet, his silence made her even more anxious. ¡®Is he disappointed in me? What if he abandons me for being useless?¡¯ This was why her minor trait, Separation Anxiety, was a negative characteristic. ¡®I¡¯m such a hopeless idiot¡­¡¯ She was starting to indulge in self-deprecation. ¡°Haaah.¡± Kane sighed and stopped walking. ¡°Cami.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your nervous fidgeting behind me is distracting.¡± ¡°S-Sorry.¡± Cami hung her head low. She looked like a forlorn puppy. ¡°Is this because of your mistake?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to steel your heart even more from now on. Especially when dealing with those you consider enemies, spare no mercy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡­.¡± Cami still looked downcast. ¡°Don¡¯t make mistakes next time. I won¡¯t forgive you twice. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Until Kane said this. ¡°This is the end of it. Forget about your mistake.¡± Only then did Cami¡¯s expression brighten. She felt relieved by Kane¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Keep an eye on the ves while I think for a bit.¡± ¡°Hehe, yes!¡± Cami smiled brightly and went to Peter¡¯s subordinates. Her strength was her innocence. She quickly erased bad experiences from her mind. Kane shook his head and fell back into thought. ¡®Nothing has changed yet.¡¯ There was no butterfly effect. He was still moving ording to Kane Rehinar¡¯s scenario. But things would start to twist slightly after he eliminated Melin. Obtaining the magic grimoire might change the situation significantly. ¡®Ray¡¯s scenario has multiple branches. If the first n fails, he¡¯ll switch to the second.¡¯ Ray Hatzfeld was the king¡¯s illegitimate son. He was the shadow of Hatzfeld but his position was unstable. To secure his ce, he needed to eliminate obstacles. If he hits a wall, he would find another way around. That was the only way Ray Hatzfeld could survive. Any hesitation and his brothers, who saw him as a thorn in their side, would devour him. ¡®I need to make him give up on the Fresia Empire quickly.¡¯ If his ns here kept failing, he would turn his attention elsewhere. That was all Kane could hope for. ¡®First, I need to get the magic grimoire.¡¯ He had to secure the artifact that would be his wings. * * * The journey from Rehinar to Phec would take about two days. ¡°We should camp here for the night since it¡¯s getting dark.¡± Daniel sought Kane¡¯s approval. ¡°I was just about to suggest we take a rest. Go ahead.¡± Kane agreed readily. Daniel and the caravan elders moved in perfect coordination. Some set up tents. Others prepared simple meals. Some kept watch. Their experience was evident. After finishing their meal, ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll head in first, old man.¡± ¡°You must be even more tired since you¡¯ve been out of the house. Please, rest.¡± Daniel bowed respectfully, and the other elders followed suit. Kane acknowledged their greetings and was about to enter his tent when he called for Cami. ¡°Cami.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Keep a close watch on the ves. Don¡¯t let a single one escape.¡± ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ll be on high alert, don¡¯t worry.¡± After firmly instructing her, Kane entered his tent and extinguished thentern. Then, he quietly slipped out the other side and vanished into the forest. No one noticed his movements. It was as silent as an assassin¡¯s step. ¡®The memories areing back bit by bit.¡¯ At first, the path seemed unfamiliar, but it became more familiar as he went along. Emerging from the forest, he saw the base of a mountain. Following the path up the mountain, he soon reached a certain point. The air was clear, but asionally strong gusts of wind blew through. ¡°No one knows that riding this air current will bring you to the summit.¡± Where he stood was not the peak but around the two-thirds mark. To reach the summit, he had to leap off the cliff. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± The moment he threw himself off the precipice, the strong wind lifted his body upward. ¡°Hup.¡± Mana was useless here. He had to rely solely on the peculiar air current. Only then could he reach the summit. His face reddened from theck of breath. Just as his lungs screamed for air, his body began to descend. ¡°Gasp!¡± He took a deep, ragged breath. As his breathing steadied and he lifted his head, an entirely different scene came into view. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 29 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 29 A mountain of gold. ¡°Exactly 4.5 billion Gold, if I remember correctly.¡± An unimaginablyrge amount of money. When Kane was Ray Hatzfeld, He used this gold to achieve tremendous growth. ¡°I can¡¯t believe, all of this will be gone soon¡± [Debt: -5 billion Gold] To properly manage the territory, the family¡¯s debt had to be repaid first. ¡°But that money isn¡¯t the main thing.¡± Kane reached for the booklet lying in front of the mountain of gold. [???] Type: Magic Grimoire Grade: ??? Description: ??? The only information avable was that it was a Magic Grimoire. Everything else was marked with question marks. [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (D-) has been activated.] He tried to appraise it with mana. [Appraisal level too low to view information] [A professional appraiser is needed] It ended in failure. ¡°This message still shows up just like before. No need to check further.¡± When Kane was Ray Hatzfeld, he used a professional appraiser to find out the information. But now, he knew what this book was. There was no need to go through a professional appraiser. He grabbed the book and tore it apart. Ding! A message popped up with a notification. [You have mastered ¡®Masherin¡¯s Magic Engraving (S)¡¯] ¡°To earn money and grow, this is the best.¡± [Masherin¡¯s Magic Engraving] Type: Magic Grimoire Grade: S (Growth-type) Description: A magical engraving book written by Masherin, one of the continent¡¯s top three engravers and craftsmen. Unlike regr engravers, Masherin used magic engravings on not only essories but also buildings. Effect: 80% chance to engrave options of B grade or higher, acquisition of crafting skills With a satisfied expression, Kane closed the information window. ¡®Now all I need is a cksmith.¡¯ To grow, gold was necessary. To earn a lot of gold, growth was needed. He pondered if there was a way to achieve both simultaneously. Soon, he came to a conclusion. He decided to acquire the ¡®Crafting¡¯ skill. He was confident that by making luxury items for the nobility, he could make a fortune. Of course, the skill he had just acquired was not an ordinary ¡®Crafting¡¯ skill, it was one of the best in the continent and a growth type. ¡®This time, why not brand everything from essories to weapons and buildings?¡¯ Nobles were crazy about luxury items. The more expensive, the better. The rarer, the better. They had a strong tendency to want more. Luxury items that only they could purchase. That¡¯s what they wanted. Ray Hatzfeld had seeded in branding essories. Using this, he amassed an enormous fortune. He became incredibly wealthy. From then on, even the king of Hatzfeld couldn¡¯t treat him carelessly. ¡°With this, I¡¯ll turn Rehinar into the second imperial city of the Fresia Empire.¡± It was a colossal dream. A barrennd where mutated monsters frequently appeared. A territory bordering enemynds! Turning it into the second imperial city was a monumental task. But all of this was merely a necessary step to build up Rehinar and eventually overthrow Hatzfeld. ¡°Let¡¯s start by collecting the achievement rewards.¡± Kane began putting the mountain of gold into a spatial pocket. As he infused mana into the pocket, It quickly sucked in the gold. [You have acquired a total of 4.5 billion Gold.] An amount of money hard to even touch in reality. It was possible because he was inside the game. [Achievement unlocked.] [You havepleted the unepted quest ¡®From 0 Gold to 4 Billion Gold¡¯.] [As a reward, you have received a ¡®4-star or higher character selection ticket¡¯.] A 4-star or higher character selection ticket. It was an incredibly valuable reward. The use of this selection ticket had already been decided. Mikhail Pervatz. Kane wanted him by his side no matter what. ¡®I¡¯ve collected all the rewards, now it¡¯s time to repay the borrowed money.¡¯ Kane opened the territory management system. Just as he was about to repay the borrowed money, His finger paused. ¡°Oh, I forgot. The system charges exorbitant fees, doesn¡¯t it?¡± If you use the shop window to sell items, you only get half the price. The same goes for fees. They take a huge cut. Unless it¡¯s urgent, using the real market is much more profitable. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back to the family and repay the money directly.¡± His business in the Nest of the Abyss was done. He immediately returned to hispanions. * * * Two Days Later¡­ Kane and the Blue merchant group arrived in the trade city of Phec. Cami couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the surroundings, fascinated by everything she saw. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s so different from Rehinar. There are so many people!¡± ¡°Just like the Young Master, this is your first time here too, right, Cami?¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Administrator.¡± ¡°Take it all in. It will be a valuable experience for you.¡± Daniel spoke like a grandfather giving advice. As he said, Cami was busy looking around the entire time they were moving. The sight waspletely different from Rehinar. The city was filled with brick buildings. The roads were well-maintained. Instead of torches, magicalmps were installed everywhere. It was a highly developed city. Inparison, Rehinar seemed almost like a vige. ¡°Where would you like to go first, Your Grace?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°Daniel, you go sell the mana stones. I¡¯ll take these guys to the ve market.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright without me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kane spoke confidently. This city was full of merchants. If you weren¡¯t careful, you could easily be swindled. ¡°Are you saying you can negotiate a satisfactory deal?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Hm. Unlike fighting, trading requires excellent negotiation skills.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t dismiss Kane¡¯s confidence as youthful arrogance. He just wanted to point out that trading was different from fighting. ¡°With about 50 people and considering they have 1st-ss mana, you should get at least 600,000 gold per person.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too simple as a wager?¡± ¡°If you manage to get 600,000 gold per person, I¡¯ll forget about all the advanced money you¡¯ve taken.¡± ¡°Good wager. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Daniel wanted to see Kane¡¯s trading skills. How would Kane fare in this trade city, where countless people were making deals? If it became obvious he wasn¡¯t skilled at trading, he might not get even 100,000 gold per person. ¡°See you at the inn after the trade.¡±¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Kane and Cami disappeared with the ves. ¡°Chief, is it really okay to let the Young Master go alone?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one of us at least apany him?¡± ¡°If he meets some scoundrel, he might not even get 100,000 gold.¡± The price of ves varied greatly. There wasn¡¯t a fixed price. In other words, haggling was always an option. In response to the elders¡¯ concerns, Daniel replied. ¡°If the Young Master¡¯s trading skills are exceptional, he¡¯ll get more than 600,000 gold. Even if he doesn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. So what if he isn¡¯t a great trader? He already excels in so many other areas.¡± If the Young Master turned out to be skilled in trading too, it would be a great fortune. If Kane mastered martial arts, strategy, and trading, It would be a blessing for Rehinar. ¡°Just hope he doesn¡¯t go to the ck Crow Exchange.¡± ¡°If he goes there, he¡¯ll not onlye up short but also lose all his money¡­ That must not happen.¡± ¡°With Cami with him, surely he won¡¯t go there?¡± The ck Crow Exchange was notorious even within the Fresia Empire. It was a ce where even nobles dared not tread lightly. A ce infamous for its roughness, with no exceptions for noble heirs. * * * ¡°Your Grace. How about that ve trader over there?¡± ¡°Not my destination.¡± Kane walked briskly ahead. He stopped in front of a massive building. ¡°This is a diator ve market, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no better ce to sell these guys at a high price.¡± ¡°N-Not this, This ce is dangerous. If you lose in negotiation, you won¡¯t get a single coin.¡± ¡°Negotiation? If ites to that, I¡¯ll just fucking destroy the ce.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Cami realized her mistake. She had momentarily forgotten Kane¡¯s nature. The Young Master was not someone who adhered tomon sense. ¡®I was foolish to think he¡¯d engage in normal trading.¡¯ She understood btedly. Kane had one purpose foring here: coercion. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Kane entered the building. The huge entrance was immense, almost castle-like. At that moment, a man stepped in front of him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Arge, bald man looked down at Kane. He appeared to be about 210 cm tall. ¡°I don¡¯t like being looked down upon.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it if you¡¯re short.¡± ¡°And you speak curtly.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a noble, you¡¯re just a customer here.¡± ¡°Gillip stillcks judgment. What¡¯s the point of having such an idiot as a gatekeeper?¡± ¡°You seem to know my boss¡¯s name, but you don¡¯t want to¡­ Urk?¡± Therge man wobbled sideways. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Then he met Kane¡¯s eyes. ¡°You?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt.¡± Kane¡¯s fist collided with therge man¡¯s face. With a thud, the man fell to the ground. ¡°For his size, he¡¯s too weak.¡± Kane stepped over the unconscious man. ¡°Your Grace, is it alright to leave him like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know the boss here well.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯ve mostly stayed within the family estate?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say we¡¯re quite close. He can¡¯t refuse a favor from me.¡± ¡°When did you establish such connections?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± Kane smirked. He recalled old memories. Gillip Aches. He was the head of the ck Crow Exchange, a stubborn guy who often tried to double-cross him. ¡°I happen to have a good stick in my hand.¡± Cedric¡¯s spear, bearing the emblem of the Blue Tiger, was perfect for use as a club. Passing through the corridor, they reached the main area. It was bustling with people. In the center, a ve auction was in full swing. Cami looked around in amazement when a guide from the exchange approached. ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all so ill-mannered,¡± Kane muttered. The guide who heard him chuckled. ¡°Do you not know what kind of ce this is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ve market?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just any ve market,¡± the guide sneered. The man had a long scar across his left eye and looked just as rough as the one Kane had knocked out at the entrance. ¡°They still think they¡¯re the best around.¡± ¡°Did youe here to pick a fight?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why I¡¯m here? I¡¯m here to trade ves.¡± ¡°Are all those people behind you ves?¡± The guide¡¯s eyes lit up. Roughly fifty ves. It wasn¡¯tmon for someone to bring so many to sell. ¡°I thought you were a naive young master, but I guess not.¡± ¡°I need to store the ves for a bit. I¡¯ll pay the storage fee after I sell them.¡± ¡°The usual rule is to pay upfront, but I think we¡¯ll be seeing a lot of each other, so I¡¯ll make an exception.¡± The guide still spoke informally, but then he nced at the woman behind Kane and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you selling that woman? I bet she¡¯d fetch at least a million gold at auction¡­ Ugh!¡± The guide stopped mid-sentence and swallowed hard. Kane¡¯s spear tip was suddenly at his throat. ¡°Watch your fucking tongue,¡± Kane warned. The guide nodded involuntarily. He had encountered countless people in this ce¡ªknights, mages, rough mercenaries, and assassins. He had seen and dealt with many dangerous situations and people, so he was not easily scared. Yet now, he nearly wet himself from fear. ¡°Consider yourself lucky our paths had crossed before.¡± Kane lowered his spear and disappeared into the crowd. Cami turned to the guide before following Kane. ¡°Please take good care of the ves.¡± She, too, disappeared from sight. Left alone, the guide rubbed his throat and muttered to himself. ¡°I thought I was going to die¡­¡± [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 30 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 30 ¡ª Cami clung tightly to Kane, her eyes sparkling. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you spare someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a killing machine.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve killed everyone except those who were useful to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cami¡¯s words were urate. Kane only spared those who benefited him. The rest tho¡­ he mercilessly took their lives. Even if he spared them, they would onlye back for revenge. No one ever came back to repay him with gratitude. It was a preemptive move to avoid future trouble. ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting someone now, I need to save my energy forter.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Kane¡¯s expression was truly innocent. His face looked kind, but his eyes told a different story. Cami had to suppress a familiar sense of unease. ¡®That¡¯s the look he gets when he¡¯s about to cause trouble.¡¯ What kind of major incident will he cause this time? Cami fretted inwardly. Meanwhile, Kane moved through the crowd to a corner. Facing an empty wall, he spoke. ¡°The wings of the ck crow are broken.¡± The wall turned, revealing a secret space. ¡°Haaa! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret code. Remember it. You¡¯ll use it often from now on. Let¡¯s go in.¡± As Kane and Cami entered the secret space, the door closed, returning to the original wall. * * * ¡°Brother!¡± A man burst urgently into avishly decorated room. ¡°Brother! This is no time to be sleeping¡ªugh, the smell of alcohol¡­ Please wake up.¡± A man who appeared to be a subordinate shook the person sprawled on the floor. ¡°Ugh.¡± The person lying down barely stirred, despite the rough shaking. ¡°Brother! Our third brother has been attacked!¡± ¡°Wh-What!?¡± At those words, the person lying down bolted upright. With intense eyes, he spoke. ¡°Who the hell messed with our third brother?¡± ¡°I heard it was a noble¡¯s kid.¡± ¡°Ha, which family¡¯s brat is it?¡± A rough-mouthed man grabbed a drink and gulped it down. ¡°Ahh, the best cure for a hangover is more alcohol.¡± ¡°This is not the time to be drinking.¡± ¡°So, which family¡¯s brat was it?¡± ¡°No one knows. They say he was knocked out cold without warning.¡± ¡°That big guy got knocked out?¡± The man scowled. For the hulking third brother to be knocked out meant the opponent was pretty strong. ¡°Gather the guys and find the one who hit our third brother immediately!¡± ¡°Are youing too, boss?¡± ¡°Of course. I need to take that bastard¡¯s head myself.¡± ¡°Heh heh. If you¡¯re going, that guy¡¯s already as good as dead.¡± ¡°Stop grinning and get lost.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The subordinate hurried out of the room. The lean man picked up his drink again and took another swig. ¡°Ahh. If you stir things up here, you pay with your life.¡± The man¡¯s name was Gillip Aches. He was the owner of the ck Crow Trading Post. A very famous person in Phec. There wasn¡¯t a merchant who didn¡¯t know his name. He was practically the big shot of Phec¡¯s underworld. Moreover, he had the Dyer family backing him up. That¡¯s why most nobles bowed to Gillip. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had a good fight.¡± Gillip grabbed an axe lying around and left the room. * * * ¡°Your Grace, where are we?¡± ¡°This is a ce only for special guests. It¡¯s a real deal, unlike the ve auction outside.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve only stayed within the family estate. How do you know about a ce like this?¡± Kane just smiled, showing no intention of answering. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± As they passed through the corridor and opened the door, there were iron bars on both sides. Inside were ves. Their bodies were tightly bound in shackles, yet their gazes were uniformly fierce. Kane walked forward, meeting the ve¡¯s eyes. His steps were confident, as if he had been here before, heading straight to the ve he wanted. Finally, he stood before one ve. A man with long hair hanging down, hiding his face, but that didn¡¯t matter much. ¡°Mikhail Pervartz. I¡¯ve returned.¡± It was a very soft voice. So soft that even Cami, who was standing beside him, couldn¡¯t hear it. He reached out and opened the shop window. ¡ª [ck Crow Exchange has been registered in the system.] ¡ª After seeing the message, Kane spoke to Mikhail. ¡°Lift your head.¡± Even at Kane¡¯smand, Mikhail didn¡¯t raise his head. ¡®I need to unlock Mikhail¡¯s character.¡¯ ¡ª [Mikhail Pervartz] ¨C Locked ¨C ¡ª His status window couldn¡¯t be seen yet, as his character was still locked. ¡®I need to provoke him a bit.¡¯ There was one thing Mikhail hated to hear the most. ¡°Do you think your family would be proud of your beastly behavior?¡± The reaction was immediate. Mikhail, who had been hanging his head, slowly lifted it. Through the tangled red hair, intense eyes shone. ¡°What do you know to be spouting such nonsense?¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re thest precious bloodline of the fallen Pervartz family. A family specializing in the fire, and it was once on par with the Hatzfeld royal family. What else is there?¡± Mikhail Pervartz. He wasn¡¯t of Hatzfeld lineage, but he had the red hair symbolizing fire mana. It was a very deep shade of red. This was evidence of his strong Pervartz bloodline. ¡°Are you from the House of Sun?¡± Mikhail¡¯s intense eyes red. His gaze was filled with murderous intent, and if not for the shackles binding him, he seemed ready to leap through the iron bars at any moment. ¡°On the contrary, Ie from Rehinar to fight with the Meyer Family.¡± Meyer was also known as the House of the Sun. An enigmatic existence belonging neither to the Fresia empire nor the Hatzfeld kingdom. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Yea, they pretend to be mysterious and noble on the surface, but behind the scenes, they¡¯re just a bunch of sinister bastards doing dirty deeds.¡± The reason the newly-formed Hatzfeld royal family could rival the Fresia Empire in national power, and the reason the Fresia Empire weakened so much, were all tied to the House of the Sun. They had secretly aided Hatzfeld. ¡°You¡¯re apletely insane bastard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge those who erased your family from the world?¡± Kane asked, his eyes gleaming like a beast. Mikhail¡¯s response came with a savage look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s what I want most. If I can destroy those bastards, I¡¯d give my soul and body to the devil.¡± Such immense hatred. Kane provoked him further. ¡°But youck the power to exact your revenge. That¡¯s why you¡¯re a ve.¡± Mikhail clenched his teeth hard. He was well aware of his situation. Anger, hatred, remorse, and a mix of other emotions surfaced. ¡°Follow me. I will give you the power you deserve.¡± Mikhail burst intoughter at Kane¡¯s proposition. ¡°Hahaha!¡± It was a clear mockery. ¡°Someone like you, at the beginning of 3rd ss?¡± A murderous aura swept through the air. Though his mana was likely sealed, Mikhail¡¯s presence dominated the surroundings in an instant. With sheer killing intent, he made the air around them heavy. ¡®If the nobles knew there was a Mid-Tier 5th ss ve here, they would offer fortunes to take him.¡¯ Mikhail had be a diator ve by choice. He had something he needed to obtain from here. But that item turned out to be a fake. The real one was safely hidden elsewhere. ¡°I know where the real spear that will restore your power is. The prize from the diatorial match is a counterfeit.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The prize given for achieving 1,000 victories as a diator was the Red g. The Red g was also known by another name¡­ It was the me emperor¡¯s spear, the lost treasure of the Pervartz family. However, it was merely a replica. Mikhail¡¯s expression briefly showed confusion but soon returned toposure. He realized that the man before him, Kane, was no ordinary person. ¡°You know a lot about me and my family.¡± ¡°I know much more than you think. If you¡¯re curious, follow me.¡± Mikhail had shared many stories while he served under Kane. He had entrusted everything to his master. Alongside Cami, he was one of the few people Kane could trustpletely. That¡¯s why Mikhail¡¯s betrayal had left a hole in his back. ¡°Curiosity aside, why should I trust you and follow?¡± ¡°You want proof of my abilities¡­ Very well. I¡¯ll show you what you desire.¡± Kane raised his hands.. ¡ª [Blue Tiger¡¯s breath has been activated.] [Phoenix¡¯s breath has been activated.] [Warning! Mana consumption has doubled.] In Kane¡¯s right hand, purple water formed. In his left hand, purple mes. ¡°How¡­ Could it be, dual runes¡­?¡± Mikhail¡¯s eyes wavered. The ability to wield opposing forces meant possessing two different elemental runes simultaneously. Even the twelve-star lords couldn¡¯t wield dual Runes. Yet here was a mere novice, a 3rd-ss knight, disying dual runes. It unsettled hisposure. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The water and fire merged, evaporating shortly thereafter. And then, blood droplets emerged from between Kane¡¯s fingers. These droplets grewrger with each passing moment. Simultaneously, Kane¡¯s face lost all color. ¡°This is called the ¡®Blood Wave¡¯.¡± As he clenched his outstretched fingers tightly, the blood droplet, now the size of a head, burst and rapidly spread around. Pssss¡ª The bars, made of a special material that couldn¡¯t be cut by most mana, melted instantly upon contact with the blood. The barrier between Kane and Mikhail vanished. Kane, his face pale, extended his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough to prove I¡¯m worthy of being your master?¡± Mikhail stared nkly at Kane¡¯s face. The Water Mark (2 Runes) and the Fire Mark (Mark = 2 Runes)bined into the Blood Mark. In the past life, he hadn¡¯t shown the Blood Mark to Mikhail. No, he couldn¡¯t. Back then, he only had an affinity to the fire rune. He had subdued Mikhail purely with strength. But now, things were different from when he was Ray. He couldn¡¯t subdue Mikhail with strength alone. He had to show something to pique his interest. That was the Blood Mark. Mikhail, thest of the Pervartz bloodline, knew about the Blood Mark. His family was one of the most renowned on the continent. Even though they had fallen, the quality of their inherited information rivaled that of any famous family. ¡°Not only do you possess dual runes, but also the Blood Mark¡­ I¡¯m genuinely curious about your identity.¡± ¡°Kane Rehinar. People call me the worst durd of the continent.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fooled the worldpletely.¡± ¡°Will you join me?¡± Kane extended his invitation once more. Mikhail no longer showed any hostility towards him. Because he had seen the Blood Rune. The unique Rune of the Blood Knight. A Rune not belonging to the four great elemental Runes, but an exceptional one. Moreover, the Blood Knights had a bitter feud with the House of the Sun. [TL/N: As the author mentioned before, the blood mark is a demon¡¯s power that blood knight got to defeat the Celestial (Heaven) realm people. Maybe the House of the sun has connections with the celestial stuff.] They were two existences that could never coexist. ¡°As you can see, my situation is like this,¡± Mikhail replied. ¡ª Mikhail, for the first time, showed deference to Kane. In response to this change in attitude, Kane smirked. [Mikhail Pervartz has been unlocked.] [A new character has been added.] ¨C ve Spearman Mikhail Pervartz ¡°Alright. Now all that¡¯s left is to draw.¡± Kane retrieved the reward he obtained from the Nest of Abyss. [Used 4¡ï or higher character selection ticket.] ¨C Steel Knight Cami Einreich (4¡ï) ¨C Holy Swordswoman Sara Rehinar (4¡ï) ¨C Commander Cedric Harka of the Guardian Knights (4¡ï) [Sealed] ¨C ve Spearman Mikhail Pervartz (4¡ï) There were only three characters rated 4¡ï or higher. It was still early in the story. As the story progressed, more characters would be unlocked. Without hesitation, Kane chose Mikhail Pervartz. [You have selected ve Spearman Mikhail Pervartz (4¡ï).] [A quest has been generated.] [Escape from the ck Crow exchange.] Grade: B ¡ª Mikhail Pervartz had chosen to be a ve spearman. Among the ve spearman, he boasted the highest win rate, making him the best of the ck Crow¡¯s exchange, Gillip was unwilling to let him go. Sess Reward: Mikhail Pervartz Failure Penalty: -100 million gold, hostility with the ck Crow¡¯s exchange, hostility with the Dyer family It was a rtively straightforward quest. All Kane had to do was escape from this ce to obtain Mikhail Pervartz. However, Kane had no intention of slipping away unnoticed. *nk!* The de of the spear severed the chains that bound Mikhail. ¡°That should do it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°No need to worry about the ck Crow¡¯s exchange. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Kane¡¯s tone was overly confident. Mikhail looked at Kane with curiosity. The ck Crow¡¯s exchange wasn¡¯t just a dealer ofbat ves; it was a vast organization controlling the underworld of Phec. They traded everything frombat ves to ordinary ves, plundered treasures, stolen goods, and even engaged in assassination, robbery, and espionage. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to assess the skills of the one whom I¡¯ll be following from now on¡¯ Mikhail rose to his feet. Standing at 195cm tall, his body was covered in scars and rippling muscles. As he stood up, an immense aura emanated from him. Perhaps it was because he was a 4-star character by birth, but his presence was distinct from that of ordinary characters. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 31 [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 31 ¡°Did you find the brat?¡± Gillip asked his subordinate, He was holding an axe with a menacing look in his eyes. ¡°He seems to be in here. We should find him soon.¡± ¡°Find him quickly and bring him to me. I¡¯m going to split his head in two with this axe.¡± As the leader of the ck Crows appeared, the auction house became unsettled. Whenever Gillip showed up, bloodshed followed. ¡°Who had the guts to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Must be some clueless noble kid trying to act tough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quiet for a while.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to end up dead today?¡± The auction house patrons were curious. It was another spectacle for them. Seeing the ck Crows catch a noble brat was always a source of amusement. At the same time, it reaffirmed the ck Crows¡¯ dominance. In the Fresia Empire, who would dare to mess with nobles? Only the ck Crows, who ruled the underworld of Phec, could treat nobles with such disdain. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did you feel that vibration just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything.¡± ¡°Maybe I imagined it.¡± The auction house patrons were confused. ¡°Could it be the secret room?¡± When Gillip felt the vibration from below the floor, his subordinate quickly approached him. ¡°We found him. It looks like he¡¯s in the secret room.¡± ¡°You need a code to open that door.¡± Gillip frowned. It was a ce that regr patrons could never ess. Only those with deep ties to the ck Crows could enter. ¡°How did he get in?¡± In a corner of the auction house, they reached the door to the secret room. Even as they arrived, the question remained. ¡°Should we go in?¡± ¡°Wait here.¡± While they waited by the door, a huge man known as the Third Brother hurried over. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry. Because of me¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It seems we need to reestablish the ck Crow exchange¡¯s reputation. Don¡¯t worry about it. From now on, we¡¯ll verify identities more thoroughly.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± With a clinking sound, the wall split open. Gillip smiled slyly. ¡°Let¡¯s see whose kid this is.¡± A young man in his early twenties appeared from the secret passage. He was followed by a female knight and a familiar face. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is that fighting doging out with them?¡± Gillip was taken aback at the sight of Mikhail. The ve trapped in the secret room was a top-ssbat ve. The prison was made of special ck iron that couldn¡¯t be destroyed, even with mana.. Yet Mikhail, who had been locked up, was now out, which meant the prison had been breached¡­. ¡°You broke the iron bars? They were made of ck iron!¡± As Gillip stood in shock, a bald giant pointed at Kane and shouted. ¡°Big Brother! It¡¯s that bastard!¡± . ¡°Quite a crowd,¡± Kane muttered with a glint in his eyes. As Kane remained unfazed, Gillip stepped forward. ¡°Which noble family do youe from?¡± Instead of splitting Kane¡¯s head open with his axe as expected, Gillip began to extract information. Knowing Gillip¡¯s nature well, Kane did not give him the answer he wanted. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°So I can decide whether to kill you or let you live.¡± ¡°And who are you to judge that?¡± Kane¡¯s tone was highly provocative. His disrespectful attitude shed with his seemingly innocent face, causing Gillip¡¯s facial muscles to twitch. ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± ¡°The stronghold of the ck Crow exchange, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yet youe out so fearlessly. You must be from a quite impressive family. Which one?¡± ¡°And if you knew?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a family that meets my standards, I might just let you go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rather tempting offer.¡± Kane smiled brightly. It was a smile that lit up the surroundings, but Gillip¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®Damn it. How can a smile be so full of menace?¡¯ Hidden within the smile was a lethal intent. One of the abilities Gillip had gained from his rough life in the underworld was a keen sense of danger. He could instinctively gauge how dangerous someone was. Now, that sense was warning him. But then came words that shattered that warning. ¡°I¡¯m from the Rehinar Family, also known as the Guardian family.¡± Gillip¡¯s face, which had been rigid, twisted into a grimace at Kane¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say? Rehinar? Did I hear that wrong?¡± ¡°You heard correctly.¡± ¡°The ruined Rehinar Family? That ce?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Answer me again. Are you really from the Rehinar Family?¡± ¡°Is there more than one Rehinar Family?¡± Kane answered confidently, showing no signs of intimidation despite being surrounded by the ck Crows. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re the infamous durd young duke. Unbelievable.¡± Kane¡¯s nickname was well-known in the whole empire. There was no need to think further. ¡°You piece of trash, how dare you mess with the ck Crows? Kill him.¡± Gillip ordered in an irritated tone. The ck Crows rushed at Kane simultaneously. The bald giant also moved to avenge his earlier humiliation. * * * ¡®I need to crush their spirit right from the start to make things easier for myself,¡¯ thought Kane. The ck Crow Exchange, despite its notorious reputation, had its uses. They held a tight grip on the dark trade markets, asionally producing valuable artifacts. In the past, Kane had utilized Gillip to obtain useful information for free, although it always came with Gillip¡¯s furious outbursts. ¡®The ck Crows¡¯bat power is equivalent to beginner 3rd ss. They are as strong as the Holy Sword Knights.¡¯ For an organization ruling just a small part of the underworld, they possessed excessive power. Moreover, Gillip Aches was a Mid-Tier 3rd ss Knight. ¡®Their tenacity surpasses even the Holy Sword Knights, so I need to thoroughly crush them so they won¡¯t dare to challenge me again.¡¯ Kane activated [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (D-)]. Although the Phoneix¡¯s Breath was superior in destructive power, the Blue Tiger¡¯s breath with its smoothness and speed, was more suitable for dealing with these rough types. ¡®First, that guy.¡¯ Kane boldly thrust his spear at the giant bald man. The spear cut through the air with a piercing sound, moving smoothly but too quickly for the eye to follow. Bang! The air exploded near the giant bald man¡¯s face. He exhaled in relief at the missed attack. ¡°This is for earlier!¡± The giant bald man swung his pot-lid-sized fist, wrapped in mana, at Kane. ¡°You didn¡¯t dodge. I deliberately aimed off,¡± came Kane¡¯s cold voice. The giant bald man felt something was amiss even as he attacked. However, it was toote to retreat. Thud! A dull sound followed, and the giant bald man¡¯s body mmed into the side wall. ¡°Third Brother!¡± ¡°Do you know where you are, you bastard?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stomp you, noble or not.¡± Phec had a unique aspect: power equated tow and authority. Evenmoners could easily be nobles if they had strength. Although their treatment might differ from pureblood nobles, in Phec,moners could wield power equal to nobles. This was why the ck Crow exchange did not fear nobles. Kane, fully aware of this, had been provoking them since he entered. ¡°Don¡¯t get riled up over this.¡± Kane reversed his grip on the spear and approached the still-dazed giant bald man who had crashed into the wall. ¡°This might hurt a bit.¡± ¡°You bastard¡ªugh!¡± The giant bald man groaned as Kane¡¯s spear shaft, bent like a bow, struck him repeatedly. The sharp cracking sound echoed. Even though the giant bald man protected himself with mana, the spear shaft pierced through the mana shield and struck his body mercilessly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Blood spurted from the giant bald man¡¯s mouth. Despite his considerable toughness, he couldn¡¯t withstand Kane¡¯s assault. ¡°That madman.¡± ¡°Are you just going to watch? Save Third Brother!¡± The ck Crows rushed at Kane again. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! The spear shaft, which had been mercilessly beating the giant bald man, swung around. It moved left and right like a snake, striking opponents. The ck Crows, all in Beginner 3rd ss, were knocked down as they approached Kane. Meanwhile, Kane asionally remembered to strike the giant bald man again. ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­¡± He didn¡¯t pass out easily this time. It wasn¡¯t due to his incredible mental strength, but rather because Kane beat him just enough to keep him conscious. Watching from behind, Mikhail muttered to himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Rehinar Family known for its dual sword technique? Why does that spear technique remind me of Hatzfeld?¡± Although it seemed like Kane was swinging the spear randomly, there was a pattern, albeit faint. To the untrained eye, it would appear like he was swinging it wildly. But Mikhail¡¯s main weapon was the spear. He was of the Pervatz lineage, which rivaled Hatzfeld. His trained eyes saw through Kane¡¯s technique clearly. ¡°Hey.¡± Mikhail called out to Cami, who was beside him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is your master¡¯s main weapon a spear?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Young Master of the Rehinar Family. Why would it be a spear?¡± ¡°Then what about that spear technique?¡± ¡°In my opinion, he probably learned it on his own from the family¡¯s library. The Young Master usually stayed in his quarters or the library.¡± ¡°Self-taught¡­?¡± Mikhail¡¯s mind was racing. ¡®That spear technique isn¡¯t something you can learn on your own. I¡¯ve never heard of someone mastering a killing spear without realbat experience.¡¯ It was a spear technique drenched in a lethal aura, something that couldn¡¯t be achieved by merely practicing alone in the air. It was the kind of skill acquired by crossing countless lines of death on the battlefield. ¡®The ck Crows are too blind to recognize it, but anyone well-versed in spear techniques would see it. The meaning embedded in that seemingly haphazard spear technique.¡¯ Even within the Hatzfeld family, there were few who wielded a killing spear with such intensity. Perhaps only the Red Spear Knights captain, a 6th ss knight, could match it. The killing spear was notoriously difficult to master. ¡®A spear technique while being from the Rehinar Family, the Blood Mark meant for Blood Knights, knows Hatzfeld¡¯s spear skills, and can use both fire and water runes¡ªeverything about him is contradictory.¡¯¡¯ The more Mikhail tried to understand Kane, the more mysterious he became. He began to understand, albeit vaguely, where Kane¡¯s confidence in escaping this ce stemmed from. Unconsciously, Mikhail found himself entranced by Kane¡¯s spear technique. * * * Thud! A ck Crow member rolled over and copsed next to Gillip, sprawled out on the ground. ¡°Ugh.¡± Gillip ground his teeth. His subordinates were being ruthlessly beaten and taken down. They weren¡¯t suffering fatal injuries, but they were repeatedly knocked out. ¡°To think you can¡¯t handle a simpleton like him,¡± Gillip snarled, feeling a wave of humiliation wash over him. The ck Crow exchange had never faced such a situation before. He nced around. The auction guests were gathering, curious about themotion. ¡°If I don¡¯t deal with this quickly, the ck Crows¡¯ reputation will be in ruins.¡± Gillip decided he could no longer just watch. ¡°Everyone, fall back!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry, boss¡­¡± The ck Crows struggled to their feet, their bodies battered and bruised, with bones likely broken in various ces. Gillip gritted his teeth and addressed Kane. ¡°I admit that we underestimated you.¡± Kane looked as if this was exactly what he expected. ¡°We didn¡¯t anticipate your skill, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you will die here. Do you know why?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll enlighten you. The reason you won¡¯t leave this ce is¡ª¡± At that moment, Gillip stomped the ground hard. With a loud crash, the floor cracked like a spiderweb. In an instant, Gillip seemed to teleport, appearing right in front of Kane. ¡°You caused a ruckus here despite only being a Beginner 3rd ss knight.¡± Despite his swift movements, Gillip¡¯s axe carried immense weight and power. ng! The spear and the axe collided forcefully, sending shockwaves rippling out around them. [Trantor ¨C Kie] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 32 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 32 ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Step back.¡± People distanced themselves to avoid getting caught in the fight. Gillip swung his axe wildly, ignoring them. ¡°You deceived mepletely!¡± Gillip only realized after shing weapons with Kane that Kane¡¯s im of being at the beginner of 3rd ss knight was a lie. Gillip mistakenly thought Kane had been hiding his strength. It was the same reaction as Theo of the Holy Sword Knights. ¡°Tch, everyone is stupid.¡± Kane gripped his spear tightly. Blood mark emerged in his eyes. Seeing this, Gillip retreated. ¡°Beginner-Tier 3rd ss is a disguise. He¡¯s at least my level or higher. Damn it. Why does a guy like him have to show up all of a sudden?¡± Gillip cursed repeatedly in his mind. An unexpected strong opponent. If he bowed his head here, the prestige of the ck Crow exchange would plummet. His opponent was known across the continent as the ¡®Durd Duke.¡¯ Of all people, he had to be defeated by the durd. Today, he lost a lot. ¡°Do you even have time to scheme? If the rumor spreads that you were defeated by me, it will be quite entertaining.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to be defeated by you?!¡± Gillip realized he was out of time. He had to defeat the Durd Duke. Or find another way. ¡°Today, I will split your head in two.¡± Gillip chose the former. It was the worst choice. He fell right into Kane¡¯s provocation. Wind gathered around Gillip¡¯s axe. His hair fluttered wildly. Seeing this, Kane shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be hit by such a big attack.¡± Kane¡¯s body shot forward. He closed the distance to Gillip in an instant. ¡°You always pretend to be rational, but you¡¯re still as foolish as ever.¡± Gillip was defenseless. All his mana was concentrated in his axe. Kane struck Gillip¡¯s leg hard with his spear. Thud! ¡°Argh.¡± Gillip¡¯s body was lifted off the ground. As he tried to regain his stance and counterattack. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Kane, using the Phoenix¡¯s Breath, performed the Phoenix Spear Technique: ¡ª [Using the first form of Phoenix Spear Technique: me of Severance.¡¯.] ¡ª However, he used the Water mark instead of fire. The purple haze flowing from the spear turned into droplets that pummeled Gillip¡¯s body. ¡°Ugh!¡± Gillip groaned in pain. A heavy attack instead of a sharp one. It was as if he was being struck with a blunt weapon all over his body. He was already a wreck by the time he hit the ground. Kane matched his pace and pressed his spear firmly into Gillip¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Puugh!¡± Blood gushed from Gillip¡¯s mouth. The blood soaked the ground. Kane looked down at Gillip. ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Gillip didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. He could only shake his head side to side as much as he could. Kane¡¯s eyes curved into crescents at Gillip¡¯s slight movement. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re not the one who decides, it¡¯s me.¡± Kane¡¯s spear struck down hard on Gillip¡¯s shoulder. ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯ Thud! ¡°Argh¡­¡± Gillip¡¯s eyes rolled back. His left shoulder was shattered by the spear, causing him to foam at the mouth from the shock. ¡ª The room was eerily silent. Gillip, with bandages on his shoulder, knelt on the floor. ¡®It feels like I¡¯ve been bitten by a mad dog¡­ what should I do?¡¯ Gillip¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. The ck Crow exchange had been defeated. And very miserably at that. ¡®The only fortunate thing is that no one knows the person I lost to is the Durd Young Duke.¡¯ Kane¡¯s identity remained a secret. Since he had worn a mask upon entering, people were unaware of who he was. ¡°Stop rolling your eyes.¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing, huh? Weren¡¯t you just thinking how lucky you are that I was wearing a mask?¡± ¡®This mf guy.¡¯ Gillip shuddered inside. It was as if Kane could read his mind. A truly terrifying person. Gillip forced a smile and changed the subject. ¡°Why would that be? Anyway, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the purpose ofing here usually to trade ves?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± ¡°Oh, and you also sell stolen or looted items? I almost forgot that.¡± Gillip¡¯s eyes widened. That was a fact known only to very special guests. ¡°You seem to know a lot about us.¡± ¡°I know quite a bit.¡± Gillip felt a sense of foreboding from Kane¡¯s smile. A very unsettling feeling. He had a bad premonition. ¡°I also know you own a quite small mana stone mine.¡± ¡°WHA-!¡± Mana stone mines were more precious resources than salt or iron ore. It wasn¡¯t something an individual could manage. ¡°On the condition that I don¡¯t take that from you, I¡¯ll be taking Mahail.¡± Gillip began to sweat profusely. Even if nobles backed him. If the rumor spread that he alone possessed a mana stone mine, what would happen? Everyone would turn against him. Treason against the state. He couldn¡¯t own it freely without the emperor¡¯s permission. There was only one house that could manage such a mine. The Rehinar Family, known as the Guardian of the empire. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± ¡°And I brought some ves. How much will you give me for them?¡± ¡°Do they fight well?¡± ¡°Retired soldiers with 1st ss Mana.¡± ¡°300,000 gold?¡± ¡°Do you want to die here?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed with a purple tint. A murderous aura emanated from them. ¡°Haha. I was just joking to lighten the mood.¡± ¡°So, how much?¡± ¡°500,000¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad price, but it wasn¡¯t enough for Kane. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 800,000 gold.¡± ¡°800,000 gold?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gillip nodded vigorously. It was a very generous amount. Only because they were retired Rehinar soldiers did he offer so much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have even offered 500,000 gold. ¡°1,000,000 gold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too expensive.¡± ¡°Then give me the mana stone mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy them for 1,000,000 gold. How many are there?¡± ¡°Fifty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°The fuck did you say?¡± ¡°N-no, of course not.¡± ¡°Will you pay immediately?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Answer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡± Gillip brought arge box and opened it in front of Kane. ¡°Each gold bar is worth 1,000,000 gold.¡± Fifty gold bar in total. ¡®Damn it. Losing 50,000,000 gold and my best spearman¡­ this is the worst day of my life.¡¯ Gillip shed tears of blood inwardly. He had only ever taken from others, never lost anything himself. But today, he made an incredibly costly deal. ¡®At least he didn¡¯t take the mana stone mine. I¡¯ll have to settle for that.¡¯ He consoled himself with the thought of the mine. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll be seeing each other often from now on.¡± ¡°It would be an honor for me.¡± Gillip bowed deeply. He disyed utmost respect. But inside, he felt nothing of the sort. ¡®To hell with you! I¡¯ll never see you again. Once you leave, I¡¯ll have this ce sprinkled with salt.¡¯ Gillip never wanted to see Kane again. Havingpleted the deal, Kane left the ck Crow exchange. Cami, curious, asked him a question. ¡°Young Master, why didn¡¯t you seize the mana stone mine from them?¡± Only the Emperor of the Fresia Empire and the Rehinar family could own mana stone mines. Even if Kane imed ownership, the ck Crow exchange wouldn¡¯t dare protest. Mana Stone mines were national assets. ¡°They¡¯ll cough it up themselves.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What day is it today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s June 24th. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°The continent will soon be in an uproar.¡± July. A month when a massive event urs. The name of this game is [War of the Gods: Infinite Defense] Defense battles are one of the main features of this game. ¡®It¡¯s the day when mutated monsters of the demon forests swarm across the continent.¡¯ Mutated monsters feed on mana and demonic energy, and¡­ Mana stones are the crystallization of mana. The first ce these mutated monsters target is Mana Stone mines. The ck Crow exchange gave us amazing information. They are a group with excellent situational awareness and judgment. No matter how valuable a Mana Stone mine is, can it be more important than a person¡¯s life? Especially the life of a skilled informant. It costs tens of millions of gold to train a top-notch informant. Would a single mine have enough value to justify sacrificing all of them? Gillip, deeming it unworthy, handed the Mana Stone mine over to a greedy noble. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve shown my face, they¡¯ll offer me a deal too. I¡¯ll buy the mine during the second wave of mutated monsters.¡¯ Later, Gillip would regret selling the Mana Stone mine deeply. He couldn¡¯t foresee how this troublesome resource would be utilized. ¡°You¡¯re muttering to yourself again.¡± Kane just smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t exin further. While heading to the base of the Blue Merchant group in Phec, he checked his messages. ¡ª [Quest ¡°Escape the ck Crow¡¯s Exchange¡± has beenpleted.] [As a reward, the ve spearman Mikhail Pervatz has been recruited.] ¡ª Along with the message, Mikhail¡¯s status window appeared. ¡ª [Mikhail Pervatz (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î (4 stars) Age: 25 upation: ve Spearman Mana Affinity: Fire Bond (A-) (3 Runes) Affection: 5 (Neutral) ¡ª -Base Stats- [Health: B+] [Mana: B] [Physical Strength: B] [Strength: B+] Traits: Pride of Fire (S), Fighting Spirit (A), Craftsmanship (S) Skill: Pervatz Dragon Fang Spear Technique (A) Previously hidden details were now revealed in his unlocked state. A status window of a Mid-Tier 5th ss Knight. Most of his abilities were rated around B. However, his traits and skills were far beyond what one would expect from an intermediate 5th-ss. ¡®These stats are before his promotion. This is why Mikhail is a must-have.¡¯ Once promoted, these abilities would change dramatically. Born as a 4-star character. If he were promoted to 5-star, he would evolve into a character with insane efficiency. ¡®Not just inbat, his secondary profession is extraordinary too.¡¯ While hisbat abilities were impressive enough to be considered elite¡­ Mikhail¡¯s true potentialy in his profession linked to his traits. ¡ª [Pride of Fire] Type: Trait Grade: S (Growth) Description: The Pervatz family is blessed by the Fire Rune To revive the fading pride of fire, they have chosen the cksmith profession for generations. Effect: Forging Mastery fixed at S, creation of True Dragon¡¯s Ember ¡ª Mikhail became a ve spearman to find the Pervatz heirloom, me Emperor¡¯s spear. But his original profession was a cksmith. ¡®Mikhail is a cksmith, and I¡¯m a jeweler as my secondary profession. I¡¯ve secured an artisan for weapons and jewelry. Now, I just need an architect.¡¯ There was a reason why his half-brother Dirk couldn¡¯t touch him. cksmiths, farmers, spies, even potion shop owners. In wartime, they would instantly be warriors. Leaders of their respective groups. Dirk knew well that messing with them could result in a severe bacsh. So he gathered all his strength and stabbed him in the back. If he hadn¡¯t prepared for a long time, Dirk would have been the one dead. ¡®It¡¯s alling together. Wait for me, Dirk. I¡¯ll snap your neck in one swift move.¡¯ The memory of his death was still vivid. The desire for revenge never left him, not for a single moment. Everything he did was tied to his vengeance. To slowly choke the life out of Hatzfeld, it was essential. Acquiring Mikhail, forming ties with Gillip of the ck Crow exchange¡­ Everything was a step towards his revenge. While checking Mikhail¡¯s information¡­ He arrived at the branch of the Blue Merchant Group in Phec. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 33 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 33 The branch office was very shabby. It seemed like no one had stayed there for a while as the ceiling was full of cobwebs. ¡°Daniel hasn¡¯t arrived yet, it seems.¡± Kane roughly wiped the dust off a chair with his hand and sat down. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to get hungry.¡± ¡°Should I go to the market and buy some simple food?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. Just wait a little.¡± With his permission, Cami went outside. Only the two of them were left in the house. Mikhail called out to Kane. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Call me Young Master.¡± ¡°Alright. I have a question for you, Young Master.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is your true strength like?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a rather blunt question?¡± Kane smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡± ¡°It can be considered rude to others.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s rude, but I¡¯m the type who can¡¯t stand curiosity.¡± Mikhail spoke confidently. He might havee off as shameless, but he didn¡¯t look shameless. Rather, he appeared sincere. ¡°Can you answer my question?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult question, so I¡¯ll answer.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I have never hidden my abilities.¡± As if he wanted the rumors to spread. Hadn¡¯t he fought openly in front of many people? ¡°Gillip is at the Mid-tier of 3rd ss. To subdue him without killing him, you would need to be a High-tier 3rd ss knight. Yet, you did it so easily.¡± ¡°Is it strange for someone at the beginner tier of 3rd ss to defeat someone at the intermediate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just think that it was due to my unique mark.¡± It was a simple answer. The ¡®Blood Mark¡¯ held power on a different levelpared to other runes. Mikhail knew this well. However, there are opponents you can¡¯t defeat with just raw power. ¡°Gillip also has much more experience than Young Master thinks. He¡¯s known for being good at dirty fighting.¡± Mikhail¡¯s curiosity was justified. It was hard to understand how the durd Young duke, who had been cooped up in the family estate, could overwhelmingly defeat Gillip, who had faced numerous strong opponents. ¡°What puzzles me is how Young Master smells more strongly of the battlefield than Gillip does.¡± ¡°Are you curious about the reason?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kane sat in his chair, arms crossed, and looked at Mikhail. If he didn¡¯t resolve this curiosity, it would only build more suspicion. That would mean a drop in favorability. Even if he recruited him, a drop in favorability could lead to events where he would leave. Conversely, if used well, it could increase favorability. Managing Mikhail¡¯s favorability was essential to keep him as a subordinate. ¡°Why do you think the emperor still protects Rehinar?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Rehinar guards the borders of the Fresia Empire?¡± ¡°From whom is the empire being protected?¡± ¡°Close by, it guards against the Hatzfeld Kingdom, and from afar, it protects us from the Lycera Theocracy.¡± [TL/N: A system of government in which priests rule in the name of God or a god.] ¡°That¡¯s correct. But that¡¯s not all. Rehinar is a domain built next to the demon forest. It was destined to protect the empire from mutated monsters. I have in countless monsters for this purpose. Does that exin it?¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Even when he was Ray Hatzfeld, he had fought against mutated monsters to the death. This game is centered on defense battles. Mutated monsters attack periodically. He had always been at the forefront to block the monsters each time. ¡°That answers my question.¡± Mikhail nodded, indicating he understood. Rehinar¡¯s location is on the empire¡¯s outermost border. By deliberately concealing information, they could avoid the world¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Rehinar has been deceiving the world.¡± [Mikhail Pervartz¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Mikhail Pervartz¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Mikhail Pervartz¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] By basing his story on real experiences, Kane saw Mikhail¡¯s favorability increase sharply. By a total of 15 points. Adding the previous 5 points, it became 20 favorability points. ¡°Anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll learn more as we go along.¡± Mikhail had always been this way. Despite his appearance, he was pure-hearted. He trusted people easily. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t asked the most obvious question he would have been curious about. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about where the me Emperor¡¯s Spear is?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you asked?¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯ll tell me eventually.¡± He showed unwavering trust in those he believed in. What an incorrigible fellow. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get the spear you desire so much.¡± For now, it was out of reach. It would only appear after progressing further in the story. ¡®The me Emperor¡¯s Spear will only appear once the mutated monsters be rampant.¡¯ The me Emperor¡¯s Spear was found in an utterly unexpected ce. North of Rehinar. Near the Sian Mountain Range, deep in the demon forest. It was held by an undead knight, a mutated monster. That creature had used the me Emperor¡¯s Spear to spread infamy. ¡®To promote Mikhail to a 5-star, the me Emperor¡¯s Spear is essential. I must obtain it.¡¯ Once acquired, Mikhail would fully inherit the power of Pervartz. ¡°If you find the me Emperor¡¯s Spear for me, I will dedicate my life to you, Young Master.¡± ¡°Make sure you keep that promise.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± Mikhail said confidently. Kane knew this well. Mikhail was not one to lie. ¡°Before that, there¡¯s something you need to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When we return to Rehinar, you¡¯ll take charge of the cksmith.¡± ¡°The cksmith¡­ you say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy making weapons and armor?¡± ¡°¡­Do you know my profession?¡± Kane shed a bright smile. ¡°I know a lot more about you than you think.¡± Mikhail was mesmerized by Kane¡¯s smile. It was a trustworthy smile, one that made Mikhail¡¯s faith in him grow even stronger without realizing it. Kane was gradually leaving an indelible impression on Mikhail¡¯s heart. * * * Cami returned with Daniel, who had gone to buy some food. ¡°Young Master, would you prefer fruit or bread?¡± ¡°Give me the fruit.¡± Kane took an apple from Cami and bit into it. ¡°Being a trade city, the fruit here is fresh and delicious.¡± The taste was distinctly different from Rehinar¡¯s apples. Phec was rich in fertilend and clean water, theplete opposite of Rehinar¡¯s barrenness. This abundance was a key factor in Dyer¡¯s rapid growth. As Kane savored the apple, Daniel leaned in. ¡°Young Master, is what Cami said true?¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°That you received 1 million gold per ve.¡± ¡°Is that surprising?¡± ¡°What did you do at the ck Crow Exchange? They are notorious ve traders, even in Phec!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Daniel who was shocked. The elders of the Blue Merchant Group were all in disbelief. ¡°I had a good conversation with them.¡± ¡°If it were them, they would have tried to haggle and intimidate you for sure¡­¡± The ck Crow exchange was the most avoided ce for ve trading. Many who went there returned without a single coin. Making 50 million gold in one transaction there was unprecedented. ¡°Did you threaten them¡­ No, that can¡¯t be. The ck Crow exchange wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by anyone. Right?¡± Daniel turned to the elders of the guild. They shared his disbelief. ¡°If noble titles held any sway, the ck Crow¡¯s reputation would have plummeted long ago.¡± ¡°There¡¯s even a famous story about a count¡¯s son who tried to intimidate them and ended up crippled.¡± ¡°Rehinar¡¯s current status wouldn¡¯t even get their attention.¡± Everyone reacted negatively. At that moment, Kane took out a box. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourselves.¡± Inside the box were dozens of gold bars. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± Daniel and the elders couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They rubbed their eyes multiple times. Despite their repeated checks, the gold before them did not disappear. ¡°H-How did you do this?¡± ¡°I made a deal.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s a trade secret¡­.¡± Daniel thanked the goddess. ¡°Oh, thank you, goddess.¡± Rehinar¡¯s hope was right in front of him. They had thought that selling all the ves would bring, at most, 5 million gold. Even if someone had talent in strategy or martial arts, they believed that making money was a different skill altogether. That¡¯s why they had someone else in the family to handle finances. ¡°To think he¡¯s also skilled in business¡­ the heavens haven¡¯t abandoned Rehinar.¡± They had given the task of ve trading to the heir to test his money-making abilities. Not only had he achieved the goal, but he had surpassed it. First inbat, now in business. The heir had everything. ¡°There is no longer a durd in Rehinar.¡± The elders of the Blue Merchant Guild shared Daniel¡¯s gaze. They exchanged looks and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s hope.¡± ¡°Even Duke Carl had no talent for business.¡± ¡°The future of Rehinar looks promising.¡± ¡°Now I can die without regret.¡± The elders rejoiced together. Rehinar had not yet taken flight, but it felt as though its wings were already pping. ¡°Daniel, it seems I¡¯ve won our bet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s aplete defeat.¡± ¡°About the advance money I took, I don¡¯t need to repay it, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. But¡­.¡± Daniel turned his gaze to the person standing next to Kane. ¡°This is someone who will be with us from now on. Mikhail, this is Daniel Lindemann, the former chief administrator of Rehinar.¡± At Kane¡¯s introduction, Mikhail stepped forward. He ced a clenched fist over his chest and greeted respectfully. ¡°I am Mikhail Pervartz.¡± Though he spoke casually to Kane, he showed utmost respect to Daniel, acknowledging his status as Rehinar¡¯s former chief steward. Kane grinned at this disy and muttered. ¡°His appearance contradicts his noble demeanor.¡± Mikhail had a rough and wild look. Yet, every action was imbued with elegance. This was one of Mikhail¡¯s contrasting charms. There was a time when nobledies went crazy over Mikhail, calling him the beast-man. ¡°He¡¯s no ordinary guy. It¡¯s clear he knows how to use his charm.¡± Kane suddenly remembered how Mikhail used to be more popr with women than he was. Meanwhile, Daniel greeted Mikhail formally. ¡°I am Daniel Lindemann.¡± ¡°Please, speakfortably. As the former chief administrator of Rehinar, you are the legendary figure who helped elevate the current lord above all others.¡± True, Duke Carl was one of the twelve absolute lords of the continent, a Grand Duke of the Frecia Empire, and the head of the Rehinar family. People also called him the Guardian Lord. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, those are tales from long ago,¡± Daniel replied modestly. Yet, he was the loyal servant who had served three heads of the Rehinar family. Kane agreed with this sentiment. ¡°He stayed to support Sara and resist the Hatzfeld until the very end.¡± If Daniel hadn¡¯t funded Sara¡¯s army, Rehinar would have fallen easily. Daniel¡¯s dedication to Rehinar was genuine. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave the introductions here and have some food while we talk.¡± They had taken care of business immediately upon arriving in Phec, and Kane was very hungry. ¡°I¡¯ll get the food ready right away.¡± Daniel and the elders rolled up their sleeves. Their long experience as merchants had made outdoor cooking second nature to them. It wasn¡¯t long before the food was ready. They sat together, enjoying the meal and sharing stories. Kane felt a warmth spreading in his heart. ¡°Again,¡± he thought. It was an unfamiliar emotion¡ªthe heart of Kane Rehinar. He had felt this warmth only with Mikhail and his old followers, but now, as Kane, it came to him often. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to get lost in thisfort.¡± Previously, he had rxed, thinking he had reached the game¡¯s ending. What was the result? He ended up dead. He had let his guard down, bingcent. He didn¡¯t want to lose this second chance because of such feelings. ¡°For now, I need to focus on moving forward.¡± Warm emotions were a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 34 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 34 The lodging of the Blue Merchant Group was bustling since morning. ¡°Wow. How much do you think all that costs?¡± Cami gazed at the furniture loaded on the carriage with sparkling eyes. [T&Co] In the Frecia Empire, T&Co was the brand that came to mind when it came to ¡®furniture.¡¯ It was so famous that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it was a must-have for nobles. Even the declining Rehinar family had T&Co furniture. Though Kane had sold all the old pieces to shops, living in an empty house wasn¡¯t an option. Now that he had made a fortune, he decided to furnish it with even better items. ¡°You bought all new ones with the money from selling the mana stones?¡± Daniel immediately responded. ¡°Just as the Young Master ordered, we didn¡¯t leave a single penny.¡± Fifty one-star mana stones, each worth 100,000 gold. Two-star ones were worth 1 million gold each. In total, they earned 6 million gold. Including the valuable items taken from the corrupt residents, it was much more. ¡°What about the rest of the furniture?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll deliver it separately.¡± ¡°Good. Since our work here is done, let¡¯s head back to Rehinar.¡± ¡°Do you really n to return just like that? This is a chance to broaden your horizons. You could spend a few days exploring Phec.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mountain of work to do. We need to transform Rehinar before the mutated monsters start causing trouble.¡± They had to prepare for the first defense battle that was approaching. With 4.5 billion gold obtained from the nest of the abyss, 50 million gold from the ck Crow Exchange, and 10 million gold from mana stones and valuable items, they had a total of 4.56 billion gold. It was enough to pay off most of their debts. While Kane was thinking about this, Daniel asked with a serious face, ¡°Did you find something suspicious in the demon forest?¡± Rehinar¡¯s territory was established within the Demon forest. If the mutated monsters moved, it would be the first to be attacked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared in advance.¡± ¡°Absolutely, my lord.¡± In the meantime, the preparations for departure wereplete. ¡°But where is Mikhail?¡± Kane looked for Mikhail, who was nowhere to be seen. ¡°He went inside to wash up after moving the luggage,¡± Cami replied, nodding her head. ¡°That guy is a clean freak, isn¡¯t he?¡± Mikhail had a personality that disliked sweating. This trait was simr to Kane, who also disliked getting his clothes dirty. ¡°I wonder how he tolerated all that filth when he was a ve.¡± As soon as Kane finished speaking, Mikhail came out of the lodging. His long red hair was tied back, and his beard, which had once covered his face, was neatly trimmed. ¡°Ah.¡± Cami was momentarily lost in thought. Mikhail¡¯s rugged masculinity was a stark contrast to Kane¡¯s refined good looks. If Kane had a fragile, delicate charm, Mikhail exuded raw masculinity. ¡°Damn, He knows how to y to his strengths,¡± Daniel said, not holding back his praise for Mikhail¡¯s new appearance. ¡°He looks quite striking,¡± he added. ¡°It¡¯s just that I trimmed my beard,¡± Mikhail replied humbly. ¡°Trimming your beard doesn¡¯t make you look handsome,¡± Daniel countered. Daniel and Mikhail had grown close quickly. Mikhail¡¯s polite demeanor, the subtle nobility in his bearing, and his unexpected friendliness to the elderly hadpletely won Daniel over. ¡°Cami, you¡¯re drooling,¡± Kane teased. ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not!¡± Cami stammered, shaking her head vigorously, her face turning red. ¡°I¡¯m against romance between colleagues,¡± Kane remarked. ¡°WH-What are you talking about!¡± she shouted, quickly mounting her horse. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to depart?¡± she added, still flustered. ¡°Your reaction is cute,¡± Kane said with a small smile. He then looked somewhere briefly before averting his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Rehinar,¡± hemanded. The group left the bustling Phec and headed west towards Rehinar. * * * As Kane¡¯s group departed Rehinar, dark shadows emerged atop Phec¡¯s city walls. ¡°They¡¯re gone, right?¡± one of the shadows asked. ¡°They¡¯ve left,¡± came the reply. ¡°Do you think they saw us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± These shadows were Gillip and his brothers from the ck Crow exchange. ¡°Why do I feel so uneasy? Did we really need to tail them?¡± Gillip muttered. ¡°We need to gather more information on Kane Rehinar,¡± one of his brothers suggested. ¡°It should be fine since we¡¯ve kept our distance,¡± Gillip reassured, though the unease lingered. ¡°Oh, we forgot to sprinkle the salt!¡± one of the brothers eximed. ¡°Then hurry up and do it. Lots of it,¡± Gillip ordered. His brothers pulled salt pouches from their robes and sprinkled the salt outside the city gate. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we never meet again,¡± Gillip said, spitting on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been this wary of someone, brother,¡± one of the brothers noted. ¡°That guy reeks of blood. Nothing good wille from getting close to him,¡± Gillip said darkly. ¡°In that case, we should ssify his information as top secret.¡± ¡°Yeah, ssify it as top secret and make sure no one but the ck Crow exchange can ess it.¡± ¡°Not even for a huge price?¡± ¡°Seal it off until we fully understand Kane Rehinar. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± This was the first time a beginner 3rd-ss knight was ssified as top secret. Since the ck Crows¡¯ inception, this had never happened before. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to our quarters, brother. We have a distinguished guest arriving this evening.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to treat a guest seeking high-ss ves poorly.¡± ¡°It seems this guest will be very important to us in the future.¡± Gillip returned to the exchange office and immediately opened a drawer to take out a ck envelope. He then began writing on a nk sheet of paper. [Rehinar¡¯s Durd Young Duke] ssification: Top Secret Description: The Guardian Lord deceives the world and raises a dangerous individual. Personality: Dog-like temperament, extreme caution required!!!! Only after using four exmation points did he finish writing. He sealed the envelope with wax and shouted towards the door. ¡°Third!¡± The door opened, and arge bald man stepped in. ¡°You called, brother?¡± ¡°I finished the top-secret ssification we talked about.¡± ¡°I could have done it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who will inform the entire ck Crow exchange.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As therge bald man was about to leave, another member of the ck Crows came rushing in, out of breath. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The guest who was supposed to arrive this evening is already here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to ask. He seems a bit dangerous¡­.¡± The ck Crow exchange had been feeling demoralized since Kane¡¯s visit. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so down. We can¡¯t let one mad dog scare us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ You¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m saying this when you meet him.¡± Gillip, who had beenforting his subordinate, furrowed his brow. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken him to the secret room.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gillip quickly made his way to the secret room using a shortcut. ¡°Is that him?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°He does seem dangerous¡­ Damn. Why is my luck so bad since yesterday?¡± ¡°Should we just run for it?¡± Gillip quickly scanned the man standing ahead. He was of slim build, wearing clothes that allowed for easy movement with minimal fluttering¡ªa typical assassin¡¯s garb. ¡°He¡¯s got that chilling assassin vibe. Running won¡¯t solve anything.¡± ¡°Are we going to get humiliated again?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t happen! We¡¯ll face this head-on.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your axe, brother.¡± ¡°Who said anything about fighting?¡± Gillip strode forward quickly and bowed deeply to the man in ck clothes. ¡°Wee!¡± he greeted with extreme courtesy. Gillip was not known for his politeness, so his deep bow of 90 degrees shocked the other ck Crows. What followed was even more surprising. ¡°We were preparing for your evening arrival, but didn¡¯t expect you so soon. If we¡¯ve offended you, we deeply apologize.¡± He bowed so low it seemed his back might touch the ground. ¡°You must be Gillip of the ck Crow exchange,¡± came a chilling voice. Gillip felt a shiver run down his spine, as if a single wrong word would cost him his life. ¡°Yes, I am Gillip.¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s an unbeatable spearman ve here,¡± the man in ck said. Gillip¡¯s eyes twitched slightly at the statement. ¡®That guy was right? Someone came looking for Mikhail. Damn it, I thought this wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but it¡¯s a total disaster,¡¯ Gillip thought. Before Kane left, he had sent Gillip a secret message. [Someone wille looking for Mikhail. Tell them I took him first. This way, you won¡¯t suffer any consequences. I¡¯ve spared you not once, but twice now, so make sure to repay this debt with top-secret information.] ¡®He knew exactly who we were.¡¯ The true nature of the ck Crows was not an exchange office but an intelligence organization. This identity had been exposed. This was an emergency like never before. Their secret status waspromised. Even the Emperor of Frecia didn¡¯t know the real identity of the ck Crow exchange, but the continent¡¯s fool knew. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to lose, so let¡¯s follow that bastard¡¯s advice.¡¯ Gillip took a deep breath and put on a regretful expression. ¡°Oh no, what a shame. That ve has already been sold to the Rehinar family. If you had told us earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have sold him¡­¡± ¡°What a pity, it seems I arrived a bit toote,¡± the man said, though his expression showed no disappointment. Instead, he looked somewhat relieved, even smiling slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll report that Rehinar got ahead of us.¡± ¡°We have other excellent ves. Would you like to see them?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, please let me know what else you need.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like people who just p their tongues.¡± ¡°Will you allow me to serve you to the best of my ability?¡± The manughed coldly at Gillip¡¯s subservient attitude. ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll provide the finest liquor and women for you.¡± ¡°I like your attitude. Since I have a long journey ahead, I¡¯ll take a moment to relieve my fatigue.¡± Gillip led the man to a secret room reserved for special guests. ¡®They said he was obsessed with liquor and women, and it¡¯s true,¡¯ Gillip thought, noting how the man¡¯s ominous demeanor softened at the mention of women. * * * Mikhail slowly approached Kane. ¡°The ck Crows are tailing us.¡± ¡°Leave it be.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Somewhat.¡± Kane seemed indifferent. He paid no heed to the ck Crow¡¯s pursuit. ¡°It seems they¡¯re digging for your information. I¡¯ll handle them discreetly.¡± As Mikhail moved to disembark from the carriage, Kane grabbed him. ¡°The ck Crow isn¡¯t an enemy. To use themter, we must maintain a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ve kept a good rtionship since you brought me here.¡± ¡°Gillip seems foolish, but he knows which strings to pull. He may be sharpening his edge now, but he¡¯ll approach first before long.¡± Kane smirked. Confident in his tone. Turning the ck Crow exchange into a mess and yet aiming to maintain good rtions. His words seemed contradictory. ¡°Mikhail, are you flustered?¡± Mikhail nodded in response to Cami¡¯s question. ¡°I have no clue what the Young Master is thinking.¡± ¡°You probably won¡¯t. I¡¯ve served him long, and I still don¡¯t know his intentions. But there¡¯s one thing you should know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When the Young Master¡¯s eyes turn crescent-shaped, that¡¯s when trouble begins.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Leaving the ck Crow alone means you¡¯ve already taken measures. Right, Young Master?¡± ¡°You¡¯re learning. aren¡¯t you, Cami?¡± Cami beamed at Kane¡¯s praise. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ve been praised.¡± Like a puppy wagging its tail at its owner. Even a slightpliment brought a sky-reaching expression to her face. ¡°When did you take action?¡± ¡°When we left Phec. You noticed the ck Crow watching us from above the castle gate, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mikhail stared at Kane as if trying to see through him. He attempted to glean something from Kane, but nothing was apparent. Familiar with the gaze, Kane dismissed it. ¡°What I said to Gillip wasn¡¯t about paving a way out. Rather, it¡¯s a shortcut to hell.¡± The man intending to take Mikhail away was affiliated with Hatzfeld. He was Lieutenant Aren Stickler. He was a notorious figure known as the ck Viper, extremely ruthless. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 35 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 35 ¡®The reason the ck Viper appeared in Dyer wasn¡¯t just to take Mikhail. The Lieutenant of the Dark Sentinels moved personally to swallow the ck Crow exchange whole.¡¯ While the ck Crow exchange is known to dominate the underworld of Phec, in reality, their range of activities was surprisingly vast. The entire Fresia Empire. Though not exceptionally strong in terms of force, their informationwork was superior to that of any noble. ¡®At first, they¡¯ll invite him to join under Hatzfeld, but eventually, it¡¯s a proposal that¡¯s no different from a threat.¡¯ Gillip will rack his brains to the maximum in order to survive. ¡®In the end, he¡¯ll probably choose me as ast resort. Using this as leverage, I¡¯ll receive unlimited information.¡¯ It¡¯s like swallowing an information organization without spending a dime. There was no greater benefit than this. ¡®I¡¯ll make good use of the information you bring this time too, Gillip. Heh.¡¯ Kaneughed evilly to himself. The information from the ck Crow exchange was meant to re-confirm the future he knew. Where the artifacts are located. Where the characters he needed to recruit were hiding. He nned to quickly verify this through the ck Crow exchange. His goal was to conquer the story ahead of Ray Hatzfeld. ¡®The n isplete, and once I return to the territory, it¡¯ll be time to spend diligently.¡¯ It was always the most exciting when it was time to use the money he had on hand. * * * Two days after leaving Phec. The Blue merchant group arrived safely in Rehinar. Ding-! Simultaneously, an alert sounded loudly in Kane¡¯s ears. [The cksmith has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +10.] [You can now use the cksmith.] [The general store has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +10.] [You can now use the general store.] [The weapon shop has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +10.] [You can now use the weapon shop.] It was a message indicating that the buildings he had pre-constructed before leaving Phec had beenpleted. [The remodeling of the Blue merchant group has beenpleted.] [The base of the Blue Adventure Guild has been moved.] ¡°Perfect timing forpletion.¡± Kane was pleased as he read the message. This was just the beginning. A tremendous amount of spending still remained. ¡°Then, shall we start by paying off some debts? Daniel, old man.¡± He called for Daniel, but there was no response from him. The western territory he once knew waspletely different from whaty before his eyes now. ¡°What happened while I was in Phec?¡± Daniel murmured to himself in disbelief. The old members of the Blue merchant group reacted the same way. ¡°Where did the slums go?¡± ¡°Who could have done this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all cleared out, just an empty in¡­¡± They were surprised, but in a good way. ¡°Daniel, old man, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes? Did you call for me?¡± ¡°Use this money to pay off the family¡¯s debts.¡± He retrieved money from the spatial storage. Not just tens or thousands of coins, butrge gold bars, dozens of them. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°H-how much is that?¡± ¡°Where did such a huge amounte from¡­¡± The old members of the merchant guild were astonished. Daniel wore the same expression. ¡°Wh-What is this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s money.¡± ¡°I mean, where did all this moneye from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s personal. Don¡¯t pry.¡± ¡°Money without a known source is dangerous.¡± Typical of someone who followed the rules. Daniel expressed concern, fearing it might be dirty money. ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t clean, paying off the family¡¯s debtes first. We can¡¯t afford to be picky when bankruptcy is looming.¡± Kane harshly criticized the current situation in Rehinar. It was a situation where they had to use even dirty money to pay off their debts. That was Rehinar¡¯s current state. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not money taken by killing or stealing.¡± ¡°¡­Understood. Then I¡¯ll use this money to pay off the debt we owe to Dyer.¡± Daniel began counting therge gold bars. A total of 45 bars. Each bar worth 100 million, totaling 4.5 billion. ¡°And inform the nobles in Rehinar that I intend to buy theirnd.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to purchasend from thendlords?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll try to sell at high prices.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t go as they expect.¡± ¡°Could you exin why this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make thend prices plummet.¡± ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°The dark mana in the atmosphere is unusual. Mikhail must have sensed it too.¡± Kane looked at Mikhail. Mikhail, who seemed to have been deep in thought during the journey to Rehinar, responded promptly. ¡°I did feel a subtle tremor in the flow of dark curropted mana.¡± ¡°When the dark magic¡¯s waves move significantly up and down, that¡¯s when mutant monsters will start to appear.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Mikhail nodded. Daniel, eyes wide, spoke up. ¡°If mutant monsters set their sights on Rehinar, it would be disastrous. We should prepare the territory¡¯s defenses in advance.¡± ¡°I have no intention of protecting everyone.¡± Daniel shouted angrily. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Calm the fuck down.¡± ¡°Your stance is against the spirit of Rehinar. The Duke will be furious if he finds out,¡± Daniel argued passionately. Duke Carl cared more about the people of the territory than the family¡¯s wealth. He even sold off the family¡¯s assets to support them, which led to Rehinar¡¯s downfall. Kane knew this all too well. ¡°And what happened to Rehinar because of that?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes pierced through Daniel. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Was there any honor left? Despite bankrupting the family to help the people, all we got in return was their betrayal and the family¡¯s ruin. And let¡¯s not forget, Sara almost got sold off to that fucking scoundrel Rivan. What were the people doing during all that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t refute Kane¡¯s words because they were true. The people¡¯s neglect had indeed yed a part in Rehinar¡¯s downfall. No, neglect would have been a kindness. Many openly sided with external forces like Dyer. ¡°No matter how much you protect them, they won¡¯t appreciate it. I n to get rid of all those traitors.¡± ¡°There will be a lot of bloodshed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my concern.¡± ¡°Rehinar¡¯s reputation will suffer.¡± ¡°Good. It¡¯ll keep the worthless pests away.¡± Kane dismissed Daniel¡¯s concerns. ¡°Daniel.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ My lord.¡± ¡°Rehinar is full of traitors. Without purging them, we can¡¯t restore the old glory.¡± ¡°There must be other ways¡ª¡± Daniel began, but Kane raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Look at those who remained loyal to Rehinar. They all died in the slums of the western territory. And what happened to those who betrayed Rehinar? They¡¯re livingfortably in the safest southern and northern territories. I despise that.¡± As long as those traitors existed, Hatzfeld would never give up on Rehinar. ¡°I will create a territory where those loyal to Rehinar can live well. So don¡¯t hinder my actions any further.¡± Kane¡¯s voice was firm. Daniel nodded, acknowledging his resolve. ¡°I will follow all of your decisions, my lord.¡± Daniel decided to put his trust in the changed Kane. * * * Daniel stepped into the newly constructed building. ¡°When did you move our headquarters?¡± he asked. The new building was spotless, a stark contrast to the old one, which had been infested with mold and cobwebs. ¡°I told you I had things to do.¡± ¡°But a building doesn¡¯t just spring up overnight.¡± Daniel looked at Kane, expecting an exnation. For once, Kane was forting with an answer. ¡°If you¡¯re curious,e outside.¡± Although he had only called Daniel, Cami and Mikhail were curious too and followed. Kane stepped outside and activated the estate system. -Rehinar Territory- Administrator: Acting Head Kane Rehinar Residents: 1,089,000¡ý Capital: -5 billion gold (4.5 billion gold repayment pending) *Time until bankruptcy: 3 months Personal Assets: 60 million gold [Agriculture (Lv.1) ¨C 22/100] [Commerce (Lv.1) ¨C 45/100] [Barracks (Lv.1) ¨C 7/100] [Security (Lv.1) ¨C 38(+50)/100] [City Gate (Lv.1) ¨C 40/100] [Guild (Lv.1) ¨C 20/100] ¡®Themerce level is about to upgrade to level 2.¡¯ When he tapped onmerce, a list appeared below it. -[Commerce (Lv.1) ¨C 45/100] 1¡ï Blue merchant group (Lv.1) 1¡ï ? cksmith (Lv.1) [Inactive] 1¡ï ? General Store (Lv.1) [Inactive] 1¡ï ? Weapon Shop (Lv.1) [Inactive] Since the buildings had just beenpleted, they were still inactive. Activating them required an additional step. ¡®You either assign a suitable character,plete a sub-quest, or let a random charactere in.¡¯ One of three options. The cksmith already had an assigned owner. ¡®There¡¯s no time for sub-quests, and no good characters have been unlocked yet, so I¡¯ll leave them for now.¡¯ He closed themerce list. ¡®Security is fine for now thanks to the Guardian Knights, but the city gate and barracks are issues.¡¯ The presence of the Guardian Knights boosted the security score by 50 points. The problem with security was theck of soldiers. Constructing buildings rted to the barracks could sufficiently resolve this issue. [Soldier Training Grounds (¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î) ¨C 10 million gold] [Magic Tower (¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î) ¨C 10 million gold] [Belmore Military Academy (¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î) [Locked] ¨C 100 million gold] Kane tapped on the barracks item, revealing only three options. ¡®I¡¯ll build the Belmore Military Academy after the mutant monsters start appearing. For now, I¡¯ll construct the other two.¡¯ He reached out into the air and selected the Soldier Training Grounds. A magical circle, the size of a fist, appeared before his hand. Just like before, he needed to designate a location. ¡®I¡¯ll ce it near the western city gate.¡¯ [10 million gold has been used.] [A Soldier Training Grounds will be established in the western territory. (Construction time: 15 days)] Simultaneously, nks of wood and stones appeared next to the western city wall. ¡°Magic construction!?¡± Mikhail eximed. Only wizards skilled in construction magic could do such a thing. He thought Kane was performing the magic himself. ¡°How much has he been hiding?¡± Mikhail wondered aloud as he watched Kane manipte the magical circle. [10 million gold has been used.] [A Magic Tower will be established in the western territory. (Construction time: 15 days)] While the materials floated and began forming the structures, a new message appeared. [Would you like toplete the Soldier Training Grounds immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost: 5 million gold] [Would you like toplete the Magic Tower immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost: 5 million gold] Kane moved his hand to select immediatepletion. Instantly, a giant magic circle appeared over the construction sites, emitting a blinding light. ¡°Ugh!¡± Everyone present closed their eyes, except for Kane. [The Soldier Training Grounds have beenpleted.] [Barracks +10 has increased.] [You can now use the Soldier Training Grounds.] [The Magic Tower has beenpleted.] [Barracks +10 has increased.] [You can now use the Magic Tower.] Kane smirked as he observed the two newlypleted buildings. He had spent 30 million gold and still had half of his funds left. ¡°Next is the fences?¡± Kane muttered to himself as Mikhail opened his eyes. ¡°Instant construction magic! To use such high-level magic, you¡¯d need Bond (3 Runes),¡± Mikhail said, unable to hide his astonishment. 3 Runes, known as Bond, was a power typically attainable by a mid-tier 5th-ss mage. Yet Kane, a mere 3rd ss knight, had effortlessly used instant construction magic. ¡°Such incredible talent¡­.¡± [Mikhail Pervatz¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] [Mikhail Pervatz¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] [Mikhail Pervatz¡¯s favorability has increased +1.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The more time he spent with Kane, the more questions arose. Kane had be almost mystical. Despite Mikhail¡¯s amazement, Kane shrugged it off nonchntly. ¡°Why are you so surprised? This is just the beginning.¡± Each time Kane moved his hand in the air, apanied by magical circles, new buildings appeared. [10,000 gold has been used.] [Wooden Fence has been constructed.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ He densely lined the area in front of the western city gate with wooden fences. In total, he ced 600 fences, spending 6 million gold. [The territory is developing rapidly.] [New entries have been added to the territory system.] [Reputation: 9,800] [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 36 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 36 The City gate section was turned off. Kane hesitated before clicking on the guild, security, or agriculture sections. It was due to the reputation system. ¡®Should I assign characters to the new buildings randomly?¡¯ The quality of iing residents depends on reputation points. The higher the points, the better the residents. In other words, not the basic or trash characters, but rare-level residents would move in. ¡®If I just build anything randomly, there¡¯s a high chance only basic characters wille in¡­.¡¯ Clearing the settlement quests would guarantee good characters, but it takes a lot of time. Since Kane didn¡¯t have the time to do quests right now, he excluded this option. ¡®To get the 4-star promotion quest, I need to construct as many buildings as possible. If basic characters try to move in, I should deny them entry.¡¯ Anyway, this western territory belonged to the Rehinar family. Anyone wanting to settle would need Kane¡¯s permission. He could overuse the right to deny entry. ¡®Reputation might drop, but this is the best method.¡¯ Kane would just build the structures and stock the necessary items in the shops. He could temporarily dispatch managers. That way, there would be no worries about supplies during monster battles. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s start building.¡¯ Now that he decided to spend money, his hands moved without hesitation. [Used 1 million gold.] [A monastery is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 10 days)] [Used 1 million gold.] [A lumber mill is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 5 days)] [Used 1 million gold.] [A farm is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 5 days)] [Used 1 million gold.] [A tavern is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 5 days)] [Used 1 million gold.] [An inn is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 5 days)] [Used 1 million gold.] [A mill is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 5 days)] [Used 10 million gold.] [A stable is being built in the western territory. (Construction time: 10 days)] Out of 24 million gold, Kane spent 17 million gold. Only 7 million gold remained. ¡°I need money to recruit soldiers and buy military supplies. This is tight.¡± It was a defensive battle against mutant monsters. The more military supplies, the better. ¡°It¡¯s overwhelming to try and develop the Rehinar territory from its fallen state.¡± He suddenly recalled when he yed this game and led the story as Ray Hatzfeld. Except for being a bastard son, everything was perfect. Even without drawing characters, there were many hidden characters to acquire by progressing through the story. For example, the Captain of the Dark Sentinels, or the Witch of Lightning. But the only hidden character Kane could obtain through the story was Cedric. However, Cedric¡¯s utility was lowpared to his stats. He prioritized the Duke of Rehinar above all else. Cedric was only useful within the territory. Outside the territory, his utility was low. For a hidden character, he couldn¡¯t be used as a subordinate. It was more efficient to acquire other characters. ¡®I need to stir up the mutant monsters quickly to unlock new characters and increase reputation as a bonus.¡¯ It was a defensive battle he had to face anyway. It was better to handle it quickly and move on to the next story. ¡°I think I¡¯ve answered your question sufficiently.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Daniel just blinked, unable to speak. His cheek wrinkles trembled. Kane assigned tasks to him, who was overwhelmed by the significant changes in the western territory. ¡°Use this money to buy equipment and food supplies.¡± With that, Kane returned to the family estate. * * * Around that time¡­. The head of the ck Crow exchange, Gillip, was having a headache. ¡°Did another girl get broken ande out of the room?¡± The third member of the ck Crow exchange answered with an angry voice. ¡°This time, she came out unconscious.¡± ¡°That makes five already! Damn it, the bastard needs to take it easy.¡± Curses spilled from Gillip¡¯s mouth. He thought the customer was a VVIP, but it turned out to be a real problem. ¡°What do we do if he asks for another girl?¡± ¡°Do we have any girls better than the ones who went in first?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°He¡¯s deliberately trying to mess with us.¡± Gillip ground his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s saying he wants something from us.¡± ¡°If he wants something, he should say it. Instead, he¡¯s just hurting innocent girls¡­ damn trash.¡± Unable to contain himself, Gillip left the room. His subordinate followed, trying to dissuade him. ¡°Boss! What are you nning to do? You said we can¡¯t solve this with force.¡± ¡°If we negotiate, at least the girls won¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°But what if he harms us instead?¡± Gillip hesitated. Then, with determination, he spoke. ¡°No matter how low we live, we can¡¯t just stand by and take this kind of treatment.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± ¡°You all trust and follow me, so I have to protect you.¡± Gillip resumed his steps. He arrived at the entrance to the secret room reserved for VIPs. The scene was already a mess. Upon Gillip¡¯s arrival, ¡°B-boss is here.¡± The ck Crow¡¯s gathered there showed expressions of guilt. At that moment, ¡°Aagh!¡± A sharp scream echoed from inside the room. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re saying no to?!¡± ¡°S-sorry. I was just trying my best to serve you, Mr. Aren¡­ aagh!¡± The woman¡¯s head whipped to the side again. Her disheveled blouse, tangled hair, and bruised face clearly indicated what had happened inside. ¡°You just need to stay still and do what I tell you. How dare you act out of line!¡± Aren¡¯s hand struck the woman¡¯s cheek again. She was hit so hard that her body was flung out of the room. ¡°Gah!¡± She hit the wall and coughed up blood. As the battered woman raised her head, she saw Gillip. ¡°Gillip¡­ sir¡­¡± ¡°Take her and treat her immediately!¡± Gillip¡¯s stern voice was interrupted by Aren. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going without my permission?¡± ¡°The girl is badly injured.¡± Gillip knelt down and pleaded. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°If she isn¡¯t treated immediately, she may be crippled for life.¡± Aren¡¯s hand was infused with mana. How could an ordinary person withstand such a touch? He was far above a 3rd-ss knight. Just a touch could be fatal. ¡°That¡¯s your problem, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aren looked down at Gillip with a sneer. Gillip ground his teeth at Aren¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re doing this because you want something from us, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°As the head of an intelligence organization, you¡¯re quick-witted.¡± ¡°If you tell us what you want, we¡¯ll do whatever we can¡­¡± Gillip¡¯s words were cut off by Aren¡¯s voice. ¡°I want you toe under mymand.¡± It was not an invitation but a threat. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You better think carefully.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The air around them filled with killing intent. The faces of those nearby turned pale. Even Gillip, who was a mid-tier3rd-ss knight, found it hard to breathe. It must have been even worse for the others. ¡°We¡­ we cannote under yourmand.¡± At Gillip¡¯s refusal, Aren¡¯s eyes gleamed menacingly. ¡®Damn it. Are we really going to die here? Is it really okay to say what Kane Rehinar told me to say?¡¯ Kane had given Gillip several pieces of advice before leaving. It was time to use one of them. ¡°Then I have no choice but to destroy this ce.¡± Just as Aren was about to move, Gillip urgently spoke up. ¡°We are under the protection of Duke Carl.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Aren was stunned. Duke Carl was the head of the Rehinar family, one of the Twelve Stars lords of the continent. He was slowly dying from mana crystal poisoning. ¡°¡­How did you manage to grow such arge organization under our noses?¡± This unexpected news caught Aren off guard. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re under the protection of the Guardian Lord?¡± Aren muttered to himself, then his eyes shed with even more killing intent. ¡°In that case, I definitely can¡¯t let you live.¡± ¡°Right now, Duke Carl is bedridden. If you eliminate him, we can certainly switch allegiances!¡± Gillip revealed a crucial piece of information. Aren¡¯s grin spread from ear to ear. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°It is. The Guardian Knights have not left the family grounds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite a useful fellow.¡± ¡°Can you eliminate Duke Carl?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Duke Carl was a wounded tiger. Though he was always surrounded by fierce beasts, Aren had a way to handle it. ¡°If I take care of the ck Crow exchange and assassinate the Grand Duke, my reputation will skyrocket when I return.¡± While Aren mumbled to himself, Gillip observed his pleased expression and felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡®Everything is going ording to that Durd Kane Rehinar¡¯s predictions¡­¡¯ Even Aren¡¯s reaction was anticipated. Of course, he had been half-doubtful at the time¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve taken a gamble on you, Kane Rehinar. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡¯ Now he could only hope that everything Kane had said woulde true. ¡ª Meanwhile, Kane was walking slowly toward the family estate, as if on a leisurely stroll. ¡°By now, the ck Viper must be pressuring Gillip. If hees to Rehinar, we can eliminate him easily.¡± A Beginner-tier 5th-ss Assassin. Eliminating such an enemy would be a great fortune for Rehinar. ¡°He probably thinks he can deceive Cedric. But that¡¯s a miscalction. Cedric won¡¯t leave father¡¯s side, even for a moment.¡± Removing Aren would also put Gillip in Kane¡¯s debt. It would be like cing a noose around his neck. Gillip wouldn¡¯t realize that in trying to avoid the wolf, he was stepping into the tiger¡¯s den. Before he knew it, Kane had passed through the main gate of the estate. As he crossed the garden, he sensed a familiar mana from the training grounds. ¡®Seems like she¡¯s working hard.¡¯ Not wanting to disturb Sara¡¯s training, he quietly walked into the main building. ¡°Wee, my lord. Have you just returned?¡± The guardian knights on duty appeared as if they had dropped from the sky. ¡°Is Sir Cedric inside?¡± ¡°He is currently guarding the Duke.¡± Kane nodded and proceeded to the Duke¡¯s quarters. He walked down a long hallway and opened the firmly closed door. ¡°You¡¯ve returned already, I see.¡± Cedric greeted him with a slight bow. Kane nodded slightly and observed the Marquess. ¡°The mana hemorrhage has stopped, and his strength is improving. It will be at least another month before he wakes, even briefly.¡± ¡°My concern is¡­ if the Duke doesn¡¯t appear, there will be rumors.¡± People would specte that the Duke¡¯s condition had worsened. They would say that Rehinar was beyond recovery, and that no one could protect it anymore. Such rumors would spread. ¡°That works to our advantage. Following the rumors will reveal who our enemies are. It will be a chance to weed out traitors.¡± ¡°I trust you, my lord.¡± ¡°Also, the weapon was very useful.¡± Kane handed the spear to Cedric. ¡°Have you finished using it?¡± ¡°Yes. It was a good spear.¡± A rare expression of emotion appeared on Cedric¡¯s usually stoic face. It was a gift from his master, and for Cedric, it was an invaluable weapon. However, Kane¡¯s next words spoiled the moment. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t suit you, Sir Cedric. I think you should find a different spear.¡± ¡°What part of it doesn¡¯t suit me?¡± Cedric wasn¡¯t offended. He was merely curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°This spear belonged to the former head of the McCarty n, didn¡¯t it? It¡¯s more suited for someone with the fire rune. You might have noticed that the mana flow sometimes gets disrupted when you use it.¡± A slight crack appeared in Cedric¡¯s otherwise unchanging expression. For someone like him, it was a significant reaction. ¡°It was so subtle that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± ¡°If you fight someone of equal skill, this could be the factor that leads to your defeat.¡± Cedric nodded as he looked down at the spear in his hand. It was a trophy that Duke Carl had obtained after killing the former head of the McCarty n. For Cedric, it was unthinkable to discard something his master had given him. Kane understood this sentiment as well. ¡°Go to the estate and visit Mikhail¡¯s forge. The cksmith there can remove the fire energy from the spear.¡± ¡°Mikhail¡¯s forge? Is there such a ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a newly opened forge in the western estate. The cksmith there is the best in Rehinar. You can trust him.¡± ¡°Is that why you went to Phec?¡± ¡°Yes, to hire him.¡± Confidence radiated from Kane¡¯s face, along with pride in the new recruit. ¡°I¡¯ll have to meet this cksmith named Mikhail.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡± Kane stood up. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished my business here, so I must go.¡± As he was about to exit the room, he turned back to Cedric. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± ¡°Please, go on.¡± ¡°Rehinar will be quite tumultuous soon. The Guardian Knights must stay here and protect my father. No matter what happens.¡± ¡°If that is yourmand, I will dly follow it.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t ask for a reason. Kane was the acting head of the family. Questioning him would undermine his authority. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 37 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 37 Kane slumped into the empty room. He then pulled out a few mana stones from his pocket. They were stones he had swiped from the ck crow exchange. Though not in perfect condition, with some crafting, they could fetch a decent price. In the game [War of the Gods: Infinite Defense], there were several features that allowed characters to develop post-creation. Most of these systems were designed to encourage excessive spending, often leading yers to quit. However, if used wisely, they could be extremely advantageous. One of these systems was the ¡®Crafting¡¯ feature, which allowed yers to process mana stones and imbue them with various options. Even a single A-grade option could more than double a character¡¯s original stats. ¡®The problem is that the sess rate of *Crafting* is less than 10%.¡¯ But with the magic book he found in the Nest of Abyss, those issues could be resolved. [Masherin¡¯s Magic Engraving] Type: Magic Grimoire Grade: S (Growth-type) Description: A magical engraving book written by Masherin, one of the continent¡¯s top three engravers and craftsmen. Unlike regr engravers, Masherin used magic engravings on not only essories but also buildings. Effect: 80% chance to engrave options of B grade or higher, acquisition of crafting skills That effect alone was incredible. The increased probability of B-grade or higher options was insane. And there was more. Hidden skills further boosted its power. One such effect was that the character¡¯s base stats increased during the crafting process. This meant that not only could he be stronger while crafting, but the crafted items would be bonuses. Options that turned out well could be given to characters to significantly boost their stats. The mediocre ones could be sold to nobles for a high price, generating ie. ¡®Moreover, it¡¯s beneficial for me too. I can increase my stats just by sitting and cutting jewels. I need to raise the abilities I couldn¡¯t enhance in the hidden stage here.¡¯ Kane infused mana into the crafting dagger. Symbols appeared on the de. He was ready. He started cutting the mana stone with the dagger. Scrape! The mana stone was sliced through effortlessly. Engraving required delicate use of mana to carve the jewel precisely. ¡°Let¡¯s focus.¡± [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath has been activated.] He began to peel away the surface of the mana stone,yer byyer, like peeling the skin off an onion. The intensity of the mana, the delicate sensation in his hands¡ªeach movement was precise. Designing the jewel, Kane thought of every detail as he continued crafting. As time passed, ¡®Is it because I¡¯m only a beginner at 3rd ss? My thumb is already trembling,¡¯ Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Perhaps it was due to the constant delicate work, his finger joints started to ache. ¡®I can¡¯t stop here,¡¯ The ¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath¡¯ focused on his eyes. His vision sharpened, allowing him to concentrate even more on the jewel. He controlled the trembling movements of his fingers and continued crafting. About 30 minutester, [Due to Persistent Jewel Crafting (LV. 1), your Stamina has increased to D.] [Due to meticulous handling of ¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath¡¯, your Mana has increased to D.] He had no time to celebrate the message indicating his increased base abilities. A single slip could mean the failure of the jewel crafting. Imbuing the jewel with magic was more challenging and exhausting than he had anticipated. [30% of the jewel crafting isplete.] Only one-third was done. There was still a long way to go. Giving up was not an option. Opportunities to simultaneously gain stats and money were rare. ¡®I need to be even more persistent and maximize my stats,¡¯ He kept cutting and refining the jewel. The sensation in his hands gradually faded, and his mana was nearly depleted. His stamina had already reached its limit. Yet, with immense concentration, he continued perfecting the jewel. Then, something extraordinary happened. *Tsususu-* The Blood Mark stirred around him. The Blood Mark rippled with each movement of the crafting dagger. * * * Cami was lingering outside Kane¡¯s room in the dark night. Wisps of mana were seeping out from the door¡¯s cracks. The energy was growing, swelling like a snowball. ¡°What on earth is happening in there?¡± She couldn¡¯t just barge into her master¡¯s room. Since the moment Young Master Kane¡¯s personality changed, it was impossible to enter unannounced like she used to. ¡°The energy is too ominous for mere mana training. Should I just go in?¡± The powerful aura emanating through the door felt sinister, akin to dark magic or demonic energy. She worried Kane might have lost control while training his mana. After deliberating for a long while, ¡°I have to go in!¡± She made up her mind. She grabbed the door handle and took a deep breath. With a deep inhale, she flung the door open. ¡°Ah!¡± The energy that had filled the room rushed out at her. The ominous aura vanished without a trace. What poured over her was cool, refreshing mana. Along with the energy, Kane¡¯s voice reached her. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done!¡± He was lying on the floor. ¡°Young¡­ Master?¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It was exhausting, but¡­ I think I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡± From Cami¡¯s perspective, Kane was drenched in sweat. ¡°How exactly are you training your mana to end up looking like a soaked rat?¡± Instead of responding, Kane extended his hand. ¡°Look, didn¡¯t I do a good job?¡± In his hand was a jewel. ¡°Did you make this yourself, Young Master?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°I had no idea you had such skills. Can I look at it up close?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He handed the jewel to Cami with a proud smile. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s so mystical and brilliant¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the jewel. Inside the blue gem was a red dot. When she tilted the jewel slightly, the red dot moved without losing its shape. ¡°What is this red dot inside?¡± ¡°Look closely.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, she stared intently at the red dot. At first, she saw nothing, but then a thought crossed her mind. She focused mana into her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She finally understood what Kane meant. ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Inside the red dot, there was a pattern of two crossed swords. It was a slightly modified design of the Rehinar family crest. Cami asked, ¡°But why did you engrave this on the jewel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a symbol. It will be our family¡¯s main source of ie. How about calling the product ¡®KaraShi¡¯?¡± In reality, it was a name inspired by a famous luxury brand, Cartier, but Cami, unaware of this, tilted her head in confusion before smiling. ¡°It looks like it was made by an expert.¡± ¡°Of course, who do you think made it?¡± After expressing her admiration, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°With such a valuable skill, why did you stay quiet all this time? If we had known, we would have started selling jewelry many years ago!¡± ¡°You like it that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful and sophisticated that nobledies and young noblewomen will be eager to buy it.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Cami and Sara shared amon trait: neither liked jewelry. They preferred weapons like swords. If Cami found it beautiful, then most women would want it. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a special power in the red engraving inside, isn¡¯t there?¡± Her admiration was not only for the design but also for the functionality. There were many essories with simple magical effects on the market, varying greatly in price based on performance. However, the jewel Kane crafted seemed to possess a different kind of power. ¡°Try to guess what it does.¡± Kane posed a riddle to Cami. She closely inspected the jewel. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just fire mana? Other than enhancing the power of fire rune, I don¡¯t see anything else¡­¡± No matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t discern the hidden power. Finally, Kane exined, ¡°Try breaking the jewel.¡± As she nodded and attempted to break the jewel with her mana, the ominous force she had felt outside the room surged out. Her eyes widened. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The ominous energy transformed into a water barrier, blocking external attacks. ¡°A barrier spell?¡± It didn¡¯t just enhance rune strength; it was a barrier spell that protected against attacks. ¡°That¡¯s the lowest tier option.¡± ¡°This is the lowest?¡± Cami¡¯s eyes remained wide in astonishment. The craftsmanship of the jewel was impressive, but the fact that it also contained a magical engraving was beyond her imagination. She couldn¡¯t fathom the extent of the Young Master¡¯s abilities. ¡°If crafted correctly, not even demonic attacks can prate it.¡± She found herself nodding involuntarily. Observing the water barrier, she understood. Could 3rd-ss mana prate it? No way. At least beginner-tier 4th-ss mana would be required to break through the water barrier. The barrier¡¯s density was that formidable. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± ¡°Do you want it?¡± At Kane¡¯s words, Cami panicked. ¡°Oh, no! If you give it to me, I might lose it in no time.¡± She waved her hands, refusing vehemently. ¡°It would be helpful for you to have it.¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine. Please give it to someone who needs it.¡± ¡°If you insist.¡± Kane¡¯s right eye glinted, and the blood sigil in his pupil deactivated the active barrier.. *Plop.* The jewel fell to the floor as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hmm. Should I sell this? The options are a bit underwhelming.¡± Such was the result of his first crafting attempt. [KaraShi Jewel] Category: essory Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï* Description: This is the first jewel Kane Rehinar crafted in his room. It has a peculiar sophistication due to the special spell engraved with magic. Effects: Fire Rune Resistance +40% In a Crisis: Activates Water Barrier (B-)* For a 3-star grade, the options were rather low. It was likely because he used a simple mana stone rather than a higher-quality mana stone. Selling it as it was could tarnish the reputation of KaraShi. Although Kane wasn¡¯t satisfied, other nobles would have been desperate to buy the jewel. It had a captivating, mysterious magical aura, apart from its functionality. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± Kane put the jewel in his pocket. ¡°If you ever want one, let me know. I¡¯ll make you a new one.¡± ¡°Hehe, okay!¡± Cami¡¯s mood brightened instantly. Crafting jewels was hard work, and adding magical engravings doubled the effort required. She felt a sense of specialness that Kane offered to create one for her.. ¡ª Kane continued to hone his crafting skills. From his first attempt, he realized that he was less skillful with his hands than Ray Hatzfeld. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be achieved with effort.¡± He practiced his crafting skills relentlessly, even skipping meals. While elemental mana stones were scarce, he could easily obtain normal mana stones from monsters. He used these mana stones for his practice. Days passed¡ªone, two, three. ¡°I¡¯m not yet at the level of proficiency I desire.¡± He used mana to carve the mana stones diligently. The sun rose and set repeatedly. [Due to the delicate use of mana, ¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s breath (D-)¡¯ has increased to D.] [Due to excellent craftsmanship (LV. 2), Strength has increased to D.] [Due to nimble craftsmanship (LV. 2), Agility has increased to D.] After another day, his stats and mana depth improved further. Despite this, Kane was not satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡± Another day passed. [Crafting Skill has increased to LV. 3.] [You have reached Mid-Tier 3rd ss.] [You have fulfilled the conditions for a Hidden Promotion Quest.] Finally, Kane had achieved his goal. ¡°Haaa.¡± Lying down, he gazed at the ceiling and let out a deep breath. The grueling work had taken its toll, and fatigue washed over him. ¡°I need to get some sleep.¡± His heavy eyelids closed. After five days of continuous work without sleep, the moment he rxed, sleep overtook him. As he slept, new messages chimed. [The Lumber Mill has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +5.] [You can now use the Lumber Mill.] [The Tavern has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +5.] [You can now use the Tavern.] [The Farm has beenpleted.] [Agriculture has increased by +5.] [You can now use the Farnd.] [The Inn has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +5.] [You can now use the Inn.] [The Mill has beenpleted.] [Agriculture has increased by +5.] [You can now use the Mill.] [Commerce has increased by +5.] [Guild has increased by +5.] ¡­ The notifications about thepleted buildings filled the air. Despite the noise, Kane remained oblivious, deep in slumber. The next day, upon waking, he immediately checked the plethora of messages. [To activate the buildings, you must visit them personally.] With the realization of the work ahead, Kane knew he had to visit each of these newly constructed facilities to activate them. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 38 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 38 The western territory of Rehinar was rapidly changing. ¡°Where did Rehinar get the money to build those new structures?¡± ¡°I heard Daniel sold some magic stones at a high price.¡± ¡°No, they found a great treasure while on a trading expedition.¡± Everyone was talking about the buildings that had sprung up in the western territory. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the big deal? The important thing is that many buildings have been constructed in the western territory. Thend, which used to be dirt cheap, has skyrocketed in value in just a few days.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°About ten times.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Has it increased that much? If only I had the money, I would have bought somend. Tsk.¡± A middle-aged man clicked his tongue. His clothes and the jewelry on his hands showed he had a lot of money. ¡°Speak quietly! The entire western territory belongs to the Rehinar family. Do you want to be branded as a traitor and exiled?¡± Another middle-aged man hushed him, covering his mouth with a finger. These people had umted wealth under the protection of Rehinar for generations. However, when Rehinar fell, they turned to Dyer without a moment¡¯s hesitation, bing traitors. ¡°Even if we get exiled, we¡¯ve already prepared homes in Phec, haven¡¯t we? Everyone gathered here has secured at least one house there, just like I have.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still considering it. It¡¯s hard to abandon the foundation I¡¯ve built here.¡± Though they were aligned with Dyer, some were still wavering. What good would it do to move to Phec? It would take a long time to settle there. Moreover, would the nobles of Phec just stand by? They would surely face all kinds of discrimination and harassment. ¡°What¡¯s there to gain from staying in this backwater territory? I¡¯ve made up my mind to leave.¡± At that moment, an old man passing by stopped. ¡°Have you served in the military?¡± ¡°Yes, we have.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll be able to move to another territory. The migration procedures areplicated.¡± The middle-aged man frowned at the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Who¡¯s going to stop me if I want to leave?¡± ¡°If you retired from Rehinar, you must have learned their techniques. It won¡¯t be easy to get away.¡± ¡°Exin it so I can understand.¡± The old man kindly exined. ¡°Every noble house has their skills and techniques¡± ¡°Moving to Phec with Rehinar¡¯s techniques is like transferring to another noble house.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°It means you¡¯ll be a traitor.¡± The expressions of those listening hardened. Regardless, the old man continued. ¡°Lord Kane is not someone to be underestimated. The traitors who were exiled before were just examples.¡± The traitors who were exiled through the western gate all became monster food. Moneylenders. Farm owners. The Blue Wolf Mercenary Corps. All of them died. The demon forest is thend of abysmal monsters. Especially the western demon-infested region. It was a void that most could not return from. ¡°I understand that Daniel, the merchant lord, paid the debt you owe. And he conveyed another message, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You mean to sell thend back?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t really be considered yours. You haven¡¯t paid taxes up to now. The family head has generously overlooked it, but tax evasion is a serious crime that can lead to confiscation of all your assets. They¡¯re already being lenient, so sell it at a fair price while you can.¡± ¡°What is this crazy old man babbling about? Am I insane? Why would I sell this golden plot ofnd?¡± The middle-aged man, who had been quietly listening, burst out in anger. Hisnd was in the southern territory of Rehinar, an area rich in water and wood and free from mutated monster attacks. A prime location coveted by nobles or wealthy residents of the territory. It was absurd to suggest he sell such a ce. ¡°It¡¯s not amand. If you don¡¯t want to sell, then don¡¯t. But just remember this.¡± Despite their anger, the middle-aged men were now focused on the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Lord Kane is not like Duke Carl, who values righteousness. He¡¯s not someone who would sacrifice for your sake. I realized this during thest trade expedition.¡± With those words, the old man disappeared. ¡°He¡¯s a fool to be living as a beggar at that age. He should know his ce before giving advice!¡± The middle-aged man only understood muchter. The cruel nature of the Young Duke, and what the old man¡¯s warning truly meant! He didn¡¯t realize it until he was about to lose his life. * * * Hano, the second-inmand of the ck Crow exchange, was observing the changing atmosphere in Rehinar. ¡°Is this really the same Rehinar that was falling apart?¡± It seemed the air of decline hadpletely vanished. Some residents of the territory still viewed Rehinar negatively. But! To Hano, it looked like Rehinar was on the rise again. ¡°If our boss saw the atmosphere here, he¡¯d be astonished.¡± Just after entering Rehinar. The ck Crows, who had dispersed to gather information, reassembled. ¡°Second brother! I have incredible news.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Kane Rehinar isn¡¯t a swordsman but a mage!¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Another subordinate jumped in. ¡°What are you talking about? I heard he used the ¡°Void of Water¡± that Duke Carl used.¡± ¡°You mean that formidable technique of Duke Carl?¡± ¡°I overheard it directly while drinking.¡± Even this was already astonishing. But the story wasn¡¯t over. Another subordinate added to this unbelievable tale. ¡°I heard that Kane Rehinar also used instant construction magic.¡± ¡°What the hell. You mean that high-level construction magic that only those above 5th ss mage can use? Who told you that?¡± ¡°An old man from the Blue Merchant Group told me. If you don¡¯t believe it, go check it out yourself, second brother.¡± The old man from the Blue Merchant Group. He had worked in Rehinar¡¯s headquarters. This meant the information was reliable. Hano¡¯s mind was racing. ¡°On top of proficient magic and dual swordsmanship, he can use high-level construction magic too? Who is he really?¡± ¡°As our boss suspected, Duke Carl might have deceived the world.¡± ¡°If he fooled even us, then it was a perfect disguise.¡± ¡°What about Rehinar¡¯s fall?¡± At a subordinate¡¯s question, Hano replied quietly. ¡°Perhaps¡­ that too was a lie.¡± ¡°You mean Rehinar has been pretending for over ten years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We need to find out.¡± Caw! As soon as Hano finished speaking, the sound of a crow echoed. When he looked up, a crow was descending. ¡°We have a message from our boss!¡± Hano extended his arm. The crownded on it. He retrieved a letter from the container hanging around its neck and began to read. ¡°What does the boss say?¡± ¡°He wants us to establish a good rtionship with Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°Does he already know the situation here?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± ¡°Well, regardless, forming an alliance with Rehinar isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± Hano nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set up a base in Rehinar. How about that empty building?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect for us.¡± ¡°But do you think they¡¯ll let us use it easily?¡± ¡°We should at least try to request a lease.¡± The ck Crow exchange had never targeted the falling Rehinar before. The true ruler here was Duke Carl, one of the twelve strongest on the continent. Even if the family was in decline, the ck Crow exchange couldn¡¯t handle such a powerful entity. That¡¯s why they hadn¡¯t established a foothold here. Now they intended to create one. To build a good rtionship with Rehinar. * * * Sunlight pierced through the window. The brightness woke Kane, who sat up abruptly. ¡°Is it morning already? I slept like a log.¡± The sun was shining brightly outside. He had been intensely focused on crafting, which seemed to have drained him mentally. ¡°From the messages, it seems all the buildings arepleted. I should head out to the territory¡­ but I need to wash first.¡± His body smelled foul. On the surface, it appeared he had been crafting jewelry. In reality, he had been refining his mana. More efficiently and meticulously. The waste expelled by mana had seeped through his skin, causing the odor. Kane quickly washed up and changed his clothes. Knock, knock. ¨C ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s Cami.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°I n to visit the territory. Has there been any word from old Daniel?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cami¡¯s response made Kane¡¯s lips curl into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been five days, and not a single person has brought me theirnd documents.¡± His eyes turned into crescent shapes with glee. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to kill them all. Cami, let¡¯s head to the territory.¡± Kane left the mansion and went straight to the Blue Merchant Group. ¡°Old Daniel!¡± The doors of the Blue Merchant Group swung open. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Why the serious faces?¡± Daniel and the elders bowed deeply. They had mistaken the territory management system Kane showed them for high-level construction magic. Since then, they had treated him with utmost respect. ¡°We conveyed your message to the nobles, but they responded with defiance.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to deal with them.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel groaned. This was the reaction he had expected. Recently, Kane had been unstoppable, truly a force to be reckoned with. If someone challenged him, he would genuinely cut them down. This made Daniel anxious. He feared Kane might banish the territory¡¯s residents through the western gate again, as he had before. Noticing this, Kane smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on banishing anyone.¡± ¡°Then what measures will you take?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? I have no intention of protecting traitors.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Daniel didn¡¯t argue and epted Kane¡¯s decision. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°You are the acting head of the family, Young Master. What¡¯s the point of my objections?¡± Daniel had resigned himself to the situation. Unable to stop Kane, he didn¡¯t even try to oppose him anymore. Instead, he just changed the subject. ¡°We have gathered all the military supplies you requested, Young Master.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Everything is ready then. Follow me.¡± Kane stepped outside and opened the door of a newlypleted empty building. [Inn (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: Are you a traveler? Then stay here for the night. Effect: Fatigue -50%, Vitality +30% [Tavern (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: A mug of ale at night brings simple happiness! Let¡¯s all be drinking buddies and have a chat. Effect: Territory residents¡¯ happiness +100% [Lumber Mill (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: No ce to train your strength? Build your muscles by chopping wood. Who knows? The muscles you build here mighte in handy in the army. Effect: Wood resources +50%, Basic strength +20% [Farnd (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: Thinking of experiencing farm life? No way! In Rehinar, farming is essential! If you want to be an elite farmer, start with farming. Effect: Wheat and fruit production +100% As the buildings were activated, information windows appeared one after another. ¡°We won¡¯t be heading out on any trading expeditions for a while, so each of you take charge of one ce.¡± It wasn¡¯t that they always failed their trading missions due to traitor Peter¡¯s interference. The elders were seasoned veterans who had worked in the Rehinar main office for a long time. They were masters at managing organizations. Since the ces would be without permanent owners for a while, each elder was assigned to oversee one temporarily. ¡°Us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else I can trust but you elders. I can¡¯t leave it to those scoundrels, can I?¡± Kane pointed to the people loitering nearby, observing why he hade down to the territory. ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. Just manage it until I find a proper owner. No objections.¡± Without waiting for the elders¡¯ responses, Kane moved on. He stopped at one ce. [Mill Activated] [Mill (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: Thump! Thud, thud, thump! Don¡¯t just think of this mill as a ce to grind grains. It¡¯s also a secret spot for disposing of illicit goods. Effect: Increases the probability of obtaining 3¡ï or higher artifacts by 30%, Luck +20% It wasn¡¯t just a ce for making rice. It was a secret market, a ce to trade covert artifacts. ¡°There is someone suited to manage this ce.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Cami, who had been silent, couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and interjected. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 39 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 39 ¡°Maybe someone from the ck Crow exchange?¡± ¡°OMG! Are they nning to get revenge on you, my lord?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s a big problem!¡± Kane chuckled softly, watching Cami¡¯s intense reaction. ¡°That was an issue when I was weaker. Besides, the ck Crow exchange is in a state of emergency right now, so they won¡¯t risking after me.¡± ¡°What kind of emergency?¡± ¡°They¡¯re facing the biggest crisis in their history.¡± The entire ck Crow exchange organization was on the verge of falling into Hatzfeld¡¯s hands. They were looking for a way to ovee this crisis. They would use all their resources to find a ce that could save the ck Crow exchange. One such ce was Rehinar. ¡°But if the ck Crow exchange is in crisis, wouldn¡¯t it be better not to get involved with them?¡± ¡°No, those guys muste to that mill.¡± The mill was a building that could enhance fortune. If it was well-managed, it could increase luck and probability. It could produce unexpected valuable items. Moreover, to use their information, they needed to stay close to the ck Crow exchange. It was wise to have them move in. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, my lord¡­ I suppose it¡¯s futile to try and stop you, Chief?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous thought, but¡­ we have no choice but to keep a close watch on the ck Crow exchange.¡± Once again, Daniel did not protest. He seemed resigned but also trusting. However, he did give a word of caution. ¡°My lord, since you seem to know the true nature of the ck Crow exchange, allow me to say a few things.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The ck Crow exchange do not forget grudges.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°They are more tenacious and relentless than any other group.¡± ¡°I know that too.¡± ¡°But if you show them grace, they will give their lives without hesitation.¡± Except for the leaders, the rest of the ck Crow exchange weremoners, people living on the fringes of society. They had no concept of kindness. Yet, they understood gratitude. Showing grace to the ck Crow exchange was exceedingly difficult. They had always handled everything themselves, rarely needing a noble¡¯s help. Giving bribes to Dyer was merely for convenience, a signal to stay out of each other¡¯s business. ¡°To build a rtionship with them, you must show them grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Kane already knew this. Just as the ck Crow exchange¡¯s wings were about to be clipped, if he saved them, he could earn their gratitude. ¡°Then, everyone, keep up the good work. Cami, you have a special task.¡± ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Cami¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. The thought of being able to help Kane filled her with eagerness. * * * Kane and Cami went towards the western gate. ¡°Attention!¡± Eric, the head of the guards, saluted sharply. ¡°Gather everyone.¡± At Kane¡¯smand, the scattered soldiers quickly assembled. Their disciplined appearance was impressive¡ªtrue soldiers indeed. ¡°From now on, you will handle all your lodging and training at this new training center.¡± He pointed to two newly constructed soldier training centers. ¡ª [Soldier Training Center (Lv.1)] Description: You know you need strong soldiers to protect your territory, right? Tip! You need to build two training centers to quickly recruit soldiers. Effect: Security +10, Combat Training +100%, Survival Rate +10% ¡ª ¡°Cami here will be your instructor and will train you rigorously. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°And one more thing.¡± Kane scanned the soldiers before speaking again. ¡°If you hold on just a little longer, you will be rewarded for all the unpaid work you¡¯ve done so far. Just hang in there until then.¡± These were the ones who had worked tirelessly for the fallen Rehinar. In the past, they had been mercilessly killed during a mutated monster invasion, with no survivors. This time would be different. ¡°I will make sure you all survive.¡± The soldiers nodded at Kane¡¯s words, filled with trust. ¡°I leave their training to you.¡± ¡°Do you think I can do it well?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Cami had been promoted to Iron Knight. She had a hidden trait: ¡®Military Training Instructor.¡¯ Though this trait had not yet fully developed, if it blossomed, the soldiers trained by her would see a significant improvement. ¡°It¡¯s only temporary, so just handle it for a while.¡± ¡°Hehe. Got it.¡± Cami replied with a bright smile. Kane patted her head affectionately before turning to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To Mikhail.¡± He waved to her and walked towards the forge where Mikhail was. * * * Bang! The forge was built somewhat away from the marketce. It was in a separated area within themercial district, far from the shops. This was done with the future arrival of workshops in mind, as forges tend to be noisy ces. ¡°You certainly look the part of a cksmith, working so hard with that hammer.¡± Bang! ng, ng, ng! The sound of the hammer striking was quite lively, almost rhythmic in the midst of the noise. ¡ª [Mikhail¡¯s Forge (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: Equipment is everything! No matter how strong you are, fighting barehanded means you could lose to someone fully equipped. Buy some gear and feel the power of well-equipped items. Effect: Health, Strength +20%, Equipment Refinement +50% Additional Effect: cksmith Job Recruitment Avable ¡ª ¡°Good gear is essential. But in this game, to feel the power of good gear, you have to spend money.¡± This was one of the reasons the game had failed. The amount of required spending was far greater than anticipated, and there were many restrictions. What was the point of crafting or obtaining a high-level weapon if you couldn¡¯t use it? ¡°Even if you pull a 5-star weapon, you can¡¯t wield it if your stats don¡¯t meet the requirements.¡± Kane was an underachiever, with all his stats below average. No matter how good a weapon was, he couldn¡¯t use it if his stats were insufficient. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t bothered with equipment draws until now. Besides, many good weapons were yet to be unlocked. Most importantly, his priority was to unlock the currently closed storyline. Drawing equipment could wait untilter. ¡°I have my ways.¡± Who was he, after all? He had almost reached the end of the game¡¯s storyline. He knew ways to bypass the need for immediate equipment draws. ¡°I didn¡¯t take Mikhail from Hatzfeld for nothing.¡± The Pervatz family was one of the top three cksmithing families on the continent, possessing skills rivaling those of the dwarves. Mikhail was the sole heir of Pervatz. With his determination, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t forge. ¡®Although Mikhail needs more practice at the moment.¡¯ Kane held a piece of paper in his hand. The paper was heavily stained, indicating how much it had been handled, turning from white to a yellowish color. ¡°Mikhail, I¡¯m here.¡± Bang! Mikhail, shirtless, stopped hammering the metal. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± ¡°How does it feel to be hammering metal again after such a long time?¡± ¡°It brings peace to my mind. But what brings you here?¡± ¡°I want you to make this weapon.¡± Kane handed the paper to Mikhail, who looked at it quizzically. ¡°What is this scribble that looks like a worm crawling?¡± Kane¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Worm? How could hepare it to a worm? ¡°It¡¯s a weapon blueprint.¡± ¡°Did you draw this, my lord?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I brought it to you.¡± ¡°Next time, refrain from drawing anything. It appears youck talent in that area.¡± Mikhail¡¯s criticism was harsh. Kane wanted to snap back but restrained himself. Getting angry would only validate the wormparison. Meanwhile, Mikhail studied the blueprint, his expression shifting between frowning and neutral. Eventually, he spoke again. ¡°How did youe to know about such a peculiar weapon?¡± The blueprint depicted two swords with des standing side by side, a gap visible in the middle of the de. The design allowed the swords tobine into a spear when the handles were joined. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± Kane¡¯s subtle revenge for being called out on his drawing skills. ¡°My lord, it seems you are getting worked up.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°It appears you are.¡± Mikhail had a knack for getting under people¡¯s skin. ¡°Enough. Can you make it in ten days?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°With the fire of Pervatz at your disposal, it¡¯s still impossible?¡± It was just practice anyway. This was merely a rehearsal before crafting with the material called ¡®Bloodsteel,¡¯ which he would obtainter. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°The ancestors of Pervatz would be weeping in hell.¡± Kane¡¯s taunt sessfully provoked Mikhail. ¡°I need good materials.¡± ¡°I heard you received high-quality mana stones as a reward for winning in the arena.¡± ¡°Are you saying I should use my collected materials to make your weapon?¡± Mikhail looked incredulous, and Kane responded with shameless confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll find the me Emperor¡¯s Spear for you. I promise.¡± ¡°Talk to me after you bring it to me.¡± ¡°Consider this an advance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no different from a thief.¡± Mikhail shook his head. The new lord he served was extremely brazen, but he didn¡¯t dislike it. Kane¡¯s bright face and intense eyes were those of a true madman. In this era of power, such a crazy person was bound to survive for a long time. ¡°Come back in ten days.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Make sure you pay me properly once the weapon is made.¡± With that, Mikhail turned and began working on the weapon. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be borrowing these.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± Kane picked up two swords lying in the forge. They were basic swords, typically used by beginners. He took them and headed to the western gate. ¡ª [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath has been Activated (D).] ¡ª ¡°Things are starting to take shape.¡± Outside the castle, thick fog hung in the air. ¡°With magic and morale mixed, Hatzfeld must be beyond that.¡± In truth, the uprising of mutated monsters wasn¡¯t just happenstance. It was provoked by the Hatzfeld royal family. During the reign of Ray, it was Hatzfeld¡¯s own scenario designed to take over Rehinar. ¡°Hatzfeld is confident that Rehinar will suffer a major blow. But it will be the opposite.¡± Now it was Kane, not Ray, contemting how to counter the opponent¡¯s moves. He envisioned strategies in his mind. ¡°Shall we start hunting the little mice?¡± Thinking of ways to defy Hatzfeld¡¯s expectations exhrated him. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 40 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 40 A loud noise came from a cave in a distant demon forest. A middle-aged man¡¯s sword pierced through the body of a tiger-like monster. *Thunk!* *Fwoosh-!* Simultaneously, the tiger¡¯s body burst into mes. ¡°You¡¯re attacking the wrong target.¡± *Grrr.* The injured tigers growled lowly. Yet, they were too fearful to pounce on the middle-aged man. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mere beasts shouldn¡¯t challenge humans.¡± ¡°Leader, these things aren¡¯t much of a threat.¡± ¡°I used to be so scared of these mutated monsters, but what is this?¡± ¡°I feel like we could sweep through this entire demon forest on our own.¡± The group, dressed in ck,ughed and chatted. ¡°Keep watch around us. I¡¯ll finish this up.¡± ¡°Yes, Leader.¡± After ordering his subordinates, the middle-aged man, Eugene, looked down. In front of him was an egg. It moved slightly. Eugene raised his sword and struck down. *ng!* The egg stopped moving. Instead, the sword bounced back. ¡°No wonder Captain Silvio is desperately searching for this.¡± It was a strike imbued with mana. Powerful enough to kill a 3rd ss monster in one blow. Despite that, the egg remained unscathed. ¡°They say a seed of evil will be born from this egg¡­.¡± A sinister aura surrounded the egg. Thick, sticky demonic energy enveloped it. ¡°They say when it hatches, it will rival a Dragon. Maybe that¡¯s not wrong¡­.¡± It was still an unhatched egg. Yet it possessed an unimaginable amount of demonic energy. And as time passed, The demonic energy emanating from the egg grew stronger. When Eugene tried to pick up the egg, The demonic energy from the egg wrapped around his hand. ¡°Ugh!¡± Despite protecting his hand with fire mana, the demonic energy seeped into his body. Eugene hurriedly dropped the egg. The egg hit the ground but remained intact. ¡°I almost fucking lost my hand.¡± He nearly paid for his careless action. He sighed with relief and muttered, stretching his hand towards the air. ¡°Fire Chain.¡± A magic circle appeared beneath the egg. mes flowed from the magic circle and enveloped the egg. The egg wobbled in response. Resisting the chains that bound it. Seeing this, the tigers lunged at the middle-aged man. ¡°Pathetic creatures!¡± Eugene¡¯s sword zed with fire. The cave lit up brightly due to the mes. As he swung his sword, A crescent-shaped de of fire split in two directions. The five tigers that were charging at him were directly hit by the fiery de. *Crash!* With the sound of tearing flesh, the tigers¡¯ bodies were grotesquely ripped apart. ¡°Now it¡¯s a bit quieter.¡± Eugene used the skill ¡®Fire Chains¡¯ again. But the egg¡¯s resistance was formidable. The chains would bind it, then break repeatedly. Frowning at the fierce resistance, he used more fire mana to strengthen the chains. After dozens of attempts, the egg was finally trapped in the Fire Chains. ¡°Haha. The vice-captain will be very pleased if I bring this back to him.¡± He intended to deliver the egg to the vice-captain instead of Captain Silvio Dinter. They were in the same organization but belonged to different factions. Eugene had aligned himself with the vice-captain. Before returning with the egg, he moved toplete his final mission. ¡ª At that time. Kane was swiftly running through the vast demon forest. The area was filled with fog. But it did not hinder him. ¡®The first monster wave consists of Blood Tigers and Dark Tribe Goblins.¡¯ Tiger-like monsters covered in red fur. They were nearly 5 meters long. ¡®Blood Tigers are troublesome mutated monsters, but there¡¯s a way to control the entire species.¡¯ By now, he was in one of the hidden territories within the demon forest. [TL/N: The demon forest is vast and has countless hidden territories as we can tell by the story, and each individual hidden territory has barriers around them which can be opened with special things, strong strength/mana etc. Like the Forest of Deadly Poison was a hidden territory in the demon forest, and Rehinar has full control of it (aka the barrier can be opened by using their blood).] The hidden territories of the Blood Tigers and Dark Tribe Goblins must have opened. ¡®The reason for the first stir of the Blood Tigers is simple. Their leader was captured by the Hatzfeld royal family.¡¯ The Dark Sentinels caused the fury among monsters, that was directed at innocent Rehinar. ¡®If I take the ¡°Seed of Blood¡± from Hatzfeld, the Blood Tigers will be powerless.¡¯ The Blood Tigers experienced both a blessing and a misfortune. The birth of a pure-blooded tiger. It was the Seed of Blood, possessing both demonic energy and vitality. The misfortune was that the Seed of Blood had been taken by Hatzfeld. ¡®By now, the Fire Chains should have restrained it, and they will soon leave for the Hatzfeld Kingdom. There¡¯s no time.¡¯ The story was a timed attack. If dyed even a little, he would miss the chance to acquire a rare pet. This information wasn¡¯t avable in the game. It was valuable knowledge obtained after experiencing the game as Ray Hatzfeld. *Grrr.* Throughout his run, he heard the growls of beasts. Ignoring other monsters, he focused solely on reaching his destination. He knew the geography of the area better than anyone. Where each monster was located. Where the dangerous spots and traps were. He knew it all. *Whoosh-* After running straight to the southwest, A massive mountain range came into view. The Atlem Mountains. Beyond this was the Lycera Theocracy. At the base of this mountain range was the hidden territory of the Blood Tigers. ¡°The barrier is still open.¡± There was no barrier around the hidden territory. It meant the hidden territory was still open. He approached the hidden territory. *Grrr.* A Blood Tiger bared its teeth and appeared. ¡°I have no business with you.¡± Avoiding the pouncing Blood Tiger, Kane entered the hidden territory. [You have entered the hidden territory, ¡®Cave of Species¡¯.] The tiger¡¯s bodies were not normal. Despite their immense regenerative power, they were covered in wounds. They were blocking intruders from entering the hidden territory in that state. ¡®Eugene, the leader of the first squad of the Dark Sentinels. I¡¯ll be seeing you again.¡¯ A group d in ck emerged from inside. A man with narrow, nted eyes, Eugene, was holding the egg. When he saw Kane, He looked as if he had encountered someone unexpected. ¡°Kane Rehinar!?¡± ¡°Why is someone who should be in Rehinar, all the way here?¡± The ck-d group was astonished. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you recognized me right away.¡± ¡°How did you know about this ce!¡± ¡°I have the same goal as you.¡± Kane drew a sword he had brought from the cksmith. There were fifteen of them. All were Mid-Tier 3rd ss warriors. ¡°d I¡¯m not toote.¡± Eugene clicked his tongue at Kane¡¯s appearance. ¡°Tut tut. I don¡¯t know how you got here, but it will be hard for you to leave alive today.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes turned into crescent shapes. A cold smile formed at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You think you can stop me? Interesting. I¡¯m looking forward to how much you¡¯ll entertain me. But! If you disappoint me, you¡¯re all dead.¡± Kane unleashed the Blood Mark to its full power. *Hwaaa-!* ¡ª *Shudder.* Eugene felt his body trembling involuntarily. ¡®Am I feeling fear from a durd like him?¡¯ He tried to stop the trembling with mana, Instead, the trembling seemed to intensify. ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ He needed to confirm it. He need to confirm the unpleasant aura emanating from Kane Rehinar, the supposedly Durd young duke ¡°Attack!¡± The squad members, seemingly unaware of Kane¡¯s power, Rushed at him fearlessly upon receiving the order. Their swords were all engulfed in mes. With fourteen of them simultaneously disying the Fire Rune, The surroundings were filled with heat. ¡°The reason your squad is the first to be wiped out by me is because of your stupidity.¡± He didn¡¯t use the Blood Dance. Instead, he showcased the Guardian Family¡¯s Twin Sword Technique of Protection. A massive stream of water surged from Kane¡¯s sword. ¡°Guardian Stream.¡± [Warning! You have used an unacquired skill.] [Trait: Pure-Blooded has been activated.] A water tiger began to circle around Kane. It was a more powerful defensive technique than ¡°Water Curtain¡±. [You have wlessly executed the unacquired skill ¡®Guardian Stream¡¯.] [Skill ¡®Guardian Stream¡¯ has been registered in Blood Dance (S).] {TL/N: The trantion said registered in Blood Dance, even though it said above ¡®He didn¡¯t use Blood dance¡¯. Maybe author made an error, or maybe the skills get saved in blood dance and it grows using them, as we know blood dance is a growth-type skill. Idk, it¡¯s not clear right now, maybe it¡¯ll be cleared in the future, or it¡¯s just a simple typo and he wanted to say ¡®got registered in ¡®Twin sword techniques of protection¡¯} [You can now use ¡®Guardian Stream¡¯.] As soon as the message ended, The Sentinels¡¯ ming swords struck the Guardian Water Tiger. *Thud!* ¡°Ugh!?¡± The ming swords burnt out instantly upon contact with the Guardian Water-Tiger. The Dark Sentinels tried to pull their swords back. ¡°M-My sword won¡¯te out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m being pulled in!¡± They couldn¡¯t hide their panic. Even when they tried to summon mana, the Fire Rune was extinguished. Eugene, watching from behind, shouted furiously. ¡°What are you all doing against one man!¡± ¡°Leader, help us.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t use mana.¡± Eugene joined the fray shortly after. ¡°Idiots.¡± The mes emanating from his sword were hotter than everyone else¡¯s. The heat was intense enough to scorch the air. He disyed the Fire mana more fiercely than ever, as if to dispel his own trembling. ¡°I finally understand why we lost contact with the 10th squad. It¡¯s astonishing that someone thought to be a dlrd is using ¡®Guardian Stream¡¯.¡± Kane crushed Eugene¡¯s momentum with his own. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you? If you disappoint me, you¡¯ll all fucking die.¡± Kane gave Eugene an eerie smile. Eugene felt a sense of foreboding rising again. An unfamiliar emotion. He had always lived the life of a predator, but today, he stood on the opposite side. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll kill you and secure a hefty reward.¡± Eugene¡¯s ming sword shed through the air. The same sword technique that had shredded the Blood Tigers. A massive ze hurtled towards Kane, transforming into an eagle that sought to crush everything in its path. ¡°me Extreme Sword Technique, Third Form: me Eagle? Interesting.¡± The me Extreme Sword Technique was a skill of the Dark Watchers. One that only those destined to be captain-level figuers could learn. Yet, Eugene had mastered it. This was the first significant change from the past. ¡°Dirk, that sly bastard, must have cheated to strengthen his faction.¡± This was not a sword technique for someone of Eugene¡¯s rank. The ¡®me Extreme Sword Technique¡¯ was an A-rank skill. Comparable to Dirk¡¯s ¡®Red Demon Spear Technique¡¯ ¡°But you learned it wrong. The ¡®me Extreme Sword Technique¡¯ isn¡¯t about deceiving your opponent.¡± Kane¡¯s right eye shed. The Seal of Blood manifested. It transformed from a droplet shape into a me shape. Then, the whirling Guardian Water Tiger vanished without a trace. *Whoosh!* Kane¡¯s sword ignited in purple mes. ¡°This is the true ¡®me Eagle¡¯.¡± As he shed his sword diagonally, A violet me eagle soared into the air. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 41 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 41 ¡ª BOOM! A gigantic roar echoed through the Atlum Mountains. ¡ª [Warning! You have used an unacquired skill.] [ Pure-Blooded (UR) has been activated.] [You have wlessly executed the unacquired skill me Eagle.] [This is a sub-skill of me Extreme Sword Technique.] [Even without skill registration, you can use it again thanks to the trait Pure-Blooded .] ¡ª Kane¡¯s sword was shattered into pieces. The immense power was too much for the sword to handle. ¡°My clothes got dirty.¡± Kane discarded the broken sword. Then, he brushed off his clothes. The air was thick with dust. The enemy could have attacked through the dust. But Kane didn¡¯t care. ¡°Hmm. I got excited after seeing the fire eagle.¡± Slowly, the dust settled. The scene that emerged was gruesome. The nearest sentient was unrecognizable. Chunks of fleshy scattered on the ground. It was impossible to tell who that person was. The only person still somewhat intact was Eugene. Even he was far from whole. His lower body had been torn off. Even the shoulder that held his sword was gone. It was a sight too ghastly to behold. Kane picked up the egg that had fallen next to Eugene. ¡°This is intact. As expected of a rare pet, it¡¯s extremely sturdy.¡± Originally, this rare pet belonged to Dirk Hatzfeld. In the past, Dirk had taken this pet from him. But this time, Kane got the egg first. ¡°How¡­ how did you use me eagle¡­?¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes trembled violently as he looked at Kane. Even as he was dying, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Kane gave him a wide grin. ¡°It was the swordsmanship that the King of Hatzfeld taught me and Dirk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ absurd¡­ *cough*!¡± Blood spurted from Eugene¡¯s mouth. His eyes were lifeless. Kane shared an interesting fact with him. ¡°There¡¯s something even your king doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The true origin of Hatzfeld lies not in the Red Dragon, but in the majestic me Eagle.¡± He himself had only recently learned the truth. The ancestors of Hatzfeld had been deceived by the Meyer family. They were lured by the im that the Red Dragon of Pervartz was stronger. Ultimately, the foolish ancestors coveted and imed the Red Dragon for themselves. However, they could not ovee its unique breath. The Breath of the Red Dragon was a breathing technique suited for the bloodline of Pervartz. It was notpatible with the Hatzfeld bloodline. Despite this, Hatzfeld stubbornly clung to the Red Dragon. They wholeheartedly believed the Meyer family (The family of the Sun/Heaven), who imed to be agents of the Gods of the Celestial Realm.. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ absurd¡­.¡± Eugene died in shock. With his death, the leader of the first squad of Dark Sentinels was annihted. Kane looked down at the egg and muttered. ¡°The information you gave me, I¡¯ll use it well in this life too.¡± In a previous life, this egg had been a monster pet of Dirk¡¯s. That¡¯s why Kane hadn¡¯t killed it with his own hands. This was the information he had learned in the process. Dirk¡¯s pet, the pure-blooded Blood Tiger, yed a crucial role in this world. No, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it held a significant position. It was a spirit beast. In other words, a demon¡¯s avatar that humans couldn¡¯t tame. A mutant monster belonging to a vicious species. ¡ª [???] Type: Pet Grade: ? Description: An egg forcibly taken from the enemy. No one knows what kind of pet will hatch. *Note ¨C A pet¡¯s personality changes depending on how its owner raises it. [Status: Confused] ¡ª There were no unusual details in the status window. Who would think that the seed of evil would hatch from this egg? ¡°Dirk may have created a hybrid, but I can raise it properly.¡± The only catch was that it required an enormous amount of money. Raising a pet was a highly costly endeavor. ¡ª [Time until hatching ¨C 30 days] [Do you want to hatch ??? immediately? (Y/N)] [Hatching requires 10 million gold.] ¡ª Just like now. The game was full of systems designed to induce spending. ¡°I¡¯ll hatch itter. For now, I need to take care of the remaining enemies.¡± Kane ced the egg in his spatial pocket and leapt off. * * * Thunk! ¡°Urgh.¡± A masked man copsed. Kane withdrew his sword from the man¡¯s back. At that moment, blood spurted into the sky like a fountain. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The sentinels trembled in fear. The thick scent of blood emanating from Kane made them realize just how dangerous he was. ¡ª [Just as I heard¡­ he¡¯s changed too much.] [What should we do?] ¡ª Everyone was dead except for two sentinels. The survivors exchanged nces. Their mission was to survive and deliver information about Kane to Hatzfeld. [Let¡¯s split up.] [Make sure to survive and reveal who he really is!] They nodded. All the information they had about Kane was wrong. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He was a fucking genius. Stronger than all the heirs of the Twelve Star Lords of the Continent. [See you in hell.] ¡ª The two finished their secretmunication and ran in opposite directions. ¡°Annoying.¡± Kane kicked a sword lying on the ground. The sword sliced through the air. It embedded itself mercilessly into the back of the fleeing man. ¡°Ugh!¡± The man crashed to the ground. Kane ignored him. He surged towards the one fleeing in the opposite direction. In no time, he caught up and grabbed the sentinel¡¯s head. Crunch! He mmed it into the ground. Brains sttered, soaking the earth. In an instant, he incapacitated two men. Then, to ensure they were dead, he drove his sword into their throats and hearts. ¡°Ugh¡­ devil¡­¡± The remaining sentinel who was barely alive, took hisst breath. Kane was the only one left breathing in this ce. There wasn¡¯t a single person left alive. ¡°I¡¯ve almost cleared this area.¡± Kane was in the northwest region. He was slowly moving north from the south. He had eradicated all the Dark Sentinels who had been secretly plotting in this area. He had already taken down 40 enemies. It would have been difficult without knowing their positions and numbers. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with everyone in the west side. I guess it¡¯s time to return.¡± The main disturbance of the first mutated monster wave was in the west territory. The Blood Tiger had appeared. Hatzfeld had stationed the sentinels outside of the western territory.. ¡°This amount of blood scent should be enough.¡± Mutant monsters go berserk when they smell blood. If even a single drop of blood fell in the magic field, monsters from the surrounding areas would immediately swarm to it. But what if there were blood from 40 people? They¡¯d go mad with frenzy. ¡ª Kane, having expedited the mutant monsters¡¯ rampage, returned to his family. He immediately took a bath. ¡°Moving all day and feeling this fatigued means I¡¯m still not there yet.¡± Enduring this much was possible because he had reached the Mid-Tier of 3rd ss. Otherwise, he would have copsed long ago. As he closed his eyes to rx, he suddenly thought of the egg. ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re here too.¡± Kane took the egg out of his spatial pocket. The bath was filled with steam. A ce where hot and cold auras coexisted. The egg seemed to like it, twitching once. ¡ª [Status: Happy] ¡ª ¡°Even though you¡¯re not awake yet, you already sense your surroundings. You truly are a spirit beast.¡± Pets develop their personalities based on how their owners raise them. This pet system was no different. If stressed or left in dirty ces, their personalities would turn gloomy. In a bright, clean, and joyful environment, they¡¯d develop a cheerful disposition. Dirk had kept it in ces filled with greed and ughter. As a result, the Blood Tiger had killed someone as soon as it hatched. ¡°You¡¯ll be smelling quite a lot of blood this time too.¡± ¡ª [Status: Craving More] ¡ª Kane¡¯s anger while killing the Dark Sentinels had been fully conveyed to the egg. Even in the spatial pocket, the pet which was bonded to Kane, could fully sense his emotions. ¡°But I won¡¯t turn you into a monster.¡± ¡ª [Status: Disappointed] ¡ª The egg seemed disappointed at not hearing the desired response. ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll designate targets for you to kill to your heart¡¯s content.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, the egg twitched. ¡ª [Status: Happy Again! Nya Ichi Ni san Nya Arigatoo~] ¡ª Kane smiled brightly and finished his bath. * * * ¡°Brother!¡± Sara burst into the room. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s with the egg?¡± ¡°I happened to acquire it. But what brings you to my room?¡± Ever since Kane had taken over the family¡¯s affairs, Sara had been spending her time on her personal training grounds. ¡°Spar with me.¡± ¡°Me, spar with you?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no one else but you.¡± ¡°What about the Guardian Knights?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t spar with me because if I get hurt, it¡¯s their loss.¡± ¡°That makes sense, I suppose.¡± Kane scrutinized Sara. A status window opened next to her. ¡ª [Sara Rehinaar (Lv.20)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Age: 18 Role: Eldest Daughter of Rehinaar Mana Affinity: Water Bond (A) (3 Runes) Affinity: 60 (Close) ¨C Basic Abilities ¨C [Stamina: D] [Mana: D+] [Physique: B+] [Strength: D] [Agility: D] Traits: Twin de Spirit (B-), Reckless (A+), Swordsmanship Genius (S) Skills: Breath of the Blue Lake (A), Hundred Twin Sword Techniques (B) ¡ª ¡®She advanced a level in such a short time just through training?¡¯ Sara had be a Mid-Tier 3rd ss knight. This was solely the result of her training. Her growth rate was astonishing. ¡®She¡¯s truly a monster.¡¯ Born a three-star character and a genius, coupled with her good lineage. With active support and consistent training, her growth potential was immense. ¡®I need to assess her skills.¡¯ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s spar.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you. Be prepared.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on holding back, so give it your all.¡± Sara was momentarily stunned by Kane¡¯s words. It was something she could never have imagined him saying before. ¡°What are you standing there for? Aren¡¯t we going to spar?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ª Kane and Sara moved to the training grounds. Sara, though surprised by Kane¡¯s newfound seriousness, was determined to give her best. ¡°Ready?¡± Kane asked, positioning himself. Sara nodded, her eyes filled with determination. She unsheathed her twin swords, their des gleaming in the sunlight. Kane readied his sword, feeling the familiar weight in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Saraunched forward with a swift attack, her twin des moving in perfect harmony. Kane parried and countered, his movements precise and powerful. The sh of their swords echoed through the training grounds. Despite her determination, Sara struggled to keep up with Kane¡¯s relentless assault. His skill and experience were evident, but Sara didn¡¯t back down. She fought with all her might, her agility and speed impressive. Kane noticed her improvement, admiring her dedication and growth. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better,¡± he remarked, dodging a particrly fast strike. Sara grinned, not letting up. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± Their spar continued, both pushing their limits. Kane tested Sara¡¯s abilities, challenging her to use all her skills and strategies. Sara responded with everything she had, showing remarkable resilience and adaptability. Finally, after an intense bout, Kane disarmed Sara, his sword pointing at her chest. Breathing heavily, Sara looked up at him, a mixture of exhaustion and satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°Well done,¡± Kane said, lowering his sword. ¡°You¡¯ve improved greatly.¡± Sara smiled, wiping sweat from her brow. ¡°Thanks, brother. I¡¯ll get even better.¡± Kane nodded, proud of her progress. ¡°I have no doubt you will. Keep training hard.¡± With that, they left the training grounds, both feeling a renewed sense of purpose and determination. Sara followed Kane to the training ground. ¡°Let¡¯s finish before people gather.¡± The Guardian knights were in charge of patrolling the family¡¯s grounds. Even though the estate wasrge, it was difficult to escape their notice. Moreover, if they sparred here, the sharp mana would leak out, and they would quickly catch on. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Are you scared of losing?¡± Sara taunted Kane. ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your sake, so you won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Kane calmly responded to Sara¡¯s provocation. Then he walked to the weapon rack and took out a wooden sword. Seeing this, Sara eximed, ¡°They say you almost injured Uncle Cedric with a spear. Use a spear.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be too easy with a spear.¡± Kane¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. Sara¡¯s expression twisted in an instant. She had fallen right into his provocation. ¡°I¡¯m going to wipe that smirk off your face.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Sara lost her temper at Kane¡¯s nonchnt attitude. With a thud, she sprang forward. Her wooden sword, infused with water mana, sliced through the air. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 42 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 42 Boom! It wasn¡¯t the sound of wooden swords shing. It was the sound of a shockwave from a collision. Sara, whose attack was easily blocked, moved the wooden sword in her other hand. Boom! Boom boom boom! Sara continuously attacked Kane. Her specialty was rapid swordy. However, to Kane, it all seemed slow. ¡°Will you attack the enemy so recklessly as well?¡± Kane muttered as he deflected Sara¡¯s wooden sword. ¡°Guardian Stream.¡± In an instant, a purple mana tiger enveloped him. It was the skill he used against the Dark Sentinel. Though it was an absolute defense skill, it could also significantly damage the opponent if used effectively. ¡°Ugh!¡± Sara tried to escape the swirling vortex of water but couldn¡¯t. ¡®It¡¯s pulling me in from the front!¡¯ She struck the vortex with her wooden sword, but the recoil only caused more damage. At that moment, Kane¡¯s voice came again. ¡°You must face the consequences of a careless attack.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the swirling water spread out in a circle. ¡°Ah!¡± Sara let out a scream, swept away by the water mana, and tumbled backward. She fell clumsily but quickly nted her wooden sword into the ground to steady herself. Scrape! As the wooden sword scraped the ground and slowed her down, she finally managed to regain her bnce. She looked up to see¡ª ¡°Bruh, you got too excited. It¡¯s my win~¡± Kane¡¯s wooden sword was aimed at her chin. Her eyes wavered. ¡®I thought I had reached Mid-Tier 3rd ss¡­ but my brother is this strong?!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t even touch Kane¡¯s clothes. A crushing defeat. She was furious. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Do it¡­ again.¡± ¡°The result will be the same.¡± ¡°I wanna fight again!¡± Sara shouted, swatting away the wooden sword resting at her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Kane walked over to the weapon rack to put away his wooden sword. Or at least, he tried to, but was stopped by a voice from behind. ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t do it again¡­ I¡¯ll curse you for the rest of your life¡­.¡± It wasn¡¯t an angry voice. It was a voice soaked with tears. ¡°¡­Are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not crying!¡± Sara¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset, but crying over this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± Her face was a mix of frustration and resentment. Kane was taken aback. ¡°This is unexpected¡­¡± Sara red at Kane silently. Then, she stood up and readjusted her wooden sword. Her red lips were tightly pressed together. She wiped away her tears and began to gather her mana. It was clear she intended to give it her all from the start this time. Soon, a white haze began to emanate from her wooden sword. ¡°Even so¡­¡± Kane actually knew Sara¡¯s true intention. She wasn¡¯t giving her all because she feared she might hurt him. She cared deeply for her brother. ¡°If you really want to, Let¡¯s fight again.¡± Regardless of what Kane said, Sara assumed her stance. It was a posture recognizable to anyone trained in the twin sword techniques of the Rehinar family. The right sword was drawn back near her ear, de horizontal, while the left sword was held in reverse grip and extended forward. It was a basic stance where offense and defense merged as one. ¡°Give it your best shot.¡± Kane also released his mana. * * * News of Kane and Sara¡¯s sparring quickly reached the ears of the Guardian Knights. There was no way they would miss such a spectacle. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Guardian Knights groaned in unison as they watched the duel. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lady Sara a beginner of 3rd ss?¡± ¡°She was, right?¡± ¡°Seems like she¡¯s advanced to mid-tier now¡­¡± Eighteen years old and already a Mid-Tier 3rd ss Knight. This was an exceptional level within the Freesia Empire. What¡¯s more, Sara had trained on her own without attending the Imperial Academy. Unless someone in her family had secretly trained her, she had no teacher. The Guardian Knights knew that Duke Carl and Cedric were always on the battlefield. ¡°How can the Young Master effortlessly counter her attacks?¡± ¡°He fooled us all.¡± Kane Rehinar, the Durd Young Master, was effortlessly fighting with Sara who was at Mid-Tier 3rd ss. ¡°Can you guess Young Master¡¯s level?¡± The Guardian Knights analyzed Kane¡¯s mana to determine his level but soon found themselves puzzled. ¡°This is strange.¡± ¡°Do you feel it too?¡± ¡°Mid Tier 3rd ss?¡± ¡°Yeah, Lady Sara shouldn¡¯t be struggling this much.¡± At that moment, Vice Commander Fabi suddenly joined in. ¡°So, you guys are thinking the same thing as me?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to watch, just like you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for the same reason.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it really strange? Lady Sara, with her Water Bond (3 Runes), is beingpletely outmatched by the Young Master.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s baffling.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Everyone fell into deep thought. They continued to watch the duel but couldn¡¯t find an answer. ¡°No matter how much I watch, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°If Vice Commander Fabi can¡¯t figure it out, we certainly have no hope of finding the cause.¡± ¡°I feel like an idiot.¡± Fabi suddenly recalled the time when Kane had wielded a spear. ¡°Can it be because he has two types of elemental runes?¡± ¡°Two types are stronger than one?¡± ¡°Exactly. He must have twice the mana as well.¡± ¡°Then he wouldn¡¯t be just a Mid-Tier 3rd ss Knight, he¡¯d be at least beginner-tier 4th ss.¡± ¡°Or maybe the purity and depth of his mana are different.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a usible exnation.¡± ¡°Even so¡­ such a huge gap is still strange¡­ Lady Sara¡¯s mana is second to none. She even surpasses the Young Master in mana, her 3 Runes (Bond) to his 2 Runes (Mark)¡­¡± Fabi, who was a Mid-Tier 6th ss Knight, also looked perplexed. There was only one thing they could be sure of. ¡°One thing¡¯s for sure, those movements are the real deal.¡± Fabi didn¡¯t miss a single one of Kane¡¯s movements. Only he could see Kane¡¯s precise and efficient actions. ¡°He has the sense of a monstrous genius. He¡¯s moving even before Lady Sara¡¯s attacks arrive..¡± Combat sense was something acquired through experience. It couldn¡¯t be learned without it. If one was naturally born with it, then that person would be¡­ a monster. ¡°He¡¯s reading all of Lady Sara¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Where did the Young Master get such experience¡­ Oh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The hidden territory! While we were at the border, the Young Master was gaining experience in the demon forest.¡± Their misunderstanding only deepened. ¡°Because of his image as a durd, he must¡¯ve been working hard where no one could see.¡± ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°Ah, truly worthy of being the Heir of the Rehinar Family Faces filled with emotion. The looks directed at Kane were warm and admiring. ¡°Lady Sara didn¡¯t know this and challenged him to a duel.¡± ¡°She¡¯s ended up in a pitiful state.¡± On the other hand, the looks directed at Sara were filled with pity. She was experiencing firsthand the betrayal of her kind brother, who she had always put first. * * * Boom boom boom! Kane shattered every single one of Sara¡¯s pristine sword energies. He didn¡¯t let a single one slip by. It was a brutal disy, clearly showing the difference in their skill levels. Sara gritted her teeth and tried to unleash more sword energy. ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± Kane asked, but Sara continued to attack. She used sword energy, swung her sword up close, kicked at him, and performed her twin sword techniques in sequence. Yet, nothing worked. Eventually, she conceded defeat. As she stared daggers at Kane, her eyes welled up with tears again. [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has dropped by -1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has dropped by -1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has dropped by -1.] ¡°Why are you like this again? I did what you asked,¡± Kane said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kane couldn¡¯t understand why Sara was acting this way. He never had a younger sister in real life, and neither as Ray Hatzfeld. It was only as Kane that he had a sister for the first time. He wanted to leave, but Sara¡¯s eyes followed his every move, leaving him unsure of what to do. He just wanted to escape this situation quickly. Then he heard Sara¡¯s small voice. ¡°¡­Why¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you go easy on me!¡± Kane frowned. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind. Was Sara the same as an ally or an enemy? No. There was a clear difference. But he hadn¡¯t realized it. The image of Sara as an enemy was imprinted in his mind, so he had shattered her pride to gauge her skill level. Sara was the embodiment ofpetitiveness. He believed that losing a duel would help her grow even more. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hold back and destroyed her sword energies one by one. But he had misjudged the situation. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that he was weak against a woman¡¯s tears. He simply didn¡¯t know how to handle this because it was his sister. [Vice Commander Fabi, what should I do if Sara is crying?] [Just let her win a duel once.] Kane frowned. Showing such a stark difference in skill and then intentionally losing? [That seems like the worst approach.] She¡¯d probably start wailing or, worse, curse him for the rest of his life. [How about giving her a gift?] [I do have a jewel¡­] [That will do nicely.] [Sara doesn¡¯t like jewels.] [I¡¯ve never met a girl who doesn¡¯t like jewels.] Kane pulled the jewel from his pocket and handed it to Sara. ¡°If you stop crying, I¡¯ll give you this jewel.¡± ¡°¡­A jewel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just any jewel. It has a feature you¡¯ll find interesting.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Try focusing your mana into it.¡± As Sara concentrated her mana into the jewel, a barrier resembling a water shield appeared. ¡°A jewel engraved with magic?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it tempting? If you stop crying, the jewel is yours.¡± Kane said this with an apologetic expression. His soothing words and actions quickly dried Sara¡¯s tears. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡± Sara was only 18 years old. Still young enough to show tears when upset. Above all, Kane was her protective older brother. It was hard for her to adjust to his sudden change and harsh treatment. If Kane had his old personality¡­ He would¡¯ve fussed over her, asking if she was okay even if she had a small fall. Now, he just ignored such things and spoke harshly. ¡°Thank you for letting it go.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Sara nced at the sparkling jewel and then leaned her head toward Kane. ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That thing you always did when I was little.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± She red at him with her pretty eyes, and then he remembered. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kane awkwardly patted her head. The tension in Sara¡¯s eyes, which had been full of anger, gradually softened. [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] The favorability that had dropped was rising again. It was cute but also a bit bewildering. ¡®Does this even make fucking sense? I thought this game was just trying to make me spend money, but the story has no logic!¡¯ Siblings speaking kindly to each other? That was impossible in reality. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be worse than enemies? But Sara and Kane¡¯s rtionship was among the rare few exceptions. ¡®Anyway, I need to be more careful from now on.¡¯ Favorability was really important. Especially with close rtionships, neglecting it could lead to bad oues. Characters might even leave if not handled well. As he thought about being more cautious and was about to leave the training ground, a notification popped up with a chime. [Ding¡ª] A message appeared along with the alert. [A surprise attack event has started.] [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 43 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 43 [Rampaging Mutant Monsters!] Rating: A Description: Mutant monsters within the demon realm are exhibiting unusual behavior. Especially in the west of Rehinar, mutant monsters have already appeared, unlike in other ces. The hostility of the Blood Tigers, in particr, is soaring. Stop the rampaging mutant monsters to stabilize Rehinar. Reward for Sess: Next chapter unlocked, new character unlocked, +10 million gold Penalty for Failure: Rehinar¡¯s reputation drop, bankruptcy ¡ª ¡°I thought the quest woulde tomorrow or the day after. Is it because of this thing?¡± Kane looked down at the egg he was holding. A pure-blooded Blood Tiger. A rare evil breed, born perhaps once every few hundred years. Whomever it serves, will be in danger. The entire Blood Tiger tribe has bared their fangs towards Rehinar. ¡°It¡¯s not bad that we can end this rampage earlier than expected.¡± He closed the quest window and turned to Sara. ¡°It¡¯s time for action.¡± ¡°Huh? Where to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you follow me.¡± Before leaving the training ground, Kane called for Vice Commander Fabi. ¡°Vice Commander Fabi.¡± At his low call, Fabi Scheider appeared before him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Even if something happens to the territory, the Guardian Knights must not go anywhere.¡± ¡°Even if the Sir Cedricmands it?¡± ¡°I have already informed Sir Cedric.¡± ¡°Is something going to happen in the territory?¡± ¡°It will get quite noisy.¡± After saying that Kane started moving away. Sara, unable to understand his words, called out to Kane. ¡°Brother, wait a moment. You need to exin in detail before you go!¡± Despite her call, Kane didn¡¯t stop. She had no choice but to follow him. Watching the two depart, Fabi and the Guardian Knights spoke among themselves. ¡°I can¡¯t understand what the Young Master is thinking.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he easier to understand before he changed?¡± ¡°Back then, what he was thinking was always clear.¡± ¡°But¡­ what could be happening in the territory?¡± Fabi pointed to the youngest member of the Guardian Knights. ¡°You, find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± A ponytailed Guardian Knight disappeared, following Kane and Sara. * * * When Kane arrived at the western territory, the guard captain Eric hurriedly ran over. ¡°Sir, I have a report!¡± ¡°Have the mutant monsters reached nearby?¡± ¡°There are quite a few of them.¡± ¡°Blood Tigers and Dark Tribe Goblins¡­ they¡¯vee inrge numbers.¡± The thick fog that once obscured everything had significantly thinned out, revealing the mutant monsters. There were easily over 200 of them. ¡°Why are there so many in Rehinar!?¡± Sara was astonished, unable to close her mouth. Kane turned to her and asked, ¡°Can you handle them?¡± ¡°The Dark Tribe Goblins, maybe. But the Blood Tigers¡­ that¡¯s too much.¡± The Dark Tribe Goblins were ssified as a Beginner 3rd ss monsters. But to subdue a Blood Tiger, they need Mid-Tier 3rd ss or higher. It was tough enough to handle one, let alone a hundred of each. There were just too many. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Blood Tigers. They¡¯re injured and can¡¯t exert their full strength.¡± The Blood Tigers were already covered in wounds from the attack by Dark Sentinels. Despite their difficulty moving, they hade all the way here. ¡°And the Blood Tigers aren¡¯t enemies; they will soon to be allies.¡± ¡°Exin it so I can understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to stay patient¡± Kane smiled brightly. Despite the 200 mutant monsters before him, he wasn¡¯t tense at all. ¡®The Blood Tigers didn¡¯te to attack Rehinar. They came to protect this egg. The egg has an awareness even before hatching. We can use this to turn the Blood Tigers to our side.¡¯ With that, only the 100 Dark Tribe Goblins would be left. Although more would continue toe, the western territory could be easily managed. The main threat of the first rampage was just the Blood Tigers. ¡°Guard captain.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Inform the guards at the north and south gates.¡± ¡°Tell them to defend, but if they can¡¯t hold out, retreat.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Eric, thinking he had misheard, asked again. ¡°You heard correctly.¡± ¡°Should I really deliver this message?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As Eric was about to leave, Sara also became busy. ¡°Guard captain, head to the south gate. I¡¯ll deliver the message to the north gate.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sara kicked off the ground and ran toward the north gate. There was no time to stop her. ¡°That¡¯s the reaction I expected.¡± [Status: Curious~] The egg in Kane¡¯s arms wiggled. ¡°That one is different from me. She¡¯s resembles Duke Carl. That¡¯s why she sacrificed herself to get engaged to that useless Rivan Dyer.¡± Kane descended the stairs below the castle wall. ¡°She¡¯ll grit her teeth and fight the mutant monsters, without thinking about her own body.¡± [Egg: So?] For the first time, the egg spoke. Kane, seeing the status window, continued coldly. ¡°She¡¯ll eventually copse. She might be able to handle around 50, but over 100 is too much. The demon forest isn¡¯t an easy ce for someone who just reached Mid-Tier 3rd ss, like Sara.¡± There was a reason the quest was rated A-grade. When he was Ray, the powerful military strength of Hatzfeld easily dealt with the mutant monsters. But Rehinar was different. There was no powerful military, nor were there proper soldiers. [Egg: Won¡¯t you help?] ¡°Someone else will help, not me.¡± [Egg: Who? Who?] ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± [Status: Angryyyyy] It was a very curious creature. It immediately reacted to Kane¡¯s teasing. ¡°Besides, the Blood Tigers are desperately looking for you.¡± [Egg: Save all my kin. Then I¡¯ll let you tame them as you wish.] When the topic was changed, the egg quickly responded. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad deal.¡± Reading Kane¡¯s thoughts, the egg proposed the deal first. * * * Kane stood outside the west gate. He carefully took the egg out from his arms and ced it on the ground. [Egg¡¯s Status: Excitement] The dark energy and demonic aura within the demon forest gradually flowed into the egg. The egg started to twitch and move. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± Kane used his front teeth to inflict a wound on his finger. [Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath has been activated.] The blood mark gathered around his right hand. ¡°Blood Sword.¡± This Blood Sword was different from before. The Blood Sword technique involved using liquid to sh, or cut, or project a sharp energy toward the enemy. But now, something was different. Blood was concentrating in his right hand. The condensed energy began to take form. [Status: Surprised!] The egg shuddered at the sight of the fully formed red sword. It was as if it was seeing something it had long forgotten. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m drawing on my lifespan.¡± Kane smirked bitterly as he muttered to himself. The sword, created from the blood mark, radiated powerful energy. ¡°Who¡¯s gonnae first?¡± he said, pointing the Blood Sword forward. The Blood Tigers lowered their bodies in response to the sword made from the Blood Mark. ¡°Stay like that if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Kane said to the goblins The Dark Tribe Goblins felt threatened by the chilling energy emanating from the Blood Sword. ¡°Kiik!¡± Some of the Dark Tribe Goblins drew their bowstring toward Kane. With a ¡®thwack,¡¯ the arrow, imbued with dark mana, soared through the air ¡°Blood Sword.¡± Kane swung the Blood Sword toward the sky. Wisps of blood dispersed in all directions, neutralizing the dark arrows. Now it was Kane¡¯s turn to attack. ¡°Blood me.¡± [Warning! You have used an unacquired skill.] The swords of blood transformed into mes and exploded among the mutant monsters. Boom! The front line was in chaos. The bodies of mutant monsters were scattered everywhere. [You have wlessly executed the unacquired skill ¡®Blood me¡¯.] [You have achieved a remarkable feat.] [Warning! You have notpleted the promotion quest for the hidden ss Blood Knight and therefore have not fully acquired Blood me.] So what if he hadn¡¯t acquired the skill? If he killed all the mutant monsters here, the promotion quest would be automaticallypleted. [Quest: Who is the demon, and who is the savior!] Difficulty: Extreme Description: The Gods of the Celestial Realm began a purification process on the continent, deeming humanity evil. A Blood Knight appeared and disrupted the gods¡¯ ns, bringing stability to the continent after defeating the gods. However, a dormant threat is now stirring. Fight against this threat. Reward for Sess: Promotion to the hidden ss: Blood Knight, Blood Mark will be promoted to Blood Bond. Penalty for Failure: Blood Knight promotion failure, story progression difficulty extreme, hostility from all families. ¡°Hah¡­¡± He wiped out about 50 monsters in one go. In exchange, his mana was instantly depleted. Having used such a powerful skill, he now had no mana. Kane quickly began replenishing his empty mana. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to endure until my mana recovers.¡± Kane stomped the ground forcefully and leapt forward. Kane soared through the air, bringing down his Blood Sword with immense power. Boom! A thunderous explosion reverberated through the midst of the mutant monsters. As Kane descended from the air, the Blood Sword struck the ground with a powerful impact, sweeping away the surrounding monsters. ¡°Kiik!¡± ¡°Kiik kiik!¡± A warrior goblin about 2.5 meters tall, nearly as big as an orc, stood there growling at Kane. Its fist, asrge as a cauldron lid, swung toward Kane. Thud! But Kane wasn¡¯t about to take the hit. He ducked down and drove the Blood Sword into the warrior goblin¡¯s chest. Thunk. The Blood Sword instantly severed the warrior goblin¡¯s life. The Dark Tribe Goblins shrieked in fury at Kane¡¯s intrusion. A shaman goblin waved its staff, and a small orb formed at its tip before shooting toward Kane. ¡°Annoying,¡± Kane muttered. He took cover behind arge warrior goblin¡¯s body. Using the fallen goblin¡¯s body as a shield, Kane blocked the shaman goblin¡¯s attack. The corpse was riddled with holes after stopping ten dark orbs. sh. Kane discarded the now useless corpse and sought another shield. The shaman goblin¡¯s dark orbs had shredded the warrior goblin¡¯s body, leaving the other goblins fuming with rage. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Ponytailed Yannick, who had followed Kane, stuck out his tongue in amazement. ¡°He fights disgustingly well.¡± His eyes never left Kane. Using the goblin that appeared to be the leader as a shield, Kane was killing monsters one by one. It was a battle where he understood his limits and made the most of his surroundings. ¡°That is impressive. That¡¯s a strategy that can only be learned by spending a lot of time on the battlefield.¡± Ponytailed Yannick could do the same as Kane. The Guardian Knights had a wealth of battlefield experience, after all. However, it was quite difficult to take an enemy¡¯s life instantly with minimal mana. Kane¡¯s sword was¡­ one could say it was a sword of extreme efficiency. ¡°It even shows the habits unique to assassins. If Vice Commander Fabi saw this, he would faint.¡± Vice Commander Fabi was someone very interested in his surroundings, especially someone who lived for conversations. If he had witnessed Kane¡¯s sword firsthand, his mouth would have never stopped moving. ¡°There¡¯s not a single unnecessary movement, he¡¯s fucking amazing.¡± The Dark Tribe goblins were nearly annihted by the sword that pursued extreme efficiency. However, due to the thick smell of blood, monsters kept flocking in. The number being killed was greater than those arriving. Then it happened. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yannick swallowed his breath. Despite being far from Kane, he felt a sinister aura emanating. ¡°Could it be another skill?¡± He was surprised but also excited. How would the Young Master surprise him this time? He felt a thrill. Without blinking, he kept his eyes on Kane. But then. ¡°Huh?¡± He tilted his head. Kane swung his sword in the air from left to right. But nothing happened. Instead, the sword Kane was holding began to slowly disappear. ¡°Did he run out of mana?¡± He quickly checked Kane¡¯s condition.G¨ºtt thetest ch??pters on n??/velbin(. As he suspected, Kane¡¯s body was devoid of mana. ¡°In that state, he would be in danger.¡± He stood up at that moment, but¡­ Something unexpected happened. He was too shocked to make any sound. * * * The front of the gate was filled with silence. The movements of the monsters. The sound of the wind. The rustle of leaves. Nothing could be heard. It was as if only the space where Kane stood had frozen. It was tranquil. Kane lowered his empty hand. Then. Pop! A sound like a balloon bursting echoed. All the upper bodies of the Dark Tribe goblins exploded simultaneously. Every single one of them, without exception, had their upper bodies swell and burst. ¡°Haah.¡± Kane could barely stand. His legs were trembling. The tips of his fingers were shaking. He was on the verge of copse due to pushing his abilities to the extreme. It was truly a wonder that he was still standing. ¡°¡­I should start recovering my strength soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a notification sounded. [You havepleted the quest ¡®Who is the Demon, Who is the Savior!¡¯.] [Rewards will be given shortly.] Kane¡¯s body was enveloped in light. His exhausted strength was instantly restored. Not only that. His depleted mana was also replenished. [You have advanced to the hidden ss ¡®Blood Knight¡¯.] [Kane Rehinar¡¯s Grade has increased to 4 stars.] [The skill ¡®Blood Wave¡¯¡¯ has been strengthened immensely¡¯.] [The skill ¡®Blood me¡¯ has been registered in Blood Dance.] [You can now use ¡®Blood Dance (S) 3rd Move- Blood me¡¯.] [The skill ¡®Blood Void¡¯ has been registered in Blood Dance.] [You can now use ¡®Blood Dance (S) 4th Move ¨C Blood Void¡¯.] [All attributes have been adjusted.] Kane¡¯s right eye shed violet. The energy flowing from his eye formed a blood rune, then increased¡­. One¡­ two¡­ three¡­! [The Blood Mark (2 Runes) has evolved into Blood Bond (3 Runes).] The light in his right eye subsided. [¡®Blue Tiger¡¯s Breath (D)¡¯ has been deleted.] [¡®Phoenix¡¯s Breath (D)¡¯ has been deleted.] [¡®Breath of the Blood Tiger (S)¡¯ has been registered.] [¡®Breath of the Blood Phoenix (S)¡¯ has been registered.] *** ¡°This is a first.¡± He had also advanced to Blood Knight when he was Ray. But ¡®Breath of the Phoenix¡¯ remained the same. Yet now, it had changed to Breath of the Blood Tiger and Breath of the Blood Phoenix instead of the Blue TIger or the Phoenix. [Breath of the Blood Tiger] Type: Breathing Technique Rank: S (Growth Type) Description: A breathing technique used by the ancestor of the Rehinar family who borrowed the power of a demon. Effect: Allows the use of all Rehinar skills [Breath of the Blood Phoenix] Type: Breathing Technique Rank: S (Growth Type) Description: A breathing technique used by the ancestor of Hatzfeld who borrowed the power of a demon. Effect: Allows the use of all Hatzfeld skills ¡®Was my previous advancement to Blood Knight iplete?¡¯ He felt a power distinctly different from before. [Kane Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 21 ss: Blood Knight Mana Affinity: Blood Bond (A) (3 Runes) ¨C Base Stats- [Health: C-] [Mana: C-] [Physical Strength: S] [Strength: C-] [Agility: C-] ¨C Unique Traits: [Pure-Blooded (UR)] ¨C General Traits: [Timid (C-) ¡ý] [Fragile (C-) ¡ý] [Kindness (C-) ¡ý] [Endurance (A)] [Concentration (A)] ¨C Unique Skills: [Breath of the Blood Tiger (S)] [Breath of the Blood Phoenix (S)] [Blood Dance (SSR)] ¨C General Skills: [Phoenix Spear technique (SR)] [Magic Engraving of Masherin (S)] [Twin Swords of Protection (A)] ¡°Advancing to 4 stars and transitioning to Blood Knight has elevated me from mid-tier 3rd ss Knight to beginner-tier 4th ss knight in one leap.¡± A smile spread across his face. He could hardly contain the overflowing power. Though it seemed like 4th ss, the level felt much higher. ¡°With this power, I can ovee any future obstacles.¡± The uprising of mutated monsters was just beginning. Kane was brimming with confidence. With this power, He was certain he could single-handedly thwart the first wave of the mutated monster uprising. ¡°Blood Sword.¡± As Kane raised his hand and muttered, blood quickly coalesced above his palm. A blood sword formed in an instant. It was created effortlessly, unlike before. Of course, it was made using the Blood Bond, so¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but look pale. But. ¡°¡®Blood Void¡¯.¡± He cast the fourth move of Blood Dance. Blood flowed from the corpses into the air. The blood coalesced and was absorbed into Kane¡¯s other hand. At this phenomenon, Kane smiled. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. The mana he had used was replenished in an instant. ¡°The biggest issue with ¡®Blood Sword¡¯ was that it used to require his life force as coteral, but that¡¯s gone now.¡± Now he could use ¡®Blood Sword¡¯ without any worry. ¡°But there¡¯s a new problem.¡± With the Blood Bond (3 Runes), it was emitting powerful energy. Although he tried to contain the mana as much as possible. Even the slightest movement revealed his presence. ¡°I never intend to hide my power, but this might cause some inconvenience.¡± Sure enough. The Blood Tigers were trembling just feeling Kane¡¯s aura. Kane¡¯s gaze fell on one of them. The tiger whined. It rolled over, showing its belly inplete surrender. ¡°Don¡¯t be too scared; I don¡¯t intend to kill you.¡± At Kane¡¯s voice, the Blood Tiger struggled even more. A hundred ferocious monsters were rolling on the ground. It was an absurd sight. [Egg¡¯s Status: Eating] Meanwhile, little bro egg was calmly feasting. Absorbing the demonic energy and spirit from the monster corpses. ¡°These guys belong to me now.¡± [Egg¡¯s Status: Not even a dog bothers someone while they eat.] ¡°I¡¯ll take that as your eptance.¡± Kane turned to the Blood Tigers. ¡°All of you,e with me.¡± The mutated monsters understood human speech. One of them quickly disappeared into the forest, probably because it had been scared away by Kane. ¡°Haha, the rest of you, follow me. And someone call that scared kitty as well.¡± The Blood Tigers, which had been rolling on the ground, started wagging their tails like puppies. The once ferocious mutated monsters had be pets in an instant. Kane called out to the soldier standing in shock on the wall. ¡°Bring all the corpses and start the disassembly process.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The soldier, startled from his daze, responded quickly. ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± * * * The soldiers rushed outside the castle gates to retrieve the corpses. The corpses of the monsters were as valuable as gold. Every part of them could be sold for money. Especially the corpses of mutated monsters, which fetched exorbitant prices. ¡°Holy Shit! There are so many mana stones!¡± ¡°How many mana stones are there in each corpse?¡± Each corpse had at least two mana stones. ¡°How much are all these worth?¡± The soldiers couldn¡¯t stop expressing their amazement. But something even more astonishing happened. ¡°Look at the Young Master!¡± ¡°He¡¯s bringing the Blood Tigers inside the castle¡­?¡± The soldier working on the disassembly froze. To them, mutated monsters were enemies to be killed. They had never considered being in the same space with them. ¡°Ignore it and continue with your work.¡± Despite Kane¡¯s words, the soldiers were still anxious. ¡°Young Master!¡± Yannick, the ponytailed Guardian Knight, urgently appeared in front of him. ¡°We can¡¯t let living mutated monsters into the territory.¡± ¡°Is there a rule that says mutated monsters can¡¯t be brought into the territory?¡± ¡°Well, no¡­ but mutated monsters are dangerous.¡± ¡°I will handle it.¡± ¡°But, Young Master¡­ sir.¡± Yannick hesitated. ¡®He¡¯s changed again.¡¯ Previously, his aura had been faint. He was difficult to approach simply because of his status as a Young Master. But now, it was different. This wasn¡¯t just the pressure of a status difference. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Kane¡¯s tone was calm as he asked. Though not oppressive, it made Yannick feel small. ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but no words came out. ¡°Your job is not to interfere with my affairs but to report and observe what you see to your superiors.¡± Kane, having said what he needed, led the Blood Tigers toward the newly built stables. ¡°Haa!¡± Yannick exhaled heavily. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. His back was also drenched. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± Yannick was a beginner-tier 4th ss knight. Though the youngest in the Guardian Knight Order. He was soon expected to rise to mid-tier 4th ss. Yet here he was, unable to breathe properly in front of Kane. It was an unbelievable situation. He felt confused. ¡®For a moment, I felt fear¡­¡¯ His sweat-drenched back and mmy palms confirmed it. He had been tense with fear. ¡®How am I supposed to exin this to Vice-Commander Fabi?¡¯ What would Vice Commander say if he admitted of being afraid of the Young Master? He would likely dismiss it as nonsense. But! He had seen it. The ferocious beast engraved in the Young Master¡¯s eyes. As Yannick stood there sweating, a soldier approached cautiously. ¡°Um¡­ are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I was just lost in thought for a moment. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°But is it really okay to bring those mutated monsters into the territory¡­?¡± ¡°The Young Master will handle it. The Guardian Knight Order is here, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Having finished the conversation, he took a step. ¡®Bruh, even I don¡¯t know what Young Master intends to do.¡¯ His mission was simple. To observe Kane and report what he witnessed to his superiors.. [Tl/N: 4 Chapters tomorrow!] [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 45 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 45 ¡ª ¡°Stay in here.¡± The stables of Rehinar were quiterge, but they were ridiculously small for the massive Blood Tigers. ¡°This will be your home from now on.¡± ¡°Growl.¡± A few Blood Tigers growled in discontent. ¡°Do you have anyints?¡± At Kane¡¯s gaze, the Blood Tigers wagged their tails. They even rubbed against Kane, showing affection. ¡°I¡¯ll expand your living quarters soon and let you roam the territory freely.¡± Kane petted the Blood Tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Whine.¡± The Blood Tiger was already acting like a tame puppy, constantly showing affection to please its master. The Blood Tigers, who no one had been able to tame, were especially obedient to Kane. ¡°Come to me one by one. I¡¯ll heal your wounds.¡± The Blood Tigers lined up, sitting down and waiting for their turn. Buzz. Kane¡¯s mana touched the Blood Tiger¡¯s body. ¡°Growl.¡± The wounded area slowly began to heal. Blood mana was the source of the Blood Tigers¡¯ power and it waspatible with them. ¡°Next.¡± The one who received treatment licked Kane¡¯s face, a form of gratitude. ¡°Are you thest one?¡± This one hade to Rehinar with a dislocated leg bone. It also had a scar crossing its belly. It was a miracle it was still alive. Without treatment, it would¡¯ve died within a few days. ¡°Even monsters are so loyal, but humans¡­ they¡¯re worse than these creatures, aren¡¯t they?¡± Kane murmured quietly, looking down at the egg in his arms. It was a divine creature that would protect its master even at the cost of its own life. ¡ª [Shrugging] ¡°Speak.¡± [Egg: Smiling] Kane shook his head and continued the treatment. Lick! The blood tiger showed gratitude to Kane for healing its wound. The Blood Tiger licked his face, covering it in saliva. ¡°I need to find someone to take care of you all.¡± To hire a beast handler, a beast training ground was necessary. \ The stable could be upgraded to a beast training ground if it reached a 4-star level. However, now that the Blood Tigers had entered, ¡ª [Stable (Lv.MAX)] Grade: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î Description: You know you need horses to train cavalry stronger than infantry, right? Along with the soldier training facility, it¡¯s an essential structure for your territory! Effect: Horse production, horse health +30%, mount summoning avable ¡ª The stable¡¯s level had reached maximum. It could be upgraded to the next building easily now. ¡ª [You can upgrade the stable.] [To upgrade to the next level, ¡®Warhorse Training Grounds,¡¯ you need 15 million gold.] ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s time to bring in the ck crows to the mill.¡± Leaving the Blood Tigers behind, Kane headed to the Blue Merchant Guild where Daniel was. As soon as he arrived at the guild, he flung the door open. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Daniel greeted Kane calmly. Kane had massacred the mutant monsters without anyone noticing. ¡°You¡¯re not even surprised anymore.¡± ¡°No one but you, Young Master, would open the group¡¯s door so roughly. What brings you here today?¡± ¡°Is there anyone trying toe into the mill?¡± ¡°As you expected, the ck Crow exchange is trying toe in.¡± ¡°You asked for high rent and usage fees, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re still trying to join us?¡± ¡°Yes. Shall I approve it now?¡± Kane¡¯s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. ¡°No, let¡¯s wait a little longer. They won¡¯t be able to hold back and wille to us soon. Theter it gets, the higher the price we can charge.¡± He nned to let the ck Crow exchange establish their base there and extract a lot of money from them. ¡ª The second-inmand of the ck Crows, Hano Dashner, was at a tavern located in the southern part of Rehinar¡¯s territory. He spoke irritably to his subordinate. ¡°Are you sure you submitted the building lease request properly?¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re suspicious of us?¡± Bang! Hano mmed his beer mug down roughly. ¡°We¡¯re not even asking for a discount, we¡¯re willing to pay a high price. What¡¯s their problem?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°The boss is waiting for news¡­.¡± ¡°Should we barge in and settle this?¡± Smack! ¡°Ow.¡± Hano smacked the back of his subordinate¡¯s head. ¡°Did you fucking forget what Boss told us?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Do we really need to worry about a family that¡¯s falling apart?¡± ¡°You fool. Are you just clueless or brainless?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°The atmosphere in Rehinar has changed. Look around carefully.¡± The two looked around at the territory residents chatting and drinking. They overheard an interesting conversation. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Young Master Kane is targeting a bunch of traitors.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that information from?¡± ¡°The old man at the Blue Merchant group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s reliable then¡­ Will he drive out more traitors from the territory this time?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Whew. It¡¯s good we handed the southernnds over to Administrator Daniel.¡± A wealthy-looking man sighed with relief. The man sitting opposite him agreed. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to be stubborn; it would only harm us.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But some people are still trying to negotiate the amount, right?¡± ¡°With Chief Administrator Daniel?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be talking like a wuss if it were him?¡± ¡°C-Could it be with, Young Master Kane?¡± The man opposite him nodded. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re crazy?¡± ¡°They¡¯re walking right into the fire.¡± ¡°The oue of their actions will change the atmosphere here drastically, Rip bozos~!¡± ¡°For real!¡± ¡°I hope our decision was the right one.¡± Listening to the residents¡¯ conversation, Hano turned to his subordinate. ¡°Was the atmosphere in Rehinar like this before?¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s different.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s no benefit in provoking that damned bastard.¡± Hano was referring to Kane. In Hano¡¯s view, Kane was a mad dog, biting recklessly without considering the consequences. ¡°Do we just keep sitting around doing nothing?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Hano stood up from his seat. ¡°Why are you getting up?¡± ¡°We need to go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the Blue Merchant Group, you idiot.¡± ¡°But you said there¡¯s no benefit in provoking them.¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to fight? We¡¯re going to bow our heads and ask them to do business with us.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°Do you have another idea? Speak up if you do.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then just follow me, dumbass.¡± Hano headed towards the western district where the Blue Merchant Group was located, taking his subordinate with him. With a huge axe strapped to his back, he looked like he was going to a fight. Before long, they arrived in front of the Blue Merchant Group. Just as Hano was about to open the door, ¡°Ugh!?¡± The door flung open from the inside, striking Hano¡¯s face and sending him sprawling backward. ¡°I was about toe find you since you were taking so long, but you came on your own.¡± Feeling humiliated from being knocked to the ground, Hano quickly got up and yelled, ¡°Who the hell¡ªah¡­.¡± Standing right in front of the guild was an all-too-familiar face: Kane Rehinar, the mad dog or rather, the Young Master of the Guardian House, . ¡°Good to see you again.¡± Hano bowed deeply, greeting Kane while also scrutinizing him closely. As the second-inmand of the ck Crow Exchange, a massive informationwork, he examined his opponent thoroughly. But¡­ ¡®I have no idea. He wasn¡¯t like this when I first saw him.¡¯ Hano couldn¡¯t hide his confusion. More than his skills, he prided himself on his mana sensitivity. He could usually gauge the strength of even those more powerful than himself. But with Kane, he couldn¡¯t sense anything at all. ¡°Are you nning to set up a ck Crow exchange base in the mill?¡± Kane¡¯s straightforward question caught Hano off guard for the second time. While he was frantically thinking of a response, ¡°I¡¯ll let you use the mill.¡± It was an unexpected offer. Allowing the ck Crows to establish a base there meant Rehinar was willing to do business with them. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Hano¡¯s face lit up. Things were going too smoothly, but then he heard a thunderous demand. ¡°But you¡¯ll need to pay a deposit of 100 million gold. The rent should be prepaid for a year.¡± ¡®This crazy bastard. Does he think 100 million gold is some random dog¡¯s name?¡¯ Hano cursed inwardly. ¡°Do you agree? Daniel, bring the lease documents quickly.¡± It was swift and decisive, a method that left the opponent reeling. It was a tactic that only Kane could pull off. Daniel handed the documents to Kane. ¡°Sign here.¡± Under Kane¡¯s direction, Hano found himself signing the papers almost involuntarily, as if his mind were being controlled by a demon. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was signing the documents. ¡°Good. I hope we maintain a good rtionship from now on.¡± Kane handed the signed documents to Daniel and then extended his hand for a handshake. After shaking hands, he extended his open palm towards Hano. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The money. 100 million gold and a year¡¯s rent.¡± ¡°Oh shit, we¡¯re screwed.¡± Hano suddenly realized that something was amiss. *** Kane practically extorted the money from Hano and then went straight to the stables. As soon as the Blood Tigers saw him, they wagged their tails. ¡°Come outside, all of you.¡± Dozens of Blood Tigers came out simultaneously, positioning themselves behind Kane. ¡ª [Funds: 124 million gold] ¡ª ¡°Now I can upgrade the stables immediately.¡± ¡ª [You have used 15 million gold.] [The stable (Lv.MAX) is being upgraded to Warhorse Training Grounds (Lv.1). (Construction time: 10 days)] [Would you like toplete the construction immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost ¨C 7 million gold] ¡ª ¡®Immediatepletion.¡¯ ¡ª [Warhorse Training Grounds (Lv.1) has beenpleted.] [Your Barracks has increased by +10.] [The Barracks level has increased to level 2.] [A new upgrade building is avable.] [The Warhorse Training Grounds has reached MAX level.] [Warhorse Training Grounds (Lv.MAX)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î Description: You know that horses with good lineage have superior stamina and speed, right? Bloodline is crucial for everything! Effect: Horse bloodline +60%, Mountedbat skills +40% Additional Effect: Able to recruit a Trainer. [To upgrade to the next tier, ¡®Mount Summoning Grounds¡¯, you need 30 million gold.] ¡®Needing 30 million gold to upgrade to a 3-star Grade is ridiculous. No wonder this game flopped.¡¯ A game that didn¡¯t make sense, designed for heavy spenders. It seemed like the developers had no intention of attracting yers. Kane still wondered why they even made it. However, since he was living in this game world, he continued upgrading without hesitation. [You have used 30 million gold.] [The Warhorse Training Grounds (Lv.MAX) is being upgraded to Mount Summoning Grounds (Lv.1). (Construction time: 15 days)] [Would you like toplete the construction immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost ¨C 15 million gold] ¡®Immediatepletion.¡¯ [Mount Summoning Grounds (Lv.1) has beenpleted.] [Your Barracks has increased by +20.] [The Mount Summoning Grounds has reached MAX level.] [To upgrade to the next tier, ¡®Beast Training Grounds¡¯, you need 50 million gold.] [Mount Summoning Grounds (Lv.MAX)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Description: Ever seen a horse with ming or watery legs? Raise ghost and spirit horses, and you¡¯ll see it often! Effect: Adds ghost and spirit horses to mounts, Mountedbat skills +100%, Able to recruit the Beast Handler. ¡°It would be nice to go straight to the Beast Training Grounds, but with the Barracks level only at 2, I have to stop here.¡± To build the Beast Training Grounds, the Barracks needed to be at least at level 3. But the Barracks level was currently just 2. He needed to upgrade the Barracks or the Mage Tower to increase the level and then construct the Beast Training Grounds. [Egg¡¯s Status: Happy to have a nice home] With the new abode for his subordinates established, the egg felt joyful. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 46 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 46 ¡ª The Blood Tigers showed their gratitude towards Kane. ¡°LICK!¡± The creature rose and licked Kane¡¯s face with its tongue. It rubbed its body against him, showing affection. The blood Tigers hadpletely be Kane¡¯s pet. ¡ª [A new affinity category has been created.] [The Blood Tiger tribe¡¯s affinity has be loyalty.] ¡ª ¡°It finally appeared.¡± This was the category he had been hoping for. With this tribe affinity, he could confidently control the mutant monsters. Mutant monsters are beasts. They are monsters that grow by consuming demonic energy. If you carelessly release them into the territory just because they seem obedient, a disaster is bound to ur. This tribal affinity served as insurance to prevent such disasters. ¡°It¡¯s about time you all earned your keep too, don¡¯t you think?¡± The Blood Tigers were entirely focused on their newly transformed home. Because of that, it didn¡¯t hear Kane muttering to himself. ¡°Gather around.¡± When Kane called the Blood Tigers, the creatures quickly came outside. ¡°Follow me.¡± The Blood Tigers seemed to protect Kane, surrounding him as they moved. ¡°Yikes!¡± A resident on the way to the westernmercial district fainted in shock at the sight of the mutant monsters. This area had fewer residentspared to other regions anyway. Ignoring them, Kane headed towards the ce where the soldiers were. * * * ¡°One!¡± Twenty soldiers swung their swords in unison to themand. ¡°Two!¡± Their movements were precise. The soldiers¡¯ swords were imbued with a faint amount of mana. The barracks had been established, and the territory¡¯s residents had voluntarily enlisted. These were young people who took up arms to protect Rehinar. Among them, there were even boys who looked less than fifteen. ¡°Three!¡± Cami was diligently carrying out the mission Kane had given her. The soldiers were training hard under Cami¡¯s instruction when suddenly, one soldier stopped moving. ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± His face turned pale. His entire body was trembling violently. The tremors soon spread, and all the soldiers began to shake with fear. Cami turned her head to see what was happening. ¡°Young Master¡­ sir?¡± Kane had brought the Blood Tigers to the training grounds. ¡°You¡¯re teaching them well.¡± ¡°¡­What are those mutant monster?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they¡¯re allies.¡± ¡°An ally¡­?¡± ¡°How many soldiers are ready for immediate deployment?¡± ¡°About half¡­ sir.¡± ¡°Then pair them up with these creatures and move.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cami eximed in shock. Moving soldiers and mutant monsters in pairs? How was that even possible? Moreover, these soldiers had just begun their training. ¡°These creatures aren¡¯t familiar with the geography of Rehinar yet, so they need guides.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why these mutant monsters are here in the territory, but it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Kane ignored Cami¡¯s warning. ¡°Don¡¯t eat the humans you¡¯re paired with.¡± ¡°Roar,¡± The Blood Tigers nodded in response. ¡°Things will get noisy in the territory starting tonight. To quickly deal with the mutant monsters flooding into Rehinar, we need their help.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I guarantee their safety.¡± ¡°We should also hear their opinions.¡± Kane turned his gaze to the soldiers. ¡°Isn¡¯t this really¡­ dangerous?¡± ¡°I guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll move with them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Hans, sir.¡± ¡°Alright, Hans. Your bravery will bring change to Rehinar.¡± Encouraged by Kane, others began to step forward one by one. Only ten soldiers volunteered. It didn¡¯t matter; they weren¡¯tbatants but guides for the Blood Tigers. ¡°You have only one task. Bring all your family and rtives to the western part of the territory.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°As I just mentioned, mutant monsters will swarm into Rehinar. If you don¡¯t want them to die, make sure to bring your family here.¡± As soon as Kane finished speaking, a sh of light appeared in the sky. ¡°The smell of blood is strong. They¡¯ve gathered quickly. Move fast, there¡¯s no time.¡± Blood Tiger carried the soldiers on its back and dashed off. * * * Northern Gate of Rehinar. The guard on duty urgently shouted, ¡°Emergency, emergency!¡± At his cry, soldiers gathered atop the city walls. In front of the northern gate, about 500 mutant monsters appeared. ¡°How many are there¡­?¡± The soldiers were overwhelmed with fear. At dusk, the visible number alone was 500, and the number of mutant monsters kept increasing. As the soldiers were paralyzed with fear, Sara¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Switch to wartime alert. Someone go to the castle and request assistance from the Guardian Knights.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± A guard fired multiple signal res into the sky. He then rushed to the bell tower in the center of the territory and rang the bell. The sound of the bell echoed through the territory. Residents stopped what they were doing and came outside. ¡°Wartime alert!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The soldier who came down from the bell tower shouted, ¡°Arge number of mutant monsters have appeared at the northern gate. Please avoid approaching the northern gate area.¡± Having informed the residents of the situation, the soldier then dashed towards the northern gate. Sara unsheathed her sword and spoke softly, ¡°Prepare for battle, everyone.¡± The soldiers armed themselves. However, their numbers were insufficient to protect the territory. Even with the recent recruitment, there were only 80 soldiers, most of whom were still trainees. ¡°Lady Sara! They¡¯re advancing!¡± a soldier shouted. Sara gripped her two swords tightly. If the northern gate gets breached, Rehinar will be a battleground. She couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the residents be devoured by the mutant monsters. ¡°Hold your positions and shoot arrows when the monsters get within range,¡± she ordered. As Sara prepared to leap down from the gate, ¡°Lady Sara, you mustn¡¯t!¡± The head maid blocked her path. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of facing all those monsters alone, are you?¡± ¡°I can at least hold them off for a while. They¡¯re just Dark Tribe Goblins.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you go.¡± The head maid clung to Sara¡¯s wrist, refusing to let go. Soon, a soldier¡¯s urgent voice called out, ¡°They¡¯re almost within range!¡± Sara shook off the head maid¡¯s grip and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to die. I¡¯m just buying time until the Guardian Knights arrive.¡± Sara leaped down from the gate. The head maid could only watch her go. She sighed deeply. ¡°Ah¡­ Master, what should I do with the youngdy who takes such reckless actions?¡± The head maid thought of her departed master and muttered. She approached a soldier and extended her hand. ¡°Could you hand me a weapon?¡± ¡°What!?¡± The soldier blinked in surprise. ¡°I need a weapon to protect our reckless youngdy.¡± Caught off guard, the soldier handed over his weapon. The head maid took the sword and strapped it to her side. ¡°And a bow, please.¡± When the soldier handed her a bow along with a quiver full of arrows, she declined, ¡°I won¡¯t need those.¡± As she spoke, the head maid leaped down from the wall. She quickly reached Sara¡¯s side. ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Sara asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just stand by while you were heading to your death.¡± ¡°But Anna, you don¡¯t have any mana.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Anna, the head maid, pulled back an empty bowstring. A mana arrow materialized. ¡°Wha-?¡± ¡°I might look like just a housekeeper, but I am a woman who carries the blood of the Werner n,¡± Anna said with a bright smile. She released the bowstring. The mana arrow arced through the air and struck a Dark Tribe goblin. Boom! With a single mana arrow, she obliterated the Dark Tribe goblin. * * * A soldier racing towards the main house was stopped by a member of the Guardian Knights. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the knight asked him. ¡°Arge group of mutant monsters has appeared at the northern gate. Lady Sara has requested assistance.¡± ¡°How many mutant monsters?¡± ¡°When we discovered them, there were about 500. The numbers are still increasing.¡± ¡°Are the mutant monsters only appearing at the northern gate?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know about other locations yet.¡± As the soldier finished speaking, another soldier approached from a different direction. ¡°Which gate are you from?¡± ¡°Three hundred mutant monsters have appeared at the southern gate.¡± The Guardian Knights frowned at the report. ¡°Understood. I will report this to themander immediately.¡± The Guardian Knight entered the house. Fabi, the vicemander, and other knights were gathered in the yard. ¡°Vicemander! Mutant monsters are swarming the northern and southern gates.¡± ¡°Yea, Yannick told me already..¡± The knight turned to Yannick and asked, ¡°Have mutant monsters appeared at the western gate where the Young Master is?¡± ¡°They did¡­ but the Young Master killed them all.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°He ughtered 200 monsters on his own. But there¡¯s a bigger issue¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°He brought Blood Tigers into the territory.¡± ¡°WHAT IN THE HELL-¡± The Guardian Knight inhaled sharply. Bringing mutant monsters into the territory was madness. Why would he do something so reckless? ¡°Although the Blood Tigers seem to follow the Young Master¡­¡± ¡°What were you doing while this happened? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± the senior knight shouted at Yannick. Yannick scratched his head and mumbled, ¡°The Young Master is¡­ intimidating. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You fool!¡± As the senior knight prepared to reprimand Yannick, Fabi intervened. ¡°That¡¯s enough. No one can dissuade the Young Master once he¡¯s made up his mind, not even themander. The real issue is whether we should stay here or go down to the territory.¡± ¡°The territory is under attack by mutant monsters. We should go down immediately,¡± a knight argued. ¡°Lady Sara is in danger! We must go to the northern gate and rescue her,¡± another knight insisted. ¡°The Young Master has ordered that the Guardian Knights must not interfere, no matter what,¡± Fabi reminded them. ¡°But mutant monsters have appeared. The territory is in jeopardy. We can¡¯t just stay here.¡± ¡°Yet defying the Young Master¡¯s orders is concerning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How can we disobey the orders of the acting head?¡± They had differing opinions among themselves. Just as the discussion was growing louder, Cedric emerged from the mansion. ¡°This is where His Grace resides. What is all thismotion?¡± Cedric¡¯s reprimand silenced the knights. Fabi reported the situation in the territory to him. ¡°Arge number of mutant monsters have appeared at the northern and southern gates,¡± he exined, detailing how Sara was at the northern gate and how Kane had brought the Blood Tigers into the territory. ¡°Ahh, So that¡¯s why I was told not to interfere with the affairs of the territory,¡± Cedric mused. ¡°What will you do?¡± Fabi asked. ¡°The Guardian Knights will protect the house.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fabi and the knights couldn¡¯tprehend Cedric¡¯s order. ¡°Are you serious? If we don¡¯t go, the territory¡ªand Lady Sara¡ªcould be in grave danger.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about Lady Sara. The head maid is with her; she will be safe,¡± Cedric assured them. Fabi and the others frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t the head maid just get in her way even more?¡± one of them asked. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s no ordinary head maid. She is Anna Werner, the second daughter of the Werner family, known as the Ghost.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 47 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 47 Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. The Werner family was a lineage of guardians that had protected Rehinar for generations. Unlike the Guardian Knights, they protected Rehinar from the shadows. They had no need for names. They were simply known as ¡°Ghosts.¡± Even if individuals had names, they were fated to be forgotten forever. But there was one exceptional person in the Werner family who left a name. Anna Werner. She protected the matriarch of the Guardian family during the Hatzfeld family attack. She had also saved Duke Carl¡¯s life several times. She had achieved incredible feats since she was young. But at some point, she disappeared from the world. Ghosts were always beings without a trace. It was their mission to exist like shadows for their masters. ¡°The head maid is a Ghost!¡± ¡°Then, that head maid¡­ no, thatdy is as strong as themander?¡± ¡°She might be quite rusty now, but still, she would be at the level of a Beginner-Tier 7th ss Warrior.¡± ¡°Ohmahgahh!¡± ¡°7th-ss!¡± Everyone was astonished again. Cedric was a Mid-Tier 7th-ss Knight, so she was almost at his level. The head maid was stronger than Fabi, who was a Mid-Tier 6th-ss Knight. ¡°But Commander, why did you reveal such an important secret?¡± Fabi asked Cedric. Cedric answered willingly. ¡°His Grace didn¡¯t want Anna to live the life of a Ghost. I also hoped she would return to the world through thedy, which is why I revealed the head maid¡¯s secret to you.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Knowing that such a head maid existed, there was no need to worry about the north. ¡°What about the south?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to watch how the Young Master handles it.¡± ¡°The damage could be significant.¡± ¡°But our priority is His Grace¡¯s safety. The enemy already knows we haven¡¯t gone to the border, so they¡¯ll think His Grace is vulnerable. This is the most dangerous time.¡± To the enemy, Duke Carl was a thorn in their side. He was like thest hope of the Fresia Empire. To bring down the Fresia Empire, Hatzfeld Royal Family wanted to eliminate Duke Carl. ¡°Only the youngest members should go out to the territories and observe the situation. That¡¯s all.¡± Cedric gave his orders and then went back into the mansion. * * * Kane leisurely went to the southern gate. Unlike the western territory, The southern territory was filled with fear. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the Guardian Knights appeared?¡± ¡°Hurry and stop those monsters!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep because of the anxiety¡­¡± The southern territory had always been the safest. It was also where many wealthy individuals resided. Kane listened to all their voices. The more he listened, the colder his smile became. Meanwhile, some showed different reactions. ¡°I must go out and fight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy. What¡¯s the point of the war rms if we move so slowly? Those mutant monsters will climb over the walls.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gather our weapons and head to the southern gate.¡± ¡°If the forces are insufficient, we must help!¡± Some territory residents gathered their weapons and emerged from their homes. Their appearances were incredibly shabby. With torn leather armor and chipped swords and spears, They seemed hardly helpful for the fight. They lived on the border between the west and the south. And, they had always protected Rehinar. ¡°This miserable situation ends today.¡± As Kane was about to head out alone through the southern gate, A resident armed with a weapon called out to him. ¡°Young Master, we will help.¡± ¡°You all might die.¡± ¡°We cannot allow Rehinar to be trampled by mutant monsters.¡± ¡°Haha, cute Fools.¡± Kane chuckled. Their eyes were full of determination. They seemed ready toy down their lives. ¡°It¡¯s only because of you all that Rehinar still exists today.¡± Kane said something cryptic to them. ¡°Open the gate.¡± Once outside, the armed residents and the southern gate guards followed him. ¡°I will remember your resolve.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes glowed purple. At that moment, explosive energy emanated from his body. ¡°Annihte the enemy.¡± His voice echoed in the air. At that moment! A Dark Tribe Goblin sprang from the ground and lunged at Kane. But the goblin failed to achieve its goal. ¡°Roar!¡± A Blood Tiger that had been hiding roared majestically. They started tearing into the goblin¡¯s neck. The difference in power was stark. The Blood Tiger swiftly snapped the goblin¡¯s neck. Then, through its fangs, it drained the goblin¡¯s bloodpletely. After consuming the blood, the Blood Tiger¡¯s ferocity exploded. sh-! Its steel-like ws ripped through the goblin¡¯s torso. ¡°Growl¡­¡± The Dark Tribe Goblins had the advantage in numbers. However, they seemed terrified of the Blood Tiger¡¯s ferocity. Moreover, the Blood Tiger had grownrger after absorbing blood. Soon many blood tigers came out. They exuded an overwhelming aura of intimidation. Their red, glowing eyes were nothing short of menacing. ¡°Squawk!!!¡± The goblin chieftain waved his staff, it used a dark spell. The moonlit visibility quickly dimmed. ¡°Even mutant monsters are just as dumb. Picking a fight with Blood Tigers in the dark.¡± Kane folded his arms and smirked. The Blood Tigers¡¯ mana detection abilities were exceptional even among monsters. No wonder they were considered the nemesis of assassins. Before long, strange noises were heard. ¡°Screech!¡± ¡°¡­Squeal¡­.¡± A naturally terrifying atmosphere was created. About 20 minutester, The darkness spell that the goblin chief cast was lifted. Instead, the surroundings were now filled with a bloody mist. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Kane summoned his mana. With a wave of his hand in the air, the blood mist cleared. A gruesome scene unfolded. Horribly torn goblin corpses. All 300, including the chieftain, were dead. It just took 20 minutes. ¡°Holy Mother!¡± A territory resident standing behind Kane fell back in shock. The Blood Tigers¡¯ mouths were drenched in blood. Their red eyes made the resident¡¯s knees buckle. As they crouched down, the tigers took one step closer. ¡°Eek!?¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯te closer!¡± The resident retreated, pointing his weapon at the Blood Tiger. The tiger¡¯s eyes started gleaming red. The murderous intent pressed down on the resident. ¡°They¡¯re allies.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Kane patted the creature¡¯s massive head. Feeling pleased, the Blood Tigers rubbed their heads against Kane¡¯s hand or tried to lick him. ¡°It might hurt your pride to retrieve the corpses, so just collect the Mana Stones.¡± At Kane¡¯smand, the returning Blood Tigers roamed the battlefield. In their mouths were fist-sized Mana Stones. [You have acquired a Mana Stone (¡ï).] [You have acquired a Mana Stone (¡ï).] [You have acquired a Mana Stone (¡ï).] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [You have acquired a Mana Stone (¡ï).] ¡°It¡¯s about time to root out all the traitors.¡± Kane turned around. The first wave of mutant monsters wasn¡¯tpletely over yet. More would continue toe. He had only given the residents a brief glimmer of hope. ¡°Leave your weapons here and head to the western territory. It will be safer there until the wartime situation ends.¡± ¡°We, we can fight too¡­.¡± ¡°The Dark Tribe Goblins are Beginner-tier 3rd-ss monsters. You might manage one or two at best. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Despite Kane¡¯s words, the residents stood still, lost in thought. Then, as if making a decision, one pointed ahead. ¡°Then, we will at least collect the corpses.¡± ¡°If we sell the pieces, it will bring some small benefit to Rehinar, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Please let us help with this.¡± The resident pleaded. Kane couldn¡¯t help butugh softly at their determination. ¡°Finish within an hour. It¡¯ll be dangerous to stay outside the gate any longer.¡± ¡°We will gather the corpses quickly¡­ Hey you, Go inside and bring more people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fetch them. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡± Kane left five Blood Tigers behind as a precaution and headed back to the territory. ¡°Guards, move to the central area.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°That would leave the residents at the south territory vulnerable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a strategic retreat.¡± It was a method of giving hope and then immediately delivering despair. To survive in this game, sometimes one had to be ruthless. Now was precisely that time. He nned to deal with the traitors. Using the mutant monsters, of course. * * * Ponytailled Yannick breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Did you see that? The Blood Tigers are listening to the Young Master!¡± ¡°Is he taming monsters too?¡± The youngest members of the Guardian Knights were watching Kane from the rooftop. ¡°But with that kind of power, do we really need to do a strategic rertreat?¡± ¡°I overheard the Young Master muttering¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°I think he said something about killing all the traitors.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Is he nning to kill them under the guise of coincidence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s highly likely.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°By using the mutant monsters to kill them.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Despite having sufficient power, they were pulling back the front lines. It was madness. If there were a second defensive line, it might be understandable. But beyond the city gates was the vige. Row after row of residential houses. Most of them were mansions of the wealthy. Quite a few belonged to the nobility as well. However, none of them had amassed their wealth through legitimate means. They had either sucked the lifeblood out of the honest residents or betrayed Rehinar by aligning with external forces. They were nothing short of a cancer. But who would dare to think of cutting them off all at once? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Obviously, the Young Master.¡± ¡°Have you gone mad? Didn¡¯t you see the Blood Tigers next to the Young Master? If you irritate him, you¡¯ll be sucked dry.¡± No one was willing to step forward. As Yannick had said, Kane had transformed into apletely different person. ¡°Should we just pretend we didn¡¯t see anything?¡± ¡°That might be for the best.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They nodded to each other and moved towards to southern gate to check the damage. ¡°This is horrible.¡± ¡°The fights between monsters are even more brutal.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s really going on?¡± ¡°You mean how the Blood Tigers are following the Young Master¡¯smands?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone fell silent. Among monsters¡­ only slimes, red wolves, and ck bears could be tamed. However, mutant monsters couldn¡¯t be tamed. Their bodies contained demonic energy, evil energy, and mana stones. To tame them, all three energies had to be subdued. Only the previous generation, now lost to history, had managed to do that. To the current inhabitants of the continent, they were forgotten figures. ¡°If the Young Master has truly tamed them, it¡¯s a monumental event.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°The Young Master might be an All-Master, mastering construction magic, swordsmanship, spearmanship, and even taming.¡± Their expressions grew serious. But soon, their faces were filled with excitement. ¡°Is Rehinar finally being revived?¡± ¡°If what was said is true, it will be more than just a revival. Other noble houses will have to start paying attention to our guardian family.¡± ¡°We need to observe the Young Master even more closely.¡± ¡°You know what we have to do now, right?¡± Ponytailled Yannick nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t miss a single thing. I¡¯ll observe everything.¡± The youngest members of the Guardian Knights resumed following Kane. * * * Mutant monsters kept flooding towards the west, north, and south gates. The first direction to be cleared was the west. Kane was single-handedly ughtering the Dark Tribe Goblins. Swish¡ª With every swing of his sword, a Dark Tribe goblin fell. Thud! As the de pierced it¡¯s heart, the blood of the Dark Tribe goblin surged towards Kane¡¯s palm. ¡ª [Bloodlust has reached 100 stacks.] [Attack power has increased by 100%.] [At your current level, 100 stacks is the limit.] ¡ª Having personally killed 100 goblins, Kane¡¯s bloodlust had reached its peak. ¡°Die.¡± Kane used his nextbo skill. ¡ª [Skill ¡®Blood Dance (SSR) ¨C Blood Wave has been activated.] ¡ª The blood mass gathered in his left hand was released in all directions. A destructive force radiated outward. Hundreds of Dark Tribe Goblins surrounding Kane exploded, The mix of demonic energy, evil energy, and bloodlust created a nauseating stench. Corpses littered the ground, numbering well over 600. Although they were all Beginner-tier 3rd-ss monsters, they were mutants. Such a massacre was beyond ordinaryprehension. ¡°Alright, this is done.¡± Kane sheathed his sword and took out an egg from his cloak. ¡ª [Egg¡¯s Status: Anticipating] ¡ª The egg absorbed all the surrounding energy. Demonic energy, evil curropt energy, and bloodlust¡ªall were consumed. ¡ª [Egg¡¯s Status: Thrilled by the abundance of food] ¡ª ¡°When will youe out?¡± ¡ª [Egg¡¯s Status: Not to be disturbed while eating] [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 48 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 48 Kane chuckled softly. ¡°You always have something to say.¡± Thinking about the egg¡¯s personality when Dirk Hatzfeld raised him, he was like a tamemb now. ¡°Alright. Finish eating, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± [Egg¡¯s Status: Won¡¯t talk even after eating~ ??] It was as stubborn as a bullfrog. Kane knocked on the egg with his fist to set things straight. [Egg¡¯s Status: Ouch, what if I break!] ¡°If you were going to break, you would¡¯ve already. If you mess with me, there won¡¯t be any leftovers.¡± [Egg¡¯s Status: Hmph, just wait. When I hatch, you¡¯re just a bite-sized human. I¡¯m really scary, you know.] The egg huffed as if it was a child throwing a tantrum, but its demeanor felt too insignificant. ¡°Trying to act tough already, huh?¡± [Egg¡¯s Status: I¡¯m angry!] ¡°Oonuu~ I¡¯m so scared, I might wet myself.¡± Kane¡¯s voice was dripping with mockery. The egg shook, unable to hide its excitement, showing its will to break its shell and punch the damned human right away. Crack- A crack appeared on the egg. ¡°Are you reallying out?¡± [Egg¡¯s Status: I¡¯m really mad now!] Crack- Anotherrge crack appeared. The egg, which was developing a significant crack, started to emit light from within. ¡°White light? Damn.¡± Pets had grades, and white light corresponded to grades 1 to 3. Even if it was an evil creature, it couldn¡¯t escape this grade. However, Kane had secretly hoped for a grade 4 or higher. Only then would there be a higher chance of it being born with evil traits. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to draw again.¡± Did the egg hear Kane¡¯s words? The light from the egg changed. ¡°Purple?¡± It glowed with the purple light of a grade 4. But then, that purple light swiftly turned into a rainbow of colors. ¡°No way, a grade 5?¡± He never really expected a grade 5. He had only hoped for a grade 4 or higher, but a grade 5? As his smile grew wide, ¡°To draw a Evil beast in one go¡­¡± The egg shatteredpletely, and a dark red light engulfed Kane. Pop! With a cute sound, a creature appeared in front of Kane. He opened his eyes. [???] Type: Pet Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Hatched from an egg Kane obtained in the ¡°Cave of Species.¡± *Note: A pet¡¯s personality changes depending on how its owner raises it. Trait: Evil beast (SSR) Skills: Bloodsucking (S), Blood Enchantment (S) [Status: Angry] ¡°Did it always look like this?¡± Kane tilted his head in confusion. A voice came from below. ¡°I told you I¡¯m mad, roar~!¡± The creature, which looked like a mix between a pig and a tiger, tried biting Kane¡¯s leg without mercy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The creature clenched its jaws, but being a newborn, Kane only felt ticklish. ¡°Ugh.¡± It seemed to be trying to say something while still biting his leg. Kane shook his leg slightly. ¡°Whoa!¡± The creature tumbled backward. It tried to roll over and stand up but struggled due to its chubby body and short legs. ¡°Is this really a grade 5 ferocious evil beast?¡± The probability of drawing a grade 5 evil monster was 0.0000001%. Even with in-game purchases, the chances were incredibly slim. No user had ever drawn one, so its appearance was unknown. Yet here was an Evil beast! A tiger with rolls of fat¡ªthis was truly unexpected. ¡°This isn¡¯t the creature I knew, hm.¡± Kane stroked his chin as he looked down at the creature. ¡°Can you help me up, pwease?¡± came a desperate voice from below. As an animal lover, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. He grabbed the creature and helped it sit up properly. ¡°Boi, you really are chubby,¡± he said, yfully squishing its face with both hands. ¡°Mmpphh.¡± ¡°You look so cute, I¡¯ll let it slide,¡± he said, standing up and patting its head. The creature suddenly shouted, ¡°How dare you treat me like this?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re my cute pet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ NOO! I mean, I am the guardian spirit serving the greatest evil! Do you understand?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And what? I serve the greatest evil!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Kane¡¯s question left the creature speechless. A guardian spirit born to revive the demon god, this terrifying and grand being appeared before a mere human. Yet instead of respect, it was being treated so casually. It was the height of disrespect. ¡°I am a guardian spirit.¡± ¡°Piggy?¡± Kane teased. ¡°Noooo! I am the guardian spirit of the demon!¡± The creature jumped up. Wobble, wobble. Its clumsy reaction made Kane want to tease it more. As he continued to tease, the creature¡¯s big eyes filled with tears. ¡°Waaaah!¡± The creature started bawling like a baby. ¡°S-Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to tease you so much,¡± Kane apologized, bending down to pat its head. Despite its sobbing, the creature seemed to cheer up quickly when Kane touched it, its ears folding back as it smiled. Despite its appearance, it looked more like a mythical creature than an Evil beast. ¡°Ugh. You should¡¯ve apologized sooner,¡± it grumbled. Kane tried to withdraw his hand, but the creature nudged it with its little paw. ¡°Not yet.¡± It wanted more petting. Kane picked it up and continued to stroke its head. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I like you. I¡¯m granting you the honor of touching me because you woke me up. Consider it a blessing, got it?¡± Kane smirked. The creature clearly enjoyed being petted, behaving more like a puppy than a fearsome guardian. ¡°Alright. But what¡¯s your name?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Finally, you ask for my magnificent name. Prepare to be amazed. Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°If you insist, I shall. My name is¡­¡± The creature lifted its head proudly and said confidently, ¡°dimir Bu Pavil Legilere. Isn¡¯t it grand?¡± ¡°Your real name is even longer.¡± ¡°You know my name?¡± ¡°I only know up to dimir Bu Pavil.¡± The name ¡®Legilere¡¯ wasn¡¯t part of what Dirk Hatzfeld used to call it. He only used the first part, so Kane couldn¡¯t know the rest. ¡°I have many incarnations.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Kane thought of the creature Dirk had raised. Indeed, it lookedpletely different. Unlike the fat tiger-like creature in front of him, its counterpart had been quite impressive. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called ta,¡± Kane said, ignoring the creature¡¯s protests as he swiped his hand through the air. ¡°I said, call me dimir Bu Pavil Legilere!¡± [Would you like to save the pet¡¯s name as ¡®ta¡¯? (Y/N)] ¡°Save.¡± [Pet name has been changed.] [Command ¡®ta¡¯ has been created.] After finishing the hologram setup, Kane called out to the creature. ¡°ta.¡± The creature blinked but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°ta, bark.¡± ¡°Arf!¡± The creature roared without realizing it. ¡°What¡­ what just happened?¡± ¡°Your name is no longer dimir Bu Pavil Legilere. From now on, it¡¯s ta.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The creature¡¯s¡ªnow ta¡¯s¡ªface crumpled in indignation, pride wounded. Kane opened a new screen. [Would you like to change the pet¡¯s name?] [Name change will cost 1,000 gold.] ¡°Do you want your name to be Piggy or ta?¡± Seeing Kane¡¯s serious expression, ta quickly changed its mind. ¡°ta is good. I wanted a name I could use across the continent, and this is perfect. Thanks.¡± It was a quick change of attitude. ¡°Piggy¡± just didn¡¯t sound right. It conjured the image of a fat pig-tiger. ¡°ta¡± sounded more formidable. ¡°You made a good choice. From now on, you¡¯ll be known as ta, short for Blood Tiger.¡± Hearing the exnation, ta was momentarily moved to tears. * * * After vanquishing all the monsters in the west, Kane was walking towards the center of the territory. It was the third evening since the initial turmoil. Due to the wartime situation, lights were on all over the estate. As he walked, he overheard simr conversations repeatedly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be safe if we took refuge near the eastern gate where the Rehinar family is?¡± ¡°If we go there, the Rehinar family will protect us. They wouldn¡¯t just ignore us, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even negotiated thend prices yet. I might have to sell it cheap and head to Dyer.¡± These were the kinds of things people were saying. Among them were many nobles, even with their own guards to protect their property. In wartime, all noble forces were supposed to be mobilized. This was one of the conditions the Rehinar family had set when they ceded thend they lived on. However, these people had not mobilized their guards. ¡°They¡¯re useless. Keeping them around won¡¯t benefit Rehinar at all.¡± ¡°Humans are less loyal than us.¡± ¡°You see it that way too?¡± ¡°They¡¯re full of greed. Their nasty hearts make them likely to betray anyone at any time,¡± ta said, wagging his tail. ¡°If even you see it that way, there¡¯s no hope,¡± Kane said coldly to the air. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been following me.¡± Ten members of the Guardian Knights appeared before him. ¡°We greet the Young Master.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± ¡°Command us.¡± ¡°Sprinkle this among those people.¡± Kane handed them a red bottle. It was a sk filled with his blood. ¡°You mean the corrupt ones?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of mark.¡± ¡°A target, then.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Could you reconsider¡­?¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s okay for yourrades to die because of these corrupt motherfuckers?¡± Kane¡¯s voice was icy. Yannick answered him, ¡°We don¡¯t want to protect them either. It¡¯s not like we aren¡¯t upset.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°The Guardian Knights follow Duke¡¯s will, and he¡¯d definitely want to protect everyone.¡± ¡°Stubborn as fuck bruh,¡± ta said, pounding his chest in frustration. ¡°This idiot won¡¯t understand until the family is gone.¡± The youngest knights widened their eyes at the sound of ta¡¯s voiceing from Kane¡¯s arms. ¡°A-A spirit beast?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll graciously tell you my name. I am -¡± Kane mped a hand over ta¡¯s mouth. The creature was eager to share its name with anyone. ¡°Phew!¡± Breaking free from Kane¡¯s grasp, ta changed his tone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell unworthy humans my name. Unless they pay the price.¡± ¡°Are you schizophrenic?¡± ¡°No! Call it quick thinking!¡± Ignoring ta, Kane turned to the youngest knight. ¡°Select all of them, nobles included. This is an order from the acting head of the family.¡± With Duke Carl bedridden, Kane¡¯s orders as acting head were absolute. That was why the Guardian Knights hadn¡¯t moved within the family even with mutant monsters appearing. ¡°We obey.¡± The Guardian Knights vanished without a trace. ta genuinely felt disappointed. ¡°They seemed like they wanted to know my name.¡± ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve just told them, considering how kind-hearted I am.¡± ¡°If they heard my name, they¡¯d tremble with awe and reverence, right? That would be ufortable, so I better hold back.¡± Mumbling seriously to himself, ta was deeply regretting not sharing his name. ¡°Damn, the one with Dirk never talked this much. Maybe something went wrong during it¡¯s birth this time,¡± Kane mused. But ta didn¡¯t hear him. He was still lost in his own world. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 49 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 49 *Swish!* Sara shed through a goblin and shouted irritably. ¡°What are the Guardian Knights doing?!¡± With the help of Anna, they had managed to annihte the Dark Tribe Goblins in an instant. But soon, a muchrge number of mutated monsters swarmed in. *Thud!* A goblin, trying to attack Sara from behind, fell after being hit by an arrow. ¡°I doubt the Guardian Knights will show up,¡± said Anna. She had been covering Sara after using her mana. In other words, Sara had killed all the enemies by herself. ¡°Why not?!¡± Sara shouted as she cleaved another Dark Tribe Goblin in half. ¡°It seems the Young Master wants topletely eradicate the corrupt residents of the territory.¡± ¡°Is this the right time for that?!¡± ¡°He probably sees this crisis as an opportunity.¡± *Thwack!* An arrow pierced the forehead of a Dark Tribe Goblin. Two of them died instantly. Anna was effortlessly dodging the goblins¡¯ attacks with ghost-like movements. She could have killed all the mutated monsters here with her abilities. But she didn¡¯t. It was as if she was training Sara. ¡°Anna, help me out. Let¡¯s wipe them all out and head to the south gate.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You act too recklessly without enough strength, mydy. One day, that recklessness might cost you your life. I need to correct that habit now.¡± Sara scowled deeply. There was no time to waste here. If mutated monsters appeared in the north, they would likely show up in the west and south as well. They needed to clear this area quickly and move on. As she was about to focus all her mana into her sword¡­ ¡°Nicely said Anna, that¡¯s not a good habit to develop.¡± Kane appeared just in time. Sara was thinking of exhausting all her mana and copsing from fatigue. Maybe then Anna would help her. It was a ridiculous n. Kane had pointed this out. For a moment, there was a lull. The Dark Tribe Goblins had to stop their attacks due to an unknown force. ¡°Hehe. With my presence, these petty creatures are terrified!¡± ta said, feeling proud. Sara was about to ask ta something when¡­ One of the Dark Tribe Goblins, eyeing the situation, lunged towards Kane¡¯s group. ¡°O-Oh Shitt!¡± ta, who had been feeling smug, was startled and burrowed into Kane¡¯s arms. ¡°You stay back.¡± Kane snapped his fingers. A pea-sized droplet pierced through the goblin¡¯s neck. ¡°Ugh!¡± It was an instant kill. The dead Dark Tribe Goblin fell to the ground limply. The remaining goblins hesitated. While they were hesitating, Kane muttered as he nced at Anna. ¡°I left her to grow through realbat, but she¡¯s only filled with unnecessary thoughts.¡± He already knew the true identity of the head maid. ¡°Hey! Bring the Guardian Knights immediately! Otherwise, the territory is in danger.¡± Sara had no time to pay attention to Kane¡¯s words. Her mind was solely focused on the territory. Angry, she didn¡¯t even call Kane ¡°brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­!¡± Sara stomped her foot. Just as she was about to swing her sword at Kane. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for three days straight, that¡¯s enough. Rest now.¡± He caught Sara¡¯s sword with his bare hand and then struck her neck with the edge of his hand. ¡°Unn-.¡± With a small cry, she fainted. Kane caught Sara as she copsed to the side. ¡°Even if her favorability decreases, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Sure enough¡­ [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has decreased by -1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has decreased by -1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has decreased by -1.] Her favorability had dropped. ¡°I¡¯ve given the residents of the territory enough chances.¡± Havinge this far, there was no need to hold back any longer. It was time to clean up all the unnecessary elements. Kane turned his gaze to the head maid and spoke. ¡°Take Sara away. She¡¯s not to leave her room until the territory is quiet again.¡± Despite being of 7th ss level, Anna acted as Kane¡¯s mother many times. Moreover, Kane was the eldest son of her master. His words were absolute. ¡°Mydy will resent you, my lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear all her resentment.¡± ¡°If that is truly your wish, my lord¡­¡± Head maid Anna carried the unconscious Sara and returned to the territory. Kane was left alone in the middle of the battlefield. He stood there facing the Dark Tribe Goblins. An eerie silence settled. Only the sound of the wind could be heard. The Dark Tribe Goblins were overwhelmed by Kane. Their numbers didn¡¯t matter. What was important to them was the ominous aura emanating from Kane. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re scared of my boi Kane too?¡± ta, who had been scared by the goblins¡¯ sudden attack, regained his arrogance. He realized that the goblins were intimidated by the Blood Bond that Kane possessed. The goblins, thoroughly frightened, turned their gazes to ta, who seemed easier to deal with. ¡°Look me in the eye!¡± ta shouted, trying to muster authority. It was a rather pathetic threat. ta¡¯s front legs clung tightly to Kane¡¯s arm. ¡°With one word from me, you¡¯re all dead. I¡¯m really close with Kane. We¡¯re homies!¡± ta threatened by boasting about his rtionship with Kane. And it worked. The mutated monsters were much smarter than regr monsters, smart enough to understand human speech. So they lowered their gaze further in response to ta¡¯s threat. ¡°You should have done this from the start instead of messing around,¡± ta said, ring at the Dark Tribe Goblins. The sight was almostical. Before he had hatched from his egg, ta had thought he carried some weight. ¡°There must¡¯ve been something wrong during birth.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ta looked up at him with bright, curious eyes. The fat piggy tiger¡¯s gleaming eyes raised a question in Kane¡¯s mind. ¡®Is he a hybrid?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t voice it aloud, worried it might hurt ta¡¯s feelings. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kane shifted his gaze from ta to the Dark Tribe Goblins and made a proposal. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± The Dark Tribe Goblins murmured among themselves. ¡°Kree?¡± ¡°Kreekreek?¡± The deal came from the human emitting an ominous aura. ¡°Feed only on the humans I choose and leave. Then, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Kreuu?¡± The goblins felt an overwhelming fear. Corrupted by dark energy, they were left with nothing but a crazed instinct. But Kane¡¯s voice carried a pressure that surpassed their madness. Their instincts warned them that defying this meant total annihtion. All of this was due to Kane¡¯s influence. The Blood Bond he bore held supreme authority over minds. ¡°This way is best for both you and me.¡± It was the easiest way to deal with traitors. A means to eliminate them without dirtying his hands. ¡°Will you ept the offer?¡± ¡°Kree!¡± A goblin that appeared to be the chieftain nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll tell you what you need to do.¡± The goblins listened to Kane¡¯s voice attentively. It was a surreal sight. The moment when mutated monsters and a human joined forces. [The world is in turmoil.] [An unprecedented event is unfolding.] Unlike the Hatzfeld royal family, who caused chaos by exposing mutated monsters to dark energy, Kane simply made a deal with them. This unexpected action left the system baffled. [The world, which had been in turmoil, decides to observe for a while.] [Achievement unlocked.] [You have earned the title ¡®Human Admired by the Primordial God.¡¯] [You are rewarded with 100 million gold.] Kane smirked at the messages. It was the expected oue. ¡°Rewards for solving things in unconventional ways rather than following the official strategy. I¡¯ll dly take it this time too.¡± This ¡°Primordial God¡± was not part of the game¡¯s system. It was literally a god. This was something Kane had learned after being transported to this world. These messages were created by the god. The more he advanced the story, the more diverse the messages became. Messages that increasingly sounded like they came from a person, not a system. The Primordial God vaguely hinted at being pleased or watching over him. ¡°To find out why I¡¯ve been transported and regressed in this game, I need to satisfy this Primordial God enough.¡± Only then might he be able to return to his real world. That was the conclusion he reached after being reincarnated as Ray Hatzfeld. Of course, there were now additional tasks he had to handle. ¡°Once you pass through that gate, you¡¯ll see the buildings. You can destroy all the buildings in that area.¡± ¡°Kreek?¡± The goblin chieftain from the Dark Tribe looked confused. ¡°Turn it into aplete wastnd. That area has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Kreek?¡± The goblin chieftain continued to express his doubts. ¡°But don¡¯t touch the eastern and western parts of the territory. If you destroy even one building there, you¡¯ll lose your heads.¡± The goblin chieftain nodded vigorously at Kane¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t even look at soldiers or children.¡± He continued with a few more precautions. ¡°Kill all humans who smell of this blood.¡± He referred to the sk he had given to the members of the Guardian Knights. The liquid inside contained Kane¡¯s blood. ¡°Kreekeek!¡± The Dark Tribe Goblins mentally repeated his warnings, determined not to forget. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you from behind.¡± The goblin chieftain shuddered involuntarily. In the chieftain¡¯s line of sight was Kane¡¯s right eye. The 3 Blood runes (Blood Bond) within it instilled intense fear. * * * The northern and southern parts of the territory were engulfed in mes. ck smoke billowed from various spots. The Dark Tribe Goblins focused solely on destroying buildings, sparing the residents. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°G-Goblins!¡± ¡°Run away!¡± The residents fled in terror, showing no intention of fighting the invading mutated monsters. They didn¡¯t even look back as they ran. Kane observed everything from the shadows. ¡°The pride of Rehinar has long vanished.¡± Every resident of Rehinar used to be strong. Especially here, at the borders of the Frecia Empire. It was a territory built within the demon forest. Living in such a dangerous ce required strength. Running away without a fight was not in line with the pride of Rehinar. ¡°They¡¯re so weak. If it were me, I could kill them all with a single breath,¡± ta muttered incessantly, like a ghost with unfinished business. Meanwhile, the youngest members of the Guardian Knights appeared before Kane. ¡°We have marked the most corrupt ones.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°And the nobles¡­ they have gathered at the front gate of the estate¡­¡± ¡°I will handle them.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± As Kane was about to head towards the noble¡¯s estate, ta called out to the young Guardians. ¡°Hey, humans. Did you forget something?¡± They stared nkly at ta. ¡°Really, nothing?¡± Despite ta¡¯s persistent questioning, there was no response. ¡°I¡¯m really angry now!¡± ta struggled in Kane¡¯s arms. Eventually, Kane let him go. ta leaped and tried tond gracefully on the ground, but¡­ ¡°Ow!¡± He hit his head on the ground. ¡°Ouch, ouch.¡± Everyone, including Kane, turned their attention to ta. Sensing the sudden interest, he quickly adjusted his posture. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t fall backward and managed to stand up on his own. ¡°I am dimir Bu Pavel Le¡­¡± ¡°ta.¡± ¡°Yes Sir! Wait¡­ You dare to ignore the great ta? I¡¯m really angry.¡± ta bared his toothless jaw, trying to intimidate the young Guardians. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s go,¡± Kane said, moving forward without waiting for ta. The young Guardians also ignored ta and followed Kane. ta couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment at their behavior. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you taking me with you?¡± Despite ta¡¯s calls, Kane didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°Wait, take me with you, KAneeeeee.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 50 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 50 ta ran eagerly with his tiny legs. But he was a fat ass. He had only run for five seconds before he started panting. ¡°Huff, huff. Gahdamn, It¡¯s too hard. Carry me.¡± Kane, who had stopped on the road, looked at the exhausted ta and said, ¡°What are you doing, call the blood tigers.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ta¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they showing up when they see me? I¡¯m angry.¡± Only then did the Blood Tigers reveal themselves. Thergest one among them bent down deeply and let ta ride on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Kane!¡± ta shouted, tapping the Blood Tiger¡¯s back with his front paw. The Blood Tiger began to move while carrying ta. ¡°The rest should watch over the mutant monsters. There must be one who vited my order. Kill it to set an example.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At Kane¡¯smand, the Blood Tigers quickly scattered. Only the one carrying ta remained. ta, now beside Kane, said with a grin, ¡°How do I look? Impressive, right?¡± Seeing ta¡¯s cheerful demeanor, it seemed to have forgotten that he was being ignored just minutes ago. ¡°Is that your personal stroller?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a stroller? Is it something you drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a special carriage for babies.¡± ¡°The world must¡¯ve be great if babies get to ride such incredible things!¡± Kane chuckled. ta was truly innocent. Kane momentarily forgot that ta was known as the seed of evil. While ta was showing off his power, they arrived at the main gate of the Rehinar Family estate. ¡ª At that moment, Aren, the Lieutenant of the Dark Sentinels who hade running from Phec, easily entered the devastated Rehinar territory. ¡°The territory is in ruins. The first unitpleted their mission well.¡± Aren had a satisfied expression. ck smoke was rising everywhere. The wealthiest areas in the south had beenpletely devastated. ¡°At this rate, no matter how much the Guardian Lord tries, he won¡¯t be able to rebuild the family. Heh.¡± As Arenughed sinisterly, he sensed a familiar mana. ¡®The Guardian Knights!¡¯ He hid between the copsed buildings. He also controlled his breathing to be as shallow as possible. The Guardian Knights were hurrying somewhere. Their direction was towards the Rehinar estate. After they disappeared, he revealed himself. ¡°Even the Guardian Knights are in disarray. If Duke Carl still hasn¡¯t shown himself by now, then what the ck Crow exchange said must be true.¡± Duke Carl, the Guardian Lord, had been gravely injured and sickly lying in his room. No, to be precise, he was poisoned by the mana crystal grass and got mana hemmorage.. It was a perfect opportunity to kill Duke Carl. ¡°With mutant monsters ravaging the territory, the Guardian Knights can¡¯t just stay cooped up in the estate. That means the Blue sh (Cedric) isn¡¯t with the Guardian Lord. Luck is on my side.¡± Aren pushed off the ground. As a Beginner-Tier 5th ss assassin, his movements were silent. He navigated through the copsed buildings. ¡®The defenses are wide open.¡¯ Before he knew it, he was near the estate¡¯s main gate. He climbed up arge tree and hid himself. His senses detected hundreds of people. They were all at the main gate. There were only a few dozen people inside the family grounds. ¡®It was worth bribing those guys.¡¯ Most of the people gathered at the main gate were those bought off by Dyer. ¡®Thanks to you, I¡¯ll have a chance to kill the Guardian Lord.¡¯ Aren carefully moved along his roughly nned route. He avoided detection by the Guardian Knights inside. All the knights were distracted by themotion at the main gate. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ He spotted the most grandiose mansion and pressed his body as close to the wall as possible. Then, he pulled out the map he had drawn and reviewed it slowly. ¡®The Guardian Lord¡¯s suite is on the second floor. It¡¯s in the position with the best view of the tiger statue in the garden.¡¯ He raised his head to confirm the Guardian Lord¡¯s room. Then, he scaled the wall in one go. ¡ª At the main gate of the Rehinar Mansion, the Guardian Knights standing guard kept their mouths shut. ¡°Why have you locked the gate? Let us in!¡± ¡°Come out, Guardian Knights, and do something about those monsters! My property, no, the territory is being destroyed.¡± Despite all theints, the knights silently guarded the gate. ¡°Let¡¯s be thankful, this is the safest ce in the territory right now.¡± ¡°And with our own soldiers here, we¡¯ll surely be safe.¡± There were over three hundred soldiers and, if we include mercenaries, it was double that number. The soldiers were protecting the nobles who had taken refuge in the estate. ¡°Sir Matsu should not be in such a lowly ce.¡± The butler serving Matsu Wexler was fuming. ¡°Even if not the Duke, shouldn¡¯t Commander Cedric at leaste out to greet Sir Matsu?¡± One of the Guardian Knights at the gate snapped. ¡°That motherfuc-!¡± ¡°Wait, themander ordered us not to respond.¡± A woman who appeared to be the senior knight stopped the junior knight. ¡°Aren¡¯t they fucking traitors?¡± Matsu Wexler was a viscount. He was a noble who had lived in Rehinar for generations. He was also the current head of the Wexler family, who had once been loyal to the Rehinar family. But what about now? Rumors were rampant that he had aligned himself with Dyer. He usually looked down on the Rehinar family, but now that his life was at stake, he hade here seeking refuge. If he were to kneel and repent, it might be another matter. But his arrogance knew no bounds. ¡°Endure it. It¡¯s themander¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Even after seeing that smoke, we must endure?¡± The senior knight, Frija, saw the ck smoke rising from the territory.. Numerous plumes of smoke rising into the air. The distant screams of poor servants and maids made her heart ache with regret. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll cut down those corrupt men myself.¡± ¡°Lase!¡± Despite Frija¡¯s call, her junior, Lase, opened the main gate. ¡°The gate is open!¡± ¡°Push in!¡± In that brief moment when the gate opened, soldiers and mercenaries squeezed through. A smile spread across Viscount Matsu¡¯s face. The thrill of entering the untouchable Rehinar family estate was exhrating. ¡°The air is different here.¡± ¡°Even in ruins, Rehinar is still Rehinar.¡± The mercenaries and soldiers acted as if the estate were their own home. Just as Lase was about to swing his sword at them, a cold, low voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°What is this absurd scene? Who allowed these idiots into my estate? Was it you?¡± Kane¡¯s gaze fell upon Yannick and the youngest knights. ¡°A-Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Why would we do something so crazy¡­¡± ¡°We only led them to the main gate.¡± The youngest knights vehemently denied it. Kane continued with a half-moon smile. ¡°So you¡¯re saying they entered the estate without permission?¡± ¡°That must be the case.¡± ¡°Lately, things have been so amusing. I never thought I¡¯d see so many worm-like antics from those who can¡¯t even squirm when stepped on.¡± His face turned icy. ¡°ta.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sensing the tense atmosphere, ta quickly returned to his side. ta was quite perceptive. ¡°There are some tasty snacks. Bring them all here.¡± ¡°You heard that? Kane is angry, so move quickly.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The Blood Tiger disappeared from sight in an instant. Kane turned his body. ¡°First, they must pay for crossing the estate without permission.¡± [Blood Tiger¡¯s Breath (S) has been activated] He swung his hand towards the gate. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Blood?¡± ¡°My, my leg is cut, ah!¡± The mercenaries and soldiers apanying the nobles copsed, spurting blood. A single stroke passed by the gate. It was a sword made with water mana. ta hopped up and down in admiration. ¡°His understanding of water mana is perfect! He¡¯s truly the one who awakened me.¡± There was one misconception people had. They thought the sharpest element in the world was wind. But in truth, it was water. When water ispressed at ultra-high pressure, its speed is three times that of sound. Water can cut through rock, steel, and even diamond like tofu. The sword Kane wielded was a water sword. It was the power of water manapressed at ultra-high pressure. The ground being effortlessly sliced was a natural result. ¡°I want to see more of his power.¡± Only ta was talking in an ecstatic voice. Everyone else had expressions of horror. ¡°What, what is happening! Quickly, treat the wounded!¡± The middle-aged man, who had been continuously barking orders by Viscount Matsu¡¯s side, shouted. At that moment. ¡°Who dares to move without my permission?¡± Kane¡¯s chillingly ominous voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Despite his warning, some still moved. Kane¡¯s sword struck the ground again. CRACK! While the previous sh had been clean, this one was rough and jagged. It wed through the ground. The fate of those who ignored his warning was gruesome. ¡°Ah, my, my leg!¡± ¡°Somebody help¡­¡± Legs were torn apart. Not just the flesh but the bones were crushed, fully exposed. The main gate was filled with screams. The people turned pale. Kane issued another warning. ¡°Try moving again, I fucking dare you.¡± ¡°That, madman¡­!¡± One of the territory residents, unable to control himself, cursed at Kane. Startled, he covered his mouth with his hand. ¡°Hup!¡± In their panic, some even started huping. Was this really Kane Rehinar? There were rumors that his temperament had changed, but they thought it was exaggerated. After all, he was the son of Duke Carl. They believed he wouldn¡¯t turn his back on the residents in their distress. But instead of helping, he attacked them. It would have been better if he at least exined why he was doing this. Kane remained silent, simply watching them. Unable to bear it any longer, Frija stepped forward. ¡°Young Duke¡­¡± The moment she met Kane¡¯s eyes. ¡®What kind of gaze is that¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t say another word. Even while standing still, his aura was as cold as frost. Even though her ss was higher. Kane seemed immensely intimidating. ¡°I refuse interference.¡± Ignoring Frija, he approached the main gate. He cut his hand, letting the blood drip to the ground. The scene was ominous. Everyone fell silent as they watched Kane¡¯s actions. ¡°A, a monster!¡± One of the estate residents screamed in terror. Dark tribe goblins were swarming towards the Rehinar mansion gate. ¡°Run!¡± Just as the residents at the gate tried to cross into the Rehinar estate! Kane swung his water sword without hesitation. SPLASH! Blood sprayed into the air. His attack targeted only the corrupt resident¡¯s legs. All the residents who crossed the gate had their legs severed. ¡°If you cross the line I¡¯ve drawn, Y¡¯all would be wishing for death instead of life.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 51 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 51 In the meantime¡­ Cami was moving with the trained soldiers. Dark Tribe Goblins were rampaging in the territory. Holding her sword, She and the soldiers formed their formation. But then¡­ ¡°Did they change direction?¡± The Dark Tribe Goblins moved elsewhere. As if they had set a target, They were selectively killing people. ¡°What¡­? Monsters that don¡¯t kill the elderly and children¡­?¡± Thud-! An elderly man was struck by a goblin¡¯s club. At that moment, Crunch! The goblin that killed the old man had its head crushed. ¡®When did a blood tiger appear?¡¯ The Blood Tiger¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Grr!¡± ¡°Screech¡­¡± The Dark Tribe Goblins flinched. They were wary of the Blood Tiger. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.¡± While Cami was confused by the unexpected situation, screams were heard from somewhere else. ¡°Help meee!¡± ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cami moved toward the direction of the screams. Suddenly, she remembered a person. ¡®Should I inform that person too?¡¯ The hammering sound from the forge didn¡¯t stop even in this absolute chaos. To be hammering so leisurely in the forge. She couldn¡¯t understand it. Was it sheer concentration? Or was it fear? ¡®Since we were told not to disturb him no matter what, let¡¯s not worry about it.¡¯ She decided to forget about Mikhail in the forge. Then she ran towards where the screams wereing from. A middle-aged woman was lying on the ground. ¡°Stop!¡± Cami charged forward. ¡°Again?¡± The Dark Tribe Goblin looking down at the middle-aged woman simply passed by. ¡°They¡¯re definitely being selective.¡± The intelligence of these mutant monsters was impressive. They could freelymunicate with humans. But with their brains invaded by dark corrupted energy, they tended to massacre humans on sight. That was supposed to be the case¡­ Yet here they were, ignoring the human prey right in front of them. It was beyondprehension. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± The middle-aged woman had fainted from shock. ¡°Take her to the western territory.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cami continued moving with the other soldiers. ¡®This is really strange. They¡¯re not killing women and children.¡¯ On her way to the central district of the territory, she had witnessed several puzzling scenes. The mutant monsters only destroyed buildings in specific areas. Women and children were left alone. ¡®I need to keep following them.¡¯ She increased her running speed. Just like the first scenes she saw, the mutant monsters didn¡¯t kill people. Well¡­ that was a facy, sometimes they did. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die. I haven¡¯t even spent all my money yet!¡± They only targeted and killed those who seemed to be corrupt residents of the territory. They deserved to die. These were people who had turned their backs on Rehinar despite receiving its benefits. In a way, it was satisfying. ¡°The Blood Tiger is leading the Dark Tribe Goblins somewhere.¡± The direction was towards the family estate. It was to the east of the territory. ¡°Why are they heading towards the estate? Are they not on our side?¡± The moment she entered the eastern territory, The mutant monsters were cautious as they moved. They no longer touched any buildings. In fact, they were careful not to break anything as they ran. In the meantime, the family estate grew closer. In the distance, she saw a crowd of people. ¡°There are residents here!¡± Cami grew anxious. If the mutant monsters attacked all those residents at once, it would be a disaster. She had to prevent that. She focused water mana into her legs. She was about to leap forward by strongly pushing off the ground when¡­ Crack! The sound of the ground splitting came from ahead. * * * ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Please, spare us!¡± ¡°What if that monster charges at us!¡± ¡°Please, let us cross this line!¡± The corrupt residents pleaded with Kane. Viscount Matsu, who was watching from behind, subtly pushed a nearby resident. Thwack! Part of the person¡¯s shoulder crossed the line. ¡°Aaagh!¡± Matsu¡¯s face hardened. He watched as the man¡¯s arm was severed. ¡®Is this man insane? If Duke Carl saw this, he would be furious.¡¯ It was an action that went against Duke Carl¡¯s principles. ¡®When Duke Carles out, he¡¯ll surely reprimand this man.¡¯ Viscount Matsu waited for Duke Carl. With the territory in danger, there was no way he wouldn¡¯te out. Duke Carl was a man who had sacrificed everything for the residents. Matsu was confident he would do so again to save the residents. ¡°That rat still doesn¡¯t understand the situation.¡± He spoke while looking at Matsu hiding among the residents. He was someone unworthy of being kept alive. ¡°Kill them all.¡± At Kane¡¯smand, the Dark Tribe Goblins attacked the residents. ¡°Screech!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Crunch. The sound of flesh and bone separating could be heard. It was the sound of goblins dismembering humans. The residents panicked at that moment. They forgot about the line and started running towards the inner part of the estate. But they didn¡¯t get far before being surrounded by the Dark Tribe Goblins. ¡°P-Please, spare us¡­¡± Despite the residents¡¯ pleas, Kane just watched. He did nothing. Lase was shocked by this. ¡°Master, we must stop the mutant monsters!¡± ¡°Just that the monsters for cleaning up the trash.¡± ¡°What an absurd thing to say!¡± When Lase tried to draw his weapon against the mutant monsters, ¡°I told you not to fucking interfere.¡± Kane¡¯s violet eyes shed. There was a terrifying murderous intent in them. His skill level was at 4th ss, but his murderous intent was on par with an 8th ss. It was a murderous intent born on the battlefield. Even though Lase was one of the Guardian Knights, he couldn¡¯t easily ovee Kane¡¯s murderous intentions. However, Lase was a knight who carried Duke Carl¡¯s pride. Even if they were corrupt, they were still residents of the territory. The mutant monsters were ughtering the residents, and he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll ept the punishment for disobeying orders after saving the residents.¡± ¡°My goodwill towards you as a member of the Guardian Knights ends now.¡± Kane¡¯s figure seemed to sink into the ground. He reappeared behind Lase. He had only knocked out Sara because she was his sister. But Lase was a member of the Guardian Knights. That meant he was a retainer of Rehinar. A retainer had defied the acting head¡¯s orders. ¡°If you defy my will again, it won¡¯t end like this.¡± He grabbed Lase by the back of the neck and threw him. Lase was flung backward, crashing into a wall. The impact caused the wall to crack like a spider web. ¡°Ugh.¡± Lase was a Beginner-Tier 4th ss knight. Crashing into a wall wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring him down. As he struggled to get up, Kane was already in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re tough, but¡­¡± Kane¡¯s fist struck Lase¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Gah!¡± Seeing Kane attacking one of his own men made the goblin chieftain shudder. They say there are Bat-shit Crazy humans, and Kane seemed to be one of them. Thud! Kane stabbed his sword into the ground next to Lase¡¯s face. ¡°This is the only fucking time you defy my orders.¡± He withdrew his murderous gaze and returned to his ce. As he returned, the Dark Tribe Goblins continued their massacre of the residents, not wanting to give Kane any reason to criticize them. ¡°Ugh!¡± Watching monsters eat humans was a revolting sight. ¡°I told you to kill them, not savor them.¡± The goblin savoring a human flinched. [Growl! Do you want to die? He said not to savor them. Maybe I¡¯ll eat you myself.] The Blood Tiger¡¯s growled. Kane¡¯s silent pressure. The Dark Tribe Goblins focused on killing the corrupt residents. About ten minutes passed. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah¡­¡± Even Viscount Matsu, who held out until the end, took hisst breath. The smell of blood was overwhelming. Having consumed so much human blood, the mutant monsters were bing more frenzied. They were now stronger, less affected by the Blood Seal. Perhaps that was why the goblin chieftain openly showed hostility towards Kane. ¡°That too was within my expectations.¡± Kane muttered, spreading his wounded palm wide. ¡°Blood me.¡± [Blood Bond (3 Runes) has been manifested.] [Skill Blood Dance(S)- 3rd Move ¡®Blood me¡¯ activated.] The blood spilled by the mutant monsters ignited. Purple mes flickered. The blood-soaked ground turned into fire, engulfing the Dark Tribe Goblins. ¡°Your usefulness has ended. It¡¯s time for you to die.¡± * * * Cedric sat beside Duke Carl. He was studying a book he had brought from the family library. At the same time, he kept an eye on Duke Carl¡¯s condition. ¡°Did I bring the wrong book?¡± He had brought dozens of books from the family library every day. He had read hundreds over the past few days. But they all contained familiar content. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything special in any of these books. What did the young master discover here?¡± Cedric didn¡¯t doubt Kane. He firmly believed that Kane had obtained the Hatzfeld¡¯s spear technique from the family library. ¡°It might be that I¡¯m not perceptive enough to find the hidden meaning in these books, so I should keep reading.¡± He didn¡¯t stop his research. Even as a High-Tier 7th ss, he always wanted to improve. New knowledge brought him joy. He was deeply engrossed in a book when suddenly¡­ Thud! Cedric closed the book. ¡°A rat has snuck in.¡± He murmured in a low voice filled with anger. But Cedric didn¡¯t express his anger outright. This was his master¡¯s room. His master was in aatose state, but he could still sense his surroundings. He couldn¡¯t reveal his murderous intent in front of his master. He suppressed his emotions as much as possible. ¡°Hatzfeld, is it?¡± Cedric stood up. He quietly took the spear that was leaning against the wall. Without a word, he walked toward the window. ¡°His Excellency is resting, so don¡¯t even think about making any noise.¡± The man clinging to the wall froze. After warning him, Cedric jumped out the window. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 52 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 52 Meanwhile. The front gate of Rehinar Estate was shrouded in a blood-red mist. Cami¡¯s eyes widened to their limit. Her mouth hung open in astonishment. ¡°¡­I knew the Young Master was strong¡­ I saw him kill and capture the mutated monsters in the Forest of Deadly Poisons myself. But I didn¡¯t realize he was this powerful¡­.¡± She muttered to herself in a daze. Kane¡¯s magic was beyond imagination. The power to burn over 500 monsters into a sea of blood instantly. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder where his limitsy. The Guardian Knights wore the same astonished expression as her. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, man!¡± They, too, could kill all the mutated monsters. The lowest rank Guardian Knights were Beginner-Tier 4th ss. Their average was Beginner-Tier 5th ss.. What surprised Fabi, however, was that he killed so many mutated monsters at once. And he did it using magic, not swordsmanship or spearmanship. ¡°But that magic looks familiar¡­.¡± ¡°Hurry up and remember.¡± ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Fabi activated his brain to its fullest. He strained to pull out the memory lying dormant in his mind. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Did you remember?¡± ¡°It resembles the Skill ¡®Hellfire¡¯ used by the King of Hatzfeld.¡± The other knights vehemently denied it. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°No way. That technique couldn¡¯t possibly be Hellfire¡­ could it?¡± Hellfire was the seventh form of the Fire Dragon Spearmanship. The annihtion technique of the King of Hatzfeld. A wide-area attack that turned the surroundings into and of mes. It got its name because it burned until all life was annihted. ¡°When the mes engulfed the Dark Tribe Goblins! It looked just like Hellfire.¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± ¡°It bothers you too because it looks simr, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Who said the Young Master used Hellfire? It just looks simr, but I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s apletely different technique.¡± A senior Knight said with conviction. All the Guardian Knights nodded in agreement. ¡°Even the mages in the Dragon Tower of the Imperial City can¡¯t use such powerful wide-area magic.¡± ¡°So, in addition to swordsmanship and spearmanship, he has mastered magic as well.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Their eyes, which had been wide with shock, now sparkled with admiration. ¡°Now it¡¯s clear.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°That he¡¯s been hiding the fact that he¡¯s a prodigy all this time.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve thought that for a while now.¡± Fabi wore a satisfied smile. ¡°Why are you the one looking proud, Vice Commander?¡± Smack! Fabi smacked the back of his subordinate¡¯s head. ¡°Ow! Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Because I felt like it, you idiot.¡± Fabi¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Kane. ¡®If Duke Carl hears that the residents were killed, it won¡¯t just end with a scolding¡­¡¯ There were thousands of residents gathered in front of the manor¡¯s gate. He hadn¡¯t bothered to save them. And what was the result? The mutated monsters had brutally killed them. The most important thing was that all of this was Kane¡¯s intention. ¡°Make sure the others keep their mouths shut.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t b, Vice Commander.¡± ¡°Damn it! This isn¡¯t the time for jokes.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll tell everyone to keep quiet.¡± Fabi couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Kane. Throwing humans to the monsters wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. Puddles of blood had formed, yet Kane hadn¡¯t even blinked. ¡®Should I call him cruel, or ruthless?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how Kane had lured the mutated monsters. ¡®But still, it feels like a weight has been lifted.¡¯ Using those monsters to deal with the traitors was a very clever move. ¡°And spread the word in the territory. Tell everyone that the Young Master has dealt with all the mutated monsters.¡± ¡°Is it alright to reveal the Young Master¡¯s identity, even though he¡¯s been hiding it until now?¡± A knight asked confused. Fabi ignored him and said, ¡°Also, say that there were significant casualties.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The subordinate tilted his head, not understanding. Fabi borated. ¡°If we say there were significant casualties, we can hide the Young Master¡¯s true power and prevent rumors that he didn¡¯t protect the residents. Even if they were traitors, it¡¯s not good for rumors to spread that the Young Master didn¡¯t protect his people.¡± The subordinates, now understanding Fabi¡¯s thought, said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should spread the word that while the Young Master took care of the mutated monsters, there were still many casualties?¡± ¡°Now that you understand, get moving.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Fabi¡¯s gaze deepened as he watched Kane, who was catching his breath. He didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of power Kane was hiding. But he was certain of one thing. ¡®His boldness rivals that of His Grace.¡¯ Who would have thought of using mutated monsters? Only a madman or a genius coulde up with such a n. ¡®He¡¯s truly terrifying.¡¯ * * * ¡°Huuu.¡± Kane exhaled deeply, trying to steady his breath. [Blood mes]. The third move of Blood Dance. A barrier-type wide-area attack that utilized blood. Even though he had reached Beginner-Tier 4th ss, It required an immense amount of mana to kill this many Dark Tribe Goblins at once. If he hadn¡¯t reached the level of Blood Bond, he would have had to stop using the skill midway. ¡°Compared to Ray Hatzfeld, I¡¯m still weak.¡± He had rid himself of his mediocrity and gained the unparalleled UR trait called ¡°Pure-Blooded¡±. Moreover, his ss had advanced to a Blood Knight, achieving S-rank, but he still paled inparison to Ray Hatzfeld. Ray was an SR-rank character from the start. He possessed the [Fiery Phoenix Physique]. Compared to him, Kane felt his current body was garbage. ¡°I need toplete the Blood Knight quest and quickly obtain the ¡®Five Elements Blood Extreme Physique¡¯ ¡­.¡± The ¡®Five Elements Blood Extreme Physique¡¯ was a special trait unique to Blood Knights. It allowed the user to hAreness any elemental rune using blood. Of course, the quest would only be given if the starting conditions were met. When he was Ray Hatzfeld, he died withoutpleting this quest. If he had obtained the [Five Elements Blood Extreme Physique] , he might not have died. As he breathed and replenished his mana, numerous messages appeared. [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Dark Tribe Goblin¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Dark Tribe Goblin¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Dark Tribe Goblin¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] [Your level has increased.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Your level has increased.] [You have defeated the mutated monster ¡®Dark Tribe Goblin Chieftain¡¯.] [You have gained experience points.] Despite killing over 500 mutated monsters, his level had only increased by five. He was still amid his first evolution. [TL/N: Could be either Evolution or Mutation. Might change it depending on context.] Expecting to be much stronger than this was pure greed. Many more waves of mutated monsters woulde in the future. There would be plenty of opportunities to grow stronger. [You havepleted the quest ¡®The Uprising of the Mutated Monsters!¡¯.] [You have received 10 billion gold as a reward.] [A new character has been unlocked.] [You can now draw new characters from the shop.] [Characters of 4-star and above can be registered in the system after being drawn.] ¡®So, in other words, I need to meet them in person to unlock them? Things are going to get busy.¡¯ [A new chapter has been opened.] ¡°Finally, we¡¯re moving on.¡± Kane was watching someone approaching from the inner area. ¡ª Sweat was trickling down Aren¡¯s forehead. ¡®Why is that guy in the Guardian Lord¡¯s room!¡¯ The one whomanded the Guardian Knights was Cedric Harca. While the territory was being trampled by mutated monsters! He hadn¡¯t taken action. It was a miscalction. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered so easily¡­.¡¯ He was a Beginner-Tier 5th ss Assassin. There was a massive level difference between him and Cedric. But he was confident he could escape if caught. He prided himself on leaving no traces during his covert operations. ¡®I need to get out of here now. If I stay any longer¡­.¡¯ As Aren¡¯s steps slowed, Cedric¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Stay still. You¡¯d better follow me.¡± It was a very short sentence. But Aren was terrified to the core. Only one emotion filled his mind. ¡®I¡¯m going to¡­ die!¡¯ He looked around for an escape route. But there was nowhere to run in the wide-open garden. Even if there were¡­. He wouldn¡¯t escape from Cedric Harca, known as the Blue sh. ¡®I was toocent. The Blue sh is much more of a monster than I thought.¡¯ In fact, he had underestimated Duke Carl and the Blue sh Cedric. He had dismissed them as old relics from the previous generation. He believed a new era dominated by emerging powers had begun. He thought their time was over¡­. ¡®How has the McCarthy family managed to endure against such a monster all this time?¡¯ After meeting Cedric in person, his perspective hadpletely changed. Previous generation? Past their prime? All nonsense. The Blue sh was much stronger than he had imagined. It felt like facing the King of Hatzfeld. ¡®¡­How can I get out of here safely?¡¯ While Aren was racking his brain, the Guardian Knights arrived. Cedric called out to Fabi in a low voice. ¡°Fabi Scheider.¡± Sensing the tense atmosphere, Fabi responded in a disciplined manner. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± ¡°How did this rat manage to infiltrate the estate?¡± Cedric demanded. He made no move, yet Aren¡¯s body was suddenly lifted into the air and dropped in front of Fabi. ¡°A Hatzfeld Dark Sentinel?¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± Cedric¡¯s presence wasmanding, his face filled with anger. This rare disy of emotion from him caused Fabi and the Guardian Knights to tense up. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s my fault, Commander.¡± ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Bang! Cedric¡¯s spear struck the ground. A simple action, but it caused all the Guardian Knights to cough up blood and copse. Fabi was no exception. ¡°Ugh, I¡­ I have no excuse.¡± ¡°Do you think you deserve to call yourselves His Grace¡¯s personal guard?¡± Cedric was furious at the mere idea that their master had been put at risk. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Argh¡­!¡± The 200 Guardian Knights gritted their teeth and endured. Eventually, some could no longer withstand the pressure and fell. ¡°You all are just rxing after returning from the battlefield, what a pathetic bunch of idiots.¡± The Guardian Knights were supposed to be unyielding. They were thest line of defense for Rehinar, yet they couldn¡¯t detect this mere presence. Cedric was enraged. While the Guardian Knights were being scolded, Aren¡¯s heart pounded. ¡®Damn it¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡¯ The faulty with him, yet it seemed the Guardian Knights were being med instead. He thought about using this chance to escape, but his body wouldn¡¯t move. He was more terrified. ¡®Why are they fighting among themselves!¡¯ At that moment, his eyes caught sight of someone. The Young Master of Rehinar. Kane Rehinar came into view. ¡®That¡¯s it! If I take him hostage, I can escape!¡¯ The greatest strength of an assassin was quick judgment. Aren dashed toward Kane, aiming to take him hostage. But it was the quickest path to hell. Though he judged the situation swiftly, hepletely ignored Cedric¡¯s temperament in his decision. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re targeting!¡± Cedric¡¯s form shed, appearing above Aren in an instant. True to his moniker, the Blue sh moved with incredible speed. Just as Cedric¡¯s spear was about to pierce Aren¡¯s head, ¡°Do not kill him,¡± Kane¡¯s voice halted Cedric¡¯s spear. Bang-! Kane¡¯s fist filled with mana hit Aren¡¯s spine. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 53 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 53 Bang-! ¡°Ugh!¡± Aren copsed, coughing up blood. With each cough, he vomited fragments of his internal organs. Kane watched with a smile spreading across his lips. ¡°You defeated a 5th-ss assassin with one punch,¡± Cedric said smiling. Aren, with his spine broken, could only gasp. He couldn¡¯t move. Meanwhile, Kane walked over to Cedric. ¡°May I speak with you for a moment?¡± ¡°Did you anticipate an assassin woulde, my lord?¡± ¡°A crisis for Rehinar is an opportunity for our enemies.¡± ¡°Creating this situation was also¡­¡± ¡°It was to catch this guy.¡± ¡°You had a dangerous idea.¡± For the first time, Cedric reprimanded Kane. But Kane didn¡¯t mind. He knew how Cedric felt about Duke Carl. ¡°I trusted you, so I threw the bait.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Thanks to that, we caught a Beginner-Tier 5th-ss assassin. This guy isn¡¯t just an assassin. He¡¯s a lieutenant of the dark sentinels nurtured by Hatzfeld.¡± At Kane¡¯s words, it wasn¡¯t Cedric but Aren who couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°¡­How do you know¡­ about us¡­?¡± Kane knelt down, drawing closer to Aren. ¡°ck Viper, it¡¯s not just you. I know who¡¯s behind you too.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I know?¡± A chilling coldness swept over Kane¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°I survived and came back to destroy you motherf**kers.¡± Kane spoke cryptically. ¡°¡­What are you¡­ talking about¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. Just answer my questions.¡± Aren was Dirk Hatzfeld¡¯s right-hand man. He held a lot of information. Of course, all this information was already known to Kane. ¡°After seizing the ck Crow Exchange, is the Imperial City next?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d tell you- Argh!¡± Aren screamed. Kane flipped him over and mercilessly pulled out one of his ribs. ¡°At first, they all yapped just like you. Let¡¯s see how long youst.¡± He pulled out Aren¡¯s ribs one by one. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Aren¡¯s agonizing screams echoed through the estate. It was so loud that Kane tore Aren¡¯s clothes to gag him. ¡°Mmmph!¡± ¡°Yousted longer than your subordinate, Captain Eugene.¡± Aren¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®So you¡¯re the reason I haven¡¯t heard from Eugene!¡¯ Kane stopped pulling out ribs. Instead, he started a different form of torture. ¡°Blood Sword.¡± The surrounding droplets of blood gathered into Kane¡¯s hand. The droplets soon became sharp fangs. ¡°Try to endure this too. If you do, I¡¯ll acknowledge you.¡± He brought the fangs close to Aren¡¯s eye. The fangs began to spin slowly. Like a drill. They whirled fiercely, aiming slowly for Aren¡¯s eye. ¡°Mmmph!¡± Aren tried to turn his head to the side, but Kane¡¯s grip held his head firmly in ce. ¡°Mmmph!¡± ¡°What was that?¡± He kindly asked as he removed the cloth from Aren¡¯s mouth. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Are you slow to learn, or just unaware of your situation?¡± The spinning fangs approached Aren¡¯s eye. Extreme terror. Aren trembled with fear he had never experienced before. In his mind, their positions should have been reversed. But now he was the prey, while Kane was the predator. Before long, the fangs pierced Aren¡¯s eye. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Blood sttered everywhere. Some evennded on Kane¡¯s face. But Kane didn¡¯t stop smiling. Having gouged out one of Aren¡¯s eyes, he spoke again. ¡°Will you answer my questions now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ next is¡­ the Imperial City¡­¡± ¡°How far along is the preparation of the Mana Crystal Herb to poison the Emperor?¡± Aren, half out of his mind, answered. ¡°¡­70%¡­¡± ¡°And when the Emperor dies, what then?¡± ¡°Rehinar¡­¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about Dirk.¡± ¡°Dir¡­ k¡­ Aaargh!¡± Aren convulsed. His remaining eye rolled back. ¡°The restriction has activated.¡± Kane didn¡¯t intervene. Though he knew how to remove the restriction, He just left it. There was no need to hear about Dirk from Aren. Kane knew far more than Aren did. ¡°Die as you are. A painless death is a luxury for your kind.¡± Aren, who stood against Kane in his previous life, died in agony in this one as well. Cedric, who had been watching Kane, had many questions, but¡­ ¡°Sir Cedric. Please clean up this ce.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kane left the scene. * * * Kane sprawled out on the sofa. As he lifted his hand, his fingers trembled. He had pushed himself to the limit using Blood me. On top of that, using Blood Sword once again had drained his internal manapletely. Exhaustion piled up, and he felt sleep overtaking him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even checked all the messages yet.¡± ¡°Kane, you¡¯re not going to die, are you?¡± ta emerged from Kane¡¯s arms. With its tiny paws, it kneaded Kane¡¯s body. This action, known as ¡°kneading,¡± is something cats do when they¡¯re happy. But ta was doing it out of concern. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± Kane hugged ta. A cozy feeling. Being a chonky tiger, it was plump and had just the right amount of cushion. In that state, he opened the unread messages. ¡ª [ Main Story ¨C ¡®The Crisis of the Imperial City of Fresia!¡¯] [The Fresia Empire is facing a massive crisis. The Emperor of Fresia is gradually losing his strength due to an unknown illness. The Crown Prince, Princes, and Princesses are engaging in a power struggle for the throne. Some of them are nning to seize the throne by conspiring with external forces¡­] ¡ª ¡°The next chapter¡¯s message, huh? Looks like I¡¯ll be visiting the Imperial City.¡± It was the message he had been waiting for. To establish the Belmore Military Academy in Rehinar, he needed the Emperor¡¯s permission. ¡°The Imperial City? Are we going to Fresia¡¯s Imperial City?¡± ¡°When the Princes and Princesses learn that I defended Rehinar from the mutated monsters, they¡¯ll reach out to me.¡± The uprising of mutated monsters was an incident orchestrated by Hatzfeld to overthrow the Fresia Empire. Other families, having maintained their strength, would have easily dealt with the mutated monsters. But Rehinar was different. It was a declining family. In the Imperial City, they didn¡¯t know that Duke Carl had returned from the border. They would think that Rehinar couldn¡¯t easily fend off the mutated monsters. ¡°They¡¯ll have a lot to ponder.¡± ¡°With this dimir Bu Pavel Regilerta by your side, of course, they¡¯ll have a lot to think about.¡± Rehinar was the backbone of the Fresia Empire. The Rehinar family had been with the empire since its founding. The founding emperor and the first head of the Rehinar family were close friends. This rtionship is why the Fresia Empire has been protected for hundreds of years. Despite its decline, Rehinar was still the top priority for alliance. ¡°Who will be the first to reach out?¡± He already knew the oue. Still, he was excited. Would they act the same way as in the game? Knowing the future made everything more entertaining. ¡°First, I¡¯ll get some sleep and then send the letters.¡± Kane quickly fell into a deep sleep. Fighting monsters day and night had taken its toll. Even though he used mana tobat fatigue, nothing replenished his energy more than sleep. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Kane, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, wake up.¡± Using ta¡¯s desperate calls as a luby, Kane slept soundly. ¡ª A day had passed since the first wave of the monster uprising ended. Mikhail was admiring the sword he had crafted. The de glowed with a red hue. It was extremely sharp. ¡°I had doubts about its practicality, but those worries were unnecessary.¡± The de had a gap in the center. He was worried it might break under strong impact. He infused mana into two swords and shed them together. ng! They didn¡¯t break. ¡°This should satisfy the duke.¡± Mikhail stood up. He hadn¡¯t slept and had been hammering nonstop until the sword was finished. His entire focus had been on crafting the sword. He hadn¡¯t heard themotion outside. ¡°What happened?¡± Mikhail stopped a passing viger to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that mutant monsters ravaged the northern and southern territories?¡± ¡°I was in the forge, so I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Ha ha, you¡¯re lucky the forge is in the west.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°The west was the only area untouched by the monsters.¡± With that, the viger continued on his way. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they contact me?¡± Mikhail was puzzled. He was also a mid-tier 5th-ss spearman. If he had stepped in, could he have prevented the territory from being ravaged? Perhaps he could have minimized the damage. Not calling him meant there was another reason behind it. ¡°That guy didn¡¯t have any ns? Impossible. If it was intentional, then he must have had a strategy.¡± People called Kane a durd Young duke, but Mikhail didn¡¯t think so. In his eyes, Kane was a genius. An unparalleled genius. After all, he had awakened as a blood knight. Sure enough, Kane¡¯s reputation hadpletely transformed. ¡°Have you heard the news?¡± ¡°That Young Master Kane single-handedly wiped out the mutated monsters?¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve already heard.¡± ¡°Everywhere you go, people are talking about Young Master Kane.¡± ¡°Ha ha. How did someone who seemed so frail be so strong?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. That was just a fluke, an act. Young Duke Kane has always been strong.¡± Not a single person spoke ill of Kane. ¡°Ha ha. I always knew he¡¯d show his true colors eventually.¡± The talk about there being no worthy heir to Duke Carl haspletely disappeared. ¡°We should thank the heavens.¡± ¡°Indeed. We must thank the gods for blessing us with someone like our young master.¡± ¡°By the way, did you hear about the people who fled to the east?¡± ¡°I did. They were all devoured by the mutated monsters¡­¡± ¡°It was a catastrophe.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ truly a tragic event.¡± An old man closed his eyes tightly, showing his sorrow. A friend, who appeared to be standing nearby, scolded him. ¡°Tragic? I think they got what they deserved.¡± ¡°But thousands died. Shouldn¡¯t we at least wish them peace?¡± ¡°Peace? They took their money and fled to the Dyer Family. Considering all the suffering they caused us, it¡¯s not even satisfying enough.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Those lumps of tumors deserved to die.¡± The old man¡¯s face, now relieved of pent-up frustration, looked refreshed. Mikhail hastened his steps, eager to ask Kane directly about what had happened in the territory. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°The Young Master asked me to bring him something.¡± ¡°Your name¡­?¡± ¡°Mikhail. I run the forge in the western territory.¡± Upon arriving at the mansion, Mikhailplied with the inspection without resistance. After passing through the main gate, he was guided by Lase into the mansion where Kane resided. ¡°Young Master. Mikhail has arrived.¡± ¨C Let him in. ¡°Please go in.¡± ¡°Thank you for the escort.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Mikhail entered the room. Lase exhaled deeply. Throughout Mikhail¡¯s arrival, he had assessed Mikhail¡¯s aura but couldn¡¯t read him. That meant Mikhail was stronger than he was. ¡°Who on earth is he?¡± What kind of identity could be stronger than himself, a member of the Guardian Knights? And how did the Young Master know such a monster? Everything was puzzling. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 54 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 54 Kane was examining the sword before him. [Mikhail¡¯s Experimental Work] Category: One-Handed Weapon Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Description: A sword created using the design given by Kane Rehinar. It is imbued with the breath of a true dragon, making it impossible to melt in an ordinary forge. Effects: Water attribute attack power +40%, Fire attribute attack power +70%, All attribute attack power increase +100% when dual-wielding, Agility fixed at B-grade or higher. ¡°These effects are insane.¡± Even among three-star weapons, this was top-tier. ta seemed to recognize Mikhail¡¯s abilities at a nce. ¡°Well, for a human, it¡¯s quite impressive. I suppose I should honor you with my noble name.¡± ta¡¯s eyes sparkled. He expected the recipient to faint upon hearing his name. But Mikhail didn¡¯t even look at ta. Instead, he looked at Kane, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t held a hammer in a long time, so I couldn¡¯t make it properly.¡± Despite Mikhail¡¯s disregard, ta wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about my name?¡± ta liked outstanding humans. Especially those who were stoic and handsome like Mikhail. ¡°You must be flustered upon seeing my noble self. I understand. As a human with great potential, you must have recognized my overwhelming presence.¡± ta¡¯s mouth stretched into a grin. It resembled a dog¡¯s smile. While he was lost in his own delusions, Kane¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°To produce a weapon of this caliber with a mere three-star mana stone is excessively modest.¡± The sword design given to Mikhail was something that couldn¡¯t be made with a mana stone. It was the design of a demon sword. It could only be crafted with bloodstone. Creating a sword of this quality with a three-star mana stone was solely due to Mikhail¡¯s skill. Most cksmiths would struggle just to understand it. ¡°The truth is, I didn¡¯t ask you to make this sword for use.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It was practice to make a proper sword.¡± Mikhail frowned. ¡°It seems the sword doesn¡¯t please you.¡± ¡°Do you know a material called ¡®bloodstone¡¯?¡± ¡°Bloodstone¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also called the Blood Star.¡± ¡°Ah, the Star of Blood! I know it.¡± ¡°ta knows it too. It¡¯s a legendary ore.¡± ta was trying to insert himself into the conversation somehow. It was a very fascinating topic, after all. ¡°To make that sword, bloodstone is necessary.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Mikhail, who had been frowning, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. Bloodstone. The Blood Star was the most noble stone on the continent. A legendary stone said to contain the power of the stars. It possessed value beyondparison with any other mineral. For a cksmith, it was nothing short of a dream material. ¡°I¡¯m nning to set out to find bloodstone soon.¡± ¡°Take me with you!¡± ¡°I, the Legendary ta, will follow even without permission.¡± Mikhail couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. The idea of searching for his dream material thrilled him as a cksmith. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make a sword using bloodstone?¡± ¡°I absolutely want to!¡± ¡°I want to eat it.¡± ¡°Then stay here and further hone your cksmithing skills with the mana stones.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Hehe. When we find bloodstone, I¡¯ll be the one to swallow it whole.¡± Although ta interjected, Mikhail didn¡¯t hear him. From the moment he heard the word bloodstone, he was entranced. Most cksmiths couldn¡¯t even forge using bloodstone. Only the best skills could refine that material. ¡°I believe you can create the finest sword with bloodstone.¡± ¡°Nooo, I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m going to eat it.¡± Kane trusted Mikhail. He was not only the leader of Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s elite unit, the Blood Riders, but also the continent¡¯s greatest cksmith. The Blood Riders were equipped with the best gear thanks to Mikhail. ¡°But with your current skills, you can¡¯t perfectly handle bloodstone.¡± ¡°Kane, are you listening to me?¡± ta kept trying to distract Kane. [TL/N: Guys, I know some of you might find ta annoying, but keep in mind he¡¯s just like a newborn kitten right now. A Fat Chonky Kitten.] Mikhail hadn¡¯t held a hammer in a long time. If he tried to work with bloodstone in his current state, he would certainly fail. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°You have at most a month. Prepare to showcase your maximum ability by then.¡± Mikhail nodded at Kane¡¯s words. ¡°I will do so.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t speak anymore!¡± After being ignored continuously, ta finally sulked. Nevertheless, the conversation between Kane and Mikhail continued. ¡°If you need three-star mana stones, I¡¯ll get them right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to practice with two-star stones to improve my skills.¡± Mikhail¡¯s face was filled with expectation. He looked brighter than ever. ¡°Make sure to bring back the bloodstone.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll head to the forge and start practicing.¡± ¡°You can rest a little.¡± ¡°To refine bloodstone, I can¡¯t waste a single day.¡± Mikhail bowed and left the room. Left alone, Kane muttered softly. ¡°I need to send a letter to the capital.¡± ¡°ta is still sulking.¡± As Kane didn¡¯t acknowledge his feelings, ta voiced his displeasure himself. ¡°If you eat the bloodstone, you¡¯ll get even fatter.¡± ¡°Hmph, this is baby fat!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably just roll around on the floor, unable to walk.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± ta was deeply sulking. He went to a corner of the sofa and buried his head. He probably thought he was invisible if he just hid his face. ¡°Hey.¡± Kane nudged ta¡¯s rear. ta kicked the air with his short fluffy cat hind paws. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The scene was incredibly cute. If Cami or Sara had seen it, they would have fainted. ¡°Oh shit, I forgot about Sara.¡± Kane got up and headed towards Sara¡¯s room. ta remained with his head buried in the corner of the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m still really mad!¡± ta¡¯s hollow cry echoed through the room. * * * Meanwhile, In a spacious cavern, a young man with red hair was receiving a report. ¡°Any word from the assassination units?¡± ¡°¡­No, sir.¡± ¡°Is it that there¡¯s none, or it¡¯s just not possible?¡± ¡°I have no excuse¡­¡± The kneeling man trembled slightly with his head bowed. The one before him was his master. The person who would lead the Hatzfeld family in the future. ¡°Failure isn¡¯t always bad.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Aren, that guy is Dirk¡¯s dog, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known from the beginning.¡± ¡°Then why did you send Aren? If this mission fails, the king will be furious¡­¡± The red-haired young manughed coldly. ¡°The conquest of Rehinar will fail time and time again.¡± ¡°But the coup attempts have been sessful until now, haven¡¯t they¡­?¡± The subordinate asked trembling. ¡°Yes, but someone like me has awakened.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The man tilted his head in confusion. The red-haired young man justughed it off. ¡°Just talking to myself. Don¡¯t worry about it. Hand over all matters regarding Rehinar to Dirk.¡± ¡°If Prince Dirk takes all the credit, you¡¯ll be in danger, my lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be the opposite. Dirk will gain nothing but our father¡¯s wrath.¡± The man stared at the young master. Something had changed in his behavior. It had been strange ever since ¡®that moment¡¯. It was as if he knew the future. Everything was moving ording to his will. ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw from the Fresia Empire and contact the barbarians.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send the children.¡± The man who responded disappeared without a trace. ¡°Old Ray Hatzfeld¡­ or should I say, Kane Rehinar¡­ Enjoy the early stages. This time, it¡¯s your turn to suffer.¡± The red-haired young man¡¯s name was Ray Hatzfeld. An illegitimate son of the Hatzfeld king, and a tragic genius destined for greatness. He was plotting against Kane. * * * Sara, who was locked in her room, crossed her arms and didn¡¯t even nce at Anna. ¡°Mydy.¡± Anna called out once more, but Sara remained silent. ¡°Mydy, please eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten for days.¡± Ever since she was forcibly brought back from the north gate, Sara hadn¡¯t touched any food. She only wore a look of resentment. ¡°Mydy, this is really serious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anna gently coaxed Sara, but it was no use. ¡°Haaah.¡± Anna sighed deeply. ¡°Are you going to keep this up?¡± She ced her hands on her hips, pretending to be angry. Finally, Sara spoke. ¡°¡­How could you do that to me, Anna?¡± ¡°It was the young master¡¯s order.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with me longer than with that man!¡± ¡°I serve everyone in the Rehinar household.¡± Sara felt a pang of sadness at Anna¡¯s words. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll do the same if this happens again?¡± ¡°If necessary.¡± Sara red at Anna, but Anna continued speaking. ¡°Mydy, your reckless behavior is too dangerous. You don¡¯t have the skills to handle situations head-on. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, you wouldn¡¯t even be here to be angry at me.¡± Sara heard Anna¡¯s cutting words. Hearing that she wasn¡¯t skilled enough stung. She thought that if she had trained under someone or had a teacher to instruct her in swordsmanship, she would be much stronger now. ¡°I know¡­ I know I¡¯m weak.¡± But this was from Anna¡¯s perspective as someone at the 7th ss level. Sara was a genius Mid-Tier 3rd ss Knight, whomanded a bond (3 Runes). Reaching Mid-Tier 3rd ss at the age of 18 was no small feat, especially without a teacher. As Sara was about to vent her frustration, there was a click. The door opened, and Kane walked in. Sara threw a cushion from the sofa at him. ¡°Get out now!¡± But Kane easily dodged the cushion. ¡°You¡¯re still angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my brother anymore. Get out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a harsh thing to say.¡± Kane¡¯s gaze shifted to Anna in response to Sara¡¯s intense reaction. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten for days.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Sara looked ready to draw the sword abandoned in her room. ¡°Every decision I made was for Rehinar and for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has decreased by -1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has decreased by -1.] [Sara Rehinar¡¯s favorability has decreased by -1.] This won¡¯t do. It¡¯s time to use my secret weapon. ¡°I have something to show you, but if you want me to leave, I will.¡± Kane turned away without hesitation. As he reached the door, he heard her. ¡°¡­What is it?¡± Sara reluctantly asked. Kane had always tried to cheer her up when she was upset. It seemed like he had prepared something again this time. ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯ll like.¡± Kane pulled ta out of the cloth he was carrying. ta, who was squished like a piece of paper, emerged. ¡°Phew!¡± As the chubby tiger cub appeared, Sara¡¯s eyes lit up involuntarily. ¡°Oh, I thought I was going to suffocate, Kane.¡± The little creature even spoke. Sara, forgetting her anger, asked about the cute being. ¡°What¡¯s with this chubby kitty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a cat, it¡¯s a tiger. A Blood Tiger cub. His name is ta. He likes people and is quite clever.¡± Kane handed ta to Sara. As she held the chubby creature, her eyes turned to hearts. ¡®Nothing beats a cute animal to melt away anger.¡¯ In both the real world and this game world, it worked like a charm. Scratch, scratch, scratch! Sara vigorously petted ta¡¯s head. ¡°If you think this makes up for everything, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± But her anger had long melted away. She waspletely enamored with ta. ¡°Hehe. How dare you, human girl! To touch the head of the mighty guardian spirit¡­ Hmm?¡± However, it seemed ta enjoyed Sara¡¯s touch as he started wagging his tail. ¡°Since you¡¯re Kane¡¯s sister, I¡¯ll make an exception. You may pet me.¡± ta rolled onto his back in Sara¡¯s arms, showing his belly. Seeing the yful creature, Kane looked at him with an exasperated expression. ¡°A fearsome Evil breed? The Seed of Evil? More like a mutt.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 55 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 55 Sara was outside ying with ta. She seemedpletely over her earlier anger. Watching Sara y, Kane spoke. ¡°How much can we help Sara grow with a month of training?¡± Without hesitation, Anna replied, ¡°If we train as if it¡¯s realbat, she¡¯ll reach Mid-Tier 4th ss easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡± ¡°The youngdy¡¯s foundation is exceptionally solid.¡± ¡°Her bloodline is a cheat.¡± The blood of Rehinar was in a league of its own, as if born for mana. The flow of mana was incredibly natural, almost like water¡ªextremely flexible. ¡°Anna, take care of Sara until I return from the capital.¡± ¡°If that is your order.¡± Anna could only be taken as a subordinate once she reached 4-star. Initially, she was a 2-star character called ¡°Head Maid Anna.¡± Despite her character being a Beginner-Tier 7th-ss, the limitations of being a 2-star were too numerous to be of any use, so she was not chosen. To make use of her, the secret 5-star character, Anna Werner the Ghost Soul, had to be selected. ¡®But by indirectly giving her tasks like this, she¡¯ll ept.¡¯ Anna was worried about Sara¡¯s reckless personality and the danger it could bring her, which is why she readily epted Kane¡¯s order. This was only possible because it was Sara. ¡°And send this letter to the royal pce.¡± ¡°Is it news about Rehinar?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The royal pce will be in an uproar.¡± Her status was that of a Ghost Soul. Just as Hatzfeld had its shadow, Rehinar had the ¡°Ghost Soul¡± as its shadow. She was excellent in every way. With just one letter, she immediately understood Kane¡¯s intention. ¡°Are you leaving that fatty, no, that tiger cub behind?¡± ¡°If I leave it here, it will cause amotion, so I n to take him with me.¡± ¡°He seems useful, but¡­ where did you get him?¡± ¡°In a hidden ce called the Cave of Species.¡± ¡°You found a rare hidden ce.¡± ¡°Thanks to that, I got the magical beasts.¡± Kane is referring to the Blood Tigers, Rare, strong, and unique mutated monsters were also called magical beasts. ¡°You need to be careful.¡± ¡°Of that guy?¡± Kane pointed to ta, who was grinning like a dog. ¡°Yes. It possesses mana that even I can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Like this mana?¡± A purple liquid swirled in Kane¡¯s open palm, the mana created from the Breath of the Blood Tiger. ¡°¡­So, it possesses the same power as you, my lord.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a bad creature for now.¡± ¡°I see, but-¡± Anna was watching ta. ¡°Hehe. How dare you pinch my cheeks! Wahaha. Haangbook!¡± ta was happily being squeezed by Sara¡¯s hands. ¡°We¡¯ll need to keep an eye on him,¡± Anna said thoughtfully. Anna considered ta to be of the magical beast species, a type that could cause disasters if it got out of control. ¡°Keep an eye on him for now. It¡¯s probably just a mutt,¡± Kane reassured her. He felt a bit embarrassed. This supposedly Evil beast was lying on its back in Sara¡¯s arms. Watching ta made him wonder how foolish other Evil ferocious beasts might be. It seemed unnecessary to find out. ¡°Kyaa! Kane, stop this girl! It¡¯s disrespecting me, the guardian spirit of greatest evil! Wahaha.¡± Kane shook his head and left ta behind. ¡°Kanee!¡± ta¡¯s joyful voice echoed through the household. * * * About five dayster, early in the morning, Cami brought two letters. Kane opened one of them. ¡°A letter from the Second Prince,¡± he remarked. Cami¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity about the contents. The letter bore the seal of the Fresia royal pce, something not just anyone could receive. ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a half-hearted threat telling me toe under hismand.¡± ¡°A threat?¡± Kane tossed the Second Prince¡¯s letter to the floor and opened the other letter. ¡°At least the First Princess is more polite than the Second Prince.¡± The letter started by praising Rehinar¡¯s achievements and mentioned that if the damage was severe, the pce would provide some support. Thest part was the most important. ¡°She wrote what she wants.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cami asked. Kane handed the letter to her. After reading it to the end, her eyes widened. ¡°The Ball of the Stars!? This is an event attended only by the most distinguished young men and women of each noble family!¡± Cami was excited. Since Rehinar¡¯s fall, they had always been excluded from the Ball of the Stars. But now, they had received an invitation. ¡°And it¡¯s an invitation from Wendy von Fresia, the First Princess herself!¡± Wendy von Fresia specialized in light magic and was a high-ranking mage of High-Tier 6th ss. Her magic was simr to that of Dyer¡¯s healing wood-attributed magic but stronger. She was known as the Saint of Fresia, the woman most revered by the empire. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why the First Princess sent you an invitation?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something to speak lightly of. This means the First Princess is considering you as a potential husband.¡± The true purpose of the Ball of the Stars was to facilitate connections. However, the real intent was to find spouses for the royals. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± Cami looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Have you seen the First Princess? She¡¯s one of the three most beautiful women in the Fresia Empire and a High-Tier 6th ss light mage.¡± As a potential spouse, she was perfect in every way. Background, looks, abilities¡ªeverything was wless. For the noble children of the Fresia Empire, these were irresistible conditions. ¡°With the First Princess, Rehinar could shine even more brilliantly than it did at its peak,¡± Cami remarked. The First Princess wielded that much power. She was a woman revered by everyone. Her mere words could fill the deste Rehinar with imperial citizens. Such was the strength of her influence. ¡°She only needs the name Rehinar; she doesn¡¯t care about this ce. Getting involved with her won¡¯t end well.¡± The First Princess had already allied with other external forces. She needed a justification to ascend the throne, and the ancient house of Rehinar would provide that. Being the home of one of the Twelve Star lords of the continent, it would give her the legitimacy she sought. ¡°And my goal at the Ball of the Stars is not to mingle but to see the Emperor.¡± The Emperor, like Duke Carl, was also poisoned by the mana crystal herbs, but his condition was far worse. If left untreated, he wouldn¡¯tst more than a month. He needed to be saved to obtain the Bloodstone and to get approval for establishing the Bellmore Military Academy. ¡°We¡¯ll leave for the capital tomorrow, so prepare yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform Chief Administrator Daniel to make grand preparations,¡± Cami responded. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll just take simple provisions. It¡¯ll be just you and me.¡± ¡°Without a carriage?¡± ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°It takes at least ten days to reach the capital by carriage. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to travel that way?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something much morefortable and faster,¡± Kane said with a mischievous grin. That yful expression made Cami uneasy. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª¡± * * * ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Cami screamed as she clung to the back of the Blood Tiger. The beast raced forward at an incredible speed, the scenery around them constantly changing. Kane, observing Cami¡¯s panic, spoke, ¡°You¡¯ll need to get used to this. We¡¯ll be riding these into battle from now on.¡± ¡°Aaahhh!¡± But Cami couldn¡¯t hear him at all. The Blood Tiger¡¯s speed far surpassed that of any regr horse or even abat horse. Only spirit horses or ghost horses coulde close to matching its speed. A magical beast was the ultimate mount, superior in both speed and attack power. ta, however, looked uninterested from Kane¡¯s side. In fact, he seemed reluctant to go. ¡°Kane, why isn¡¯t Saraing with us?¡± ¡°You were begging for help when she was teasing you, and now you miss her?¡± Unlike Cami, Kane rode the Blood Tiger with ease. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just think Sara might be bored without me.¡± In a short time, ta had be close friends with Sara. While others ignored him. Sara had always given him special treatment, even going so far as to call him by his full name. This made ta seek out Sara every day. ¡°If you stayed with Sara, you¡¯d just disrupt her training.¡± ¡°Come on! I can help boost Sara¡¯s mana.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the greatest guardian spirit of the ferocious evil, remember? For me, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Kane had heard about the abilities of evil beasts. Each had its own specialties, and one of those was the ability to forcibly enhance a human¡¯s mana. Unlike the ck magic of cultists or the demonic energy of lower demons, this was purely about amplifying power, forcibly drawing out potential, and adapting the individual to that strength. ¡°But don¡¯t you need to form a contract for that?¡± ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°If you make a contract with Sara without my permission, you¡¯ll end up roasted.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes shed, and the mana of blood surged around him. The purple light flickered and then vanished, causing ta to flinch. ¡°Do you think threats work on me? Even though I look like this, I have my principles as a guardian spirit. Even if Sara wants to, without your consent, I won¡¯t make a contract. Hmph.¡± Contracts with ferocious evil beasts involved exchanging pure magical power for the contracted individual¡¯s life. It was a pledge that evil beasts made to turn humans they found worthy into their subordinates. ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of you, Kane. It¡¯s my¡­ um, what was it?¡± ¡°Conviction?¡± ¡°Yeah, belief! So, don¡¯t misunderstand. Got it?¡± The little kitty reacted to the mana of blood. Its twitching body was cute. Its ears were pressed back in nervousness. ¡°Yeah Yeah, okay.¡± Kane stroked ta¡¯s head. He had been pondering something all along. ¡°I thought about developing the territory before the invasion¡­ It was a good decision not to. I need to save up gold for now. Opening the Grotto will unlock many characters. I¡¯ll need to recruit them too. Building Bellmore Military Academy is essential for rapid growth.¡± Rewards achievable through developing territories. After Double and Triple rewards, he aimed for Quadruple rewards. The rewards got bigger as he progressed further. That¡¯s why he postponed minor territory developments. ¡°Now is the most crucial time. It¡¯s a fork in the road to see if Rehinar can explode in growth based on my actions.¡± He had already nned how to proceed with the story. That¡¯s why he was moving discreetly. ¡°Ugh, Let¡¯s smash through the clich¨¦ as expected.¡± There was always a predictable story. Stories that were painfully repetitive. He would start that story. But swiftly and sinctly. He nned to charge ahead without giving the enemy a chance to think. ¡°First, I¡¯ll deal with the Royal Military Academy where my siblings are.¡± The Fresia Royal Military Academy. Hatzfeld¡¯s secret agent was hiding here. Also the corrupt teacher responsible for his siblings. This was a subplot. It was a story that didn¡¯t necessarily need to be pursued. Unique rewards also came from the subplot. That¡¯s why Kane was starting with the story of the Royal Military Academy. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 56 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 56 [The Capital Fresia has been registered in the system.] [The Crisis of the Imperial City of Fresia! is still ongoing.] Main Quest ¨C [The Crisis of the Imperial City of Fresia!] Grade: A Description: The Fresia Empire is facing a significant crisis. The Emperor of Fresia has fallen ill with an unknown disease and is gradually losing strength. The Crown Prince, Princes, and Princesses are plotting against each other to seize the throne. Some of them are conspiring with external forces to usurp the throne¡­ Reward for sess: Increased favor with the Fresia Empire, the Emperor¡¯s wish Penalty for failure: Expulsion from Fresia for the Rehinar Family. As they entered the capital, the system window once again reminded them of the main story. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± In the center of Fresia stood the Imperial Pce, surrounded by buildings. Like the trade city of Phec, Imperial City was filled with light. Mana-powerednterns brightly illuminated the streets at night. ¡°Wow.¡± ta gaped. She was overwhelmed by the grandeur of the capital. Cami had the same expression as ta. ¡°It¡¯s even more splendid than Phec.¡± Kane chuckled at her admiration. They looked like they had just arrived from the countryside. ¡°Don¡¯t drool.¡± ¡°Tsk. Aren¡¯t you amazed, Lord? The development here is far beyond Rehinar.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen even grander sights.¡± During the time he was Ray. The Hatzfeld royal family had destroyed the Fresia Empire. Hatzfeld, having conquered this vastnd, achieved tremendous development. Such grandeur did not impress Kane. ¡°I wonder if they are well-hidden.¡± Kane had hidden the Blood Tigers they rode outside the capital. Bringing mutated monsters into the capital was still impossible. So, they had left them outside and walked in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯ll be happily roaming around, enjoying their freedom.¡± ta was connected to them through mana. No matter how far they were, he could always know what they were doing. ¡°Tell them not to be seen by people.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ta replied nonchntly. His eyes were very busy right now. He was eagerly moving them to take in everything around him. Cami, too, seemed to have forgotten her usualposure. Like ta, she waspletely engrossed. Because of this, Kane had to find amodations. Kane headed to the busiest district in the capital. [ck Crow Inn, Branch 1] A boldly disyed name. It was an inn run by the ck Crow Exchange. As Kane entered, everyone drinking on the first floor turned to look at him. Gulp. The innkeeper flinched for a moment. Perhaps he recognized Kane¡¯s face. He hurried over. ¡°Wee!¡± ¡°Seems like Gillip has marked me as ck.¡± Information level ck. Strictly no picking fights. No information browsing. Avoid at all costs, etc. A grade filled with rules of what not to do. The fact that a ck-grade individual visited the ck Crow Inn meant only one thing. They hade because they wanted something. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay here for a few days.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s possible. The guild master has instructed all branches toply with any request from the Young Master of Rehinar.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted Gillip yet.¡± Kane had promised Gillip to kill Aren for him. But after telling him to send Aren to Rehinar, he hadn¡¯t contacted Gillip since. ¡°Did your second-inmand at Rehinar report to Gillip?¡± ¡°The guild master said he owes you a great favor.¡± ¡°As he should. I eliminated a significant threat for him.¡± Aren Stickler. A Beginner-tier 5th-ss assassin. Known as the ck Viper, he was the ruthless Lieutenant of the Dark Sentinels. If Aren wasn¡¯t dead, the ck Crow Exchange would have fallen into Dirk¡¯s hands. ¡°I will do my best to serve you during your stay here.¡± Said the Innkeeper humbly. ta answered on Kane¡¯s behalf. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve greeted me well.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s eyes widened. He was startled to hear the fat creature in Kane¡¯s arms speak. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± ¡°May I ask what he is¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my pet ¡®Piggy.¡¯¡± ta protested at Kane¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not a ¡®Piggy,¡¯ I¡¯m a Guardian Spirit!¡± ta bit Kane¡¯s arm. But his tiny fangs posed no threat to him. Kane spoke to the innkeeper, who was staring nkly at ta. ¡°When will you show us our room?¡± ¡°Oh, please follow me. I¡¯ll prepare the VIP room on the 5th floor for you. The view is fantastic.¡± ¡°I can agree with that.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Kane often frequented the ck Crow, Branch 1. This ce was a top-notch inn and tavern. Not a ce for mercenaries or travelers. It was a venue where nobles held parties and enjoyed entertainment. Especially the 5th floor, which featured an outdoor terrace. One of the reasons this ce was famous was the view from there. ¡®The ce where the most incidents ur. I chose this spot because of what¡¯s about to happen.¡¯ Kane¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons. A look he wore just before seeing blood. To others, it appeared as a pure smile. But Cami saw it differently. ¡°The Young Master is going to cause trouble again¡­¡± The innkeeper, who hadn¡¯t heard her muttering, carried on with his duties. ¡°Um, Duke Kane.¡± ¡°Curious about why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Ha, haha. It¡¯s my job to know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since a mess will be made, I¡¯llpensate with this. I¡¯m here because I was invited to the Ball of the Stars.¡± ¡°The invitation was sent to Rehinar from the capital?¡± ¡°The First Princess sent it to me.¡± ¡°Ohmy!¡± ¡°Does that answer your question?¡± ¡°Sufficiently.¡± The innkeeper had just received crucial information from Kane. Those who had been hiding on the roof quickly vanished. They moved to report to their superiors. Kane had already noticed that the ones in hiding were informants. Since the information would soon be known anyway. It wasn¡¯t bad to share it early to build trust. The innkeeper finished guiding them and was about to leave. Jingle! The inn¡¯s door opened with a loud noise. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s a guest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send some food up. Have a pleasant stay.¡± The innkeeper quickly descended the stairs. ¡°Time for some entertaining spectacle.¡± A cold smile appeared on Kane¡¯s lips. * * * A group of about ten people entered the ck Crow Inn, Branch 1. All of them were dressed in white uniforms. They had youthful faces. However, every move they made was full of elegance. An attendant who had been sitting approached the leader of the group. ¡°Young Master Matteo, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Is the terrace on the 5th floor avable? Guide us. We¡¯re nning a celebration party and need a splendid location.¡± The attendant¡¯s face quickly hardened. The 5th floor. There were already guests there. And not just any guests, but special ck-ranked ones. ¡®Of all times¡­¡¯ his face seemed to say, as he locked eyes with someone else in the group. ¡®Oh crap! Why is that kid¡­no, why is Young Master here with this crowd?¡¯ The boy the attendant noticed was Sasha. One of the youngest twins from Rehinar. A pure-hearted child who usually had nothing to do with entertainment. He did not fit in at all with this rowdy group. In truth, none of the families in this group could stand shoulder to shoulder with Rehinar. But with Rehinar¡¯s declining reputation, the gentle-natured young master had be easy prey for them. ¡®Just from the situation, I can tell. Matteo is about to start another nasty game¡­ but he¡¯s picked the wrong target this time.¡¯ However, Rehinar had recently undergone significant changes. ording to the ck Crow¡¯s information. Rivan Dyer and the Holy Sword Knights had all disappeared. It was said they did not survive entering the Demon Forest, but¡­. The guild master concluded only one thing. ¡®Kane Rehinar lured them into the Demon forest and killed them. If such a person finds out his sibling is being bullied, will he sit idly by? This ce will be a bloodbath.¡¯ The so-called ¡®Durd Young Master?¡¯ He never existed in the first ce. Everyone had beenpletely deceived by Rehinar. The Durd Young Master was a farce. Kane Rehinar had the power to crush the heirs of the Twelve Great Families of the continent. Most importantly! He was a psychopath. He had thrown thousands of his domain¡¯s residents to monsters without batting an eye. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ The attendant turned his head. Everyone here was a member of the ck Crow. They had already grasped the situation. At his nce, everyone turned their heads away. ¡®Bastards. Leaving me to handle this mess alone?¡¯ He was cursing inwardly when Matteo¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Send the food up. Let¡¯s go. Sasha, thanks to you, we¡¯ll feast today.¡± ¡°Hehe. Let¡¯s get along well from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you very nicely.¡± Sasha clenched his fists tightly. Holding back his anger. He gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Just¡­keep your promise not to bother Rose again.¡± ¡°I swear on the Dyer name.¡± Matteo draped his arm around Sasha¡¯s shoulders and started to head upstairs. ¡°Young Master Matteo! What brings you here without notice?¡± At that moment, the innkeeper, who had been rushing down from upstairs, blocked Matteo¡¯s group. ¡°Why do you keep blocking the way?¡± ¡°The terrace on the 5th floor is already upied, so I will guide you to the 4th floor,¡± said the innkeeper. Matteo¡¯s expression darkened. The Dyer family was a rising power. Few families in the empire, aside from the royal family, ranked higher. ¡°Guests? Guests more important than me?¡± Although Matteo was arrogant, he was well aware of the ck Crow¡¯s reputation. His rtionship with the ck Crow was also quite favorable. Therefore, he didn¡¯t act rashly. ¡°A guest specifically mentioned by the guild master, OH!? Isn¡¯t this Young Master Sasha?¡± The innkeeper sped Sasha¡¯s hand, who was standing beside Matteo. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course. Your brother is on the 5th floor.¡± The innkeeper intentionally acted friendly towards Sasha. The secret voice of the attendant reached his ears. [Elder Brother, what are you nning?] [You¡¯ve already grasped the situation. It¡¯s better to let them go upstairs.] [Knowing the Young Duke¡¯s temperament?] [Since the guild master shifted allegiance from Dyer to Rehinar, we must follow suit.] [Matteo¡¯s reaction is predictable.] Indeed, Matteo¡¯s eyes were zing with anger. ¡°I wanted to see the so-called Durd Young Master, but I didn¡¯t expect to see him here. If your eldest sister marries my second brother, we¡¯ll be blood rtives. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to meet him in advance.¡± Matteo began striding upstairs. ¡°Wait, hold on!¡± Sasha tried to stop him, but Matteo had already gone ahead. * * * Thud. Thud, thud. A person came upstairs with heavy steps. He bore a strong resemnce to Rivan. The only difference was his size. While Rivan was slender, Matteo, despite being only 16 years old, stood at about 178 cm. His muscles were also well-developed. He was younger than Rivan but had achieved a bnced growth. As soon as Kane saw Matteo, he muttered softly. ¡°He¡¯s walking right into bing an idiot.¡± ta also whispered very softly. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re not going to kill him? Kane, you¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°How well do you even know me?¡± ¡°I can feel Cami¡¯s feelings. She¡¯s surprised you¡¯re not killing him.¡± Kane turned his head to look at Cami. ¡°Ah, no! I would never think such a thing.¡± Cami was flustered that her thoughts had been read. ¡°So you were seeing me as a murderer.¡± ta seemed uninterested in Cami¡¯s feelings and asked Kane again. ¡°Really, you¡¯re not going to kill him?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°So you mean you¡¯ll kill him eventually.¡± ta looked satisfied. Meanwhile, Matteo looked at Kane and was surprised. ¡°So you really are using this ce alone. I heard Rivan took a lot of money to Rehinar, and you rented this ce with that money?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe Kane was upying the entire 5th floor by himself. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you start with a greeting? You¡¯re just as rude as your brother.¡± When Kane muttered, ta whined beside him. ¡°Just kill him.¡± ¡°Not now, I said.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± ta pouted. At that moment, Sasha, who had followed Matteo upstairs, called out to Kane. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Long time no see, Twin de Sasha.¡± Sasha Rehinar. He was a man who seeded Duke Carl. He became known as the Twin de. In the future, he would be one of the fiercest resistors against Hatzfeld. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 57 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 57 ¡°The Twin de Sasha? Ha, is this how you¡¯ve been ying around at home?¡± Matteo sneered. The ssmates felt the same. They each made a disdainful remark. ¡°We should try to get on the good side of the Twin Sword Sasha, right?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s the Twin Sword Sasha. Shouldn¡¯t we add ¡®sir¡¯? It¡¯s not a nickname that we can casually use.¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned red, likely due to the teasing from his ssmates. Being only 16 years old, Sasha couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment. ¡°Brother, what are you doing he¡ªugh,¡± Sasha tried to approach Kane but winced at Matteo¡¯s rough grip. Matteo¡¯s hand was gripping Sasha¡¯s shoulder tightly. On top of that, Matteo pressed down on Sasha¡¯s foot with his own. It was a familiar form of bullying. Even the skin exposed under Sasha¡¯s clothes showed bruises, clear signs of abuse. Matteo¡¯s voice soon followed. ¡°Sasha, shouldn¡¯t you introduce me to your brother?¡± ¡°Got it¡­ yes,¡± Sasha swallowed his pain, and Kane saw everything. Memories of the past came flooding back to Kane, who then spoke. ¡°Move your foot. Can¡¯t you see Sasha is in pain?¡± Kane¡¯s calm voice echoed on the fifth floor. There was no force, no threat, just a quiet statement. Yet, Matteo instinctively felt fear and quickly removed his foot from Sasha¡¯s. Matteo looked around, checking if his friends felt the same way. ¡®Damn it. Am I the only one scared? Of this so-called durd?¡¯ Matteo¡¯s face turned even redder than Sasha¡¯s. To cover his embarrassment, he became more aggressive. ¡°Sasha, it seems your brother has misunderstood something, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Matteo¡¯s hand on Sasha¡¯s shoulder tightened, as if trying to crush it. He even started to channel his mana. ¡°Ah!¡± Sasha screamed. Matteo was a High-Tier 2nd ss, while Sasha was only a beginner-tier 2nd ss, leaving Sasha unable to shake off Matteo¡¯s grip. Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Cami called out to Sasha. ¡°Young Master Sasha, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Excuse me, what are you doing? Master Sasha is in pain. Let go of him,¡± Cami strode towards Matteo, but the ssmates blocked her path. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know there was such a pretty knight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Sasha. You should¡¯ve introduced her sooner.¡± They were all noble scions, and thuscked respect. ¡°Move aside.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°We might if you take off that heavy armor.¡± ¡°Wow, genius idea.¡± ¡°Heh, in this area, I¡¯m better than you guys.¡± They mocked Cami. Meanwhile, Matteo addressed Kane. ¡°Sasha, tell your brother we need to use this ce.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ sorry, but,¡± Sasha tried to ask Kane while enduring the pain, but Kane cut him off. ¡°You stay put. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Kane, are you finally going to kill them?¡± ta¡¯s eyes sparkled. Whenever Kane moved, it usually resulted in bloodshed, and ta showed his anticipation. ¡°Cami, cut a piece off each of those guys.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Or do I have to kill them all myself?¡± Cami nodded at Kane¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± Cami was a mid-tier 3rd ss knight. Even if everyone here ganged up on her, they couldn¡¯t defeat her alone. As she drew her sword, the others began to speak up. ¡°You¡¯re drawing a sword in front of us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so bold because we praised your looks?¡± ¡°Do you even know who we are?¡± They were still only running their mouths. That was their mistake. Cami closed her eyes tightly and swung her sword. Whoosh. A light breeze blew across the fifth-floor terrace. Crack. With the sound of something breaking, screams began to fill the air. ¡°Y-You, M-My shoulder?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Everyone except Matteo had their left shoulders hanging limply. Cami sheathed her sword and looked at Kane, seeking something from him. But the response she got was not what she expected. ¡°You should¡¯ve cut off their arms. Just breaking them? And not even the right arms they use for weapons, but the left ones.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Cami, now feeling like ta, slumped her shoulders and returned to Kane¡¯s side. ta, witnessing the scene, was thrilled. ¡°Hehe. Blood, blood! Kill them all!¡± * * * Meanwhile, Matteo was terrified by the scene unfolding before him. All his friends had their arms broken. To dismiss it as mere fractures might seem trivial, but these were the scions of esteemed noble families. They could act recklessly without anyone daring to reprimand them. Moreover, they were cadets of the Royal Military Academy. Who would dare touch them? In the capital, not even royalty would treat them harshly. Yet, here was a mere knight breaking their arms. ¡°Are you insane! Do you realize what you¡¯ve done!?¡± Matteo screamed. To harm a noble in the capital without a valid reason was grounds for immediate execution. Kane answered in his stead. ¡°Do you think what you did was right?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You insulted a member of the Rehinar family, and this is your punishment. Consider yourself lucky it wasn¡¯t worse.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­ Ah!¡± Matteo was unable to finish his sentence as Kane, who had been seated, suddenly appeared before him. Matteo hadn¡¯t even noticed him move. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t dealt with you yet?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°You need to cut off rotten buds early.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Kane grabbed Matteo¡¯s shoulder and twisted his arm backward. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Matteo screamed. He had been pampered his whole life in Dyer and had never experienced such pain. ¡°Don¡¯t cry out in pain already. We¡¯re just getting started.¡± Kane¡¯s hand moved toward Matteo¡¯s heart. Feeling the imminent danger, Matteo tried to draw his greatsword. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Kane¡¯s hand was already on Matteo¡¯s heart. Ziiing¡ª A small magic circle appeared between Kane¡¯s palm and Matteo¡¯s heart. ¡°This will hurt quite a bit. Try to endure it.¡± From the magic circle, purple wisps emerged and entered Matteo¡¯s heart. Snap. Snap, snap, snap! It sounded like thight strings breaking. ta, watching, jumped up and down in excitement. ¡°As expected of Kane! He¡¯s so ruthless.¡± Kane was employing one of the most torturous methods. It was often used to extract confessions. He severed the mana circuits connected to the entire body, causing indescribable pain. ¡°Aghhh¡­¡± Matteo groaned. Matteo foamed at the mouth and fainted. Having no tolerance for torture, he couldn¡¯t endure it and passed out. But Kane was not one to let things be. He grabbed Matteo¡¯s broken arm and the pain brought him back to consciousness. ¡°This is nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done,¡± Kane whispered, only loud enough for Matteo to hear. He recalled the old Matteo, who, trusting in his brother Rivan, who was married to Sara,mitted all sorts of cruel acts in Rehinar. When he was Ray, Kane didn¡¯t care much, thinking the family would crumble anyway. But now, seeing Matteo tormenting Sasha filled him with rage. ¡°Ahhhh! Please, stop!¡± Matteo¡¯s screams were ignored as Kane continued severing his mana circuits one by one. Matteo fainted and woke up repeatedly. ¡°Please¡­ forgive me¡­,¡± Matteo begged, tears and snot streaming down his face. Despite hisrge frame, Matteo was still quite young. The fear of death made him desperate. ¡°You¡¯re begging the wrong person. The one you should be asking for forgiveness is Sasha.¡± ¡°¡­Sasha, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me¡­¡± Kane turned to Sasha. ¡°Do you think this is enough?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I forgive him.¡± ¡°Even though he bullied you and Rose?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been punished enough.¡± ¡°Sasha, remember this: forgiveness should be given when you have the power. If you grant mercy when you¡¯re powerless, it will only lead to your death. In my book, there¡¯s no forgiveness.¡± With that, Kane severed the remaining mana circuits in Matteo¡¯s body. Everyone around shuddered at the brutal act. Matteo¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t even swallow their saliva audibly, terrified of Kane. ¡®Isn¡¯t he supposed to be the biggest durd in the world?¡¯ ¡®What durd? I couldn¡¯t even sense him moving.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re screwed.¡¯ ¡®Who the hell said Rehinar had fallen? Wait till I find out who it was.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t even breathe freely,pletely overwhelmed by Kane¡¯s presence. One of their toughest adversaries turned out to be a ssmate¡¯s brother. Exactly as they feared. ¡°What should I do with you all?¡± Kane¡¯s gaze shifted to the other ssmates. ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± ¡°We¡¯vemitted a grave sin. We won¡¯t bully Sasha again. Please forgive us!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t recognize you. Please give us another chance!¡± They all begged, knowing that having their mana circuits severed meant losing their noble status. It meant never being able to handle mana again. Although there was a slim chance of restoring the circuits with a miraculous elixir, such an opportunity was almost impossible. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for forgiveness.¡± ¡°Anything you want, just say it. We¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Go back and tell your instructor that I broke your arms.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°We swear we won¡¯t say a word.¡± Kane frowned. They were stubborn, or perhaps they couldn¡¯t grasp his words. ¡°Should I just kill you here? Do as I say.¡± Reluctantly, they agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Now go.¡± The ssmates quickly carried the bloodied Matteo downstairs, disappearing in an instant. Sasha struggled toprehend the situation. * * * ¡°Young Master Sasha, don¡¯t try to understand. No matter how much you think about it, it won¡¯t make sense,¡± Cami soothed him. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°As you can see, we had business in the capital. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The young master received an invitation to the Ball of the Stars from the First Princess.¡± ¡°R-really!?¡± Sasha looked at Kane, who nodded in confirmation. ¡°Cami is right,¡± Kane said. Sasha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Cami, why is my brother talking like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to get used to, isn¡¯t it? But you will have to.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like my brother.¡± ¡°I felt the same at first. I even wondered if someone else had taken over his body.¡± ¡°And those movements earlier,¡± Sasha started. ¡°Young Master Sasha, take it easy. There¡¯s plenty of time to ask questions,¡± Cami calmed him down. ¡°Sorry, I was just so shocked.¡± ¡°I understand. Everyone felt the same way.¡± As Sasha calmed down, Kane asked, ¡°How badly were you hurt? Your mana flow is aplete mess.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your internal mana flow is still not smooth.¡± ¡°Those guys are truly awful. They¡¯re worse than humans,¡± ta interjected, clearly seeing the injuries on Sasha¡¯s body and getting worked up. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself get bullied anymore. It will be a habit,¡± Kane said, his stern gaze causing Sasha to shrink back involuntarily. ¡°Okay¡­.¡± ¡°Although, I doubt anyone will try to bully you from now on.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the ssmates who had ignored the bullying. The biggest problem was the instructors. They either epted bribes, betrayed the Fresia Empire, or were spies disguised as instructors, allowing the decay to spread slowly from the smallest issues. The ones who had tried to bring Rehinar to an irrecoverable ruin were now the ones who needed to be eliminated. ¡°I look forward to tomorrow.¡± Kane had cut off an arm from each of the noble brats. Though they were not heirs, they were all direct descendants. Would their families really ignore the fact that their precious sons were injured? The ones responsible for them were their instructors. To avoid being med, the instructors would take action themselves. ¡°It¡¯s amusing to imagine how they¡¯ll react.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes turned into crescents as he smiled. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 58 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 58 The peace didn¡¯t evenst until the next day. The Royal Military Academy was a boarding school. As its name suggests, it trainsmanders. Students were free to go out but could not return home. When theye back, they have to report to the instructor immediately. ¡°I wonder how much they bullied someone today.¡± Instructor Faro went to meet the students returning from their outing. But! What awaited him was apletely unexpected result. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ugh, Instructor.¡± ¡°Why are your arms¡­?!¡± Faro was so shocked he almost fainted. Everyone had a broken left arm. Upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t just a simple fracture. The muscles and nerves werepletely twisted. These kids were all from notable families in the empire. Their parents would be furious to learn their children weren¡¯t just hurt but had suffered severe muscle and nerve damage¡­ ¡®I¡¯m finished. I need to find out what happened.¡¯ Cold sweat ran down Faro¡¯s face. He sent them out to cripple one student, but they came back crippled themselves. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mateo couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. How could he admit they were beaten by Kane Rehinar, known as the continent¡¯s greatest durd? There was no greater disgrace. ¡°Stop stalling! This is a serious incident.¡± Mateo gritted his teeth and spoke. ¡°Kane Rehinar, Sasha¡¯s brother, did this.¡± To be exact, it was Cami who did it beside Kane, but he didn¡¯t mention that. ¡°Kane Rehinar?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Faro grabbed Mateo¡¯s arm. ¡°All your mana circuits are severed.¡± ¡°Ugh, Instructor¡­ What do I do now?¡± Mateo was in despair. He could no longer use mana. He might have to live as an ordinary person for the rest of his life. ¡°Did Kane Rehinar really do this to you? That durd Young Master?¡± They all nodded. Now that Kane wasn¡¯t there, they began to vent their anger. ¡°He attacked us out of nowhere, saying we bullied Sasha.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this crossing the line?¡± ¡°We were only trying to befriend Sasha¡­ ??¡± They felt incredibly wronged. They even made up lies to tell Faro. No, they were faithfully following Kane¡¯s threats. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the durd Young Master harmed you. Rumor has it he¡¯s struggling as a beginner-tier 1st ss knight.¡± The students were all Mid-Tier 2nd ss. Mateo was even a High-Tier 2nd ss. It was hard to believe they were defeated by the durd. ¡°We thought so too, but it was all lies!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ming that durd for what someone else did, are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Please believe us.¡± ¡°You can check at the ck Crow Inn.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Faro looked around at them and then spoke. ¡°But where is Sasha?¡± ¡°Probably with his brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s against the rules.¡± Faro smiled slyly. There was only one reason he bothered with this trivial matter: power. To help the person he was aligned with rise to power, the Rehinar family needed to fall. But as long as Duke Carl lived, it was difficult. No matter how much the Rehinar family was declining, their guardian was an influential figure even the emperor couldn¡¯t easily deal with. ¡®But things change without an heir.¡¯ The firstborn, Kane Rehinar, was known to be a durd, unfit to be the head of the family. That left Sasha. Though he seemed timid at first nce, he was surprisingly talented. Faro decided he needed to crush Sasha early. He pretended to turn a blind eye to the bullying, subtly helping and encouraging it. If something happened to Sasha, the Rehinar family would be utterly ruined. Resolving this incident well could elerate that n. ¡°We need to publicize this incident.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning to inform our families, are you?¡± ¡°Of course I am. You got hurt under my watch. And it wasn¡¯t a simple fall; your arm nerves are damaged. I can¡¯t handle this alone.¡± The students protested vehemently at Faro¡¯s words. ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°If my father finds out, he¡¯ll kill me!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you handle this yourself, Instructor?¡± Despite their desperate pleas, Faro refused. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want your parents to find out you were bullying a friend, but this is serious. If this reaches His Majesty the Emperor, everyone involved will be in grave danger.¡± The atmosphere in the Fresia Empire was more tumultuous than it seemed. Noble infighting. The emperor¡¯s deteriorating health. The fiercepetition for session. It was like walking on thin ice. Bullying among friends was a minor issue. But now the heir of the Rehinar family was involved¡­ Even though the Rehinar family was declining, they were still a trusted family of the empire. If the guardian got angry, even the emperor might intervene in this matter. ¡°Inform your families. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll summon Sasha and the durd Young master to address this incident.¡± * * * The next morning. Kane and Sasha went to the Royal Military Academy. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you got summoned.¡± ¡°I expected this since the moment I broke those bullies¡¯ arms. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kaneforted Sasha. ta chimed in. ¡°Little Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. What¡¯s the worst Kane could do, kill them?¡± ¡°Is that supposed to beforting?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making Sasha more anxious.¡± ¡°Sasha, Little brother, are you anxious?¡± ta considered Sasha his subordinate, already settling on how to address him, emphasizing ¡°brother¡± in every sentence. The only somewhat normal person was Cami. ¡°Young master Sasha, please rx. We have the upper hand when ites to right and wrong.¡± ¡°But we did destroy Mateo¡¯s mana circuits.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fortunate. If Young master got too angry, he¡¯d have killed them all.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Cami said it casually. ¡°The kind Young Master you knew is gone. The Young Master is much stronger and colder than you think.¡± That¡¯s why Cami had followed Kane¡¯s orders without hesitation. If Kane had intervened directly, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just broken arms. Not a single person would have survived. ¡°Why is no one else worried¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s see their faces.¡± Unlike Sasha¡¯s anxiety, Kane looked very calm. He even seemed amused. The Royal Military Academy was like a miniature Fresia Empire. It was grand and imposing. Magnificent buildings lined up, intimidating anyone who approached. In front of the grand training ground, representatives of various noble families surrounded someone. A girl who appeared to be 16 looked like she was about to cry. Kane recognized her immediately. ¡®Rose Rehinar. Not a twin sword prodigy like Sasha, but still exceptionally talented.¡¯ She was Sasha¡¯s twin sister, Rose Rehinar. ¡°What are all these adults doing to a child?¡± Kane had no respect for them. They were all corrupt nobles. Traitors. He owed no courtesy to such people. His voice drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Kane¡­ big brother?¡± Rose, on the verge of tears, called out. A man in an instructor¡¯s uniform stepped out from among them. ¡°Did you truly turn the future of the Fresia Empire, genius Mateo, into this state?¡± It was Faro. He asked loudly on purpose. But Kane ignored him. Kane¡¯s steps halted in front of Rose. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°¡­Brother!¡± Kane knew Rose¡¯s personality very well. After all, she was his favorite character back when he was Ray. Though she appeared mature, she had a dark side. Carrying a sense of duty towards her family. Always pretending to be cheerful and brave. The weight of it gradually broke her down. Back when he was Ray, he caused a lot of trouble for her unintentionally. ¡®This time, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ He wants his favorite character to be happy. It was amon thought among gamers. That¡¯s exactly how Kane felt about Rose. ta, sensing Kane¡¯s thoughts, seized the moment. ¡°So you¡¯re Kane¡¯s weak spot, huh? I¡¯ll save you once, no matter what. Got it?¡± ta, jumping from Kane¡¯s arms, nestled into Rose¡¯s embrace. Surprised, Rose held ta. ¡°Hehe. Humans can¡¯t touch my noble head, but since Kane likes you, I¡¯ll allow it. Go ahead and pet me.¡± Despite his words, ta was affectionate towards Rose. He gently nudged Rose¡¯s hand with his tiny paw. At that moment, one of the perpetrators¡¯ parents tried to push Rose¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­Step aside now.¡± ta¡¯s eyes turned fierce. [Who dares to touch someone I care for?] It wasn¡¯t ta¡¯s usual voice. It sounded like a voice from the depths of hell, a monster¡¯s voice emerging from the abyss. ¡°Ah!¡± The hand on Rose¡¯s shoulder quickly withdrew. The killing intent was suffocating. The air grew oppressively heavy. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale under the crushing pressure. ¡°Enough.¡± At Kane¡¯s voice, the oppressive atmosphere vanished instantly. ¡°Aww. I was about to showcase my magnificent evil power. Why stop me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t use a dragon-ying sword to kill a fuckin rat.¡± ta¡¯s sulky expression quickly brightened. ¡°Hehe. Right? If Kane hadn¡¯t stopped me, this ce would¡¯ve been a bloodbath.¡± ¡°Not just a bloodbath, it would¡¯ve turned into a demon forest.¡± ¡°Hmph. Only Kane understands my power.¡± ta, urging Rose¡¯s hand to pet him again, beamed. Seeing this, ta looked like a plump, adorable chonkers. It was hard to think of him as a vicious evil beast. ¡®At times like this, he truly feels like a five-star evil beast.¡¯ For the first time, Kane felt the power of an evil beast. ta was in his infancy, equivalent to a 7-8 year-old child. Even so, he made everyone present tremble with fear. This was the power of a ferocious evil beast. A monster capable of wiping out a small kingdom alone. * * * ¡°Who goes there!¡± Faro shouted into the empty air. Unable to believe that a young Blood Tiger had disyed such overwhelming killing intent, he looked around frantically and yelled loudly. ¡°Who dares emit such a powerful aura!?¡± ¡°Could there be an assassin from an enemy nation hiding among us?¡± What a spectacle. They¡¯re so desperate to save their own skins. And these people call themselves nobles? No wonder the Fresia Empire is falling apart. ¡°What a disgrace.¡± Could they even hear Kane¡¯s voice through their fear? Intimidated by ta¡¯s killing intent, they pointed fingers. ¡°A mere child speaking like that!¡± ¡°Is that what Duke Carl taught you!¡± ¡°How dare you act so insolent here!¡± Kane smirked at their words. ¡°Did you just say ¡®how dare¡¯ to me? Viscount Rosta?¡± ¡°What? Viscount Rosta? You insolent brat!¡± A middle-aged man named Rosta swung his arm. Smack! Kane¡¯s head snapped to the side. ta was delighted by the sight. ¡°Hehe. Good, good! Keep provoking Kane!¡± None of them understood ta¡¯s intentions. Kane¡¯s eyes shed. A purple light shone from his eyes and shot towards Viscount Rosta. ¡°Gah!¡± Viscount Rosta clutched his chest, suddenly struggling to breathe. ¡°As I recall, my rank is higher than yours, not lower.¡± Kane was the heir of Duke Carl. Even if Viscount Rosta was the head of his house, his rank was indeed lower than Kane¡¯s. ¡°The price for striking me will be very fucking high.¡± Kane reached towards Cami. Her sword, strapped to her side, flew into his hand. Swoosh! The sword sliced through the air. Shhhk! It wasn¡¯t just an arm injury like his son¡¯s. It was his head. Viscount Rosta¡¯s head rolled on the ground. If it had ended there, it would have been fortunate, but¡­ Thud! The sword left Kane¡¯s hand and pierced Viscount Rosta¡¯s son¡¯s chest. Father and son both dead. It all happened in an instant. ¡°Murder! He¡¯smitted murder in the capital!¡± One of the nobles shouted. But they quickly fell silent. ¡°Keep your mouth shut, or you¡¯ll be next.¡± Kane¡¯s cold voice and the killing intent radiating from his purple-glowing eyes silenced everyone. ¡°Hic!¡± The nobles, terrified by Viscount Rosta¡¯s death, were stunned. Rosta was a 4th ssl warrior. He wasn¡¯t someone who could be killed so easily. But Kane killed him, like he was killing a mere chicken. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 59 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 59 Kane looked at Faro and the other nobles one by one. ¡®You are nothing but sacrifices to meet the Emperor.¡¯ The current Emperor was in a critical condition. He had entrusted all his duties to the Crown Prince and was in seclusion. He refused to meet with any of the nobles. Not even the Guardian, Duke Carl, himself. Would he ept if his son requested an audience? He would refuse it, citing his poor health. ¡®I need to meet the Emperor to get what I want.¡¯ He could also thwart Hatzfeld¡¯s n to overthrow the Empire. ¡®Everyone here has to die.¡¯ The nobles who came to confront him were all traitors to the Empire. They were utterly useless rebels. Faro was even a Hatzfeld¡¯s spy? He was someone who should never be spared. ¡°Sasha. Come here.¡± At Kane¡¯s voice, Sasha stood before him. ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± ¡°Brother?!¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t angry. It was chillingly cold. It was a voice so different from his usual gentle one, that Sasha reluctantly took off his clothes. ¡°If you want to confront me, you must first exin the wounds on Sasha¡¯s body.¡± Sasha¡¯s upper body was covered in bruises. They weren¡¯t just blue bruises. There were ckened marks. They were scars from prolonged abuse. Not only that. It looked as if his skin had been seared with hot iron. Burn marks were clearly visible. At that moment, a noblewoman expressed her displeasure. ¡°Do you have proof that our child did that?¡± ¡°Yes, show us the proof before you use us!¡± Other nobles also spoke up, mustering their courage. But even as they spoke, they were wary of Kane. A person had died before their eyes. And it was Viscount Rosta. He was the strongest person here. They wanted to question the crime right away. But they hesitated to step forward. They were scared that they could end up like Viscount Rosta. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. If you interrupt me one more time, I will kill you first, no matter the reason.¡± Kane¡¯s fierce warning. The nobles covered their mouths with their hands and fell silent. Kane turned away from Sasha and called Rose. ¡°Why are you wearing a man¡¯s uniform?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ta answered cheerfully in her ce. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Like Sasha, Rose has many scars on her legs, so she hides them with long pants. Wicked people!¡± ta enjoyed the conflicts among humans. Conflict inevitably leads to bloodshed. ta couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it. ¡°Roll up your pants.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, b-big brother.¡± Rose shook her head. She held ta tightly in her arms. Her intense reaction. How would her brother feel seeing evidence of her torment? He was already kind-hearted. It would break his heart. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t roll up her pants. But she couldn¡¯t refuse Kane¡¯s touch. Kane slowly rolled up Rose¡¯s pants, ¡°How can these be a young woman¡¯s legs?¡± Kane¡¯s voice was filled with anger. The horrific scars on his beloved character. Women usually worry about even the smallest blemishes on their skin¡­. What on earth had she been subjected to? Her legs were covered in terrible burn marks. Kane also rolled up the sleeves of her upper garment. Her arms were as hideous as her legs. ¡°Do you still need more proof?¡± Kane¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª Kane¡¯s aura shook the entire arena. Dirt and stones defied gravity and floated in the air. ¡°If I provide evidence, can I do whatever I want with you?¡± A sinister aura swirled around Kane. Waves of water and flickering mes erupted from Kane¡¯s arms. Two contrasting forces dominated the surroundings. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the proof you want.¡± The moment Kane¡¯s sword tip touched the ground! The purple mes split into several strands. The targets were their tormentors¡¯ children. ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Th-that, ugh!¡± A sharply honed spike pierced one of the offenders¡¯ thighs. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°I-I was just watching, ahh!¡± It wasn¡¯t the answer Kane wanted. A purple spike shattered another offender¡¯s Achilles tendon. ¡°What are you doing!¡± A parent of an unscathed offender stepped forward. ¡°I see, will you answer for your fucking son?¡± Trembling¡­ The parent shook his head and stepped back. The fear that struck when they made eye contact made the parent lose all his confidence. He was sure he would end up like Viscount Rosta if he spoke incorrectly. ¡°You should answer while you have the chance. If you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Kane never promised to spare them. Overwhelmed by fear of Kane¡¯s devilish nature, one of them confessed. ¡°W-we did it!¡± Kane¡¯s gaze shifted. It was the smallest boy wearing the Royal Military Academy uniform. But his uniform was different in quality. Clothes drenched in expensive materials. Clearly a noble child from an incredibly wealthy family. ¡°Exin in detail what you did to Sasha and Rose.¡± ¡°We, under Mateo¡¯s lead¡­.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces hardened at his confession. They had done things that even devils would believe. Despite this, the parents were already thinking about how to cover up the incident for their children. * * * Faro¡¯s expression noticeably darkened. ¡®Our information was wrong!¡¯ Faro reacted like the other people Kane had encountered so far. The difference was that he was determined to kill Kane. ¡®The Rehinar family¡­ We can¡¯t let our guard down. If left alone, they¡¯ll continually hinder Hatzfeld.¡¯ Simultaneously, greed sparked within him. The glory of killing Kane Rehinar. If he could kill the still-living durd duke, Hatzfeld would surely reward him. He licked his lips. ¡®This is the perfect time to step in.¡¯ Faro summoned his mana and stepped forward. The heavy atmosphere pressed down on him, but he quickly broke free. ¡®At least a Beginner-tier 4th ss. The Guardian disguised a genius as a fool. It¡¯s a significant strength. But it¡¯s not enough to defeat me.¡¯ Faro countered Kane¡¯s energy with his own. Though known as a Mid-Tier 4th ss warrior like Viscount Rosta, his true strength was at the peak of High-Tier 4th ss. He was the strongest among the instructors. ¡°This is the Royal Military Academy! Not only did youmit murder in the capital, but you¡¯re also desecrating a ce established by the Emperor!¡± Faro scolded Kane, invoking the Emperor to undermine Kane¡¯s actions. However, his move was a blunder. ¡°Name: Faro Ester, Mid-Tier 4th ss swordsmanship instructor. Your true identity is Swen Tangeman, the second squad leader of Hatzfeld¡¯s Red Spear Corps, at the peak of High-Tier 4th ss, a spear knight. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± At Kane¡¯s unexpected words, Faro¡ªno, Swen¡¯s¡ªeyes widened briefly but quickly regainedposure. ¡°You spout nonsense to cover up your murders by using me of being Hatzfeld¡¯s spy.¡± Boom! Kane and Swen¡¯s energies shed. What seemed like a bnced standoff quickly tilted in Kane¡¯s favor with his words. ¡°You¡¯ll need to give your best. My Rune is far more ferocious than you think.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Swen¡¯s knee hit the ground. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡®I¡¯m being overpowered by a twenty-one-year-old brat!¡¯ He gritted his teeth but felt his body about to burst from Kane¡¯s overwhelming aura. He considered keeping his cover. But killing Kane was more advantageous. There were other spies in the Frecia Empire besides him. ¡®At this point, I must eliminate all Rehinar heirs.¡¯ Swen thought of Kane as foolish. If he had kept his strength hidden and deceived the world for just one more year, The Empire might have gained a new Guardian. ¡°Thanks to your rash actions, Rehinar and Frecia will perish together.¡± Swen unleashed his hidden energy. Hot mana surged from his body. He pulled a small rod from his pocket. Click. The small rod transformed into a spear. Whoosh! Red mes engulfed the spear. The second fire Rune, ¡®Mark,¡¯ manifested. ¡°I¡¯ll end this quickly.¡± Swen¡¯s arrogant tone. He bent his knees to spring off the ground. ¡°What¡­?¡± His body still felt heavy. He had activated his Fire Mark (2 Runes).. His body should have felt as light as a feather. But it felt just as heavy as before. In fact, he felt even slower. At that moment, he heard Kane¡¯s voice in his ear. ¡°Did you really think the Fire Mark would be enough to disy arrogance before me? Didn¡¯t I tell you? My rune is more ferocious than you think.¡± Kane unleashed his ferocious mana. ¡ª [Blood Bond (3 Runes) has been manifested.] [Choose a Breath.] ¡ª ¡®The Breath of the Blood Tiger.¡¯ ¡ª [Breath of the Blood Tiger (S) has been activated at full power.] ¡ª Kane¡¯s purple mana surged. Waves of mana quickly swirled around him. As the mana rotated, pressure radiated outward. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t return to the past, to die at the hands of trash like you.¡± Kane¡¯s hand slowly reached out towards Swen. ¡°I will make good use of the fact that you are a spy of Hatzfeld.¡± ¡ª [Skill Blood Dance: 4th Move ¡®Blood Void¡¯ has been activated.] ¡ª This was an upgraded version of Duke Carl¡¯s scariest technique, the Void of water. The only difference was that the Blood Void was used against a single person. ¡°Ughhh!¡± Blood was forcibly drawn out of Swen¡¯s body. Despite his fierce resistance, it was futile. The more he resisted, the faster the blood drained from his body. ¡°Nooo!¡± Swen screamed. He had never imagined he would die like this. ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± The moment Kane¡¯s wide-open hand clenched. St! Swen¡¯s body exploded. Flesh and blood scattered everywhere. Swen died cursing, unable to do anything. * * * Another death. This time, it was the swordsmanship instructor. He had opposed Kane, but the result was the same: death. In that brief moment, the nobles¡¯ faces turned pale. ¡°Your fates will be decided shortly. Cami.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cami responded confidently. ¡°Go to the house at 42-9 East Boulevard of the capital. There is a locked book on the shelf. Bring it to me.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Cami disappeared. After about 15 minutes, she returned with a book. ¡°I have it, my lord.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Kane patted Cami on the head. She beamed at the rare praise. ¡°If your names are not in this book, you will be spared.¡± The book was Swen¡¯s espionage diary. Kane was a veteran of this game. He had yed through the story nearly to the end as Ray Hatzfeld. He knew exactly how the Hatzfeld family¡¯s spies operated. And he was adept at breaking the fire seal that bound the book. Click! Using the Breath of the Blood Tiger, Kane broke the seal. He opened the book to find pages filled with writing. From their names to¡­ Details about what they had received. The secrets of the nobles who had provided it. It was all meticulously documented. Kane closed the book after reading it. He then turned his gaze to the nobles standing before him, whose names were written in the book. ¡°No need to say anything. Just die.¡± Kane stepped on a pool of blood. Drops of blood floated in the air. As he swung his arm, the blood droplets flew towards the nobles. Splurt! The droplets pierced their throats and hearts. Even in their final moments, they didn¡¯t understand why they were dying. By now, the area was filled with students. They had gathered one by one, drawn by themotion. Swen¡¯s deliberate efforts to alert the surroundings before Kane arrived had contributed to this. Mateo pushed through the students. ¡°That madman!?¡± Mateo had been in the infirmary since the night before. While his ssmates had only suffered a broken arm, His mana circuits had beenpletely severed. His condition was much more severe than his ssmates¡¯. So he hade outte¡­ ¡°What are you all just standing there for? Arrest the one whomitted murder at the Royal Military Academy!¡± Mateo¡¯s cry spurred the bewildered instructors into action. But someone moved faster than them. ¡°You¡¯re thest one.¡± It was Kane. In an instant, he closed the distance and appeared in front of Mateo. ¡°Gah!¡± Mateo gasped loudly, but he couldn¡¯t scream. Kane¡¯s hand covered his mouth firmly. Kane whispered into Mateo¡¯s ear in a low voice. ¡°Rivan is already waiting for you in hell. Have a good time together.¡± Kane¡¯s grip tightened on Mateo¡¯s face. Crack! Mateo¡¯s face shattered. With the sound of bones crunching, brain matter spilled downward. ¡°Aaaah!¡± A nearby female student screamed in horror. The instructors tried btedly to restrain Kane. But they were blocked by a sudden swarm of ck figures descending from the sky. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 60 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 60 ¡°ck Heaven¡¯s Guard!¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°They can catch that murderer.¡± The students sighed in relief. ck Heaven¡¯s Guard. They were directly under the Crown Prince¡¯smand. The unit consisted of knights at the beginner tier of the 5th ss. A masked figure, who appeared to be the captain, stepped forward. ¡°You muste with us.¡± It wasn¡¯t an authoritative tone. It was extremely courteous, as if weing a distinguished guest. Kane raised his book and said, ¡°Is it because of this book?¡± ¡°There are many eyes watching.¡± Although the answer was not spoken, it was affirmative. ¡°But let me tell you, I don¡¯t trust the Crown Prince either.¡± The crown prince only needed a scapegoat to identify the empire¡¯s problems. That scapegoat was Rehinar. From the Crown Prince¡¯s perspective, it was an unavoidable choice, but from his own perspective, it was not eptable. The victim (Sasha and Rose) had to endure tremendous pain. ¡°How dare you!¡± The captain of the ck Heaven¡¯s Guard shouted angrily. But Kane did not blink. His was Beginner-tier 4th ss Blood Knight. However, his blood rune was already at the mark stage. Additionally, he had the SSR-level skill Blood Dance. He also possessed one of the few UR traits in this world, the Pure-Blooded trait. Although he was at the beginner-tier of 4th ss, he was effectively at least two levels higher. ¡°Would you trust someone who uses Rehinar as bait to find traitors?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince acts for the empire,¡± ¡°Sacrificing the few for the many? Do you think the Frecia Empire will rise again that way?¡± He knew the story of this game. He had seen what happened to the empire even as Ray Hatzfeld. Sacrificing Rehinar only elerated the empire¡¯s downfall. The most foolish act. It was better to put heads together and seek a way to live. ¡°I disagree. The Crown Prince¡¯s choice is the worst.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Look at him even now. He continues to watch in hiding in this situation.¡± Kane¡¯s gaze turned. His eyes were on a ce full of people. At that moment, a handsome young man with a pleasant face emerged from the crowd. ¡°The Guardian Lord has fooled everyone. What a surprise. You¡¯re not an ordinary durd, but the brightest star among the stars?¡± With the appearance of the blonde young man, everyone bowed their heads. ¡°Ah, I greet Prince Isaac.¡± He was a prince without presence among the crowd. But upon revealing himself, he exuded an overwhelming presence. ¡°Even though you hold a grudge against me, you still show me respect?¡± Kane bowed his head slightly to Prince Isaac. At the same time, he checked Isaac¡¯s status window. [Isaac von Frecia (Lv.70)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 25 upation: Crown Prince of the Frecia Empire Mana Affinity: Moon¡¯s Bond (A+) Favorability: 31 (Interest) ¨C Basic Abilities ¨C [Health: A+] [Mana: A+] [Body: S] [Strength: A+] [Agility: A+] Traits: Hidden Moon (SR), Chatterbox (SSR) Skills: Breath of the moon (S+), Sun-Moon Swordsmanship (S) ¡®He has the stats of a high-tier 6th-ss, but his Hidden Moon trait conceals his true strength. His actual power is at the beginner-tier of the 7th ss.¡¯ He will return to his original power when his grade rises to 5 stars. When the character is unlockedter, the 5-star grade will be revealed. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d see that SSR-grade Chatterbox trait again.¡¯ It¡¯s a trait with clear pros and cons. Neither shit nor entirely positive. [Chatterbox] Type: Trait Grade: SSR Description: A peculiar trait that increases power the more one talks. However, stats decrease if a certain amount of chatter is not maintained. Effect: Increases all stats, and maximizes all buff effects. ¡®As the description says, it¡¯s a bizarre trait.¡¯ It was a unique trait possessed only by Isaac. Perhaps that¡¯s why. Isaac was chattering away like a fish in water. Meanwhile, Isaac examined Kane, then tilted his head. ¡®Strange. He¡¯s a beginner-tier 4th-ss knight¡­ why does he feel stronger than that?¡¯ He had urately assessed Kane¡¯s abilities. It was the first time. Someone had urately gauged Kane¡¯s power. Isaac was curious but held back. ¡°Shall we move to a different location? There are many eyes watching, as the captain of the guard mentioned.¡± Isaac turned to the captain of the ck Heaven¡¯s Guard. ¡°Today¡¯s incident will be covered under my authority as the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Your Highness! The nobles will fiercely oppose. There must be some justification, or it will harm Your Highness instead.¡± The captain of the ck Heaven¡¯s Guard voiced his concerns. Most of the dead were central nobles. Among them was Dyer¡¯s youngest son. If this incident were simply covered up, Dyer would surely rebel. It would provide a pretext for Isaac¡¯s siblings who were eyeing the throne. ¡°The names written in that book will protect me.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°If not, then use the authority Rehinar holds to settle this.¡± Rehinar was a founding family. Unless it was treason, they could be pardoned from any punishment. ¡°And in the name of the Crown Prince, thoroughly investigate any corruption, misconduct, and bullying within the Royal military academy.¡± ¡°I¡­ obey yourmand.¡± The captain of the ck Heaven¡¯s Guard reluctantly answered. Isaac¡¯s gaze returned to Kane. ¡°Is this satisfactory? Now it¡¯s your turn to save my face.¡± Kane nodded willingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± * * * The Dean¡¯s Office of the Royal Military Academy. Isaac and Kane sat facing each other. Isaac sipped his tea, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°What an intriguing power. The Guardian Lord used white mana, but you use purple.¡± He didn¡¯t get straight to the point. Instead, he watched Kane with curious eyes, while his mouth kept moving. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to use dual swords, do you?¡± ¡°I do use dual swords. It¡¯s just that right now, I only have one suitable sword.¡± ¡°Oh, the swords can¡¯t withstand your mana? How thrilling.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Kane asked Isaac responded leisurely to Kane¡¯s words. ¡°Not busy at all. But tell me, that power you showed earlier, was it magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something simr.¡± ¡°Could it be the ¡®Void of Water¡¯?¡± ¡°Both correct and incorrect.¡± Isaac pped his hands in delight. Themanding aura he had disyed before the crowd was nowhere to be seen. Now, he appeared quite frivolous. ¡°Ha ha! ¡®Void of Water¡¯ is amazing. I once saw the Guardian Lord¡¯s annihtion technique and it gave me goosebumps all over. ¡®Void of Water¡¯ was so destructive, it seemed like the power of a demon.¡± He had so much to say, it was almost painful to listen. ¡°Your Highness¡­.¡± Kane tried to call him, but Isaac continued talking. ¡°To think you can use that annihtion technique, that¡¯s an unexpected twist.¡± Isaac kept talking about whatever came to his mind. Kane listened for a while. ¡®He was like this even when he was about to die in myst life, still giving too much information. Some things never change.¡¯ In front of others, Isaac had to maintain his dignity as the Crown Prince. Although he loved conversations, all his siblings were his rivals. Only his closest aides could talk freely with him. He had grown tired of talking to the captain of the ck Heaven¡¯s Guard every day. He needed new conversation partners, but there was no one he could truly open up to. ¡®Let¡¯s just endure it a bit longer to raise his favorability.¡¯ [Isaac von Frecia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Isaac von Frecia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Isaac von Frecia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Isaac talked on and on, losing track of time. ¡°Ahem. Have I been talking too much?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought I was losing my mind.¡± ¡°Heh heh. I like your honesty. The captain of the ck Heaven¡¯s Guard always says it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not being honest.¡± Isaac gave Kane a peculiar look. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very different from what I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°I hear that all the time. Can we get to the main topic now?¡± ¡°Ugh, I wanted to talk a bit more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡± ¡°Alright then. Let me ask you something I¡¯m curious about. Can you see the contents of that book?¡± Kane answered Isaac¡¯s question immediately. ¡°Yes, I can see it.¡± ¡°How? We already found clues about the spy. It was that book. But when we unlocked the magical seal, there were no words.¡± It was understandable. There was only one way to see the writing in the book. It required a special fire-type breathing technique to reveal the text. No other breathing techniques would reveal the text. This was also why Kane could control all information while at Hatzfeld. Although he eventually lost this control. ¡°I will break the seal on the book.¡± [Breath of the Blood Phoenix has been activated.] A purple me rose from Kane¡¯s hand. The me soon engulfed the book. A pattern created by the heat waves appeared on the book. A red dragon, symbolizing the Hatzfeld family, materialized in mid-air. ¡°Now the text should be visible.¡± Kane handed the book to Isaac. Isaac¡¯s eyes widened as he received the book. ¡°To think something we tried so hard to unlock was done so easily!¡± ¡°If you wait for evidence before taking action, it will be toote. Sometimes you need to act boldly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Isaac quickly flipped through the book. ¡°I knew there were many who were corrupting the empire, but to this extent¡­¡± ¡°That includes Dyer.¡± ¡°With this, we can end them all.¡± Thud! Isaac closed the book. ¡°We can capture the Hatzfeld spies, but those who have gone into hiding will only sink further into the shadows.¡± ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a third faction besides these?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Isaac looked at Kane intently. He had thought Hatzfeld was the only enemy, but now another faction was involved. ¡°The House of Sun, the Meyer family, who im to be a mysterious family. They are coborating with Hatzfeld to bring down the empire.¡± ¡°The House of Sun, Meyer family, the ones who call themselves the agents of the celestial realm and gods?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an even more serious problem than Hatzfeld.¡± ¡°They will not easily reveal themselves.¡± ¡°So what should we do?¡± ¡°We have to draw them out.¡± ¡°Do you have a n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes sparkled again, expecting Kane¡¯s answer. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that His Majesty the Emperor is gravely ill?¡± Isaac, who had been full of anticipation, couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. ¡°Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°I can cure His Majesty¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°My father had the same illness as His Majesty, but he is now cured. His Majesty is suffering from the Formlessness Poison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°He¡¯s also experiencing severe mana hemorrhage.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Isaac became excited. Kane had urately diagnosed the Emperor¡¯s condition without even seeing him. ¡°He has been poisoned by the extremely toxic Mana Crystal herb. He is holding on with his immense mana, but without an antidote, he will die within a few days.¡± Isaac grabbed Kane¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Please cure His Majesty¡¯s illness! I will grant any request you have.¡± Isaac was desperate. The Emperor¡¯s death would throw the empire into great chaos. The empire could fracture like a piece of paper. ¡°I will detoxify His Majesty. Only then will the House of Sun try to cut their losses.¡± Kane¡¯s enemy was not only Hatzfeld. The true enemy was the House of Sun. ¡°I will help as much as I can.¡± ¡°Your Highness should do nothing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Only then can we eliminate them all. If Your Highness stirs things up, I won¡¯t be able to do what I need to.¡± ¡°What is it that you want to do?¡± ¡°The downfall of Dyer. That¡¯s where I¡¯ll start.¡± [TL/N: Sorry for the dy guys, I caught a really bad cold and couldn¡¯t focus on chapters??] [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 61 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 61 Late at Night A smile lingered on Isaac¡¯s face. ¡°Really, this is insane.¡± He and Kane moved cautiously as if they were stray cats. ¡°Can you really bring down Dyer? They¡¯ve been on the risetely.¡± ¡°I n to use everything at my disposal to bring them down.¡± ¡°I want to help you, but you said no~¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Just grant permission to establish Belmore Military Academy.¡± ¡°If the Belmore Military Academy is re-established in Rehinar,merce will certainly flourish. But that alone won¡¯t bring down Dyer.¡± Kane smirked at Isaac¡¯s reaction. ¡°The Belmore Military Academy is just a reward for bringing down Dyer. I didn¡¯t say I would use it to topple them.¡± ¡°Stop being cryptic and exin properly, will you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in due time how I bring down Dyer.¡± As the two conversed, they reached the emperor¡¯s bedchamber. The Imperial Guard protecting Emperor Fresia blocked their way. The Imperial Guard, in contrast to the ck heaven Guard, was dressed in golden armor. ¡°Forgive me, the Emperor will not be seeing anyone for the time being.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my matter is urgent.¡± Isaac showed a seal to the Imperial Guard. It was the crown prince¡¯s seal, granting him authority to act without the emperor¡¯s approval in times of danger to the empire. The guard stepped aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kane followed Isaac into the emperor¡¯s bedchamber. A grand and majestic door opened. ¡°Who¡­ is it?¡± the emperor coughed repeatedly. He struggled to sit up. ¡°Your Majesty, it is Isaac.¡± ¡°The crown prince¡­ What brings you here?¡± he asked, coughing. ¡°I have brought the sessor of the Guardian Lord.¡± ¡°The son of Sir Carl is here?¡± The emperor, who seemed on the brink of death, straightened up. He looked at Kane, standing next to Isaac. ¡°Are you Sir Carl¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Kane Rehinar, eldest son of Rehinar, greets Your Majesty.¡± Kane knelt on one knee, cing a fist on his chest and bowing his head. ¡°You are different from the rumors.¡± Isaac chimed in agreement. ¡°I was surprised as well when I met him.¡± ¡°I remember what Sir Carl said. In a moment of crisis, his son woulde¡­ and it¡¯s true.¡± Kane didn¡¯t miss the emperor¡¯s muttering. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± For the first time since his return, Kane heard something he couldn¡¯t understand. Could this be part of a side story? ¡°Sir Carl said you would cure my illness¡­ cough cough.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Are you alright?¡± Isaac hurriedly approached the emperor in concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die easily,¡± the emperor said, still holding himself upright, blocking Isaac¡¯s approach. The coughing continued. Blood was mixed in his cough. ¡°Since you came here with the crown prince, you must be here to cure my illness. You may begin.¡± Kane was taken aback. He had nned to convince the emperor that he could detoxify the mana crystal herb. But there was no need. For some reason, the emperor already seemed to know and was ready to trust him. Seeing Kane¡¯s expression, the emperor added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the heir of the Rehinar family? In the Fresia Empire, your lineage is second only to the royal family¡­ who else but you would I trust with my body?¡± The emperor had immense faith in Rehinar. ¡°Focus solely on the treatment.¡± The emperor closed his eyes. ¡ª After a moment of surprise at the emperor¡¯s attitude, Kane went to the emperor¡¯s side to begin the treatment. [Leonard von Fresia] ¨C Rank: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ¨C Age: 50 ¨C upation: Emperor of the Fresia Empire ¨C Mana Affinity: Moon Oath [4 Runes] ¨C Favorability: 5 Basic Abilities ¨C Health: SR- -> (C-) ¨C Mana: SR+ -> (D-) ¨C Body: SR- -> (E+) ¨C Strength: SR -> (D-) ¨C Agility: SR -> (E+) Attributes: Master of the Moon (SR-), Emperor of the Fresia Empire (SSR), Star of the Monarch (SR-) Skills: Breath of the Moon (SR), Sun-Moon Swordsmanship (SR) Special Notes: Affected by the Formlessness Poison, Mana Hemorrhage ¡ü The emperor¡¯s abilities, at the level of a Beginner-tier 8th-ss, were severely debuffed. The poison from the mana crystal herb was that lethal. Any dy could have been fatal. ¡°I need to mention something before we start,¡± Isaac spoke on behalf of the emperor. ¡°Is there anything I should know?¡± ¡°When the Formlessness Poison is treated, His Majesty will fall into aatose state. It couldst from six months to a year or two.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Isaac hesitated to respond. ¡°He may wake up briefly during that time, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for me to decide.¡± Isaac waited for the emperor¡¯s voice. The emperor briefly answered, ¡°Begin.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Kane ced his hand on the emperor¡¯s chest, over his mana heart. ¡®This is my opportunity.¡¯ When treating Duke Carl, he needed an antidote. But now, it wasn¡¯t necessary. He had advanced to a Blood Knight. He could extract the poison using Blood Void. Not only could he remove it, but he could also absorb its power. ¡®I¡¯ll obtain the Five Element Blood Extreme Physique here.¡¯ This body could only be acquired bypleting the Blood Knight job quest. Though it typically required a pre-requisite quest, Kane chose a shortcut. By absorbing the poison hidden within the emperor¡¯s mana, he could grow stronger. It was extremely risky, but sess would yield immense rewards. [Blood Tiger¡¯s Breath has been activated(S)] [Blood Phoenix¡¯s Breath has been activated(S)] [Using both breathing techniques simultaneously.] [Mana consumption is doubled.] Three Runes appeared in Kane¡¯s eyes. [Blood Bond (3 Runes) has manifested.] An explosive power emanated from his body. Isaac, observing from below the bedchamber, created a mana barrier. The transparent Moonlight Barrier easily deflected Kane¡¯s energy. ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s quite the power.¡± The storm affected everything but Isaac. The chamber trembled with a purple haze. On the right, water droplets danced. On the left, mes flickered. Seeing this, Isaac shouted, ¡°Dual Runes!? What kind of madman is he!?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t continue speaking. Kane¡¯s mana was so fierce that even with his 7th-ss skills, he couldn¡¯t withstand it barehanded. It felt like he was facing thebined powers of the emperor and the Guardian. Isaac was utterly bewildered. ¡°¡­This is humiliating.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected to reveal his true power against a 4th-ss knight¡¯s mana. ¡°What kind of guy is he?¡± Isaac recalled the emperor¡¯s constant advice. Never to turn the Rehinar family into enemies, no matter what. He hadn¡¯t understood it before, but seeing Kane, he now grasped it a bit. Only after revealing his true power did the storm in the chamber bypass Isaac. ¡°He seems to possess a unique Rune. I¡¯ll have to ask about it after the treatment.¡± Isaac had no idea Kane wielded a Blood Rune. Blood Knights were a forgotten existence. A relic of the past. * * * [Trait ¡®Concentration¡¯ has risen to S grade.] [Trait ¡®Endurance¡¯ has risen to S grade.] Meanwhile, sweat was beading on Kane¡¯s forehead. Despite the effort, a smile spread across his face. ¡®I¡¯ve seeded in separating the poison from the mana crystal herb from the blood.¡¯ However, the poison was persistent. It clung to the mana, refusing to let go. ¡®I¡¯ll absorb it as it is.¡¯ Kane used the mana drain skill unique to Blood Knights. [Draining opponent¡¯s mana.] [Warning! Favorability with the opponent may decrease.] [Warning! You may be hostile to the opponent.] [Warning! Your reputation may decrease.] Numerous warnings appeared, but Kane ignored them and continued draining mana. [You have absorbed the opponent¡¯s mana.] [Warning! Extreme poison detected in the opponent¡¯s mana.] [Warning! Purify the contaminated mana.] [Blood Phoenix¡¯s Breath] drained the mana. [Blood Tiger Breath] purified the drained mana. [Mana increased.] [Mana increased.] [Mana increased.] He repeated the cycle of draining and purifying. He was now reaching saturation. [Warning! Mana capacity limit reached.] The Blood Rune had a mana capacity two to three timesrger than other Runes. Yet even it couldn¡¯t amodate more. It wasn¡¯t just the mana but also the extreme poison from the mana crystal herb. At this rate, his body might not withstand it and could explode. ¡®I won¡¯t die from this.¡¯ The messages warned him of reaching his limit, but Kane didn¡¯t care. He drained and purified mana even faster. His face looked like it was about to burst. 5 minutes¡­ 20 minutes¡­ An hour passed. [Achievement unlocked.] [Completed the unepted quest ¡®Overwhelming Mana¡¯.] [Completed the unepted prerequisite quest ¡®Path of Blood¡¯.] [Reward: Acquired ¡®Five Element Blood Extreme Physique¡¯.] [All abilities except constitution have risen by one rank.] [Constitution has risen from S to SSR.] [Trait ¡®Timidity¡¯ deleted.] [Trait ¡®Fragility¡¯ deleted.] [Trait ¡®Kindness¡¯ deleted.] ¡°¡­It¡¯s done!¡± Kane had achieved what he set out to do, feeling the surge of newfound power. Kane copsed onto the floor. His face was pale, and his entire body was drenched in sweat. Beneath Kane and the emperor was a pool of ck liquid. The stench was overwhelming. It was the waste expelled from both their bodies. Isaac, who had been watching from behind, rushed forward. ¡°The treatment?¡± ¡°It was sessful. Haah. Verify it for yourself.¡± Isaac ced his hand over the emperor¡¯s heart. ¡°There¡¯s no poison at all!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. He kept searching the emperor¡¯s body for any traces of poison. But something strange caught his attention. ¡°I can still sense the presence of extreme poison somewhere.¡± Isaac turned his head. The source of the extreme poison was Kane. ¡°No way?¡± ¡°I absorbed the poison.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Isaac was at a loss for words. He thought Kane had sacrificed himself for the emperor. His eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°How am I supposed to face the Guardian lord?¡± ¡°Why the sad eyes for someone you¡¯ve just met? Besides, I¡¯m not going to die.¡± Isaac quickly responded to Kane¡¯s blunt tone. ¡°Are you saying you can survive harboring that extreme poison?¡± ¡°Would I have absorbed the poison if it were going to kill me?¡± His words were irreverent, but Isaac didn¡¯t mind. ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of your special Rune!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with that.¡± ¡°Thank you! I don¡¯t know how to repay this debt.¡± ¡°Keep your promise.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll push the re-inauguration of the Belmore Military Academy.¡± ¡°Thank you. I need to rest now. I can barely stand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡± ¡°No need. The emperor will awaken soon and then enter aatose state. Take this brief time to talk with him.¡± Isaac was deeply moved by Kane¡¯s consideration. Whoever had called this man a durd needed their mouth shut. He felt like rounding up and executing those who spread such false rumors. ¡°I owe you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Kane quietly exited the chamber. Themander of the Imperial Guard escorted him out of the pce. Meanwhile, the emperor regained consciousness. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you awake?¡± ¡°Kane, was it? Where is that child?¡± ¡°He was exhausted and left.¡± ¡°As Lord Carl said, he truly cured my illness.¡± ¡°He is an extraordinary talent.¡± The emperor agreed. His illness had been resistant to any medicine. Yet Kane had cured it at first sight. Even if he was Duke Carl¡¯s heir. The young boy, a 4th ss knight achieved what even the High Priest couldn¡¯t¡ªdetoxifying the Emperor. ¡°I owe my life to that child. Grant him ess to the Imperial Archives.¡± ¡°To what extent should his ess be allowed?¡± ¡°Permit him full ess.¡± ¡°Even to the mythic grade records?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my life worth that much?¡± ¡°At first light tomorrow, I will bring him to the Imperial Archives.¡± The Emperor summoned the Captain of the ck Heaven Guard to grant full authority to the Crown Prince. ¡°Grisente.¡± ¡°At yourmand, Your Majesty.¡± The Captain of the ck Heaven Guard appeared beside the Emperor and bowed deeply. ¡°While I am asleep, follow Isaac¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°I will obey Your Majesty¡¯smand.¡± ¡°¡­Sleep is overtaking me.¡± Isaac gently lifted the Emperor. Normally, it was forbidden to touch the royal body, but there was no choice if he was to be ced in his bedchamber. The ck Heaven Guard swiftly changed the bedding. Isaac then carefullyid the Emperor on the bed. ¡°Rest well. I will take care of things in the meantime.¡± ¡°I trust¡­ you¡­¡± The Emperor soon fell into aatose state. ¡°ck Heaven Guard and Imperial Guard, heed my words.¡± The ones filling the expansive bedchamber bowed their heads. Isaac issued hismand to them. ¡°Do not allow anyone into the bedchamber without my permission. This includes members of the royal family.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± [TL/N: My health is a little better now, 10 chapters tomorrow!] [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 62 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 62 The next day. Kane was summoned by Isaac early in the morning. He had a good idea of what it was about. He had to postpone his meeting with Sasha and Rose. He opened the status window he hadn¡¯t checked since passing out from exhaustion yesterday. ¡ª [Kane Rehinar (Lv.-)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 21 Job: Young Master of Rehinar Mana favorability: Blood Bond (A+) [3 Runes] ¡ª ¨C Basic Abilities ¨C [Health: C] [Mana: C] [Constitution: SSR] [Strength: C] [Agility: C] Unique Traits: Pure-Blodded (UR), Mana Drain (SSR), Five Elements Blood Extreme Body (SSR+) General Traits: Endurance (S), Concentration (S) Unique Skills: Blood Tiger¡¯s Breath (S+), Blood Phoenix¡¯s Breath (S+), Blood Dance (SSR+) ¡ª ¡°Mid-tier 4th ss knight. But this body¡¯s potential exceeds even the Twelve Star Lords.¡± In his previous life as Ray Hatzfeld, he had two nicknames. One was the Demon of Red Blood. The other was Ascendant Star. As one of the Twelve Star Lords Lords, he knew well the level of power they held. The foundation of the current Kane Rehinar surpassed that of the Twelve Star Lords. ¡°No wonder the Celestials feared the Blood Knight.¡± This was why the Celestials from heaven ced the House of the Sun, the Meyer Family, as their divine proxies, God¡¯s agents. To keep an eye on the inevitable emergence of Blood Knights. ¡°This Five Elements Blood Extreme Body must be the power of a Blood Knight.¡± ¡ª [Five Elements Blood Extreme Body] Type: Trait Grade: SSR+ Description: The Five Elements Blood Extreme Body can amplify the powers of the elements (water, fire, wood, wind, blood) to the utmost through blood energy. Effects: Nullifies physical overload, doubles mana drain rate, elemental blood transformation, maximally expands mana circuits, maximally expands mana container ¡ª As expected of an SSR+ grade, the effects were outrageous. His mana container had expanded to an ocean-like size. Despite continuously absorbing mana, it showed no signs of filling up. The mana recovery rate of Blood Tiger¡¯s Breath and Blood Phoenix¡¯s Breath was unparalleled. Even these two breathing techniques struggled to fill his mana. His mana container had grown abnormallyrge. ¡°It¡¯s interesting to have stats I couldn¡¯t reach even as the Ascendant Star.¡± The thought of bing stronger always thrilled him. How powerful would he be if he surpassed the Twelve Star Lords? Would he truly possess a power that even the gods feared? His heart raced. ¡°Just wait a little longer, Hatzfeld. I will crush you thoroughly.¡± Revenge was near. The opportunity was close. As he resolved to utterly destroy them, he arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Isaac spread his arms wide upon seeing Kane. ¡°My brother!¡± ¡°Since when was I your brother?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Does it matter? The important thing is that our rtionship has taken a step forward,¡± Isaac replied with a sly smile. He was indeed a smooth talker. He had been like this even when they were enemies in past life. A persistent leech. ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve absorbed the poison, aren¡¯t you supposed to be dying like His Majesty the Emperor?¡± ¡°Are you really okay? You look much better than yesterday, like someone who took a miracle elixir.¡± Isaac¡¯s constant chatter finally made ta explode. ¡°Who is this noisy guy?!¡± ¡°We agreed you¡¯d stay quiet.¡± ¡°But, no! This guy just keeps talking so much my ears are about to bleed.¡± Yesterday, Kane had endured endless pestering from Isaac for entering the imperial pce without him. Today, he brought ta along. They had agreed that ta would stay quiet while in the pce. But due to Isaac, ta couldn¡¯t keep the promise and now red at him. Meanwhile, Isaac¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°What kind of creature is this chubby thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blood tiger cub.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the mutant monster, the blood tiger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could it be that this creature exuded that strange killing intent yesterday?¡± Isaac looked at the cub with uncertain eyes. Kane just shrugged. He neither confirmed nor denied it. At that moment, Isaac pped his hands together. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner? If I raise a mutant monster, I¡¯ll have anotherpanion to talk to!¡± Typical Isaac. ¡°I should raise a mutant monster too. Which one would be good? Do you have any rmendations?¡± Isaac¡¯s manner of addressing Kane changed from informal to formal. Kane didn¡¯t pay attention to Isaac¡¯s change and answered casually. ¡°How about a Blood Shuet?¡± ¡°A Blood Shuet! Are you a genius? You rmended the owl-type mutant monster that symbolizes Fresia. Amazing!¡± Was it really something to get so excited about? Kane had suggested it offhandedly because he was annoyed, but Isaac took it enthusiastically. ¡°I must find the habitat of the Blood Shuet and raise one as my pet spirit.¡± Isaac clenched his fist determinedly. Seeing this, ta whispered to Kane. ¡°Kane, I think this guy is a bit stupid.¡± Who would want to listen to such long-winded talk? Even during the game, Isaac¡¯s dialogue texts were incredibly long. Despite knowing this, there was only one reason Kane answered Isaac¡¯s questions so diligently! Skipping his dialogue would prevent hidden rewards from being unlocked. Favorability with Isaac had significant relevance. And as expected. ¡ª [Isaac von Fresia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Isaac von Fresia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Isaac von Fresia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Isaac von Fresia¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡ª Just listening to his stories was steadily increasing his favorability towards Kane. This favorability would be crucial when Kane eventually left the capital. This is why Kane was patiently listening to the tedious conversation. ¡°Shh. There¡¯s such a thing as a well-meaning lie. Just y along,¡± Kane whispered. ¡°Got it. But ta can tell this guy has a screw loose,¡± ta confirmed, once more solidifying his opinion. ¡ª ¡°From here on, you have to go in alone,¡± Isaac said, stopping in his tracks. He pointed to the imperial treasury, a ce where the continent¡¯s rarest treasures were saved. ¡°How far can I go?¡± Kane asked. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has granted you ess up to the mythical grade.¡± ¡°I am honored.¡± ¡°But you can only choose one item.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± As Kane was about to enter the treasury, Isaac called out, ¡°Wait!¡± ta, nestled in Kane¡¯s arms, quickly chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m part of Kane!¡± ¡°Not that. You need to choose your item carefully. Hmm.¡± Isaac rubbed his chin, thinking. He then rmended a few items. ¡°Either the Moonlight Sword used by the Moonlight Emperor, the Moon Elixir that boosts mana, or if you can¡¯t find those, choose the Ne of the Sun. Got it?¡± Kane eyed Isaac for a moment. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t those three items happen to be the ones you want?¡± Kane looked Issac suspiciously. ¡°Ahem, they¡¯re just the best options. I¡¯m not a greedy person.¡± Yet, his eyes sparkled like starlight. He was truly transparent. ¡®It¡¯s surprising that such a person is the Crown Prince of the Fresia Empire,¡¯ Kane thought. The Crown Prince of Falling Blood. That had been Isaac von Fresia¡¯s nickaname in the past. It seemed so ill-fitting now. Kane shook his head slightly and entered the treasury with a small smile. Left alone, Isaac crossed his arms and started worrying out loud. ¡°Will he find it? He shoulde out with at least one of the three I mentioned.¡± ¡°All the artifacts in the treasury are good, but what if he picks something with lower performance?¡± ¡°Should I give him another chance?¡± Isaac was lost in his thoughts, worrying about every possible oue. Just then, a cold voice called out, ¡°Brother!¡± Isaac turned his head to see a beautiful woman approaching, her presence brightening the surroundings. ¡°Wendy?¡± She was Wendy von Fresia, the first princess of the Fresia Empire and two years younger than the Crown Prince. ¡°You took my guest while I was away!¡± ¡°Kane was your guest?¡± ¡°I invited him to the Star Ball!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Return him at once.¡± Isaac frowned at her demand. ¡°Is Kane an object to be returned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°When will you ever change your tone?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°By His Majesty¡¯s order, he went into the treasury.¡± ¡°What have you been up to while I was away? And why are you keeping me from seeing Father?¡± ¡°Do I have to report to you?¡± Isaac retorted sharply. His demeanor waspletely different from when he was with Kane. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, are you hiding something?¡± ¡°I have no intention of arguing with you. I¡¯ll tell Kane you¡¯re looking for him when hees out of the treasury, so go back.¡± Princess Wendy red at Isaac. ¡°Rehinar will be on my side.¡± ¡°Do you n to marry Kane? It seems so, since you sent him an invitation yourself.¡± ¡°So, you knew he was my guest and still took him away!¡± She dreamt of bing the emperor. The continent¡¯s first empress. But there was one obstacle. The Crown Prince was too robust. To ascend the throne, she needed to eliminate him first. ¡®I can¡¯t let Isaac have Rehinar.¡¯ Isaac was first in line to the throne. He would be the next emperor unless something went wrong. However, Isaac had a weakness. He had no alliances. This meant his support base was weak. If the emperor were to die suddenly, Isaac might not be able to seed him. ¡®If I win over Rehinar, I¡¯ll have honor, wealth, and power.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t let Isaac take Rehinar. ¡°If you pull another dirty trick like this, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Wendy warned Isaac before turning and leaving. Isaac watched her retreating figure, a deadly glint in his eyes. ¡°Wendy. Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re allied with Hatzfeld?¡± He had tolerated it because they were blood rtives. A sister colluding with an enemy nation to target the Fresia Empire. She had crossed the line. ¡°That¡¯s it. I can¡¯t let this slide, even if you are my sister.¡± Isaac¡¯s muttering was deeply ominous. * * * Meanwhile, Kane¡¯s eyes were wide open at the sight of the rare items around him. ta was equally astonished, his eyes practically popping out of his head. ¡°Wow, there are so many magical and holy swords! Hmm, none of this is surprising. I¡¯ve seen much better stuff.¡± Despite his words, ta¡¯s head was on a swivel, trying to take in everything. Kane ignored the legendary artifacts and moved deeper inside. He entered the room containing the mythical-grade items, a step above the legendary ones. ¡°Ack!¡± ta yelped, catching Kane¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kane asked. ta jumped down from Kane¡¯s arms, hopping excitedly in front of a ck longsword. ¡°It¡¯s Daemon¡¯s Magic Sword!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Kane responded dismissively. Daemon was one of the top lords of the demon realm, a supreme overlord. Despite hearing the name, Kane wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°It¡¯s Daemon¡¯s Magic Sword, I tell you!¡± ta insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than this!¡± ta¡¯s frustration was evident as his pronunciation became more precise. ¡°The Bloodstone is better than that magic sword.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a spatial storage pouch. We could just take everything.¡± ¡°No, we can only take one item from here.¡± The treasury was protected by a magical barrier, a ninth-ss magic circle. Breaking the rules could result in being trapped in the treasury forever. ¡°Ugh, but Daemon¡¯s Magic Sword is really good,¡± ta whined, close to tears. While tamented, Kane stood before a fist-sized red orb. ¡°I found it.¡± [Mysterious Stone] Type: ? Grade: ? Description: ? [Appraisal level too low to view information.] [Professional appraiser required.] Though the stone couldn¡¯t be appraised, the Blood Mark reacted to it, urging Kane to reach out and take the artifact, recognizing it as the Bloodstone. There was one thing more certain than anything else¡ªa professional appraiser. ¡°Are you really sure the Bloodstone is in there? Kane, please give it to me. Can¡¯t you give it to me?¡± ta pleaded with desperate eyes, holding onto Kane¡¯s leg with his tiny paws. ¡°No. I need this to make something.¡± ¡°Please! Give it to me!¡± ta wailed, throwing himself on his back, acting like a child having a tantrum. But Kane didn¡¯t even blink. He reached out and grasped the Bloodstone. [You have acquired ??] [The door of the royal treasury is closing.] A light enveloped Kane. When he opened his eyes, he was at the entrance of the royal treasury. ta was still there, lying down and protesting. ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me!¡± Isaac had been waiting in front of the treasury for Kane to emerge. ¡°Already done choosing? What did you pick?¡± Isaac asked, scanning Kane¡¯s body. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a weapon. Did you pick an elixir?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± Kane replied, already having ced the Bloodstone in his spatial pouch. ¡°Are you going to be like that with your brother?¡± ¡°As far as I know, I don¡¯t have an older brother.¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s disappointing how you draw such clear lines.¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not carrying anything, you must have picked an elixir and already consumed it. Right?¡± Kane only smiled, saying nothing. Isaac was on the verge of madness, his curiosity unbearable. He had to know what Kane had chosen. But ta, throwing a tantrum like a child, made it impossible for Isaac to think clearly. ta¡¯s voice was imbued with magic, making it feel like his eardrums were about to burst. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 63 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 63 Kane barely managed to shake off Isaac and returned to his quarters. ¡°What a persistent leech.¡± Was it because he had too much free time now that he had be the Crown Prince? ¡°What did you get from the treasury?¡± Issac bothered kane about it for hours. He was eager to interrogate him all day long. If his quarters had been inside the royal pce, he wouldn¡¯t have let him go until he talked. It was a huge relief that his quarters were outside the royal pce. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, ta?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ta¡¯s voice was nowhere to be heard. Curious, Kane turned around to see ta sulking in the corner, facing away. It was unmistakably the behavior of a puppy when it¡¯s sulking. ¡°Are you going to keep sulking?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ta remained silent. He looked pitiful and wretched. Despite that, Kane felt an urge to tease him more. Above all, ¡®What a smart fatty, he¡¯s trying to sneak a nce.¡¯ Kane moved quietly. As he expected, ta was sneaking a sideways nce at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Kane suddenly surprised him, ¡°Ahhh!¡± ta, the supposed seed of evil, fell over backward. Despite being from a ferocious evil breed, he was incredibly timid. He was falling over from just a little scare. ¡°Wahhh! It¡¯s unfair. My bloodstone was right in front of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not yours, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Same thing! With that bloodstone, I could have instantly regained half of my original strength!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± This was true. It was something he learned for the first time now. But he couldn¡¯t give up the bloodstone. The only weapon that could withstand his bloodlust was a weapon made from bloodstone. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something simr to the bloodstone.¡± ta¡¯s ears perked up. Even so, ta pretended to be uninterested. ¡°It¡¯s a bloodstone, but it¡¯s a shame. If I could absorb the power inside, I could regain some strength.¡± Bloodstones aren¡¯t asmon as other elemental minerals. They are stones that onlye from a very few rare and strong mythical monsters. ¡°You¡¯ll get me a bloodstone, what do you say?¡± ta immediately showed interest. ¡°You know bloodstones onlye from mythical or legendary divine beasts, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you that bloodstone.¡± ta, who had been grinning, looked at Kane with suspicion. ¡°Even for you, divine beasts are tough to handle.¡± ¡°I never said I¡¯d get it right away.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s that!¡± ¡°If I had a sword made from a bloodstone, I could quickly be stronger. Just endure a little longer until then.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ta¡¯s whining gradually subsided. The door opened, and Cami entered with some food. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± There was stew with meat, bread, and fruit. The smell of the food made ta¡¯s tail wag furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ta took an elegant pose to prepare. He was dignified before eating, but the moment he tasted the food, he began to eat ravenously. As Cami put food in her mouth, she nced at Kane. ¡°Do you have something to ask?¡± ¡°What did you take from the imperial treasury?¡± ¡°A bloodstone.¡± Kane told her honestly. Cami seemed to understand immediately what the bloodstone was, her eyes widening. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink it right away?¡± It was a well-known fact that things like the ¡®Blood Star¡¯ (Bloodstone) or ¡®Light Star¡¯ (Lightstone) were highly potent elixirs. However, these elixirs were sometimes made into weapons or essories. The most efficient use was to make them into weapons. ¡°I n to make it into a weapon.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be telling you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of making a weapon from an elixir.¡± ¡°Of course not. This fact will only be known seven years from now.¡± The bloodstone sword. It was the sword held by the blood knight. It was famous for having cut off one of the wings of the archangel Michael. Of course, now that name is forgotten. ¡°How are Sasha and Rose?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from them since we parted.¡± ¡°I guess I should find time to visit them.¡± Since the first day, he hadn¡¯t seen them at all. ¡°They must have been very surprised.¡± ¡°Of course. Master Sasha and Miss Rose hadn¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°Once the Star Ball starts, you¡¯ll be busy, so you should see them beforehand.¡± Kane nodded at Cami¡¯s words. * * * Fresia Imperial Military Academy¡¯s First Training Hall ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Review all the imperial swordsmanship techniques.¡± The swordsmanship lecture had ended. As the students¡¯ chatter filled the hall, the new swordsmanship instructor spoke up. ¡°I have an order to convey from the school administration.¡± The students¡¯ eyes focused on the instructor. ¡°Any student who has ever bullied a fellow student should voluntarilye forward.¡± The room fell silent. The students exchanged uneasy nces. When no one stepped forward, the instructor continued. ¡°If found outter, not only will you be expelled from the Imperial Military Academy, but your future in the Fresia Empire will be blocked.¡± The instructor¡¯s warning was terrifying. ¡°Even the heirs of noble families are not exempt. The Emperor¡¯s decree states that all positions will be stripped. Soe forward now.¡± The students¡¯ faces turned pale. Hearing that no one was exempt, even those who had done nothing wrong felt their hearts race. ¡°Um, Instructor.¡± ¡°Are you confessing voluntarily?¡± ¡°No¡­ Is it a crime to be a bystander?¡± Everyone focused on the instructor¡¯s response. The instructor thought for a moment and then answered. ¡°Being a bystander can also be a crime. Ignoring injustice goes against the spirit of chivalry.¡± At these firm words, students began to step forward one by one. In the end, most of the students stepped forward. ¡°We will separate those who directly inflicted harm and those who were bystanders. Line up ordingly.¡± There were only one or two students in the perpetrator line. Almost all of them stood in the bystander line. The instructor created a list based on this and approached Sasha. ¡°Check if this list is urate.¡± The instructor was displeased with Sasha. He believed that Sasha¡¯s issues had caused this situation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is the list incorrect?¡± Under the instructor¡¯s intimidating demeanor, Sasha shook his head. ¡°N-no, it¡¯s correct.¡± At that moment, ¡°You sure have a lousy way of handling things. Asking if the list is correct in front of everyone, as if they¡¯d really tell the truth.¡± Kane entered the training hall with Cami, approaching Sasha. ¡°Sir Kane¡­¡± The instructor¡¯s face hardened. Memories of a few days ago resurfaced. Kane¡¯s ruthless nature. He killed without a hint of hesitation. He could be mistaken for a demon. He was nothing like the guardian lord revered by the people of the Fresia Empire. ¡°Stop messing around and let them be.¡± ¡°Are you defying the Emperor¡¯s orders?¡± The new instructor was one of Crown Prince Isaac¡¯s men. He knew how much Isaac was concerned about Kane. Therefore, he maintained his decorum. However, hearing Kane challenge the Emperor¡¯s authority made his tone unintentionally sharp. ¡°If you received the Emperor¡¯s orders, you should conduct a thorough investigation. Your face shows you¡¯re doing something you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Brother, stop it.¡± Sasha grabbed Kane¡¯s arm. He still couldn¡¯t get used to Kane¡¯s new demeanor. Despite Sasha¡¯s attempt to stop him, Kane continued to speak his mind. ¡°Listen up, all of you. Anyone connected to Mateo, I will hunt you down and ughter you.¡± Kane¡¯s low voice was filled with an icy, murderous intent. It was the bloodlust he had gained from killing thousands, tens of thousands of enemies in the past. How could mere 16-year-old children withstand it? The swordsmanship instructor tried to protect the students from Kane¡¯s killing intent. But it was an overwhelming presence. ¡°Try hiding behind your parents. Let¡¯s see if my sword is sharper or their shields are stronger.¡± For a moment, the instructor felt his heart drop. This was apletely different atmosphere from a few days ago. ¡®Was he not showing all his power before? His presence is heavier and more solid than when I first saw him¡­ damn.¡¯ Despite being an High-Tier 4th-ss warrior, he was crushed by Kane¡¯s aura. Some students even fainted because of it. ¡°Sir Kane, please stop. The children are struggling¡­¡± ¡°Brother!¡± At Sasha¡¯s plea, Kane withdrew his killing intent. The heavy atmosphere dissipated as if nothing had happened. ¡°There won¡¯t be a second warning.¡± Kane left the training hall with Sasha. ¡ª At the Courtyard of the Imperial Military Academy Sitting opposite Kane were Sasha and Rose. ta was bouncing between Sasha and Rose, gleefully causing amotion. ¡°Hehe, I am ta, the greatest guardian spirit of demons, sitting in such a high ce.¡± ¡°Only because you¡¯re Kane¡¯s sibling do I let you touch me. Remember that, hehe.¡± Kane pushed ta aside. ¡°Move away so I can treat the kids.¡± ta refused to give up and quickly snuggled back into Rose¡¯s arms. ¡°I can still help with the treatment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a distraction, fatso.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kane and ta bickered back and forth, neither willing to give in. Cami, looking around at the onlookers, finally spoke up. ¡°My Lord, there are too many eyes here. It would be better to go somewhere quieter for the treatment.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just showing off the power you¡¯ve been hiding all this time.¡± ¡°I have no intention of hiding it. Besides, no one will understand the true source of my power even if they see it.¡± Only a few people knew about the Blood Rune. Even if someone did know, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Keeping his power hidden only to reveal it with a flourish wasn¡¯t his style. ¡°It could make our enemies more cautious.¡± ¡°Good for me then. They won¡¯t move recklessly.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, my lord. But the continent is full of powerful people. You need to be humble.¡± Kane chuckled at Cami¡¯s concern. He knew better than anyone how many powerful beings there were. It was said that the Twelve Star Lords were the strongest on the continent. But behind them were even greater monsters. God¡¯s agents and the Celestials. The House of the sun was the most representative of such a lineage. ¡®To move the Meyer Family, I must be the bait myself.¡¯ One of the Meyer family¡¯s duties was to prevent Blood Knights from emerging. Blood Knights were beings far beyond human strength. They were a threat to the gods. ¡®The Meyer family isn¡¯t helping Hatzfeld. They¡¯re using them to keep Blood Knights from appearing and are messing up the continent in the process.¡¯ This was a story that hadn¡¯t been fully revealed when he yed the game. ¡®Once I was fooled, but not twice.¡¯ Everything might have seemed spontaneous and emotional. But Kane had thought through his actions. One reason he aimed to establish the Belmore Military Academy was to protect and bring back Sasha and Rose, who were far away to near home. And if they could gain realbat experience through demonic battles, they would be stronger much faster than before. This would be a great help in destroying Hatzfeld and the Meyer family. ¡°Alright, just keep a good lookout. Stop anyone from approaching, no matter who it is.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Cami¡¯s confident reply. Kane wondered what might being that she could answer with such certainty. He chuckled softly. ¡°I trust you.¡± ¡°Yes! As the great guardian spirit of-¡± ta interrupted, eager to assert his presence to Sasha and Rose. It had been a while since he introduced himself. ¡°-I am dimir du Pavil Regil¡­¡± Kane¡¯s response was to ignore him. ta realized Kane was disregarding him. But he pretended not to notice. Interrupting his own name would mean admitting inferiority. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 64 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 64 Princess Wendy von Fresia was listening to a report about Kane. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Kane Rehinar killed Faro, a Mid-tier 4th ss Knight, in one strike?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Wendy smiled alluringly. All she needed was Rehinar¡¯s honor. But what¡¯s this? Kane Rehinar, known across the continent as a durd, showed a different side. ¡°Unexpected.¡± ¡°All the information about the Rehinar Family is written here.¡± Her captain handed over a paper filled with writing. As she read it, her expression changed rapidly. ¡°Is everything written here true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the information from the ck Crow Exchange.¡± ¡°And about Kane Rehinar?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, speak.¡± ¡°The ck Crow ced a ¡®ck¡¯ grade on him.¡± Wendy¡¯s alluring smile disappeared. She wore a look of irritation, yet her beauty brightened the surroundings. ¡°Then say my name.¡± ¡°It was¡­ useless.¡± ¡°How bold.¡± The room¡¯s air turned cold. Seeing her displeased expression, the captain prostrated himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, kill all the ck Crow members who disturbed my peace.¡± Despite her pretty face, the first princess had a cruel nature. ¡°They have more hidden bases than revealed ones. If we handle this wrong, it will cause a lot of trouble.¡± Compared to the first princess¡¯s power, the ck Crow exchange was weak. But before being a giant informationwork, they were a group of people living on the fringes of society. They had nothing to lose. If they decided to attack, it would be quite troublesome. ¡°It seems Hatzfeld is moving to subjugate the ck Crow exchange, so it might be best to wait a bit.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t like this.¡± Nothing had ever gone against her will before. But now! She was obstructed by an unexpected person. Kane Rehinar. The world¡¯s durd now had a ck grade information lock. It was deeply annoying. ¡°What¡¯s certain is that the guardian lord deceived everyone and raised an amazing heir.¡± ¡°We were truly fooled.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why the Crown Prince¡¯s side, which had been quiet, is now busy. You should also act proactively, Princess.¡± The first princess nodded. ¡°I n to make a bombshell announcement at the Star Ball.¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve chosen Kane Rehinar?¡± ¡°He seems quite capable, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to take him as my husband.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Hatzfeld working to overthrow Rehinar?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform them to stop. If I marry him, Rehinar will be entirely mine, so it¡¯s better to preserve his strength.¡± The captain¡¯s face twisted. He had followed Wendy von Fresia and became her guard captain. Serving her by her side was his joy. But now! As she chose a marriage partner, jealousy red up. ¡®Kane Rehinar. I can¡¯t ept someone like you as the husband of the first princess.¡¯ The captain ground his teeth. The first princess was everyone¡¯s lover. She wasn¡¯t a woman to be monopolized. He detailed even the smallest concerns about disparaging Kane. ¡°There is a matter of concern.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It might be difficult to control Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to the incident at the Royal Military Academy?¡± ¡°Yes. The Royal Military Academy was established by His Majesty. Committing murder there so openly is an affront to His Majesty.¡± The first princess nodded. Kane¡¯s shocking behavior. What noble would dare challenge the authority of the royal family? Only a madman would do such a thing. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s why I need to be with him even more. A man who would do anything for me. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± As the first princess praised Kane, the captain clenched his teeth. ¡®What is it about Rehinar!¡¯ The first princess quickly noticed the captain¡¯s scowling face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Beno. Even if I marry Kane Rehinar, my heart belongs to you.¡± The first princess smiled brightly at Captain Beno. Her smile was both alluring and seductive. Beno was momentarily entranced. He was captivated by her beauty. Her red lips covered Beno¡¯s. As she pulled away, she spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll always stay by my side, even after I marry, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course¡­.¡± ¡°Make sure the Star Ball is prepared as grandly as possible. I¡¯ll be the star of that night.¡± * * * Days of continuous treatment. Fixing Sasha¡¯s damaged mana circuits took quite a long time. Now it was Rose¡¯s turn. Seeing the wounds on Rose¡¯s body, Kane felt his anger rise. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you, Big Bro Kane.¡± Rose chattered nonstop throughout her treatment. If Sara had a tsundere personality, Rose was cheerful. She retained her brightness despite being bullied. Although darkness resided within her, she worked hard to keep it from surfacing. ¡°How can you still smile after going through this?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just cry.¡± ¡°Hehe, Rose is just like me, always bright and cheerful.¡± ta climbed onto Rose¡¯s shoulder and rubbed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re healing, you know.¡± Kane couldn¡¯t argue with that. The burn marks on Rose¡¯s body were gradually fading. It was ta¡¯s saliva that was doing the trick. He used his own blood mixed with ta¡¯s saliva topletely heal Rose¡¯s wounds. ¡°Kane, aren¡¯t I the best?.¡± ¡°No, piggy.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re useful.¡± ¡°Irritating!¡± ta jumped up and bit Kane¡¯s arm. The bite was just strong enough to tickle. Despite treating Rose, Kane could handle the interruption because of his breathing technique. His flexibility allowed him to stop and start again whenever needed. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s embarrassing being here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s intentional, to show everyone.¡± Sasha¡¯s wounds had been shown to everyone. And now, the wounds on Rose¡¯s limbs were also being revealed. The students who saw the injuries frowned. The wounds were close to torture marks rather than simple bullying. ¡°I don¡¯t like the pitying looks.¡± ¡°Pity? From now on, they¡¯ll try to ingratiate themselves with you.¡± ¡°No way that¡¯ll happen.¡± Cami, who was nearby, spoke in a low voice. ¡°This is top secret, but the Young Master ns to open Belmore Military academy in Rehinar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It needs His Majesty¡¯s approval.¡± Kane added. ¡°The Crown Prince has already agreed. The Belmore Military Academy will be established in Rehinar, and you and Sasha will attend there.¡± Rose and Sasha¡¯s eyes widened. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. If the academy opened there, with the emperor¡¯s permission, there was no need for two in the empire, and everyone would study in Rehinar. It seemed unrealistic that the military academy could be moved. Cami exined with an excited expression. ¡°That means if you don¡¯t get on Rehinar¡¯s good side, your career prospects are doomed. You know that nobles must graduate from the military academy, right?¡± She nced at Kane for his reaction. ¡°Of course, the Young Master is an exception. Someone who can wipe out monsters from the Demon Forest alone doesn¡¯t need a military academy diploma.¡± Rose and Sasha were once again astonished. The Demon Forest was an extremely dangerous ce. While there were weaker mutant monsters, the hidden areas within it were ces where even 4th ss knights or magicians couldn¡¯t guarantee their survival. That¡¯s why only the essible parts of the Demon forest were permitted as hunting grounds. Entering any other area required special permission. ¡°So, young master and youngdy, don¡¯t worry about anything and just focus on your studies. Your time here is almost over, right, Young master?¡± ¡°Cami is right. Once I leave the capital, pack your things and be ready.¡± Cami¡¯s face beamed with a smile. The Young Master¡¯s reputation was about to changepletely. It was obvious how the previously dismissive nobles would react. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to the Star Ball.¡± Cami¡¯s shoulders lifted with pride at her master¡¯s changing reputation. Thanks to ta, Rose¡¯s treatment was quicklypleted. On the evening when the Star Ball was to begin, a messenger from the pce came to Kane. ¡°The first princess sent you?¡± The pce maids¡¯ expressions stiffened at Kane¡¯s rude tone. ¡°Princess Wendy has sent you an outfit for the ball.¡± They suppressed their anger as they spoke. However, their expressions turned incredulous at his response. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Princess Wendy personally sent it.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Do I have an obligation to wear it?¡± The maids showed their difort at his arrogant attitude. ¡°Please be respectful. This is a favor from Princess Wendy von Fresia of the Fresia Empire. The Young Duke cannot refuse such an offer.¡± Kane smirked. His eyes narrowed, showing his contempt. ¡°How foolish. She¡¯s trying to pull a ridiculous stunt.¡± Having him wear royal attire instead of Rehinar¡¯s? That meant she intended to publicly announce their engagement at the Star Ball. Additionally, it would present him not as the Duke of Rehinar but as the first princess¡¯s prospective husband. It would ce Rehinar under her control. ¡°Go back and tell the first princess: her advances are disgusting, and she should stop.¡± The maids finally snapped at Kane¡¯s harsh words. They weren¡¯t ordinary maids. They were women with mana, abat group that used magic, just like the first princess. The maids were Mid-Tier 4th ss. As the first princess¡¯s close aides, they possessed considerable strength. ¡°How dare you insult the princess!¡± Nearly twenty maids red up with power, causing parts of the inn building to tear apart. Cami tried to stand in front of Kane, but he stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°But if you step in, things will escte¡­.¡± Kane raised his hand to stop her. ta, seeming excited by the conflict, cheered Kane on. ¡°Hehe. Kill them all!¡± Kane stuffed ta into his chest pocket. ¡°Ugh!¡± ta groaned, but Kane paid no attention. He simply took a step toward the maids. The atmosphere around them changed. As soon as Kane lifted the sword sheathed at his side with his finger! ¡°Ugh!¡± The maids clutched their chests simultaneously. ¡°Don¡¯t show that filthy energy in front of me. It makes me want to kill you all.¡± The maids¡¯ power wasn¡¯t from the Fresia Empire. It was from Hatzfeld, specifically Dirk Hatzfeld¡¯s side. ¡°For the sake of your master, I¡¯ll spare your lives. But you will face punishment for your arrogance in front of me.¡± ¡°Duke, no!¡± Cami tried to stop him, but Kane¡¯s sword was already drawn. A sh of light sliced through the air. The space was cut into three parts. At the same time, the maids screamed. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Three deep wounds appeared on their faces. The cuts were so severe that they would be unable to show their faces in public again. Scarring a woman¡¯s face was tantamount to a death sentence. ¡°And don¡¯t think about crossing my path again. Just seeing your power makes me want to kill you.¡± With those words, Kane left the inn. The atmosphere was icy. Only the ck Crow members were left trembling. ¡°Um¡­.¡± The innkeeper approached Kane. ¡°Bill the pce for the roof repairs.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Kane headed toward the pce where the Star Ball was being held. ta, crumpled in his pocket, voiced hisint. ¡°No fun. Why are you going easy on them?¡± ¡°Sometimes, this kind of half-hearted provocation enrages the opponent more than killing them all.¡± ¡°Really!? Is that true?¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m curious to see how the first princess will react.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 65 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 65 A series of splendid carriages lined up to enter the Imperial Pce. The guards at the pce entrance couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration at the sight. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s even more grand thanst year.¡± ¡°Indeed. I wonder who will be the main character this time?¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a rumor that the First Princess is determined to shine.¡± Last year¡¯s Star Ball had the Crown Prince as its main character. The selection of the sessor, which had been dragging on, was finally decided at the Star Ball when the Emperor dered Isaac as the next Emperor. As a result,st year¡¯s Star Ball started and ended with Isaac. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, too. They say there will be a pledge of loyalty from the central nobility this time.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit rebellious to pledge loyalty to the First Princess just a year after the sessor was selected?¡± The junior guard nodded in agreement. ¡°Despite the festive atmosphere, it¡¯s actually quite tense.¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡°Why is His Highness the Crown Prince just standing by, doing nothing¡ª¡± The junior guard stopped mid-sentence, suddenly startled. It was because someone had approached them. ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡± ¡°Do I make you uneasy?¡± It was the voice of Crown Prince Isaac. His face showed no sign of displeasure, just a wry smile. The two guards quickly prostrated themselves on the ground. ¡°No, not at all!¡± ¡°We havemitted an offense. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what you said is the truth.¡± The senior guard, regaining hisposure, asked, ¡°What brings Your Highness here?¡± Isaac¡¯s voice brightened. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m curious to see how my guest will arrive.¡± ¡°Your guest, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a new friend, a rather troublesome one at that.¡± Isaac¡¯s smile grew broader. ¡°There they are. As expected, he¡¯s far from ordinary. He¡¯s making the other nobles look insignificant.¡± The guards turned their heads. Approaching them were a man in a white uniform and a woman in armor, walking instead of riding in a carriage. Their modest entrance could easily have seemed insignificant, but to the guards, they outshone any noble. ¡°That friend is my guest.¡± Isaac waved his hand at Kane. ¡°A familiar voice.¡± The noble children passing by in carriages btedly recognized him. ¡°Why is His Highness the Crown Prince there?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Stop the carriages immediately!¡± One by one, the carriages rushing into the pce came to an abrupt halt, and the noble children stepped out. ¡°Your Highness, why are you at the entrance?¡± ¡°We greet Your Highness.¡± Isaac replied indifferently to their greetings. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me and go inside.¡± Isaac¡¯s gaze was fixed solely on Kane. As Kane arrived before him, he spoke curtly, ¡°I am not Your Highness¡¯s brother, you know.¡± ¡°Are you embarrassed? By the way, why did you leave the carriage and walk in?¡± Isaac seemed eager for Kane¡¯s response. ¡°Only members of the royal family can bring carriages into the pce. As a vassal, how could Imit such an insolent act?¡± It was exactly what Isaac wanted to hear. He looked very pleased. ¡°It¡¯s gratifying to see the noble dignity of Rehinar.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± Kane¡¯s words were a pointed critique of the actions of the noble children. During the days when the Fresia Empire was at its peak, even their parents would disembark as soon as they reached the vicinity of the pce. Despite the long distance, nobles would always walk to the entrance. However, as Fresia gradually declined, the nobles¡¯ behavior grew bolder. More and more people began riding their carriages directly into the pce, a sign of the diminishing authority of the royal family. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll guide you to the best room,¡± Isaac offered. Kane declined Isaac¡¯s kindness. ¡°Any ce will do for me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let my brother stay in a shabby waiting room.¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve already mentioned, I am not Your Highness¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Oh, whatever. Just follow me.¡± Isaac grabbed Kane¡¯s arm and led him inside. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How is the situation unfolding?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince himself came out to greet Kane Rehinar¡­.¡± ¡°Is Rehinar¡¯s family so important that he can ignore all of us?¡± The noble children wore dumbfounded expressions, feeling humiliated and envious. The negative emotions swirling around included shame from being ignored and jealousy towards Kane Rehinar. ¡ª Crash! An expensive cup shattered against the wall. ¡°Not only did he ignore my favor, but he also damaged my belongings?¡± The First Princess Wendy¡¯s eyes glinted with anger. Before her, kneeling maids bore scars on their faces. ¡°I won¡¯t let this slide, Kane Rehinar.¡± Wendy bit her red lips so hard that they bled. ¡°Beno.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What should we do about him?¡± The Captain of the Guard, Beno, told her what she wanted to hear, despite his true thoughts. ¡°It appears he acted to draw your attention, Your Highness. I¡¯ll ensure he remains under your watchful eye during the Star Ball.¡± ¡°Right? He must have touched my belongings to get my attention.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± ¡°He seeded in catching my attention.¡± Her irritation vanished, and she smiled brightly again. ¡°But this will be the only time I overlook it. If he touches my belongings again, it will be a direct challenge to me.¡± ¡°If you give the order, I will bring you Kane Rehinar¡¯s head at any time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t mean to kill him.¡± Wendy removed the dress she was wearing. The kneeling maids quickly stood up and helped her into the golden dress she would wear to the ball. ¡°How do I look, Beno? Am I beautiful?¡± ¡°You are breathtaking.¡± ¡°Beno, you always think so highly of me. Be honest.¡± ¡°There is no one in the Fresia Empire who can match your beauty, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you, Beno. You¡¯ve lifted my spirits.¡± Wendy kissed Beno on the cheek. It was a scene that could make one believe they were lovers. The maids, ustomed to this, continued tidying up the room. ¡ª The Star Ball had begun. Nobles of lower status were the first to enter, each apanied by their escorts. The strength of a family was often judged by the caliber of their escorts, so everyone brought the strongest they could. The ballroom was soon bustling with people. Then, a voice rang out, announcing, ¡°Entering now is the first son of the Rehinar Family, the Empire¡¯s Guardians, and son of one of the Twelve Star lords of the Continent, Young Master Kane Rehinar.¡± Kane and Cami entered the ballroom, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one who killed Instructor Faro and Viscount Rosta with a single strike?¡± ¡°Hmph, I could do that too.¡± ¡°I heard the Crown Prince himself went to the pce entrance to greet him.¡± ¡°It must be because of the Rehinar name.¡± ¡°He has quite a handsome face.¡± The male nobles were envious and jealous of Kane. ¡°Thedy he brought as an escort looks to be a mid-level 3rd ss.¡± ¡°They say the fallen Rehinar family is rising again, but it seems to be an exaggerated rumor.¡± The female nobles, on the other hand, had intrigued expressions, as if they were eyeing prey. ¡°How does that uniform suit him so well?¡± ¡°And that aura. He exudes elegance with every movement.¡± ¡°I heard he even walked to the pce entrance without using a carriage, showing perfect consideration for the royal family.¡± Some even wore enchanted expressions. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± A baroness¡¯s daughter approached Kane with a wine ss. ¡°Excuse me,¡± ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± At Kane¡¯s voice, the young woman froze. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find her voice. ¡°If you have no business, move along.¡± Kane brushed past the baroness¡¯s daughter and went to a corner. Cami, following him, whispered softly, ¡°Young Master, you should speak more kindly.¡± ¡°I have no intention of mingling at a children¡¯s event.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only 21 years old yourself.¡± ¡°And I spoke as kindly as possible.¡± ¡°Not at all! What¡¯s the use of a handsome face if you¡¯re not kind? Women like kind men.¡± ¡°Am I not your type?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± ¡°You prefer muscr, macho men?¡± Kane¡¯s joke made Cami shout. ¡°Y-Young Master!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Cami, and she hid behind Kane with an embarrassed expression. Soon, the voice of the chief attendant echoed. ¡°Entering now is Her Highness the First Princess, Wendy von Fresia, of the noble bloodline of the Fresia Empire.¡± The First Princess appeared in a plunging golden dress, drawing admiration from everyone present. ¡°Only Her Highness the First Princess could pull off such a daring dress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dazzling to look at directly.¡± As all attention focused on the First Princess, it naturally extended to the man following her. ¡°That¡¯s Sir Beno Tegelo!¡± ¡°The Captain of the Moonlight Guard! The youngest graduate whopleted the Royal Military Academy in just four years.¡± ¡°A genius who reached the 5th ss at the age of 29!¡± ¡°Sir Beno Tegelo, the Neb of the Wind.¡± Among the twelve most outstanding heirs, known as the ¡®Twelve Young Stars of the Continent,¡¯ Beno Tegelo was one, known as the Wind Sword. He was also the second son of the Marquess Tegelo, the head of the Tegelo Family, one of the four great families supporting the Fresia Empire, protecting the northern regions. ¡°He wasn¡¯t atst year¡¯s ball, but he¡¯s here this time.¡± Beno felt a quiet satisfaction at the admiration he received. ¡®This is the difference between you and me, Kane Rehinar.¡¯ Though Beno red at Kane, Kane paid no attention, continuing to joke with Cami. Their apparent close master-servant rtionship seemed to bother Wendy, prompting her to approach Kane and speak. ¡°Thank you for epting my invitation, Sir Kane.¡± The mention of a personal invitation from the First Princess caused a stir among those nearby. ¡°The First Princess herself?¡± ¡°Not Sir Beno?¡± ¡°Impossible! Abandoning the Tegelo family for Rehinar?¡± Wendy had anticipated the surrounding reactions and waited for Kane¡¯s response with an even brighter smile. However, her expression cracked. ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I? Not to y games.¡± Kane¡¯s irreverent tone caused an even greater shock among the onlookers. ¡°Is he insane?¡± ¡°How dare he speak so rudely to Her Highness!¡± Wendy struggled to maintain aposed expression. She continued the conversation, humbling herself. ¡°Perhaps I was thinking only of myself. Please forgive my rudeness. I just didn¡¯t want Rehinar to be looked down upon by other nobles.¡± The nobles admired the First Princess¡¯s magnanimity. However, Kane remained sharp. ¡°How long do you n to wear that false mask?¡± ¡°Does Sir Kane dislike me that much?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell from my reaction?¡± Wendy, two years older than Kane at twenty-three, was addressed informally by him. It was tant disrespect. ¡°Ugwu, I harbor goodwill towards you¡­ Can you not see me favorably?¡± Fake tears welled up in Wendy¡¯s eyes. Everyone looked at Wendy with sympathetic eyes. Favorable views towards Kane turned wholly negative. Just as everyone started to perceive Kane as a rude brute, Crown Prince Isaac appeared. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 66 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 66 ¡°Ugh, this is so frustrating.¡± ¡°Sire, Your Majesty! We haven¡¯t even made introductions yet!¡± The chambein shouted urgently. Ignoring this, Isaac appeared. ¡°Introductions aren¡¯t necessary.¡± His steps directed him towards Kane. ¡°Kane, little brother. No matter how much you dislike Wendy, don¡¯t say such harsh words. She might explode.¡± The word ¡°explode¡± carried many meanings. Wendy, in response to Isaac¡¯s arrival, snapped coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stopping my interaction with Sir Kane.¡± ¡°But Kane doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Since when is he your brother? And what do you even know?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by just looking? That expression. He¡¯s looking at you like you¡¯re a filthy insect.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± A tense situation. Kane tried to move away from the two. Swish! A sword blocked Kane¡¯s path. Beno stood in his way. ¡°Her Highness the Princess is not done with you yet.¡± Kane looked at Beno intently. The knight known as the Neb of the Wind Sword. Just like his nickname, he possessed the [Breath of the Wind Fox]. He belonged to the Tegelo family, who saw Rehinar as a rival. ¡®Originally, he should have been Wendy¡¯s husband, but suddenly I appeared and got in the way, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡¯ Wendy would eventually marry Beno. Both in Ray¡¯s timeline and in Kane¡¯s timeline. No matter which storyline progressed, the two ended up together. ¡®This guy is quite a handful.¡¯ Even though his negative traits like weakness, kindness, and timidity had disappeared, Kane¡¯s body slightly trembled. ¡®But I can¡¯t just leave a guy who¡¯s pointing a sword at me alone. I¡¯ll just reveal a little that I¡¯m a Blood Knight.¡¯ The First Princess and Beno were colluding with the Hatzfeld royal family. They were also connected with the Meyer Family. Of course, the two believed that the person linked to them was a Hatzfeld member, so they couldn¡¯t imagine he was part of the Meyer Family. That ¡®person¡¯ was the hidden boss of the main story currently being executed, [Crisis of the Imperial Capital, Fresia!]. He was part of a secret organization that would be unlockedter. Dealing with him now was crucial for properly starting the secret organization¡¯s story. And at this point, Wendy and Beno were the only characters connected to that ¡®person¡¯. He had to use them to bring him to the surface. ¡®I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll still stay hidden after seeing this.¡¯ Kane eyes turned into a crescent shape.. It was such a bright smile. It looked like he was mocking his opponent. Kane¡¯s mocking voice soon followed. ¡°No one who¡¯s pointed a sword at me has survived. Can you handle it?¡± Kane stared straight at Beno. A gaze that would have frozen most people. But Beno was the man called the Neb of the Wind Sword. At 29, he was at the beginner-tier of 5th ss, considered a genius expected to be one of the Twelve Star Lords of the continent in the future. Against such a person, Kane arrogantly said that. ¡°You¡¯re not talking to me¡­ right?¡± ¡°Who else would I be talking to but the one pointing a sword at my neck?¡± The tip of Beno¡¯s sword trembled. He could see that Beno was holding back his anger to the end. The star of the ball was the First Princess, Wendy. Swinging a sword recklessly would ruin the event. But Kane provoked him even more. ¡°If you had dedicated that loyalty to the Fresia Empire, you would have achieved great sess¡­ but instead, you¡¯re wasting your time being a licking dog. You¡¯re quite the romantic.¡± His mocking tone finally pushed Beno over the edge. ¡°I¡¯ll shut that mouth of yours.¡± A chilling wind blew through the ballroom. A wave of energy emanated from Beno. His sword shed at Kane¡¯s chest. But instead of the sound of flesh being cut, an entirely unexpected sound echoed. ng! Beno¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You blocked my sword? How dare someone like you?¡± He had always looked down on Kane. Even if a durd suddenly became a genius, he thought he couldn¡¯t lose. Unlike Kane, he was the youngest graduate of the Royal Military Academy. He had mastered the Breath of the Wind Fox up to 5th ss. He considered himself as one of the top three among the younger generation. But now! His sword had been blocked by someone who was only a 4th ss knight. His face twisted in anger. ¡°Is this what it means to be the son of the guardian!¡± Beno¡¯s sword glowed with a blue light. This was a phenomenon that urred when using the Breath of the Wind Fox with 3rd ss or higher mana.. At that moment, Kane¡¯s calm voice was heard. ¡°To beat me, you should have used the [Catastrophe] from the start.¡± The [Catastrophe] Kane mentioned was the fifth technique of the Tegelo family¡¯s swordsmanship, the Wind Fox Sword Art. It was an instant kill move known as the [Catastrophe]. It was named for severing all the tendons in the limbs, leading to death. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve gained some time.¡± As Kane drew his sword, A floating water droplet shot towards Beno. * * * Boom! One side of the ballroom wall was blown away. Beno was thrown outside. He held his sword in a reverse grip, standing diagonally in a defensive stance. Drip, drip. Blood dripped from Beno¡¯s arms and legs onto the ground. He watched in disbelief as Kane walked towards him. ¡°Everyone who starts getting their ass kicked looks at me like that. Don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s all part of the n.¡± In Kane¡¯s right hand was a sword made by Mikhail. In his left hand, a sword made of mana. Beno steadied his shocked heart. ¡°You¡¯re much stronger than I anticipated.¡± Kane shook his head, raising his sword. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t even a sliver of power of the Rehinar Family.¡± Rehinar¡¯s power was very destructive. If he showed his true strength, the sword made by Mikhail would not withstand the energy and would break. Thus, he had always set a limit on his mana. And yet, his mana kept increasing. The mana he had taken from the Emperor and the formlessness poison. He had purified both energies and absorbed them into his body. ¡°The reason other families fear Rehinar is this.¡± All the moisture in the air evaporated. The clear night sky darkened. Suddenly, dark clouds formed. Rain began to fall from the sky. ¡°The [Breath of the Blue Tiger] can make it rain with 4th ss mana.¡± The falling raindrops slowed down. ¡°But, If this was all, no one would fear Rehinar. But what truly terrifies our enemies is this.¡± Then the raindrops stopped in mid-air. The clear water gradually turned red. In Kane¡¯s left hand, he held a crimson sword. ¡°This skill is called the Blood Sword. Stop it if you can.¡± Kane sliced the red droplets suspended in the air. Swinging both the sword made by Mikhail and the blood sword formed by mana, The speed at which the red droplets were being cut was astonishing. Until now, Kane had only used one sword for his Blood Dance technique. Using two swords, The amount of sword energy unleashed was far more than double. Boom, boom, boom! The red energy split and exploded towards Beno. And not only that. The red droplets turned into hidden weapons, bombarding Beno. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose to this!¡± Beno¡¯s resistance was fierce. He was the Neb of the Wind Sword. A candidate for the next Twelve Star Lords of the continent. From his sword, too, came a storm of wind energy. The two energies shed and exploded in mid-air. Bang! Beno swung his sword as he rushed at Kane. Each step he took stirred up a gust of wind. This was the [Step of the Wind Fox], a technique the Tegelo family prided themselves on. Beno approached Kane with incredible speed. However, he became trapped in a vortex of water droplets. ng! He struck the obstacles in front of him with his sword. But instead, his sword was repelled. At that moment, Kane¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯ve only encountered soft water until now. This time, experience water that¡¯s been sharpened to a fine edge. Compressed water would be much sharper than wind~¡± Kane raised the blood sword in a reverse grip. Then he let it drop. The blood sword pierced the ground and disappeared. ¡°Blood Sword, Whirlpool¡± As Kane finished speaking, the red droplets surrounding Beno formed a whirlpool and attacked him. ¡°Guh!¡± Beno fiercely resisted. Ignoring the wounds forming on his body, he struggled to escape the whirlpool. The water vortex showed no signs of stopping. Kane¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Blood Sword, Explosion!¡± Boom! The swirling water vortex exploded with a loud noise. Red water sshed everywhere. Beno¡¯s body, caught in the explosion, was a wreck. Blood flowed from his ears and nose due to the massive shock. * * * Isaac was outside the ballroom. ¡°Did he get stronger in just a few days?¡± He hadn¡¯t known Kane for long. When they first met, Kane was a beginner-Tier 4th ss knight. Now, he possessed the mana of a mid-tier 4th ss. But! His skill seemed far beyond that. ¡°Did I misjudge Kane?¡± Beno Tegelo was a beginner in the 5th ss. Even though he had just reached 5th ss, the difference in level between 4th ss and 5th ss was significant. It meant he shouldn¡¯t lose. ¡°Did he deceive my eyes too?¡± Winning against someone two levels above could only mean he had been hiding his true strength. ¡°Or is it because of that peculiar mana?¡± Even the first time he saw it, he thought it was unusual. Rehinar¡¯s mana was white. The stronger it became, the more transparent it turned. But what about Kane¡¯s mana? It was purple. No one else on the continent had purple mana. ¡®If it were red mana, it would be assumed he had awakened as a Blood Knight, but the probability of that is less than 0.1%.¡¯ Blood Knights had long vanished from the continent. A tale from the distant past. Even among the Twelve Starlords, no one had awakened as a Blood Knight. ¡®That purple mana is just Kane¡¯s unique color. It might be a unique mana created from Sir Carl¡¯s harsh training¡­¡¯ Isaac concluded that Kane had been hiding his power all this time. Meanwhile, Wendy had no interest in Beno¡¯s injuries. ¡®What a gem. He is an unexpected treasure.¡¯ She was only excited about her new toy. She wanted Kane even more. ¡®Isaac had already noticed that Kane was hiding his strength.¡¯ Isaac had no contact with any other factions. Yet he had moved directly to meet Kane. He must have had prior information about Kane. That¡¯s why Isaac, who had been silent, took action. ¡®If I can get Kane Rehinar in my hands, I can be the first Empress of the Fresia Empire!¡¯ Wendy¡¯s grand dream. To be the continent¡¯s first Empress. She already had enough support. All she needed was a reason to depose the Crown Prince. ¡®I won¡¯t let Isaac take Kane Rehinar from me.¡¯ Wendy¡¯s expression was enigmatic. A corner of Wendy¡¯s mouth subtly lifted. She was solely focused on bringing Kane to her side. Determined, she decided to threaten him. ¡°Sir Kane, do you realize what you¡¯ve done? Beno is from the Tegelo family. If his father hears about Beno¡¯s injuries, Rehinar won¡¯t survive.¡± Wendy pointed out the current situation. She knew the state of Duke Carl. The Guardian Lord had been struck by the formlessness poison. There was no shadow to protect Kane. That¡¯s why she spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear. However, the response she received was unexpected. ¡°So? What does that have to do with you?¡± Wendy¡¯s smile twisted. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand the situation? If you¡¯re relying on Duke Carl, wake up from that dream. From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s been poisoned by the Hatzfeldt Royal Family and hasn¡¯t been able to leave his estate.¡± She struck first to prevent Kane from using Duke Carl¡¯s name as a shield. Nheless, Kane¡¯s reaction was no different from before. ¡°Stop beating around the bush and say what you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be your umbre. If you get engaged to me, even the Marquess of Tegelo won¡¯t be able to act recklessly.¡± Wendy¡¯s proposal. Others might have eagerly epted it. But Kane was different. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re willing to see Rehinarpletely destroyed?¡± ¡°Tegelo or Dyer, if they want to wage territorial wars, I¡¯ll ept anytime. But they must be prepared to face utter annihtion when they challenge me. I¡¯m the type who thoroughly crushes anyone who dares to confront me.¡± Kane smiled brightly. A hint of madness glinted in his eyes. A madman with clear eyes. It was a word that suited Kane very well. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 67 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 67 The first day of the star ball was aplete disaster. Wendy¡¯s n to receive the allegiance of the young nobles anddies fell apart. ¡°Aaargh!¡± Unable to contain her anger, Wendy turned the room into a mess. ¡°How dare you, how daaaare you! To ignore the goodwill of the first princess, even when I was so polite to you, an heir of a fallen duke family? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± A terrifying murderous intent emanated from Wendy¡¯s eyes. Like Crown Prince Isaac, she was also high-tier 6th ss. If she wanted, she could turn Rehinar into a wastnd. ¡°Calm yourself, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our ipetence that has disturbed Your Highness¡¯s mood.¡± The maids prostrated themselves on the floor, pleading. They were bleeding from their faces and bodies, likely from being hit by the objects Wendy threw. ¡°The ball has only been going for a day.¡± ¡°During the remaining three days of the ball, if you show your generosity, Kane might be moved.¡± ¡°Kane is acting out like a wild colt because he doesn¡¯t understand Your Highness¡¯s true nature.¡± Gradually, Wendy¡¯s anger subsided due to the maids¡¯ persuasion. ¡°Right, it¡¯s only been a day. I can win over Kane in the next three days. But how?¡± Wendy turned her gaze to the maids. Each maid offered a suggestion. ¡°How about giving him a precious artifact?¡± ¡°I heard a rumor that he likes money very much.¡± ¡°Men can¡¯t resist beautiful women. How about selecting a few chosen female ves to show your sincerity?¡± Bribes that wouldn¡¯t work on Kane. However, Wendy smiled at the maids¡¯ words. ¡°Prepare everything you mentioned and send them.¡± ¡°Your Highness is so generous.¡± ¡°Once he receives the gifts, he will surely be moved by Your Highness.¡± But there was a fatal w with Wendy and the maids. They were brainless. Theycked any sense of thought. Wendy had exceptional martial prowess. Thus, heaven took away her intelligence. She was given everything except one thing: the ability to think. Wendy reached the high-tierl of 6th ss only due to her lineage and various elixirs. If her mind was empty, at least her subordinates should have high intelligence¡­ But the maids were no different from her. Prioritizing appearance, Wendy selected her maids based on looks. And one thing was emphasized during their training. They were brainwashed to follow only their superior¡¯s orders and not to think at all. Raised as killing machines from a young age, the maids couldn¡¯t think even if they wanted to. So they became a brainless group. That was the biggest problem with the first princess¡¯s faction. ¡°Hehehe, for you, that was quite a good idea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something we¡¯ve learned indirectly from Your Highness.¡± Was that an insult or apliment¡­ ¡°How is Lord Beno?¡± ¡°Perhaps he may never be able to hold a sword again.¡± ¡°A valuable toy has been ruined.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened, Your Highness. You¡¯ll soon receive something even more precious.¡± The precious item referred to was Kane. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll get close to the new item and crush Isaac¡¯s pride.¡± Wendy indulged in a futile dream. A dream where Kane would turn to her side. However, she never got close to realizing that dream. Kane just took her gifts and ran away. It was what one might call a dine and dash. ¡ª Late at night. When everyone was asleep. Wendy sent 100 million gold to Kane. A chest full of gold bars. The maids spoke with triumphant expressions. ¡°This is a gift from Her Highness to Sir Kane.¡± ¡°Even after that humiliation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how highly Her Highness regards Sir Kane.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Kane sneered. Did they think he didn¡¯t know what Wendy was nning? ¡°The biggest problem with the first princess¡¯s faction is that there¡¯s no one with brains. Even Beno Tegelo, who was somewhat cunning, has been ousted, leaving only muscle-bound fools.¡± Why else would Hatzfeld have approached the first princess? She was the dumbest among the royals. Thus, it was extremely easy to manipte her. ¡°It¡¯s not just the gold. Her Highness also bestows this artifact upon Sir Kane.¡± One of the princess¡¯s maids opened a long box. Inside, wrapped in luxurious silk, was a sword. A chilling aura emanated from it. ¡°Frostbite!?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing his reaction, the maid shrugged her shoulders proudly. ¡°Your discerning eye is impressive. Yes, it¡¯s the Frostbite.¡± From the moment Kane recognized the sword¡¯s identity, he no longer heard the maid¡¯s bragging. [Frostbite] ¨C Type: One-handed Weapon ¨C Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î ¨C Description: The weapon of the Ice Lord Frostbite. When wielded by someone with the same elemental Rune, it can unleash its full potential as a holy sword. ¨C Effects: Water Attribute Attack Power +280%, Ice Attribute Magic Attack Power +280%, Freezes Water Attribute. ¡°To give this up so easily.¡± Frostbite held immense value to those bearing the Water Rune. 100 million gold? It couldn¡¯t evenpare to the worth of Frostbite. If one were to estimate its value, it would be in the tens of billions of gold. Wendy had given away such a holy sword just like that. He had expected her to send bribes, but¡­ ¡°What a foolish sucker.¡± Frostbite was unexpected. In this scenario, the value of the bribes she sent was random. Seeing Kane¡¯s astonished expression, the first princess¡¯s maid puffed up her chest. She went to the carriage they brought and threw open the covering. ¡°Lastly, here are the selected female ves.¡± About ten of them. They were barely clothed, huddled together in the carriage. ¡°No mana, It¡¯ll be easy to keep them.¡± Kane smiled broadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the first princess valued me so highly. Go back and tell Her Highness that I gratefully ept the gifts.¡± The maid of the first princess looked satisfied. ¡°I will convey that Sir Kane is pleased.¡± ¡°See you at the ball tomorrow.¡± The maids bowed their heads and returned to the pce. Creak¡ª The inn¡¯s door opened. Isaac emerged from it. ¡°Wendy must be really desperate. I didn¡¯t expect her to give up Frostbite.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to give, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hmm, do I have a weapon as valuable as Frostbite?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to think when you don¡¯t intend to give anything.¡± ¡°You got me.¡± Isaac hade to Kane immediately after the ball ended. ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll give you this.¡± [You have acquired the ¡®Approval for the Construction of Belmore Military Academy.¡¯] The document bore the emperor¡¯s seal. ¡°The nobles will strongly oppose this.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been in an uproar since you killed Viscount Rosta and Mateo. The real problem is the Tegelo family.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s war, I¡¯m confident.¡± Kane¡¯s overflowing confidence wasn¡¯t baseless. But there was still worry. Tegelo was the family protecting the northern borders of the Fresia Empire. Like Rehinar, it was one of the four great families. In the past, it might have been different, but now the power gap was clear. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. Even with evidence that Tegelo has colluded with Hatzfeld.¡± Isaac had obtained proof of Tegelo¡¯s collusion with the enemy nation. A book found at Swen¡¯s house had Tegelo¡¯s name written in it. ¡°I¡¯m aware that the four great families get one free pass.¡± ¡°You might be fine on your own, but what about Rehinar? You can¡¯t defend against the troopsing from all sides alone. And it¡¯s not just Tegelo, Dyer will ally with them too.¡± Isaac genuinely worried for Kane. If he could intervene, he would have wanted to help. Understanding Isaac¡¯s concerns, Kane revealed his n. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m establishing the Belmore Military Academy, and asking Your Highness to close the Royal Military Academy and transfer all students is also in preparation for war.¡± Isaac¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­ to use the noble heirs as hostages?¡± ¡°I n to use them as bait to eliminate the traitors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying n.¡± Despite this, Isaac did not oppose it. On the contrary, it was a good opportunity. Among the students was his younger sister, the second princess. If anyone still had loyalty to the royal family, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack where the second princess was, no matter how furious they were. It could also be used to distinguish allies. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re returning so quickly.¡± ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re ready to leave.¡± Cami appeared outside. The ck crow exchange people were with her. They hade lightly, but now they had a lot of baggage for the return trip. ¡°We¡¯ll be off now.¡± Kane bid farewell to Isaac. ¡°See you again, brother.¡± Isaac hugged Kane as he reciprocated the farewell. ta, who was in Kane¡¯s arms, grumbled. ¡°Why are men hugging so grossly? It¡¯s not right for the same gender to do that.¡± ¡°I agree with him. Please, step back.¡± ¡°You have no warmth. This is why people say romance is dead these days.¡± Isaac clicked his tongue, grumbling. ¡°Go on. You might not get another glorious chance to hug me.¡± ¡°I hope thats true.¡± Kane¡¯s firm tone made Isaac¡¯s lips pout even more. ¡°You never lose an argument. The gate is open, so just go.¡± Kane made his final farewell and left. On the way back to the pce. In the deep darkness beside Isaac, the leader of the ck Heaven Guards emerged. ¡°There is a group following Sir Kane.¡± ¡°Judging by your serious tone, they¡¯re not the ck Crow exchange. How many?¡± ¡°About 50.¡± ¡°Their level?¡± The leader of the ck Heaven didn¡¯t respond immediately. ¡°Must be strong, huh? Are they from Hatzfeld¡¯s side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also unclear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been this uncertain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send the Imperial Guard.¡± Isaac shook his head at the leader¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No need. That guy can handle it.¡± ¡ª Meanwhile, Dozens of robed figures were running through the forest. ¡®It was definitely the mana of the Blood Knights.¡¯ The man leading the group was deep in thought. The Blood Rune. A Rune that should not exist in this world. A Rune that draws out the power of demons. His mission was to ensure that the Blood rune never appeared in the world. ¡®I need to confirm it myself.¡¯ It had been a long time since the man had moved. He hadn¡¯t moved for decades. Even Hatzfeld was unaware of his identity. His heavy inactivity was spurred by the appearance of someone presumed to be a Blood Knight. ¡°Executioner Seven, could that durd really have awakened as a Blood Knight?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Guardian Lord closest to bing a Blood Knight?¡± ¡°Even he couldn¡¯t fully awaken as a Blood Knight and is on his deathbed, so how could his son undergo such an extreme awakening¡­¡± Everyone was skeptical. Until now, anyone with the potential to awaken as a Blood Knight had been killed. And those who hadn¡¯t been killed were slowly dying. Now, suddenly, there was news of an awakened Blood Knight. Who could easily believe that? ¡°Don¡¯t forget our mission. Even if they aren¡¯t a Blood Knight, if there¡¯s any sign, we eliminate them all.¡± Executioner Seven spoke in an emotionless tone. ¡°I misspoke.¡± ¡°After living under different identities for decades, it¡¯s natural to think that way. Sometimes even I get confused.¡± ¡°Even you, Executioner?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? But I try to never forget the mission given to us by the Law King.¡± As those following Executioner Seven nodded in agreement, The carriage reached the one-third mark. ¡°Here, we will kill Kane Rehinar and everyone with him.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 68 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 68 [The Fresia imperial city has been registered in the system.] [The Royal Military Academy has been registered in the system.] [Some items have been unlocked.] [New characters have been added.] ¨C Sasha Rehinar ¨C Rose Rehinar ¨C Informant of the ck Raven [Main Story ¨C ¡®The Crisis of the Imperial City of Fresia! ¡¯is still ongoing.] [Complete the main story to unlock the remaining items.] The main story continued. This was because the hidden boss of this story had not yet been defeated. Only by killing ¡®him¡¯ would the Imperial City episode end with the biggest reward. Upon reaching the one-third point from the capital, they felt a menacing presence in the wind. ¡°We¡¯ve been caught.¡± Kane muttered. Just as Cami was about to ask what he meant, Kane sent her a secret transmission. [Those targeting us have arrived.] [Prepare to fight.] [Keep going straight.] [Are you nning to fight alone again, Your Highness?] [Remember, there are nonbat personnel here.] Twenty ves given by Wendy. Despite her fatal ws, she had a surprisingly good eye for picking female ves. Not only were they exceptionally beautiful, but all possessed great talent in martial arts. [Protect them. They are essential for rebuilding the maidbat unit of Rehinar.] All Rehinar¡¯s servants possessed mana. In times of war, every servant turned into abat unit. Wendy, the first princess, had copied the best aspects of Rehinar. Her maid unit was created by keeping Rehinar in mind. [ta, you need to help Cami.] [Should I go too?] [You¡¯re the strongest here.] taughed at Kane¡¯spliment. [Hehe, ta is the strongest!] [Summon the other Blood Tigers to prepare for a potential ambush.] He handed ta over to Cami. [Hurry. They¡¯re getting close.] [Your Highness, at least take the Frostbite.] Cami pointed to a sword in a long box, but Kane shook his head. [Right now, no good weapon will help.] Even the sword Mikhail had made was no use. The opponent was a member of the secret group created by the House of the Sun. Unless the sword was forged with blood stone, it would be of no help. [Go quickly.] Since he had shown the power of the Blood Knight, he thought they would certainly try to kill him. And, as expected, they were about to reveal themselves. ¡°Be careful, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch up soon,¡± Kane replied, turning his horse around. He then revealed the power to those rapidly approaching. ¡®The opponent is a beginner-tier 7th ss knight, someone I cannot defeat.¡¯ This enemy was on apletely different level from any he had faced before. One wrong move could result in death in an instant. ¡®If I can just get through this phase safely, I can catch my breath. I have to do this.¡¯ He felt a natural tension. The menacing aura was approaching from ahead. In the past, he had been a 8th ss spear knight, but now he was only a mid-tier 4th-ss knight. Although the Emperor¡¯s mana and the formlessness poison were being converted into strength within his body, the power gap with the opponent was too great. No matter how special his powers were, even with the unique trait ¡®Pure-Blooded¡¯ and the powerful skill ¡®Blood Dance¡¯, the opponent was simply too strong. ¡®I have no choice but to rely on the Blood Knight¡¯s unique passive skill.¡¯ [Will of Transcendence ¨C Madness] ¨C Type: Blood Knight¡¯s Unique Passive ¨C Grade: SSR (Evolving) ¨C Description: The Blood Knight is a judge with the power of a demon. At the same time, they are also knights of life. To oppose the gods, they can wield immense power by putting their own life on the line. ¨C Effect: Activates when life drops below 5%. He thought that by mobilizing all hisbat experience, mana utilization, and the Blood Knight¡¯s unique passive, he could at least hold off the Executioner Seven. ¡°You¡¯vee. ¡®Executioner Seven¡¯, Ulrich Siemens.¡± * * * Men in robes descended in front of Kane. ¡°Have you been waiting for us?¡± Though the darkness obscured their faces, he knew who they were. ¡°Who would have thought the Emperor¡¯s Chief Attendent was a dog of the Meyer Family? Isn¡¯t that right, Ulrich Siemens, or shall I call you Executioner Seven?¡± The leader removed his hooded robe. ¡°You knew my identity?¡± The old man was the Chief Attendent who had introduced the nobles at the Ball of Stars. Back then, he had been groveling before Isaac, but now he exuded a dignified and imposing presence. ¡°I also know you poisoned His Majesty. And that the poison is called Mana Crystal Herb.¡± Ulrich frowned. Only Hatzfeld and the House of the Sun (Meyer Family) knew about Mana Crystal Herb. How did this brat from Rehinar know about it? ¡°Not only do you know about us, but you also know about the Mana Crystal herb. You¡¯re a dangerous one.¡± Ulrich scrutinized Kane closely. This brat had a peculiar strength. No matter how powerful a Blood Knight he might be, how could he stand so confidently before him? Ulrich was trying to discern where this confidence came from. Eventually, he withdrew his aura. ¡°Let this old man give you a piece of advice. The power of a Blood Knight isn¡¯t omnipotent. It¡¯s not a power that allows you to stand so arrogantly before me.¡± Boom! Ulrich¡¯s robe fluttered wildly. A fierce wind blew around them as his mana dominated the area. Kane let out a groan. ¡°Guh!¡± He tried to steady himself, but darkness was pressing down on his shoulders. Ulrich¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°Did you think you could stand proudly before me with such insignificant power?¡± The ground shook. With just a shout, Ulrich made Kane¡¯s mana tremble. ¡°I may have to stake my life.¡± He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Ulrich. He stillcked the power. As humiliating as it was, what could he do? He had only been Kane for a few months. The Executioner Seven was a significant figure in this world, akin to a mid-boss. Known as ¡°Enforcers,¡± they were as strong as the Twelve Star lords of the Continent. Their full emergence would happen in a muchter update of the story, but during the main storyline, one of them could be encountered as a hidden boss¡ªa sort of preview of the update. The strategy was to strike when the opponent let down their guard and revealed themselves. If Ulrich became cautious or hid, it would be a huge setback, missing the chance to take down a mid-boss. That¡¯s why Kane had tantly disyed his blood mana. It was a gamble, a life-or-death bet to catch a big fish. But if it seeded, it would be the best move. ¡°This is all I¡¯ve got.¡± Kane pulled out the Bloodstone from his pocket. It was an artifact that could be an elixir, a weapon, or armor. One of the most important items in this world was in his hand. Without hesitation, he swallowed the Bloodstone. [Warning! You have swallowed ???.] [Warning! Blood Bond is reacting.] [Warning! ??? and Blood Bond are shing inside your body.] ¡°Ugh!¡± Kane coughed up blood¡ªdark, crimson blood. The mana inside him and the new power weed each other with violent enthusiasm. ¡°Ah!¡± He felt as if his body was being torn apart. Blood flowed continuously from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Blood even seeped from the pores all over his body, drenching him. He had experienced this once before, but back then, all his stats were nearly maxed out, sparing him this level of agony. [The Five Elements blood extreme physique is analyzing ???.] He had consumed an ancient elixir in front of his enemy. Ulrich was not one to sit idly by. Hemanded his subordinates. ¡°Capture and kill all of hispanions.¡± Some of them cast spells at Kane, while others lunged towards hispanions who had gone ahead. A fist-sized sphere of darkness exploded against Kane. As dust rose into the air, a shadow moved swiftly through it, heading toward Ulrich¡¯s subordinates, the Enforcers of Judgment. ¡°Behind you, be careful!¡± Ulrich¡¯s urgent voice rang out, but the shadow was faster than his warning. sh! Blood sprayed through the air. The Enforcers clutched their arms, blood gushing from their wounds. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel it move.¡± ¡°I put up a barrier at thest moment, but it was torn apart.¡± The Enforcers couldn¡¯t hide their confusion, and neither could Ulrich. ¡°Blood Armor! To think he could awaken something even his father couldn¡¯t.¡± Kane¡¯s body was enveloped in a crimson aura. It looked like he had coated his body in mana, simr to how one would coat a weapon. When mana is coated on a weapon, its destructive power increases. So what happens when mana coats the body? Defense increases dramatically, depending on the quality of the mana. Blood Armor was among the best, providing unparalleled defense. ¡°Indeed, you must die here,¡± Ulrich murmured, as an Enforcer of Judgment charged at Kane. ¡ª Meanwhile, Kane could not control his own body. [Warning! Life force has dropped below 5%.] [Unique passive trait ¡®Will of Transcendence ¨C Madness¡¯ has been activated.] With great power came a significant drawback. At least he could still maintain some level of sanity. Perhaps, with higher skill, he could fully control his actions even with the passive activated. But for now, it was beyond him. [The Five Elements blood extreme physique is attempting to replenish your depleted life force.] [The Five Elements blood extreme physique has elerated the analysis of ??? to maximum speed.] As the messages ended, Kane¡¯s figure vanished. The Enforcers of Judgment lost sight of him. However, they still had Ulrich, the monster, among them. ¡°Use the light of darkness to retreat!¡± Ulrichmanded, and the Enforcers folded space, retreating. Yet one was caught by Kane. A blood de held at the Enforcer¡¯s neck, while another blood de pierced his chest. ¡°Argh!¡± The Enforcer¡¯s body shriveled as if drained of all blood and moisture, leaving only bones and sagging flesh. ¡°Who¡­ is next?¡± It wasn¡¯t Kane¡¯s voice. It was the voice of a demon. The voice filled with magic shook the hearts of his enemies. Even Ulrich, a 7th ss warrior, felt a chill run down his spine for a moment. ¡°That is the power of the Blood Knight¡­ truly a demon¡¯s avatar.¡± His hand was wet with sweat. Feeling tension for the first time in a while, Ulrich finally stepped forward, rolling up his sleeves. He assumed a shooting stance. ¡°Target of Judgment.¡± An invisible bow formed in his hands. As he drew the string, ck wisps coalesced into an arrow. It was Ulrich¡¯s signature technique. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you in one shot.¡± He released the bowstring. Bang! The ck arrow burst forward, growingrger as it spun, charged with immense mana. Just as it reached Kane! Slice- The ck arrow was cut by a sh of light. Ulrich frowned. An unexpected interloper. He shouted irritably into the darkness. ¡°Who are you?¡± From among the trees, a man in a robe slowly emerged. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 69 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 69 In the pitch-ck space, a pair of blue eyes shone brightly. The man with golden hair, even visible under his robe, was Isaac von Fresia. ¡°Ulrich, Chief Attendant. It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Isaac!? How did you get here?¡± Ulrich was flustered. The Crown Prince, who should have been in the royal pce, was not supposed to be here. At that moment, Isaac spoke in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re even skipping honorifics now.¡± He walked past Ulrich towards Kane, ignoring himpletely. But no one could stop Isaac. The energy around him was distorting the space. Spatial distortion. It was a phenomenon caused by the energy he was emitting. ¡°Ulrich, did you do this to Kane?¡± Ulrich flinched under Isaac¡¯s gaze. ¡®Was the Crown Prince always this powerful?¡¯ Currently, Isaac was known as the strongest among the Twelve young stars of the continent. He was called the ¡°Neb of Moonlight.¡± [TL/N: Beno was ¡°Neb of wind¡±] But in the end, he was just a neb, the one likely to seed and be a Star-lord in the future. He wasn¡¯t one of the Twelve Star Lords yet. No matter how strong he was, he was merely the best among the heirs. ¡®I thought he was still stuck at High-tier 6th ss¡­.¡¯ Ulrich felt a sense of unease from Isaac. An unsettling feeling. His intuition had never been wrong. ¡®I need to verify this.¡¯ With his hands behind his back, Ulrich gathered mana into his palm. A marble the size of a fist seemed to form, but it soon disappeared. As the wrinkles on Ulrich¡¯s face twitched. Zing¡ª Three magic circles formed above Isaac¡¯s head. From them emerged the ck marbles that Isaac had prepared in advance. Boom! A massive explosion was heard. Yet Ulrich¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over. At some point, he had a whip in his hand, which he swung towards the explosion. Rip¡ª With a single strike, the ground split. Even so, Ulrich continued to whip at an incredible speed. His intention was to shred Isaac to pieces. After a moment, Ulrich¡¯s whipping stopped. His subordinates held their breath and stared silently in the direction of the dust. But then. ¡°He¡¯s unscathed?¡± Ulrich¡¯s eyes widened. Isaac didn¡¯t have a single scratch on him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t my attack work?¡± As Ulrich¡¯s expression showed his confusion, Isaac yawned deeply. ¡°This is boring. If you don¡¯t do it properly, you¡¯ll end up suffering, Chief Attendant Ulrich.¡± Swish¡ª When Isaac drew his sword, the sense of unease Ulrich felt intensified. The intimidating presence that had scared him from the start. With the sword in hand, Ulrich felt as if he were standing on thin ice. ¡°Have you been hiding your power?¡± ¡°Everyone keeps an ace up their sleeve.¡± ¡°I knew the Crown Prince hid daggers behind his smile, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe.¡± Ulrich reluctantly acknowledged Isaac¡¯s strength. ¡°But, Your Highness, this isn¡¯t the royal pce. I¡¯ve told you repeatedly that outside the pce, your life is always at risk.¡± ¡°I never thought it would be by the Chief Attendant.¡± ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t shown up here, you might have lived a bit longer. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Although Ulrich admitted Isaac was stronger than he had thought, that was all. The fact that both Kane and Isaac would die remained unchanged. There was no need to dy any longer. Ulrich signaled to his subordinates. His subordinates unleashed their mana. Each one wielded formidable power. Upon Ulrich¡¯smand, dozens of spells would be unleashed simultaneously. Isaac smirked at their stance. ¡°The Chief Attendant isn¡¯t the only one with subordinates.¡± Before he even finished speaking, shadows enveloped the area. Isaac¡¯s guard. The ck heaven Guards revealed themselves. Ulrich¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You came well-prepared to capture me.¡± Ulrich dropped the pretense. No longer the Chief Attendant, he was now the Executioner Seven of the Meyer family. He fully reverted to his role as the Seventh Executioner. ¡°Then I will treat the Crown Prince with the appropriate respect.¡± The Chief Attendant threw off his robe. He took a deep breath. ¡°Hmmph!¡± His scrawny body swelled greatly. He even seemed taller. Even when not revealing his power, his presence was intimidating, but now he was like a giant mountain. ¡°Phew. Is that the Chief Attendant¡¯s true form?¡± ¡°Yes. This is my true form, Ulrich Siemens, I¡¯m also known as Executioner Seven of the House of Sun.¡± Ulrich revealed his true identity without hesitation. Revealing his identity meant he was confident he could kill the Crown Prince and the ck Heaven Guards here and now. ¡°Not much to see. Your body just got bigger, but your skills remain the same.¡± ¡°Ha ha. Still as arrogant as ever, brat¡­ Kill them all, leave no one alive.¡± The two factions shed. A battle between knights and mages. Their skills were evenly matched, making it uncertain which side would tip the bnce first. That applied to Isaac and Ulrich as well. * * * Thud¡ª With each sh of their immense energies, shockwaves rippled outward. Ulrich was a closebat mage. He fought using the hard muscles of his body to their fullest potential. Boom, boom! Isaac¡¯s sword and Ulrich¡¯s fists collided violently multiple times. ¡°Haha, where did your earlier bravado go?¡± Ulrich pressed Isaac hard. A closebat mage was more troublesome than expected. He attacked up close like a knight, but then suddenly used magic to create distance. It was difficult to predict when and where the next attack woulde from. ¡°Can¡¯t you fight without running your mouth?¡± ¡°Hahaha. You still seem to have some energy left.¡± As Ulrich¡¯s fist neared Isaac¡¯s abdomen, Ulrich opened his hand wide. Bang! Isaac¡¯s body was flung backward. He corrected his stance by dragging his longsword along the ground. A single line of blood trickled from his mouth. He had no time to wipe it away. Ulrich¡¯s mana-formed whip immediately followed with another attack. Whack¡ª The whip struck Isaac¡¯s side. ¡°This is the difference between you, who grew up like a delicate flower, and me.¡± Finally, Ulrich¡¯s assault ceased. He looked down at Isaac, who was on one knee. Isaac wiped the blood from his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Is that all? That¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all talk.¡± ¡°Seems like you have nothing more to show. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Isaac disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was beside Ulrich. ¡°When!?¡± Ulrich lost sight of Isaac for a moment. But the result was devastating. Isaac¡¯s sword shed across Ulrich¡¯s body. ¡°That tickles.¡± Ulrich thought it was a light scratch. But contrary to his expectation, the sword wound was far from light. ¡°Ugh!¡± This time, Ulrich fell to his knees. No blood flowed from the wound. Instead, there was an intensely cold sensation. The wound turned blue. It was a symptom of being affected by the Mana of the moon. The moon had properties simr to ice, with extreme cold. An intense yin energy. Additionally, it had the property of darkness as well, and the wounded area began to slowly decay. Isaac let his sword dangle as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯vepletely read your movements now.¡± ¡°Ugh, you mean you¡¯ve analyzed me in that short time?¡± ¡°I was looking forward to facing a closebat mage for the first time, but you¡¯re quite disappointing.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that from a brat like you!¡± Ulrich charged like an enraged bull. His entire body was enveloped in dark mana. If that huge figure crashed into him, it would be instant death. ¡°Will you acknowledge this technique?¡± Isaac¡¯s longsword began to glow white. The de lengthened gradually. Stronger than a sword aura, it was sword force. Isaac¡¯s sword descended upon Ulrich. He used the Moonlit Ascension sh, one of the sword techniques exclusive to the Fresia royal family, based on the Breath of the Moon. ¡°You think I can¡¯t block such a sword force?¡± Ulrich enveloped his arms in mana. He even created a mana shield for additional protection. Boom! The mana shield shed with the sword force. With the sound of shattering ss, the shield disappeared. Isaac¡¯s sword force struck Ulrich¡¯s arms directly. ¡°If you had just run away, it would have been tiring, but thanks for underestimating me, Chief Attendant.¡± Isaac smiled brightly as he swung his sword down. Splurt! Blood sprayed into the air. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Ulrich¡¯s screams followed. Both of his arms fell to the ground. ¡°You deceived His Majesty and me quite well.¡± As Isaac¡¯s sword moved to behead Ulrich. ¡°If you kill me, you gain nothing. Don¡¯t you want to know how many like me are in the Fresia Empire?¡± At Ulrich¡¯s words, Isaac¡¯s sword halted. ¡°I¡¯ll just work my ass off to find them. Plus, that friend over there will help, so I¡¯m not too worried.¡± Isaac pointed to someone. Kane was ughtering the ¡®enforcers of judgment¡¯, Ulrich¡¯s subordinates. With eyes full of madness, Kane was brutally decimating the remaining enemies. ¡°You¡¯ll never find them without my information, you¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Isaac¡¯s sword sliced through Ulrich¡¯s neck. Ulrich¡¯s head rolled to the ground. * * * Kane was slowly regaining control over his body. [The Five Elements blood extreme physique has detected the Bloodstone.] [Blood Bond is beginning to absorb the Bloodstone.] [Progress: 1¡­100%] [Blood Bond haspletely absorbed the Bloodstone.] [The properties of the Five Elements blood extreme physique and Smooth Flow have been activated.] [Blood Bond (3 Runes) has transformed into Blood Oath (4 Runes).] [¡®Breath of the Blood Tiger¡¯ has been upgraded to SR-.] [¡®Breath of the Blood Phoenix¡¯ has been upgraded to SR-.] [The Blood element of the Five Elements has beenpletely mastered.] [Passive ability has been disabled due to the full life force.] Kane, who had been killing the Enforsers of Judgment, suddenly stopped. ¡°Time to die.¡± [¡®Breath of the Blood Tiger (SR-)¡¯ has been activated.] [¡®Blood oath (4 Runes)¡¯ is manifesting.] The blood scattered on the floor began to float as droplets. The range was much wider than before, and the quantity had also increased. It could even draw blood from living people, as it was doing now. ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°Hey, why is this happening¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Ulrich¡¯s subordinates began to die one by one, drained of all their blood and fluids. Even those with the strength of a beginner-tier 5th ss were not spared. Only those who resisted with mana at thest moment managed to survive. ¡°Blood Sword, Fly.¡± Of course, Kane wouldn¡¯t let them be. He sent the blood droplets flying, killing all remaining enemies. Total annihtion. Not a single enemy was left alive. ¡°You¡¯re back to normal, Kane?¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me. You arrived much quicker than I expected. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have consumed the Bloodstone.¡± Isaac chuckled, having not heard the word ¡®Bloodstone.¡¯ ¡°When did you think I¡¯d show up?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d appear when my life was hanging by a thread.¡± ¡°I was nning to return to the pce right away, but something felt off. Plus, I came to tell you that Count Dyer is on the move.¡± ¡°Count Dyer?¡± Count Dyer was currently searching for Wood Wolf¡¯s egg. Because of this, he was stuck in a secret ce¡­ Could he really be moving? Then suddenly, Kane remembered the favorability factor. ¡®Ah, I killed Mateo too, didn¡¯t I? So his hostility toward me must have peaked, making Count Dyer act differently.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a light tap; it was a full-blown punch. Killing two of his sons meant the hostility was at its peak. ¡°It seems your story has reached Count Dyer¡¯s ears. You¡¯ll need to be careful when you go back.¡± ¡°Did youe here just to tell me this?¡± ¡°Among other things.¡± Isaac acted nonchntly, as if to say not to worry about it. He had a surprisingly caring side. ¡°But¡­¡± Isaac looked at Kane with a curious expression. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten stronger in what seems like less than half a day. Are you going to catch up to me within a year?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too long,¡± Kane joked. However, Isaac took his words seriously. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d better work hard too. I can¡¯t let you surpass me.¡± ¡°There probably aren¡¯t any more Hatzfeld spies left in the capital. But since they¡¯ve lost contact with the Seventh Executioner, they¡¯ll be nning something else.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle that. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After exchanging a few jokes, they said their final farewells. ¡°See you next time.¡± Kane then kicked off the ground and disappeared. The leader of the ck Heaven Guard approached Isaac. ¡°Executioner Seven is one of the executioners of the Sun Family, Meyer. The fact that he infiltrated the Fresia Empire, hiding his identity for decades within the pce, is a serious matter.¡± Despite the ck heaven captain¡¯s concerns, Isaac mumbled while looking in the direction Kane had gone. ¡°He¡¯s quite cunning.¡± ¡°Your Highness! This is not something to be taken lightly.¡± Even with the ck Heaven captain¡¯s worries, Isaac continued with his thoughts. ¡°It seems that he was sure I would kill Ulrich.¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°It is. Depending on how much Kane knows about the Meyer Family, my course of action could change.¡± Isaac was aware of the dark clouds looming over the empire. However, grasping their true nature was challenging. Identifying the infiltrators within the empire, especially those from the Meyer Family, was not easy. Kane¡¯s arrival in the capital had advanced their stagnant investigation significantly. Today, they managed to kill the Seventh Executioner, a high-ranking member of the Sr Family. The identity that had eluded them for so long was revealed thanks to Kane. ¡°I must repay him for saving me from that crisis. Spread the word that we¡¯re conducting arge-scale operation to root out spies so that the nobles won¡¯t submit petitions to punish Kane.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just make them hide more?¡± ¡°We have this book that Kane helped us acquire.¡± Isaac held up a book they had found in Instructor Faro¡¯s house, who had been a Hatzfeld spy. He smiled widely, a coldness in his expression. There were signs that a bloody storm was about to sweep through the pce. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 70 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 70 Kane was rushing towards the group that had gone ahead. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly pleasing to have someone else deal with the enemy for me.¡± No, in fact, it was quite humiliating. He once reached the 8th ss. In contrast, his opponent was a mere 7th ss mage. Moreover, he knew all of Ulrich¡¯s attack patterns. And yet, he lost. So cleanly. He was no match for him. Even with a significant gap, he thought he could exchange a few blows. But that was a mistake. He was overconfident. It could only be exined by being intoxicated with his past abilities. ¡°I¡¯m still only a mid-tier 4th ss knight. I¡¯m not who I used to be.¡± Far from his glorious prime. For now, he was just one of manyte bloomers. Thinking he could kill one of the Seven Executioners. Thinking he could just rely on Crown Prince Isaac. He exposed himself to danger. It was a very foolish way. If one¡¯s strength is weak, one should be cautious. This was not a game where you die ande back to life. One death was the end. He wouldn¡¯t go through regression twice. He only had one chance. So, he couldn¡¯t afford to act foolishly. ¡°There are unseen strong enemies all over the world. If I don¡¯t get stronger, I¡¯ll be devoured someday.¡± He clenched his fist tightly. And he vowed to be stronger than he was now. ¡°The fastest way to get stronger is through realbat.¡± Training at home had its limits. A crisis at the crossroads of life and death was the best training. It was the quickest shortcut to bing stronger. ¡°At the same time, I will also work on crafting.¡± It was a crazy thing to do. Crafting consumed a tremendous amount of mental energy. The physical and mental strain in realbat was also immense. No matter how abundant mana was. If he did both simultaneously, his body wouldn¡¯t withstand it. But what else could he do? He had to use any method to be stronger. After running for a long time, he finally encountered Cami and the group. Cami was startled to see him. ¡°Y-Young Master!¡± He was drenched in blood. Moreover, his eyes were sharper due to his resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, I¡¯m not hurt much.¡± Cami took out a handkerchief and wiped Kane¡¯s face. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. There¡¯s a stream ahead; let¡¯s rest there for a while. Everyone will be rmed if we return like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Kane readily agreed. Upon reaching the stream, Kane took off his clothes and washed himself. Meanwhile, Cami prepared a simple meal. At the point where darkness faded and the sun was rising. They had been running all night, so they needed to satiate their hunger. Kane stopped washing and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s poison. Did Dyer set a trap?¡± Poison was now useless to him. Even formlessness poison was effortlessly purified by his blood mana. ¡°Cami.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you use stream water to prepare the food?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m a knight of Rehinar. I can make water anytime.¡± Cami demonstrated creating water with her mana. ¡°Then the problem is that guy.¡± Kane turned his head to look at ta sshing around in the stream. ¡°Hehe! Water, wateeer! Hehe.¡± The fool was blissfully unaware that he was ying with poisoned water. [ta] Rank: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Hatched from an egg Kane obtained from the ¡®Cave of Species.¡¯ Caution ¨C The personality of a pet changes depending on how its owner raises it. Trait: Ferocious Evil beast (SSR) Skills: Bloodsucking (S), Blood me (S) [Mood: Excited from sshing water] Status: Poisoned ¡°He must be a mutant even among evil beast. He doesn¡¯t even realize he¡¯s poisoned.¡± ¡°Kane, look at me. I¡¯m floating! Hehe.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ta tilted his head in confusion. At that moment, a Blood Tiger came to the stream, drank a sip of water, and immediately spat it out. ¡°Khag-khag!¡± The Blood Tiger hissed. ta, who had been happily ying, screamed. ¡°Aaagh!¡± He hurried out of the water. He was about to get angry, but his ears drooped. ¡°Kane, I feel weak.¡± ta flopped down t. Kane sighed and cradled ta in his arms. ¡°How can a ferocious beast like you get poisoned by such a trivial poison?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in my infancy¡­¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s no excuse, right?¡± ta was the apex predator among monsters in the continent. It wasughable. ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll just leave you behind.¡± Kane changed into the new clothes he had left by the stream. Then he picked up ta and walked over to Cami. *** ¡°Hehe, look at them eating it up.¡± A group wasughing as they watched the scene reflected in a crystal orb. ¡°Hey, but how did you know that blockhead would sneak out from the imperial capital?¡± ¡°We were monitoring the inn where he was staying.¡± ¡°So you decided to poison this spot in advance?¡± ¡°Of course. If they want to cook, they need water, right?¡± ¡°Smart move.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a mercenary for 20 years. I know these things.¡± ¡°Now we just have to go and take their heads.¡± They grinned at each other, readying their weapons. But then, ¡°Huh? The durd¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°We saw him just a moment ago.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ where did he suddenly disappear to?¡± As they leaned closer to the orb, droplets of water fell from the sky. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! The water droplets instantly took the lives of about 80 men. [Experience has increased.] [Experience has increased.] [Experience has increased.] Kane walked out from the forest. Dealing with these insignificant mercenaries was quite easy. Because of that, his experience didn¡¯t increase significantly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Amidst the dead mercenaries, one remained alive. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°¡­Grr¡­¡± ¡°If you talk, it¡¯ll be less painful for you.¡± The mercenary was about to speak but then breathed hisst. ¡°Tsk. I couldn¡¯t control my strength.¡± Blood Void. It was the mana strength of 4 Runes, Blood Oath. He had only achieved this stage when he reached the 8th ss in the past. Now, he reached it at the mid-tier of 4th ss. ¡®Five Elements Blood extreme physique (SSR+)¡¯ ¡®Pure Blooded (UR)¡¯ ¡®Bloodstone (UR)¡¯ These three were the reasons. ¡®Five Elements blood extreme physique¡¯ was the body most suitable for blood mana. ¡®Pure Blooded¡¯ was a trait that enhanced his strength. And ¡®Bloodstone¡¯ was the special mana stone that brought Blood Knights close to perfection. After that, the abilities would vary based on the potential of the awakened Blood Knight. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to adjust. The story has diverged a bit.¡± Originally, upon returning to Rehinar, he was only supposed to encounter the Seventh Executioner. But the scenario had started to deviate since he killed Mateo Dyer. ¡°Even so, Dyer¡¯s destruction at my hands won¡¯t change.¡± He wasn¡¯t worried, though. He was confident he could handle all the uing events. Finishing his thoughts, he returned to where the group was. ¡°Where did you go in the middle of our meal?¡± Cami was unaware that someone had poisoned the stream. She had used mana to create water for the simple cooking she had done. The mercenaries had made the most foolish mistake. Such petty tricks didn¡¯t work when dealing with someone from Rehinar. Of course, Kane¡¯s body¡¯s resistance to poison yed a part too. Otherwise, he would have ended up poisoned like ta. ¡°I just went to the bathroom.¡± ¡°You should have told me beforehand. That was embarrassing.¡± Cami buried her head and took a bite of her food. ta was still in a poisoned state. ¡°Bleeeh¡­ Whoever did this won¡¯t get away with it¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Kane didn¡¯t bother to cure ta. This level of poison couldn¡¯t harm an evil beast. It just made him a bit dizzy. The poison would probably detoxify on its own over time. In fact, it made ta less annoying and more lethargic. So he left him be. ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, clean up and let¡¯s move out immediately.¡± The female ves found tasks to do and started moving. They were perceptive women. The Blood Tiger carried ta and Cami on its back. Kane rode on his horse. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to rest until we reach Rehinar.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cami blinked her innocent eyes. Kane just smiled in response. *** Swish! An arm was cut off and hung in the air. Blood sttered on the ground. Armor cracking sounds were heard, and as well as swords were shattered. [Experience points have increased.] [Experience points have increased.] [Cami¡¯s level has increased.] [The rtionship with the Dyer family has changed to Enemy (-100) Favorablity.] Kane shook the blood off his sword. Around himy countless corpses. Some wore armor. Others wore robes. They had only one thing inmon. Their armor or robes were marked with a wolf symbol. Cami approached after shing the chest of thest remaining enemy. ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t this practically a deration of war?¡± she asked with a serious expression. There had been 150 sudden attackers. They weren¡¯t the elite troops of Dyer. But all were mercenaries and mages in Dyer¡¯s service. All had mana of at least the third ss. It seemed as if they were testing their strength, sending stronger forces each time. ¡°I feel like just crushing and taking over Phec,¡± Kane mused. Phec was the trade center. If they took it, they could trade anywhere in the empire. Phec had waterways connecting the northern and southern parts of the empire. But Kane set aside that thought. ¡°Right now, just developing Rehinar is overwhelming.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Rehinar has only just started to develop. It¡¯s still far behind other territories in many ways. And our number of soldiers is another issue. Since you expelled all the mercenaries, there¡¯s a significant gap in our forces,¡± Cami pointed out. They hadn¡¯t been able to properly build their forces yet. They needed more than just the Guardian Knights. They needed to keep recruiting soldiers. There was so much to do. Even if they took Phec. They wouldn¡¯t be able to manage it properly. Expanding without strengthening their core could lead to troubleter. ¡°Killing these attackers only gives me a pittance of experience, should we detour¡­.¡± Kane pondered returning to Rehinar via a longer route. Even if they went straight, there were too many annoying pests that would dy them. Cami heaved a sigh of relief. With the young duke¡¯s recent temperament, he might have charged headlong. It was a relief that he decided to step back. But the relief was short-lived. ¡°But I won¡¯t endure two embarrassments in my book.¡± Cami¡¯s unease returned. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes. I n to ransack the ce. When Count Dyer returns to his territory, I want him to find it in ruins.¡± All of Dyer¡¯s elites had followed the count. So there was a gap in the territory¡¯s forces. Even the Holy Tree knights were absent. It was a territory stripped of its best. ¡°Those left won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± Before Count Dyer returns from the hidden realm, Kane ns to wreak havoc on Phec. Could he pass up such a golden opportunity and simply return home? And leave those attacking him alone? It was unthinkable when he was Ray Hatzfeld. ¡°We need to strike quickly and then retreat, so you head straight to Rehinar,¡± Kane said firmly. His voice brooked no argument. Cami couldn¡¯t bring herself to dissuade him and had no choice but to take the detour with ta. Once the group had disappeared, Kane charged straight toward Phec. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 71 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 71 At that time, In the imperial council room. The central nobles were gathering to express their grievances. ¡°How dare he look down on His Majesty the Emperor, to cause such a disgraceful incident.¡± ¡°Indeed. Murder at the Imperial Military Academy!¡± ¡°Viscount Rosta has died. Even his son too. They were so aggrieved¡­. The Rosta family pleaded with me to clear their injustice.¡± ¡°This is not the first time you all have protested. I went to see His Majesty right after the incident and got chased out without aplishing anything.¡± ¡°Today, since we are all together, they won¡¯t be able to ignore our opinions.¡± At that moment, the door to the council room opened. Crown Prince Isaac entered. Some nobles bowed their heads in respect, While others barely acknowledged him with a nod. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for us to sit.¡± A middle-aged man who had remained silent until then spoke up. ¡°Marquis Tegelo, are you saying I am not fit to sit here?¡± At the center of the council room. It was the seat reserved only for the Emperor of the Fresia Empire. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince, as the sessor to the ailing Emperor, certainly has the right to sit there. However, the matter we wish to discuss is beyond Your Highness¡¯s capacity to handle.¡± The sharp-faced middle-aged man, Marquis Gunnar Tegelo, subtly pressured Isaac. But Isaac didn¡¯t back down and responded firmly. ¡°I have been delegated all authority by His Majesty.¡± ¡°Does that mean I can discuss the matter of my crippled son with Your Highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for that.¡± ¡°Your condolences aren¡¯t enough. Our Tegelo family will consider this matter as grounds to attack the Rehinar. So, Your Highness just needs to stay out of it.¡± It was a bold deration, reflecting the extent of Marquis Tegelo¡¯s anger. ¡°Very well. Since your son got crippled, I understand you can¡¯t remain idle. I won¡¯t interfere if you decide to wage a territorial war.¡± ¡°Are you speaking sincerely?¡± ¡°Of course. The imperial family will not intervene in Marquis Tegelo¡¯s fight.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at Isaac¡¯s deration. Isaac had always supported Kane Rehinar, even borrowing the Emperor¡¯s name to keep things quiet. But today, his attitude was different. ¡°Let¡¯s conclude Marquis Tegelo¡¯s grievance here.¡± Before Isaac could properly finish, other nobles interrupted. ¡°I will also join the territorial war.¡± ¡°Viscount Rosta was a blood rtive of mine. I too must avenge his death.¡± As more and more nobles expressed their desire to join the territorial war, Isaac, who had been quietly listening, spoke up again. ¡°Wait a moment, do you know what this is?¡± He held up a book for all the nobles to see. When he injected mana into the magically sealed book, ¡°It is a book found in Faro¡¯s or should I say Swen¡¯s house, disguised as a swordsmanship instructor at Royal Military Academy.¡± At the mention of Faro, several nobles¡¯ faces turned pale. ¡°In here are the names of the nobles who conspired with Hatzfeld.¡± ¡°It could be a fake list made to nder us.¡± ¡°We need to verify it properly.¡± Isaac began to read the contents of the book. ¡°Earl Faruesta, bribed with 2 billion gold. Provided a rmendation letter for a swordsmanship instructor at the Royal Military Academy. Viscount Ober, bribed with 500 million gold and the promise of a high-ranking position in Hatzfeld. And used the cook in the barracks to poison the food.¡± And they also put it in the soldiers¡¯ food. ¡°Shall I read more?¡± Marquis Tegelo, who had been listening with a stern expression, spoke again. ¡°All the nobles present here are from distinguished families. You can¡¯t impose any punishment based on a single book.¡± Despite maintaining decorum, Marquis Tegelo made his point clear. Isaac seemed to have anticipated his reaction. He ced a silver sword on the table. ¡°The Moonlight Sword?!¡± ¡°His Majesty¡¯s sacred sword is in Prince Isaac¡¯s possession¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Marquis Tegelo furrowed his brow. Meanwhile, the other nobles, startled, averted their gazes. ¡°His Majesty has entrusted me with the sacred sword that can punish any family except the four great noble houses. Do you understand what this means?¡± The Crown Prince stood up and drew the Moonlight Sword. He shouted at the nobles. ¡°ck Heaven Guards, arrest all traitors.¡± The ck Heaven Guards stormed into the council room with weapons drawn. * * * Near the Trade City of Phec Kane was surveying the city. Despite the withdrawal of Dyer¡¯s elite troops, There were far more guards here than in the whole of Rehinar. Of course, to Kane, they all seemed insignificant. As he walked toward the city gate, a gate guard approached. ¡°Identification.¡± The guard had an arrogant attitude. A prime example of Dyer¡¯s haughtiness. Having recently risen in status, the soldiers seemed to see no one as worthy of respect. Moreover, Kane had his robe hooded. The guard couldn¡¯t see his face. Then Kane¡¯s low voice came. ¡°None of your concern.¡± His bare hand shed through the air. Thunk. The guard¡¯s head fell to the ground. But that wasn¡¯t the end. A loud explosion erupted from the massive city gate. Boom! The gate waspletely destroyed. ¡°Leaving the main base city empty and provoking the enemy was a foolish mistake. I will teach you that clearly.¡± [Breath of Blood Phoenix (SR-) has been activated.] [Blood Oath (4 Runes) manifested.] A violet energy gathered in his palm. A long spear formed. ¡°Let this city be engulfed in mes.¡± [Used skill ¡®Phoenix Spear technique (SR) ¨C 3rd form: Meteror of the Exploding Phoenix.¡¯.] He hurled the violet spear toward the sky over Phec. A Phoenix left from Kane¡¯s hand. Rising high in the sky, It exploded with a bang and split into dozens of fragments. Those mes turned into smaller phoenixes and bombarded Phec. Boom! Kane¡¯s mana was not just at the mid-tier of the 4th ss. It¡¯s potency was at least two levels higher. Practically equivalent to the beginner-tier of the 5th ss. Even now, he continued to grow stronger as he used his mana. There were no soldiers, knights, or mages in Phec who could stop him. ¡°Attack! We¡¯re under attack!¡± ¡°A monster? Who dares to attacks this ce?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let this go!¡± Soldiers resting in their barracks grabbed their weapons and rushed outside. The once quiet city was now aze. ck smoke rose from various ces. It looked like a massive attack. As the situation appeared more serious than expected, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on here¡­?¡± ¡°Report to the higher-ups immediately,¡± Bang! A nearbyrade was caught in the explosion. Screams erupted from all directions. ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Run for your lives!¡± The soldiers¡¯ cries were drowned out by the loud sts. Meanwhile, Gillip of the ck Crow Exchange was in a panic, bewildered by the situation. ¡°What the heck is going on? Why is Phec being attacked?¡± ¡°We¡¯re trying to assess the situation, boss.¡± ¡°Damn it. This is a disaster. As if Kane Rehinar causing havoc in the capital wasn¡¯t bad enough, now this.¡± As Gillip was frowning deeply, a subordinate hurriedly ran in. ¡°B-boss.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°W-we¡¯re under attack.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s K-Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Gillip asked in disbelief. ¡°Who attacked Phec?¡± ¡°That Durd Young master, Kane Rehinar!¡± He heard it clearly. The name Kane Rehinar. ¡°Where is he now?¡± As Gillip looked for Kane, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Here I am.¡± Kane was walking toward him from a short distance away. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re not happy to see me. I told you we¡¯d meet again, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Did you really attack Phec, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Kane extended his arm and opened his palm. Then he warned Gillip. ¡°Be careful.¡± [Used skill ¡®Blood Dance (SSR+) ¨C 4th Move: Blood Void¡¯] ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, ugh.¡± ¡°Mmngh!¡± Blood droplets from all directions gathered into Kane¡¯s hand. ¡°Bow down, or you¡¯ll all die.¡± [Used skill ¡®Blood Dance (SSR+) ¨C 2nd Move: Blood Wave¡¯] As Kane clenched his open hand tightly, A violet aura spread around. Buildings, statues, trees¡ª Everything melted away indiscriminately. Including the soldiers rushing toward Kane. And the knights and mages who appeared toote also turned into a pool of blood. ¡°You lived because you listened.¡± Kane then pushed off the ground and disappeared from the spot. Gillip, who had been crouching, slowly lifted his face. ¡°Wha-?¡± The unbelievable scene entered Gillip¡¯s eyes. The surroundings had turned to ruins. The only survivors were Gillip and the ck Crow exchange members. Everyone else had turned to ash. ¡°D-damn it. I think I¡¯ve tangled with a demon.¡± Gillip¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of Kane¡¯s power. His body trembled slightly. Gillip couldn¡¯t move his lower body. Overwhelmed by fear, he even wet himself without realizing it. The members of the ck Crow were in a simr state to Gillip. ¡ª Cami and her group safely arrived in Rehinar. While Cami¡¯s face was full of worry, ta was grinning widely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about His grace?¡± ¡°Kane? Not at all. That guy has a tenacious life force that could bring him back from hell.¡± ¡°But¡­ he could still get hurt.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, why did youe along instead of staying behind?¡± ¡°I was afraid¡­ I might hold him back¡­.¡± She had no doubts about Kane¡¯s skills. No matter what formidable opponent he faced, She didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t ovee them. But that was when he was alone. In the carriage were ves and herself. She was sure she would only be a hindrance if she stayed by his side. ¡°Such concerns will only hinder your growth. From now on, train with the mindset that you will always protect Kane.¡± ta spoke unusually maturely. Cami nodded in agreement. ¡°And don¡¯t stop petting me, got it?¡± But ta soon reverted to his usual self. Cami momentarily forgot her worries due to his antics. In the meantime, They arrived at the south gate of Rehinar. To their surprise, Kane, who had left for Phec, had arrived first. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± ¡°You got here earlier than us?¡± ¡°You took a detour to avoid the demon forest, but I came straight through Phec.¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± There wasn¡¯t a speck of dust on his white clothes. He looked as if he were wearing brand-new clothes. ¡°Hehe, I knew you¡¯de back.¡± ta rushed into Kane¡¯s arms. The Blood Tigers, sensing their master¡¯s return, were at the south gate to greet him. ¡°Did you all behave while I was gone?¡± The Blood Tigers licked Kane enthusiastically, offering a warm wee. This made ta jealous. ¡°Get lost! So, you greet Kane before me just because he¡¯s your master? You¡¯re all dead.¡± ta growled at the tigers. As the angry little tiger made a fuss, The Blood Tigers tucked their tails between their legs. Their ears drooped, And they crawled on their bellies in submission. ¡°Kane is mine. If I catch you sucking up to him, you¡¯re dead.¡± ta threatened the Blood Tigers. Kane shook his head at the sight. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± ¡°Hmph, see? I¡¯m their king, so they should treat me well.¡± ta tapped Kane¡¯s arm with his cute paw. It was a signal for Kane to pet him. Kane stroked ta¡¯s head as they entered the estate. At that moment, a series of messages appeared: ¡ª [New Construction Options Unlocked] ¨C You can now use the Belmore Military Academy Construction Permit. ¨C Mage Tower (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î) Unlocked. ¨C Trainee Knight Training Center (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î) Unlocked. ¨C Great Temple (¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î) Unlocked. ¨C Demon Cult (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î) Unlocked. ¨C Angel Cult (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î) Unlocked. [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 72 [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 72 The desired construction item has been unlocked. It was time to pay again. ¨C Rehinar Territory ¨C Reputation: 12,000 Administrator: Kane, Acting Head of Rehinar Poption: 1,050,231 (-) Capital: 0 (Debt Paid off) Personal Assets: 310 million gold ¨C [Agriculture (Lv.1) ¨C 46/100] ¨C [Commerce (Lv.2) ¨C 67/100] ¨C [Barracks (Lv.2) ¨C 90/100] ¨C [Security (Lv.2) ¨C 85 (+50)/100] ¨C [City Gates (Lv.1) ¨C 95/100] ¨C [Guild (Lv.1) ¨C 44/100] ¡°There¡¯s no debt, but there¡¯s no ie either.¡± Even if moneyes in, it goes right back out as operating expenses. Agriculture andmerce needed rapid development. ¡°Building the Belmore Military Academy will definitely put the capital in the red.¡± Even if the Belmore Military Academy is constructed, will it run on its own? A lot of money will be required to hire instructors, purchase training materials, and cover other operational costs. It would cost millions of gold per month. Building it recklessly would be akin to bankruptcy. ¡°It will take at least three or four months for the surrounding area to see any trickle-down effect, andmerce must be much more developed than it is now.¡± Even if a massive educational institution is established, can it benefit if themercial area is in ruins? The effect would be minimal. ¡°The solution is to increase the poption. I¡¯llplete the Belmore Military Academy with 150 million gold and invest the rest in the church andmerce.¡± The most effective way to increase the poption is to create a space that can raise religious devotion and spread this faith to neighboring territories. If word spreads that there is a ce in Rehinar that can provide mental and physical stability, residents from other territories will move here. The direction was clear. It was time to take action. Kane waved his hand in the air. Cami, seeing this, widened her eyes. ¡°Are you using construction magic right after arriving? Please rest for a bit before you start.¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much to do since I returned. Take the ves and head to the family estate.¡± ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Cami took the carriage and headed to the family estate. Kane first constructed the Belmore Military Academy. [1 billion gold has been used.] [Select the location to build the Belmore Military Academy.] The Belmore Military Academy was originally located in the demon forest. In the old Rehinar, it may have been majestic, but now building it in the demon forest would be a loss. The purpose of constructing the Belmore Military Academy was twofold. One of them was to see economic effects. In reality, variousmercial areas are activated around schools. However, building it in the demon forest would greatly restrict people¡¯s movement due to the danger. Thus, the desired economic effects would not be achieved. After considering various factors, it seemed best to build it in the vacant lot adjacent to the westernmercial district. [The Belmore Military Academy will be established in the western territory. (Construction period: 3 months)] [Would you like toplete the construction immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost: 50 million gold] Kane moved his hand and pressed for immediatepletion. A huge magic circle appeared over the construction site, emitting a brilliant light. [The Belmore Military Academy has beenpleted.] ¡°Amazing.¡± It was as grand as the Royal Military Academy. Kane entered the school with a satisfied expression. [Belmore Military Academy (Lv.1)] ¨C Grade: ¡ï¡î¡î¡î¡î ¨C Description: Already a top-tier building!? You know military academies are among the top educational institutions in the Fresia Empire, right? Now you can pick talented nobles like picking dolls from a machine. ¨C Effects: Recruit 3-star and above instructors, Chivalry +200%, Economic growth +500% However, the name bothered him. ¡°Belmore was the name of a school in the demon forest¡­ It¡¯s a bit off. A name is part of the marketing, after all. I should change it.¡± [The name has been corrected to Rehinar Military Academy.] [The Rehinar Military Academy has been registered in the system.] [The reputation of Rehinar has increased by 10000.] The Rehinar Military Academy alone had brought positive effects to the territory. ¡°That¡¯s taken care of. By now, he should be out, right?¡± [A new character has been added.] [3¡ï Continent History Instructor Elias Seager] [3¡ï Special Forces Instructor Nesily Schenberg] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [4¡ï Joseph Grohl, Son of Viscount Grohl] ¡°There he is!¡± Joseph Grohl, the heir of the educationally prestigious Grohl family. His mother had once held the position ofmander of the Guardian Knights. Though she met a tragic end on a mission, she protected Kane¡¯s mother until the very end. ¡°Joseph is essential for nurturing capable individuals.¡± In his previous life as Ray Hatzfeld, Joseph was an adversary. He was the one who trained the forces of Rehinar, including Sara. While Daniel provided financial support, Joseph was responsible for fostering talent. ¡°I will keep drawing until I get Joseph.¡± With 160 million gold in hand, it was unlikely he wouldn¡¯t get Joseph. Even if this game was known for its terrible luck mechanics. ¡°I¡¯ll draw now.¡± [Purchased 12 Character Fragment Draws (100,000G each).] The gacha hell was just beginning. ¡ª A hundred consecutive draws. Numerous 3-star fragments appeared, but 4-star fragments were rare. Even when they did appear, they were for other characters, not the desired Joseph Grohl. Moreover, this was a character fragment draw, not a guaranteed character draw. Even if Joseph Grohl appeared, ten fragments were needed to create the character. [3¡ï Special Forces Instructor Nesily Schenberg +4 fragments] [3¡ï Lady Knight of the Water Sword, Sara Rehinar +4 fragments] [3¡ï Iron Knight Cami Einrich +3 fragments] [4¡ï Joseph Grohl, Son of Viscount Grohl +1 fragment] After spending 10 million gold on a hundred consecutive draws, only three Joseph Grohl fragments had appeared. Being a character that starts at 4-star, the draw rate was abysmally low. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins this.¡± Fortunately, Kane had plenty of money. Though it was disappointing to see 10 million gold vanish, he didn¡¯t bat an eye. He began drawing again, skipping the background and sound effects for character fragments, and went straight to the results. [4¡ï Iron Knight Cami Einrich +1 fragment] [3¡ï Continent History Instructor Elias Seager +3 fragments] [3¡ï Special Forces Instructor Nesily Schenberg +5 fragments] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [4¡ï Blood Knight Kane Rehinar +1 fragment] [4¡ï Joseph Grohl, Son of Viscount Grohl +2 fragments] [2¡ï Iron Knight Cami Einrich +3 fragments] After an additional hundred consecutive draws, only two more fragments of Grohl appeared. With fewer than ten fragments collected and 20 million gold already spent, Kane considered just proceeding with the residency quest. ¡°But I¡¯ve got my pride; let¡¯s give it onest shot.¡± Thinking this would be his final attempt, he initiated another round of draws. He drew blindly, ignoring the glowing cards. And then¡­ ¡°I did it.¡± [4¡ï Special Forces Instructor Nesily Schenberg +2 fragments] [4¡ï Joseph Grohl, Son of Viscount Grohl +5 fragments] [4¡ï Continent History Instructor Elias Seager +1 fragment] Fortunately, luck seemed to be on his side this time. Out of the hundred draws, he received eight 4-star fragments, five of which were for Joseph Grohl. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss, though¡­.¡± Joseph Grohl could be obtained through the residency quest, but that would take too long. To avoid this dy, Kane had opted for the draws, ending up spending 30 million gold in the process. ¡°At least I got him in the end.¡± Kanebined the ten fragments into one character. [You have recruited Joseph Grohl, Son of Viscount Grohl.] [Joseph Grohl wille to find you. (Time remaining: 7 days)] He alsobined fragments for other characters. [You have recruited Special Forces Instructor Nesily Schenberg.] [You have recruited Continent History Instructor Elias Seager.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Now, all that¡¯s left is to build the temple.¡± ta, who had been quietly resting, perked up his ears. ¡°Temple? What kind of temple? It¡¯s not an Angel Temple, right? If it is, I¡¯ll go away.¡± ta pretended to be angry, but Kane ignored him and navigated to the security section. ¨C [Security (Lv.2) ¨C 85 (+50)/100] ¨C 1¡ï Shrine (Lv.2) [Activate] Security was closely rted to the barracks. The more soldiers there were, the higher the security level. Currently, the presence of the Guardian Knights in the territory helped suppress crime. Of course, Kane¡¯s elimination of all corrupt officials also yed a part. Adding a shrine would further enhance this effect. Since the construction costs would skyrocket in the future, it was better to build it now. ¨C 1¡ï Shrine (Lv.2) [Activate] ¨C 2¡ï Grand Shrine (Lv.0) [Not Built] ¨C 3¡ï Angel Temple (Lv.0) [Not Built] ¨C 3¡ï Demon Temple (Lv.0) [Not Built] ¡°Thanks to you, I can build a 3-star temple without upgrading to a Grand Shrine first. Why would I betray you?¡± ¡°Right? So hurry up and build the Demon Temple.¡± ta extended a paw into the air as if seeing a hologram. ¡°Can you¡­ see this?¡± ¡°You mean the blue screen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been able to see it since I was born.¡± ta tilted his head, looking puzzled. ¡°This is supposed to be visible only to me.¡± ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m a guardian spirit of the demons. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°So, hurry up and select the Demon Temple. Hehe.¡± ¡°I was nning to do that anyway, even without your nagging.¡± [35 million gold has been used.] Kane left the shrine in its central location within the territory, as it was the best spot. [The Shrine (Lv.2) will be upgraded to Demon Temple (Lv.1). (Construction time: 15 days)] [Would you like toplete the Demon Temple (Lv.1) immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost: 17.5 million gold] ¡°Immediatepletion.¡± [17.5 million gold has been used.] [The Demon Temple (Lv.1) has beenpleted.] [Please select a deity to worship.] A selection screen appeared. ¨C [ta (Blood)] ¨C [Amon (Wind)] ¨C [Bergo (Fire)] ¨C [Byle (Wood)] ¨C [Leibi (Water)] There were five options. Except for ta at the top, Kane had seen all of them in his previous life. ta urged him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. Pick the top one.¡± ¡°Why are you even here?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m the greatest guardian spirit of the demon realm.¡± ¡°A mutt?¡± ¡°Nooo. I¡¯m a guardian spirit.¡± ta bit Kane¡¯s arm, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡°I¡¯ve tried Bergo before, and I know the powers of the others, so that leaves only you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate.¡± ¡°Ah, really? Rehinar is associated with water. Should I choose Leibi?¡± ¡°Why would you choose that one!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll pick the top one. Oops! My hand is slipping!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± After teasing ta for a while, Kane finally selected the top option. [You have chosen the Blood Demon Temple ta.] [Yoshua Brandt has been appointed the new high priest.] [Adjusting Yoshua Brandt¡¯s rank to match his position.] [Due to character limitations, Yoshua Brandt can only be adjusted to 4-star rank.] [Yoshua Brandt pledges loyalty to ta.] [Yoshua Brandt eagerly awaits your visit to the temple.] Messages continued to appear. Simultaneously, ta¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and his power increased. ¡°Heh. Heh!¡± He keptughing, seemingly aware of his newfound strength. ¡°Kane, let¡¯s go see the high priest.¡± ¡°I was nning to visit the cksmith first, but it seems we need to go to the temple.¡± Though it disrupted his ns, he had no choice. With Yoshua wanting a visit, Kane headed to the location of the temple. * * * ¡°My, my wish hase true.¡± Healer Priest Yoshua¡¯s eyes trembled. The temple had changed. It retained its sanctity, but the atmosphere was entirely different. The moment he stepped inside! ¡°Ah!¡± A beam of light descended upon him. Not the golden light of before, but a red beam. He shivered. The gray robe worn by lower healer priests vanished. It was reced by a white robe adorned with a red tiger. Yoshua¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliance. ¡°A revtion has been bestowed upon me from the heavens. Amand to serve ta. This power is a blessing granted only to those who serve ta.¡± His staff struck the floor. The surroundings were engulfed in red light. Not just a temple anymore, but a temple now turned into a cult. The worshippers inside were bewildered as the red light touched them. ¡°Aah.¡± Those who were gravely ill began to weep. Their ailments vanished in an instant. Unconsciously, the worshippers bowed to Yoshua. ¡°Worship. ta has awakened to save you all.¡± ¡°Oh, ta.¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± Yoshua addressed the worshippers. ¡°Go. Spread the word to the world. Tell them that the one who will save you has descended.¡± [Trantor ¨C Helga] [Proofreader ¨C Lucky] Chapter 73 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 73 The area around the temple was bustling with people. They were staring at a middle-aged man with eyes full of disbelief. "You, you there!" "That, that arm... What¡¯s going on? How is your severed arm perfectly fine?" This was a middle-aged man who had lost his left arm in the war during his days as a soldier. Yet, his arm was perfectly intact, as if nothing had happened. It was as if a new arm had grown. So, how could they not be astonished? The middle-aged man, whose face was always shadowed, smiled brightly, something hard to believe. "God has granted me salvation." Tears of joy streamed down his face. It wasn''t just the middle-aged man. The peopleing out of the temple experienced significant changes in their bodies. A man with a limp in his leg. A woman whose skin had been necrotic due to mana reflux. An old man who had been awaiting death. Blessings hade to those who could do nothing but pray to the gods. The limp was gone, the necrotic skin healed cleanly. The old man, who had been waiting for death, now looked healthier and more vigorous than before. "ta has answered our earnest prayers." The woman sped her hands together reverently and closed her eyes. Once bearing a disfigured face, she now looked as she did in her days when she was the center of men''s attention. "If you still can''t believe us,e inside the temple. Then you''ll understand what it''s like." The old man, with a kind face, led the shocked and stiffened people inside the temple. Kane, who witnessed the scene, muttered to himself quietly. "The process has already begun." The number of believers determined the power of the temple. The more believers there were, the stronger the temple''s power became. "Ahem. What if everyone is already captivated by my power?" ta couldn''t stop smiling. It seemed he wanted to show himself to people as much as possible. He climbed onto Kane''s shoulder, fully disying his presence. "I''ve never seen a pet brag like you." "Hmph, only those who hide their power act like that. A guardian spirit like me, who proudly disys his presence, is the true apex predator." ta pushed Kane''s cheek with his paw as he spoke. Kane agreed with his opinion. "Since when do we think alike?" Why hide your power? When troublees, just crush it with strategy or overwhelming force. Eventually, it would be revealed that they were hiding their power. Why bother with the exhausting act? It made no sense. "But how do you know the word ''power-hider''?" "Hehe, I''m a demonic guardian spirit who knows everything." Onepliment, and now he¡¯s aiming for the sky. As Kane shook his head and approached the temple, a message appeared. [ta temple''s Headquarters has been registered in the system.] [ta temple''s Headquarters (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Description: Whoa! Choosing the rising star among demon temples shows you have the heart of a beast! The rising star is pure malevolence! Beware of trying to control it, or you''ll face serious consequences. Effect: Recruitment of Blood Priests, Faith +300%, Recruitment of Blood Priests grants the skill ¨C Blood Regeneration (basic acquisition) "My choice wasn''t wrong." In the past, he couldn''t choose the Blood temple. He couldn''t draw ta, the ferocious one. But this time was different. He had taken ta from Dirk. "And I didn''t expect that person to change as well." A person walked towards him. It was Yoshua Brandt, with a different aura than before. [Yoshua Brandt (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 45 upation: Cult Leader of Blood temple Mana Affinity: Blood Bond (A+)[3 Runes] -Basic Abilities- [Stamina: A] [Mana: A+] [Physical Strength: A] [Strength: B+] [Agility: A-] Traits: Devotee of ta (A+), Earnest Wish (S-) Skills: Echo of Regeneration (A), Blood Barrier (A) "Ahem! This is my power." Kane ignored ta and approached Yoshua. Yoshua immediately ced his hand on his chest and greeted him. "It''s been a long time, Your Highness. I''ve been waiting for you." * * * Kane and Yoshua were walking side by side in the heart of the sanctuary. "Why were you waiting for me?" "Actually, we were waiting for the one above the Grand Duke." When he was pointed out, ta quickly responded with a cheerful voice. "Did you hear my voice?" "I realized your response toote, ta." "Your mistake as a mere priest is immense, but I will forgive you with my great generosity." "Heh." Kane, listening to ta and Yoshua''s conversation, burst intoughter. ta''s full name was dimir Bu Pavil Legilere. You have to call him by his full name when you worship him. The fact that the main priest wasn''t aware of this was really amusing. "Hey! I told you." "Sorry, it''s just too funny." "Is there something funny?" ta asked with sparkling eyes. "No, just continue what you were saying." "You made me forget, geez!" ta bit Kane''s cheek, but it didn''t hurt at all. When would his little fangs ever grow? Now, it was even bing a curiosity. Despite Kane and ta''s bickering, Yoshua waited patiently. After a while, Kane and ta quieted down. "May I proceed with the report?" "Report to Kane, not me." "As you wish." "From now on, I''m not interested inplex matters." Yoshua looked at Kane and spoke. "I suspected you were a person of prophecy, Young Master." "What made you think that?" "The blood rune is the power of this sanctuary. You have more than enough qualifications, Young master." Yoshua examined Kane''s condition. The one who became the blood cult leader and received the sanctuary''s power. It was natural that his insight had improved. An extra charater had quickly transformed into a significant mid-tier 6th ss character. "I''m still just a priest, no, now a cult leader. Anyway, I''m weaker than you." "With ta by your side, you''ll be much stronger than me. And the blood knight possesses the power to rival gods. So, there''s no need for humility." As the character''s importance increased, background knowledge was naturally provided. Because of this, Yoshua knew quite a lot. "Of course! The only human I acknowledge is Kane. So, don''t even think about looking down on him." At ta''s threat, Yoshua bowed his head. "I heed the oracle of the great demon guardian, ta." ta nudged Kane. He was showing off proudly. Kane roughly patted his head. Yoshua then exined the direction the sanctuary should take. "Currently, the sanctuary has only ten followers, but it will increase to thousands in a short time." "I will appoint priests for the sanctuary, so I hope you will push harder into converting them." He cautiously refuted Kane''s words. "Growing too quickly could be dangerous." The ta Sanctuary was not amon religion believed in by the Fresia Empire. Moreover, they were a group that was worshiping demons. If the sanctuary''s true nature were revealed, they might be branded as heretics. "Does the sanctuary openly advertise ''We worship demons''?" "No, it does not." "The exterior of the sanctuary is no different from the Grand Temple. In fact, it looks even more reverent and sacred, doesn''t it?" "You have no idea how surprised I was to see the building being reconstructed with my own eyes." "And even if we''re discovered, it won''t be a problem." "Why is that?" "The Fresia Empire serves both demon and angel temples simultaneously. People think Fresia only worships the goddess, but that''s not the reality." Even Yoshua didn''t know this fact. It was background knowledge that only someone deeply familiar with the game would know. Monat von Fresia, a figure disgruntled with the House of the Sun, Meyer Family, founded the empire. Later generations called him the founding emperor. "It means that while the exterior may be the same, the inside ispletely different." "I think I understand." "So, don''t hesitate and spread the faith." The more followers they gathered, the faster ta would grow. Also, those who received the sanctuary''s blessings would gain mana. It was equivalent to forming abat group. All of this would eventually be his power. ¡®Blood priests are the top tier among healers. With just them, I can create a zombie army.¡¯ As his forces grew, he felt a sense of pride. It seemed like the day of his revenge was approaching quickly. * * * After finishing his conversation with Yoshua, Kane headed to Mikhail''s forge. ng! The sound of hammering echoed. ng-ng! Rhythmic hammering. As he opened the firmly locked door of the forge, intense heat surged out from inside. "Mana of the Red Dragon? He''s doing it right." It wasn''t ordinary fire. It was the me that only emanated from Fervartz''s breathing technique. As he entered the forge, he saw a barrel full of swords next to Mikhail. About fifteen swords? Creating fifteen swords in less than a month meant his cksmithing skills were extraordinary. ng! "Mikhail, how''s it going?" At the sound of Kane''s voice, Mikhail paused his hammering and looked up. "When did you get here?" "Just now. But why do you look like that?" "My skills have gotten so rusty. I don''t think I can forge the weapon you have in mind." Mikhail looked dissatisfied, clearly frustrated with hisck of progress. "I kept my promise to you... hmm." "Did you really bring the Bloodstone, The Majestic ¡®Bloodstar¡¯¡¯? The rarest of all stars?" He looked intently at Kane. Instead of answering, Kane extended his hand. "See for yourself." [Breath of the Blood Tiger (SR-) has been activated.] [Breath of the Blood Phoenix(SR-) has been activated.] [Blood Oath (4Runes) has been manifested.] Mana gathered in Kane''s outstretched hand, forming a liquid resembling a red dot. A vortex of air swirled around his hand. "Ugh." Kane let out a groan. He was extracting the Blood Star embedded in his body, a process apanied by immense pain due to the overwhelming power involved. The forge was engulfed in a storm of energy. Mikhail tried to contain the storm as best as he could. "What on earth happened during the trip?" Even Mikhail struggled to protect the forge against Kane''s immense power. After a long, grueling struggle, the storm of power vanished without a trace. The reddish hue in Kane''splexion gradually returned to normal. ¡°Here, the bloodstone." At Kane''s words, Mikhail asked with genuine curiosity. "Did you ingest it as an elixir?" "I took it to survive against a formidable enemy." "Did you... perhaps beat up the Crown Prince in the capital?" "Not the Crown Prince, but I did rough up a knight guarding the princess." Mikhail tilted his head in confusion. There was only one knight who guarded the princess. "You took it against Beno Tegelo? You could have handled him without it." "Not him. There was a member of the Meyer Family at the ball. One of the people who annihted your family." Mikhail sprang to his feet. "Who was it!" "Ulrich Siemens, one of the Seven Executioners. I lured him out." "Is he dead?" "I didn''t kill him, but the Crown Prince took care of him for me." Mikhail copsed back into his seat. One of the people responsible for his family''s annihtion was dead. He should have felt relieved, but strangely, he was angry. "Next time-" "I''ll help you in getting your revenge yourself." "You promise." Mikhail didn''t ask how Kane knew the high-ranking members of the meyer family. He just wanted the chance for revenge. "I don''t lie." Mikhail nodded and then spoke up. "Shall I start forging immediately?" "Do you think you can do it right?" "I''ll put everything I have into this." Kane didn''t doubt Mikhail either. "The Bloodstone that entered my body will try to return to me. You have exactly one week. If you can''t make it within that time, it''ll be a failure." The Breath of the Red Dragon. The cksmithing skills of Fervartz. With just these two, most weapons could be forged in a day. Of course, the ¡®Blood Star¡¯ was a material of the highest order, surpassing any other. [TL/N: Blood star is a special stone that contains potent mana, and it¡¯s the rarest of stars. There¡¯s light star, moon star etc etc (Containing mana of that specific element). Blood star and bloodstone are the same thing.] Creating a weapon from it in a week was an almost impossible task. But he had to seed. There was only one chance. "I will get it done." Mikhail''s expression was resolute. Trusting him, Kane left the forge. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 74 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 74 The Rehinar estate was in an uproar due to the appearance of two new buildings. Even Daniel, who was diligently working at the upper office, showed curiosity. "Overnight, a small temple has turned into a grand temple¡­" "It¡¯s said that the first ce Young Master visited after returning from the capital was here." "Does that mean the Young Master expanded it with construction magic?" "That must be it, don¡¯t you think?" Everyone in the estate knew that Kane could use high-level construction magic. Though it wasn¡¯t a surprising fact, the grand temple was different. Expanding or reducing a temple carelessly could anger the gods. Therefore, expanding a temple was usually decided only after receiving divine will, even if it was the lord making the decision. "In a way, isn¡¯t this a blessing from the gods?" "They say that if a sick person prays earnestly, they arepletely healed." Another old man nearby chimed in. "Not just that. They say even people who couldn¡¯t use their arms or legs arepletely cured." "Is it true that their bodies were regenerated¡­?" Body regeneration. A high-level healing technique that only apostles or bishops of the gods could perform. The cost of regeneration was around tens of millions of gold. Moreover, only selected individuals were treated. Because of this, people with little faith weren¡¯t even considered as candidates. It was a treatment that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even dream of. But they say that just visiting that temple makes disabled people return to normal. It was hard to believe. "But there¡¯s something strange." "What is it?" Daniel¡¯s eyes sparkled. He had a face full of suspicion. "Most of those whoe out of that temple are grateful to Young Master Kane." "It¡¯s natural to be thankful since he expanded the temple." "No, they even worship him." "Worship? You mean the act of venerating?" "Yes." "That¡¯s quite dangerous¡­" Expressing gratitude and worshipping are different. Faith towards a human could easily be seen as a cult. "I think so too." "One of us needs to go there." The old man who was temporarily in charge of the weapon shop readily volunteered at Daniel¡¯s suggestion. "I¡¯ll go." "It could be dangerous, so be careful." "Actually, it¡¯s good for me since my body aches due to old age." The old man used to be a sessful knight in his prime. However, he overused his mana during a war, which damaged his mana circuits. Because of that, he had to retire from active duty. That¡¯s why, having nothing to fear, he stepped forward willingly. "If anything happens, be sure to send a signal." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return safely." A day and a half had passed since the old man entered the temple. Suddenly, the door of the Blue Guild swung open. The old man entered with a look of astonishment. "Sir Daniel!" "What happened?" "The rumors were true." "Tell me in detail." "Look at this." A small but significant amount of water mana appeared in the old man''s hand. Daniel''s eyes widened at the sight. "H-How is this possible? Your mana circuits were damaged, and you couldn''t use mana anymore, right?" "I was so shocked that I ran straight here. Though it''s a small amount, my mana circuits have been repaired." "Tell me everything in detail." The old man recounted his experience in the grand temple. Inside, there was a sculpture of an archangel with six wings. He prayed for his mana circuits to be restored, and a warm energy enveloped him. "But the real change happened when I met Priest Yoshua." Daniel swallowed hard, eagerly awaiting the old man''s next words. "People called him their master, overwhelmed with tears of joy." "Priest Yoshua Brandt is their master? Did hee from the capital¡¯s grand temple when Young Master Kane arrived from the capital?" "I don¡¯t know about that, but Yoshua, the head priest, healed everyone irrespective of their social ss." "So, you¡¯ve healed now?" "Yes." "Well, this is shocking¡­¡±. "Since there are no traces of dark mana, it seems unrted to ck magic." "If you say so, I believe it." Daniel trusted the old manpletely. He was Daniel''s most reliablepanion. "How about you verify it yourself, Master? If you still have doubts, you can ask the Young Master directly." Daniel nodded. All matters of the estate were his responsibility. Seeing things with his own eyes was part of his duty. "Let''s go. We need to see what''s happening at that temple." Daniel headed towards ta Temple. * * * Around that time, Kane was deep in thought in his room. "The Count of Dyer should be arriving in Phec soon, right?" Kane had caused chaos in Phec. Seeing the mess would surely infuriate Count Dyer, who would be furious that the heir of a fallen duke family had taken advantage of his absence. "They''ll attack soon." "They¡¯re out of luck. This ce is a tiger''s den," ta said. Indeed, this was no longer the old Rehinar. In the past, it was just Cedric, the Guardian Knights, and the ghost, Anna Werner. But now? Mikhail Pervartz was here. Additionally, Yoshua Brandt had risen to the position of high priest, and Joseph Grohl was expected to arrive in Rehinar soon. Even if Count Dyer brought all his elite forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to conquer Rehinar. Count Dyer was no longer a concern. "With the ta Temple, even those who were disabled will fully recover. The strength here will be unimaginable." ta spoke with pride. It was all thanks to him, implying that Kane should quickly pat his head in appreciation. "Are you love-deprived or something?" "What''s that?" "Don¡¯t you know?" "Of course, I know. Just pretending I don¡¯t." "Fine, then." "Hey! There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know!" As Kane and ta bickered, Cami knocked and entered the room. "I¡¯ve brought them, Young Master." They were the ves he received from Princess Wendy. "Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s someone I want you to meet." Kane led them somewhere. * * * Sara''s Residence At one side of the residence, Anna was busy leading the maids in cleaning. Kane called out to her. "Anna, where''s Sara?" "Miss Sara is training in the magic field." "Alone?" "Didn''t you ask for her to be trained rigorously?" "I did." "The magic field is the best ce for that." ta then drooped his ears andmented. "Aww, poor Sara, training all alone." Kane ignored ta''sment. However, Anna, not wanting Kane to worry, added reassuringly. "I check on her constantly, so don¡¯t worry." "I know. I''m here to see you for another reason." "You''re not going to ask me for another favor, are you?" "I am. I want you to train these girls as maids." "As Miss Sara''s guard unit?" "Yes. They have considerable potential." The girls ranged in age from 13 to 19. Anna nced over the ves. Her gaze was not that of a head maid but of the Ghost Anna Werner. The female ves flinched and avoided her gaze. "As you said, they have potential... but why are they all so pretty?" "They were a bribe from the First Princess to win me over." Anna''s eyebrows twitched. "You''re not... siding with the First Princess, are you?" "I haven''t made my intentions clear yet." "That''s a relief. The First Princess doesn''t view our lord favorably. It''s best to keep your distance." "Weren¡¯t you someone who didn''t care about political situations?" "Then you shouldn''t treat me as a ghost. And you shouldn''t ask me to train anyone." "I was joking." "So was I." "So, will you take care of them?" "They have top-notch looks and near-top potential. With effort, they can be an elite maid unit." This was nearly high praise. Along with Cedric, Anna was one of the most discerning individuals in Rehinar. Receiving such an evaluation from her indicated a promising future. Then Anna added a stern note. "But I won''t be responsible if any of them die during training." "They''ll manage just fine." * * * A few dayster A group entered the trading city of Phec. At the forefront, a middle-aged man with green hair spoke. "Report." "Phec has been attacked." "By whom?" the green-haired man shouted, his eyes zing with fury. His rage was palpable, and his subordinates barely dared to breathe as they watched him. "Kane Rehinarunched a sudden attack¡­." "How many men?" "He was alone¡­." "You want me to believe that?" The green-haired middle-aged man, Count Dyer, struck down the reporting subordinate with his bare hands. "I could believe it when I heard that he killed Mateo in the capital. Why? Because no one wouldmit murder in the capital unless they were utterly mad. I thought Mateo had been caught off guard and killed in a surprise attack." Now, Count Dyer''s voice was full of hostility. "But Kane Rehinar, all by himself,id waste to an entire territory? Does that even make sense?" "He must have used some trick," said a green-haired young man who was the spitting image of Count Dyer. Jeron Dyer ground his teeth. Kane Rehinar was his age, but he was widely considered aplete idiot, infamous as a dunce. Yet, this same Kane supposedly devastated Phec alone? It seemed too exaggerated. The sudden assault likely threw the residents into confusion, leading them to mistake a lone attacker for many. "Father, why don''t we take this opportunity to annihte Rehinar? We showed them mercy by allowing them to survive, and they repay us with treachery." Count Dyer responded to Jeron''s suggestion with approval. "We must avenge your brothers." "I will follow you." "Not a single one bearing the Rehinar name will be left alive! I will show everyone that I am the one who¡¯s worthy of being one of the Twelve Star Lords, not that sick old man in his death bed!" Count Dyer''s true goal wasn''t just avenging his sons. He aimed to destroy Rehinar and take Duke Carl¡¯s ce among the Twelve Lords. This was his real ambition. He turned to his subordinates. "Will you join me in conquering Rehinar?" "Of course!" "Just give us the order, and I''ll sever the enemy''s heads without leaving a single one behind." The morale of Dyer''s troops soared. With this, Count Dyer drew his greatsword and shouted high into the sky. "March towards Rehinarr!" "Yaaahhh!" Dyer''s troops, filled with murderous intent, surged out of Phec. Meanwhile, Gillip, who was secretly watching them, grew more and more troubled. "Little brother, what do we do now?" "Big brother, what''s there to worry about? You''ve seen that monster''s power. Even if Count Dyer moves personally, it won''t be enough." "I know, but I''m worried about those guys behind Dyer." "Hatzfeld?" "Yeah, they''re a kingdom, but their national strength rivals that of Fresia empire. If Hatzfeld gets involved, even that monster might struggle." It was time to make a clear decision. "Big brother, I think now is the time to go all in." "On whom?" "Shouldn''t we bet on Rehinar?¡± "This is a matter that concerns the lives of everyone in the ck Crow exchange. We can''t decide lightly like it''s a gamble." "Where''s that sharp intuition of yours gone? If it were me, I''d bet everything on Rehinar''s monster." The third brother''s confident expression. Despite suffering at Kane''s hands, he harbored no personal feelings in deciding the future of the ck Crow exchange. After much deliberation, Gillip spoke. "Damn it, let''s bet everything on Rehinar." "What should we prepare?" "Pack up everything we need. We''re abandoning this ce and moving to Rehinar." "I''ll contact second brother first." Gillip decided to stake everything on Rehinarr. If, by chance, Dyer won the war... ck Crow exchange would lose everything. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 75 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 75 Before long, some visitors came to see Kane. Fabi, the vicemander of the Guardian knights, quickly ran out from the front gate. "Well, look who it is! Isn''t it my dear friend Joseph!" Fabi hugged the rough and fierce-looking man tightly. "I''ve been trying to reach you for so long, and now you finally show up." Fabi spoke rapidly, not giving him a chance to respond. "I''m not here to see you, so back off a bit." "Wow. You¡¯ve be even more shy." Fabi stepped back from Joseph, feeling smug. Then he whispered quietly into Joseph''s ear. "Are you really here to meet Lord Kane?" "Yes." "Are you thinking of returning to the family?" Joseph didn¡¯t respond to his question. Fabi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "It''s true, then." "Just take me to the lord." "Who are the people behind you?" "They¡¯re here for the same reason, so stop talking already!" The usually serious Joseph suddenly shouted. Fabi smiled broadly at this sight. "Look at you, trying so hard to keep yourposure. Let¡¯s see how long that actsts." Joseph barely managed to suppress his anger. Fabi continued to chatter beside him all the way to Kane¡¯s mansion. Joseph only gave brief responses, letting most of Fabi¡¯s words pass by. Before long, they reached the mansion of the lord. Joseph flinched as he sensed the mana emanating from a second-floor window. "Is the lord a user of ck magic?" Fabi shook his head at his question. "Commander Cedric says it''s not ck magic." "Then what is that unpleasant energy?" "You could say that mana is the atmosphere surrounding Young master Kane." "I need to see it up close." Fabi and Joseph stood in front of the door on the second floor. ¡°Young Master, you have visitors." -Let them in. Kane''s voice was heard from inside. And when the door was opened... Whoosh! A gust of mana blew out through the open door. Kane, wearing a small magnifying ss, was carving a magic stone with a small knife. "Wee, Sir Joseph. It''s good to have you back in the family." Kane continued to work with his hands, with mana surging out each time. It was a fascinating sight¡ªwaves of mana shifting into flickering mes. "Ah, just a moment. I''m almost done." Kane finished crafting the gem. "Phew." The storm-like mana vanished into Kane''s body as if it had never been there. "You''ve been waiting a while, haven''t you? Please, everyone, take a seat." Following his direction, everyone sat on the sofa¡ªexcept for Fabi, who remained standing awkwardly. "Sir Fabi, what are you doing there? Go and attend to your duties." "Well, I''m currently free, so I thought I''d stay here¡­." "It seems the family has no tasks for you. Perhaps I should talk to Sir Cedric about finding you some work." "Now that I think about it, the family''s defenses have be quitex recently. I''ll head back immediately to reorganize." Fabi quickly closed the door and left. It seemed Kane had seen right through Joseph''s thoughts and offeredfort. "I imagine the journey here was quite hectic." "That guy hasn''t changed at all in 20 years." "Have you not been in touch during that time?" Joseph nodded in response to Kane''s question. "I''ve been busy living my life." "Searching for your enemy, I presume?" "...Did His Grace tell you?" "There were many unsatisfactory circumstances surrounding the death of the Knight Commander. It¡¯s reasonable to suspect an internal traitor or a third party other than Hatzfeld was involved." Kane¡¯s words were precise. Joseph''s goal was to avenge his parents. He had considered whether to stay with the family to exact his revenge or to leave and pursue his enemy in secret. Ultimately, he chose thetter. Kane pointed to the people beside Joseph and continued. "Moreover, these people are all families of the victims of that incident, aren''t they?" Special Forces Instructor Nesily Schenberg Continent History Instructor Elias Seager. Their mothers were also part of the Guardian Knights. "You seem to know a lot about us. Do you also know why we''vee to see you?" "I will help you achieve your revenge." "Hatzfeld can''t be taken down by the current Rehinar." "With your assistance, it¡¯s more than possible." Kane spoke with confidence, far from being the timid person he once was. "Soon, Count Dyer will attack Rehinar. If you don¡¯t believe me, watch how I handle Dyer. You can decide what to do after that." Joseph nodded at Kane¡¯s proposal. "I''ll stay in Rehinar for the time being." [Joseph Groll''s favorability has increased by +1.] [Joseph Groll''s favorability has increased by +1.] [Elias Seager''s favorability has increased by +1.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Nesily Schenberg''s favorability has increased by +1.] The threshold for recruitment was almost reached. In fact, it was enough to persuade them as things stood, but... ¡®I might as well aim for double rewards to gather even more talent.¡¯ Quickly increasing the favorability of characters acquired through gatcha grants rewards. Using Dyer as a sacrifice, Kane needed to gather the people for free. Then the recruitment of instructors for Rehinar Military Academy would beplete. From then on, the academy could be properly run. * * * After meeting with Joseph, Kane quickly moved towards the forge. Today marked exactly one week since his promise to Mikhail. For some reason, the usual hammering sounds from the cksmith were absent today. "Is it finished?" His heart pounded with excitement. He never doubted Mikhail would seed in the crafting. The only question driving him mad with curiosity was whether it would be a 4-star weapon or a 5-star weapon. Kane entered the cksmith shop immediately. He was greeted by Mikhail, who was meticulously inspecting a red sword. "Did it seed?" "It seems so," Mikhail responded calmly. "But... there''s a problem." "What is it?" "Though I crafted it, I can''t appraise it. It seems to be because of the Bloodstar." Only the original owner can appraise the bloodstone. Even the greatest cksmiths or appraisers on the continent cannot ess its information. "Let me check it." Kane took the sword from Mikhail. [The Bloodstone embedded in the Bloodsky de returns to its original owner.] The power within the sword flowed through the hilt and into Kane. At the same time, a message appeared. [Disying information for Bloodsky de.] --- [Bloodsky de] - Type: One-Handed Weapon - Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï - Description: A legendary magic sword crafted with the life of Mikhail Pervartz, the descendant of a true dragon. Usage Requirements: One fated by blood Unique Options: - Blood Stack (¡Þ) - +1% Healing Effect per stack - +2% Attack Power per stack - +2% Magic Attack Power per stack - +2% Defense per stack - +2 Magic Defense per stack General Options: - Can transform into any weapon (Skill: Bloodsky de) --- "H-Holy Shit!" Kane couldn''t help but curse upon seeing the information. "What''s wrong?" Mikhail asked. "The perks are insane!" The stack limit was infinite. This meant that as long as he wielded the Bloodsky de, he could easily overpower opponents much stronger than himself. But that wasn¡¯t all. "I''ve never seen a 6-star magic sword before." Until now, Kane thought the highest grade for an ultimate item was 5 stars. But here was a 6-star weapon. The astonishment was so great that even the message reacted simrly. --- [The world is stunned by an unprecedented event.] [You have earned the title ¡®Human Who Astonished the Gods.¡¯] [You are awarded 1 billion gold.] --- But that wasn''t the end. --- [By sessfully forging the Bloodsky de using the Bloodstar, Mikhail Pervartz has undergone his first awakening.] [Mikhail Pervartz''s level has increased.] [Mikhail Pervartz''s level has increased.] [Mikhail Pervartz''s level has increased.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [Mikhail Pervartz has reached the maximum level.] [A hidden route has been unlocked.] [The title of Spearknight Mikhail Pervartz has changed to ''Evolved Dragon Knight.''] [The trait ''Pride of Fire'' has been deleted.] [A new trait ''Pride of the Evolved Dragon'' has been generated.] [The trait ''Fighting Spirit'' has been deleted.] [A new trait ''King of Combat'' has been generated.] [The trait ''Craftsmanship'' has been deleted.] [A new trait ''Soul of the Continent¡¯s Greatest Artisan'' has been generated.] [All grades have been increased by one level.] The refinement of the Bloodstar had greatly benefited Mikhail. ''Just as I grow stronger through crafting, Mikhail grows stronger through weapon refinement.'' And using the best material, the Bloodstar, he had awakened instantly. --- [Mikhail Pervartz (Lv.1)] - Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï - Age: 25 - upation: Evolved Dragon Knight - Mana Affinity: Fire Bond (A) - Favorability: 60 (Close) - Basic Abilities - - Health: A- - Mana: B+ - Physical: B+ - Strength: B+ - Agility: A- Traits: Pride of the Evolved Dragon (S+), King of Combat (A-), Soul of the Continent¡¯s Greatest Artisan (S+) Skills: Breath of the Red Dragon (SR), Pervartz Dragon Spear Technique (A+) --- ''The first 5-star character!'' In his past life, this guy had been his right-hand man and was the fastest to ascend to 5 stars. His abilities were top-tier for a 5-ss, but overall, he surpassed the 6-ss threshold. ''It''s time to outfit our soldiers with the weapons and armor this guy makes.'' Kane asked Mikhail, "Do you still have the strength to fight?" "What do you mean?" Mikhail responded. "Dyer is attacking." "I''ll join you." Kane, along with Mikhail, moved towards the eastern castle gate at the back of the estate. * * * The two stood atop the eastern gate, Kane and Mikhail feeling the wind blowing. "A strong killing intent is riding on the wind," Mikhail observed. "How many do you think?" Kane asked. "Probably well over a few thousand," Mikhail estimated. "Even after killing so many, their numbers are stillrge," Kane remarked, his face remaining calm despite the approaching enemy. "You don''t seem worried," Mikhail noted. "With you here, what is there to fear?" Kane replied. "I''ll do my best to hold them off, but don''t expect miracles. Some will get past me and through the gate," Mikhail cautioned. "I''ll take care of those," Kane assured him. Momentster, Cami came rushing over, waving a piece of paper. "Your Grace, urgent news from the ck Crow Exchange!" she shouted. --- [Count Dyer is marching on Rehinar.] --- The message was brief, but the ck Crow''s choice was clear. Shortly after, Joseph and his group arrived. Joseph addressed Kane, asking about their next move. "What is your n?" "We kill them when they arrive," Kane answered. "Is that all? Count Dyer might use tactics to attack not just the east gate but the north and south gates as well," Joseph pointed out, seeking a strategic response. "Do you think that arrogant Dyer would use tactics against a fallen Rehinar? He will try to force his way through this east gate with sheer power," Kane responded confidently. Kane was certain that Count Dyer would choose the most brutal method to subdue his opponent. Above all, Dyer had too much faith in the disparity between their forces. ''The reason he''s chosen war so easily is that he knows Duke Carl is ill. He believes that the 200 knights of the Guarding Knight Order cannot stop his thousands of troops,'' Kane reasoned. This was the simple reason Dyer chose a frontal assault. ''But that will be their mistake,'' Kane thought, looking down at the sword on his side. The Bloodsky de was specialized for mass ughter, granting its user limitless power. Even as Ray Hatzfeld, he hadn''t fully experienced this weapon''s potential. As Kane Rehinar, he now felt the excitement of wielding such a powerful tool for the first time. "They''ve finally arrived," Kane said, noting the movement in the distance. "I will go ahead," Mikhail announced, taking up his spear and stepping through the gate. Joseph''s eyes widened slightly as he watched Mikhail. He was about to offer advice to Kane when suddenly¡ª --- Whoosh! --- The air surged violently as if acknowledging the impending conflict. A huge pressure engulfed the surroundings. Thousands of troops finally revealed themselves. ta grinned menacingly He shouted in a loud voice, feeling good. ¡°Kill them all!¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 76 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 76 The Bloodsky de had an amazing ability. It could transform into any weapon. Kane suddenly extended his left arm forward and pulled his right arm back behind his ear. [Breath of the Blood Tiger (SR-) has been activated.] [Blood Oath (4 Runes) manifests.]" At that moment, ta wondered what this was. Standing straight, suddenly crossing his swords in an X shape¡­ At first nce, it looked like he was drawing a bow. "Oh!" ta jumped down to the ground and started hopping around. However, the surprise was far from over. The sword in Kane''s hand transformed into a bow. The Bloodsky de, which was once a sword, turned into a liquid and reshaped itself into a bow. Soon, blood droplets gathered around him, forming crimson arrows. "Blood Wave" A short murmur. Simultaneously, the crimson arrow tore through the air. Unlike ordinary arrows that fly in an arc, this one flew straight, as if chasing something. Its target was behind Count Dyer¡ªthe Green Wolf Riders charging on their green wolves. Swoosh! The sound of air being ripped apart. The mana arrow carried such immense power that Count Dyer quickly noticed it. "Such a petty trick!" He drew the great sword from his back. Despite its seemingly massive weight, he wielded it lightly and sliced the crimson arrow in half, as if cutting through water. The arrow split effortlessly and Count Dyer was confident he had destroyed the mana arrows. However, that was a miscalction. The fragments of the sliced crimson arrow caused a significant wave the moment they touched the knights. Boom! Count Dyer turned his head at the sound of bones crunching. Startled by the absurd sight, he instinctively pulled hard on the reins, stopping his horse. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Fury filled Count Dyer''s eyes. It was because the bodies of dozens of members of the knights following him were contorted. They looked as if they had been forcibly crushed. However, the Green Wolf riders were rtively better off. After all, they were the elite knights of Dyer. The real problem was with those who weren''t part of the Green Wolf riders. Their bodies swelled up gradually and then burst with a ¡®pop¡¯ sound. It wasn''t just one or two who died like that. There were hundreds. These were not forces to be lost so senselessly. They were individuals whose average power had reached the beginner-tier of 4th ss. ¡°Is this some sort of ck magic?¡± The surroundings were utterly devastated. It was as if a gue had struck. Bodies swelled up like balloons and then burst. Even so, there were only hundreds. It wouldn''t even make a dent in his forces. At that moment. ¡°Lord! Look ahead. Some madman is charging at us alone.¡± A man with red hair tied back was charging towards them with a spear. ¡°Someone I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Although he had been away from the family for a long time, he knew the situation in Rehinar better than anyone else. After all, Hatzfeld brought him information about the world every day. Yet there was no information about that person. While Count Dyer was trying to remember if he missed any information. ¡°Lord, arrows again!¡± ¡°Everyone, form a defensive line!¡± He shouted towards Dyer¡¯s forces. Knights in heavy armor came forward. As they raised their great swords over their chests. Jiiing- A green barrier was formed around them. Dyer¡¯s pride, the defensive formation. It was called the Gate of Sanctuary. Thud! Red arrows struck the Gate of Sanctuary. The arrow spun violently. It moved as if it was trying to break through the obstacle in front of it. As expected. A crack appeared in the Gate of Sanctuary. Count Dyer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Gate of Sanctuary has been damaged? Who shot such a formidable arrow? The Blue sh, Cedric?¡± He quickly turned his head towards Rehinar. Despite the distance, he could see someone in his view. A figure standing on the city wall. ¡°Kane¡­ Rehinar?!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He checked and rechecked, but the result was the same. While he was in shock, the red arrow pierced part of the Gate of Sanctuary. Crack! The sound of bones breaking was unmistakable. Although the damage was less severe than the first time, those of lower skill still died horribly. Dyer¡¯s misfortune... ...had only just begun. Soon, Mikhail¡¯s ruthless ughtermenced. --- Before Mikhail left the city gates, Kane¡¯s secret voice was heard. ¡°Do not kill Count Dyer first.¡± ¡°In war, killing the leader first can greatly demoralize the enemy.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t kill him so easily.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°ughter everyone except Count Dyer.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ughter was not Mikhail¡¯s hobby. But what could he do? It was an order from the one he served as his master. He had no choice but to follow it with all his might. He charged towards the massive force in front of him. As he drew upon the fire rune, his spear was instantly engulfed in mes. The moment his calves swelled, Whoosh! Mikhail leapt high into the sky. Grasping the ming spear with both hands, he thrust it down towards the ground. Five streams of me split the earth, engulfing Dyer¡¯s forces. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Screams echoed without mercy. Just as Mikhail was about to push off the ground again, A massive sword swung towards him. Count Dyer with his face twisted with rage, was attacking Mikhail. Mikhail didn¡¯t dodge; he met the great sword head-on. ng! Count Dyer was pushed back, sliding across the ground. ¡°I¡­ got pushed back?¡± His pupils quivered. Who was he? He was the count who had reached the mid tier of the 5th ss. A respected figure even in the declining empire. Yet he was being overpowered by a young man in his mid-twenties. It was inconceivable. Moreover, the opponent continued to attack Dyer¡¯s forces, ignoring him. ¡°How dare you ignore me, you bitch!¡± Count Dyer, still arrogant and unaware of the situation, shouted. He should have realized the difference in power from their earlier sh. He targeted Mikhail from behind. With a sword brimming with wood energy, he aimed to decapitate Mikhail. ¡°I have no business with you yet.¡± Mikhail¡¯s spear was at Count Dyer¡¯s head. Instead of smashing his head, Mikhail used his mana to rattle the count¡¯s brain. The spear merely touched his head, yet a popping sound came as the air around the back of his head exploded. He was knocked out instantly. Dyer¡¯s forces were horrified by the sight. ¡°Hurry, protect the Lord!¡± ¡°You viin! Release the Lord!¡± ¡°Wicked fiend! Kill him!¡± Mikhail suddenly became the viin. It seemed they didn''t consider their own actions. They thought of themselves as righteous. ¡°This is why the Young Master wants to kill you all.¡± Mikhail kicked the unconscious Count Dyer aside and pushed off the ground. As his spear moved, it emitted the roar of a dragon. One against thousands. Despite the overwhelming numbers, Mikhail did not falter. His opponents'' skills couldn¡¯t even reach his toes. Thus, he used his Dragon Spear Technique without hesitation. As the mes of his spear roared, ¡°That''s enough!¡± Green chains emerged from the ground, binding Mikhail''s hands and feet. The magic-wielding holy knights. They were Dyer''s most formidable unit, known as the Holy tree Knights. A group of 150 individuals who had reached the High-tier of 4th ss. For a moment, Mikhail''s movements were halted by their magic. But the shackling magic couldn¡¯t hold him. Crack! Mikhail shattered the binding magic in an instant. He then thrust his spear into the ground. ¡°Dragon¡¯s w.¡± Once again, five streams of me split the earth, sweeping through Dyer¡¯s forces. And that wasn¡¯t all. Five more streams of me scraped the ground from different directions, converging and crossing. Anyone within that area was torn apart and killed. The battlefield reeked of blood. Blood spurted continuously, soon covering the area in a crimson mist. ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°Arrows are falling again!¡± Dyer¡¯s forces were in chaos. They outnumbered their opponent, yet they were the ones suffering. The unexpected oue was baffling. How could they have known they would suffer when attacking Rehinar? If asked, everyone on the continent would have shared the same opinion. Duke Carl was bedridden with a severe illness. Only Cedric and the Guardian Knights were holding up Rehinar. This was why they underestimated Rehinar, thinking its fate was sealed. Fear began to spread through Dyer¡¯s camp. A creeping sense of defeat in the battle was rising. * * * The residents of Rehinar were trembling with anxiety over the news that had spread through the territory. "Is it true there''s a battle happening outside the east gate?" "Was that news for real?" "It looks like Count Dyer himself has brought an army." "Why all of a sudden?" "Perhaps because the marriage arrangement with Lady Sara fell through." "How audacious of them." "In the old days, they wouldn''t have dared to make a peep." "Should we go to the east gate and take a look?" "Let''s do that." Arge number of residents headed towards the Rehinar mansion. The eastern gate was at the back of the mansion. If you peeked through the small hole at the bottom of the wall, you could roughly see the situation at the front. "Gasp!" "W-What is it?" One resident who saw the battlefield through the hole couldn''t continue speaking. The same was true for the others. They soon raised their heads to look up at the top of the wall. There, Kane Rehinar was relentlessly shooting arrows. Joseph, who was watching from atop the wall, had a reaction simr to the residents. "Is this a dream...?" He rubbed his eyes. Yet the scene before him remained unchanged. That once arrogant force. The emerging power, the Dyer family troops, were being mercilessly crushed. Apletely one-sided massacre. How should one interpret this? "It''s too one-sided." Joseph hade to see how Kane would stop Dyer. If Kane failed to stop him, Joseph was ready to step in himself. He had nned to save Rehinar from danger and leave without any regrets, but... An unexpected situation had unfolded. "Young master, I think an exnation is needed." "Even though it''s wartime, I''ll answer because it''s Sir Joseph asking. Go ahead." "Who is that man?" "Mikhail Pervatz, a spearman I brought from the ck Crow Exchange." "Are you saying there was a High-tier 5th-ss ve there?" "He was hiding his identity." "How did you find such a ve?" Bang! A red arrow pierced through the air. Kane turned and gave him a bright smile. "I was lucky. Any more questions?" "I just... cannotprehend your strength, young master." ta answered in Joseph''s ce. "A human like you will never understand Kane. So don''t even try. It''s a waste of effort." ta boasted on behalf of Kane. Kane was a man he acknowledged. He was growing into a being that could challenge the gods. Yet, for a mere inferior human to try to understand Kane? It wasughable. Even if he were reborn, he would never understand Kane. "As he said, it''s a bit difficult to exin that part. It''s a very long story. Any other questions?" "My curiosity is only about you and that man." "How about staying and working in Rehinar?" "I will follow your wishes, young master." "Good. As amemoration, I''ll avenge your mother and the formermander of the guardian knights. Those guys will be the starting point of my revenge." Kane pulled the bowstring taut. The red arrow turned purple this time. "Meteor of the Exploding Phoenix" The purple arrow left the bowstring. Not in a straight line, but towards the sky. When the arrow reached its highest point, Bang, it exploded. It looked like a meteor shower falling from the sky. Dozens of meteors fell towards Dyer''s troops. Joseph, who was behind Kane, spoke in a trembling voice. "T-That was the 4th Rune!?" Joseph was so shocked he almost fell backward. Only the supreme beings of the continent possessed the 4th Rune (Oath). The power of the Twelve star Lords was seen in Kane Rehinar. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 77 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 77 Meteors fell from the sky. However, within the Dyer formation, no one could see them. A lion was rampaging through the battlefield. If anyone took their eyes off the furious lion for even a moment, they could be its next meal. The Dyer troops were too busy retreating in fear. They had no time to notice the falling meteors. Boom! The first explosion was just the beginning. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of deafening noises followed. The ground struck by the meteors erupted with a loud roar. The surrounding area was swept up by shockwaves. "Save me..." "Aaagh!" "I can''t see!" "I want to go home..." It was hell on earth. No one was standing properly. Everyone was maimed. Some had their entire shoulders torn off. Others had lost their lower bodies entirely. Some had half their heads blown off. All that could be heard from them were screams. Mikhail blocked the meteor with his spear and then looked back. He saw the young master shooting arrows from the top of the wall. He frowned at the sight. "Even archery? What kind of monster is he?" He used both a sword and a spear. And not just with mediocre skill, but with a high level of proficiency. And now he was using a bow as well. "Abilities like that don''t stay hidden... Is he insane?" The curse slipped out on its own. A person beyond understanding. Mikhail shook his head and turned around. He surveyed the battlefield with a quick nce. "My job here is done." Finally, he withdrew his mana. All the enemies were severely injured. They wouldn''t be able to counterattack anymore. He nted his spear into the ground and sat down to catch his breath. Then Kane''s voice reached him. "Make sure to finish them off properly." Thud! "Kugh." Kane had silently approached and stabbed the heart of an injured enemy with his sword. "Double-check the kills..." "If you let them live, they will seek revenge someday." "You could sell them as ves. That way, we get money too." Kane shook his head. "We have more than enough money. Phileac is ours" His determination, driven by greed for money, was unyielding. Mikhail had no choice but toply with Kane''s words. "Alright, I''ll kill them." Mikhail began to end the lives of the remaining enemies one by one. Thud! Thud, thud! ¡°Ugh...¡± The Dyer soldiers, still clinging to life, could only let out a low groan, too terrified to speak properly. Despite their pleas, Kane and Mikhail showed no mercy, methodically finishing off the wounded. To the Dyer soldiers, Kane and Mikhail were nothing short of demons. "P-Please spare me, ack." Kane ignored the soldier''s desperate plea. Even though Dyer had already been defeated, he continued to instill fear until the end. Meanwhile, the Count Dyer regained consciousness. "Gasp!" He tried to rise, but was overwhelmed by immense pain. His body refused to move as he willed. Trying to grasp the situation, he was horrified by the surrounding carnage. ¡°What happened here? Jeron!¡± The Count called out for his eldest son, his voice ringing out. A faint voice responded nearby. ¡°F-Father¡­¡± The voice was weak, dying. Turning his head with great effort, the Count saw Jeron, his lower body torn away. ¡°Wh-Why are you...?¡± ¡°A demon appeared¡­¡± Jeron couldn''t finish his sentence. He died with blood tears in his eyes. ¡°Jeron!¡± The Count cried out for his son, but Jeron could no longer respond. ¡°Damn it, I will not let this go unpunished!¡± Enraged by his son''s death, he struggled to stand. However, his right shoulder felt empty. During his brief unconsciousness, his shoulder had been torn off. He clenched his teeth. Just as he attempted to summon his mana. Thud! A red sword pierced his chest. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Despite his will, the Count copsed backward. ¡°You enjoyed your reign while itsted, didn¡¯t you?¡± A voice filled with murderous intent reached his ears. ¡°Kane¡­ Rehin¡­ ar¡­¡± Kane looked down at the Count. ¡°How does it feel to be powerless?¡± ¡°¡­You¡­ deceived¡­ everyone¡­ cough, cough!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that your Dyer has been annihted by Rehinar.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The Count couldn''t hide his frustration. ¡°¡­If only I had found the Green Wolf¡¯s egg a little sooner¡­ Rehinar would have¡­ fallen to me¡­.¡± Kane searched the Count¡¯s belongings. ¡°You mean this shit?¡± Kane retrieved a small, shimmering object from the Count''s chest pocket. "...Show respect to a defeated warrior...!" The Count Dyer remained resolute. "A warrior? You''re just a loser." "You scoundrel! Pwah!" As he shouted, he coughed up blood. His mana had backfired. Kane, intent on further unsettling the Count, raised one corner of his mouth into a smirk and whispered in his ear. "Interesting fact... the Green Wolf¡¯s egg you believe in, is a fake~" ¡°Ha! Stop with your nonsense.¡± At the Count''s mockingughter, Kane delivered the final blow. "Then let''s verify it. ta, wake it up." "Do we need to? It¡¯s useless. ta alone is enough for you." "I want him to see it." "Hmm... got it." ta''s energy enveloped the supposed Green Wolf¡¯s egg. Soon, the egg began to stir. After a short while, with a cracking sound, fissures appeared in the egg. Emerging from the cracked shell was not a wolf but a baby bird. "Now do you see? What you sought so desperately wasn¡¯t the Green Wolf." The Count Dyer was in shock. The Green Wolf was the divine beast of the Dyer family. Even if they lost the war, they believed that as long as they had the divine beast, they could rise again. The same held true even if their mana hearts were destroyed. The divine beast could cure any ailment. "So stop dreaming. Dyer is finished." "...Behind me..." "I know all about Hatzfeld. They won¡¯t help you." Kane stood up. He had no more words for the Count. "We¡¯ll enjoy eating Phec you raised. And in hell, make sure not to betray others and live properly." "I..." Thud! Kane drove the blood-red sword into the Count''s face. The death of Count Dyer, who had risen as a new power, would send shockwaves through the empire. "Hurry and wrap this up." Kane and Mikhail roamed the battlefield, notying down their weapons until every enemy was dead. * * * Rehinar was almost in a festive mood. The tavern was packed with vigers drinking, and the streets outside were just as lively. Their drinks were apanied by tales of Kane and Mikhail¡¯s heroics. ¡°I recognized it from the start. The Young Lord''s extraordinary abilities.¡± ¡°The blood of a tiger doesn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Of course! If it¡¯s the Young Master, he could even aim for the position among the Twelve Star lords.¡± The Twelve Star lords was the term for the continent''s strongest warriors. The vigers raised another round of drinks, singing praises for Rehinar. They also didn¡¯t forget tovish praise on Mikhail, the newly acimed warrior. ¡°And what about that red-haired youth? He was like the grim reaper of the battlefield, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. That arrogant Dyer was nothing more than a scared mouse before the Red Reaper.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t see it myself.¡± An old man, who had appeared out of nowhere, interrupted their conversation. ¡°Do you know this? The Red Reaper runs a forge in the western region.¡± ¡°A forge?¡± ¡°They say his upation is a cksmith.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°How can a cksmith fight so well?¡± ¡°Hey, just because someone¡¯s a cksmith doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t fight. Look at the dwarves, for instance.¡± A few vigers nodded in agreement. ¡°True, the strength and stamina of dwarves are unmatched. Makes sense.¡± ¡°Will he sharpen our farming tools too?¡± ¡°We should pay him a visit.¡± ¡°Thinking that the Red Reaper is protecting us is reassuring, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Life¡¯s been goodtely.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not forget this is all thanks to the Duke and the Young Master.¡± The celebrations in Rehinar continued for some time. The annihtion of Dyer. The appearance of the Red Reaper.. They found various reasons to keep the festivities going. In the midst of this cheerful atmosphere, the local economy was rapidly recovering. --- Gillip entered Rehinar, apanied by the ck crow exchange. ¡°Did Rehinar really win? In such a short time?¡± His eyes were filled with disbelief. Rehinar¡¯s territory seemed filled with excitement. Laughter echoed everywhere he went. As he took in the sights, he made his way to the mill. The second brother of the ck crow exchange, Hano, was there to greet him. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Is what I heard true?¡± ¡°Not a single lie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that Count Dyer¡¯s forces werepletely annihted.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just annihtion.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It was a one-sided massacre.¡± ¡°You saw it yourself? The Guardian Knights intervened?¡± ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even so, it was one-sided? Were they secretly training an elite force?¡± Hano swallowed hard and spoke. ¡°Prepare yourself, brother.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush and tell me.¡± ¡°It was just two people.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Red Reaper and the Bloodied Young Master. Those two alone wiped out thousands of Dyer¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Gillip, taken aback, cursed in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not exaggerating, right?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I saw it clearly with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Then why tell me now? You should have informed me before I got here.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d sent a letter, you wouldn¡¯t have believed me anyway! What would you have said?¡± ¡°I¡¯d have cursed and told you to stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you now.¡± Gillip spoke in a very cautious tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t get into any trouble with that crazy¡ªI mean, the Young Master, did you?¡± ¡°The Young Master has been so busy, we haven¡¯t had any direct encounters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Make sure you never get into trouble with him. If hees looking for us, you must call me immediately. Better yet, roll out the red carpet if you think he¡¯sing, understand?¡± This was directed at all the ck Crow Exchange people. Gillip had another question besides the news about the Young Master. ¡°I noticed whileing in... What¡¯s that building that looks like a school?¡± ¡°I was saving that to tell you directly.¡± ¡°You were really waiting for me, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a story that can¡¯t be conveyed in a letter.¡± ¡°Alright, give me the details.¡± Hano began exining the situation in Rehinar. ¡°Thatrge building is the Rehinar Military Academy, built with approval from His Highness the Crown Prince to relocate the Royal Military Academy.¡± ¡°The Young Master''s capabilities are beyond imagination. I never thought they¡¯d relocate the Royall Military Academy.¡± Hano agreed. Who else would dare to build a military academy in their own territory? None of the other three major families of the empire even attempted it. Why? Building a military academy meant shouldering the entire responsibility for any mishap. It was an extremely risky facility. So, no one dared to establish one. ¡°And what about the central temple?¡± ¡°This is the most important thing for us right now.¡± ¡°Is it something we can exploit?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°It looks like a grand temple, but it¡¯s actually a cult.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a demon cult, not an angelic one.¡± ¡°Depending on which side it is, it could be dangerous or not.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯ve already figured it out.¡± Hano pounded his chest confidently. ¡°You really are my brother. Sending you here was the right move.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Hano continued his exnation. ¡°The cult is called ta Cult, and they worship a Blood tiger. Isn¡¯t tiger the guardian and symbol of Rehinar?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°And as for it¡¯s demonic symbol, it represent greed and pride.¡± ¡°Exactly. Assuming our information is correct, the cult seems to worship dimir Bu Pavil Legilere., shortened to ta, who is the demon of pride, blood, and water.¡± ¡°So, Rehinar is starting to reveal its true nature, just like other families?¡± ¡°The power of the Young Master is likely closely rted to this cult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very important ce.¡± Gillip¡¯s eyes deepened with thought. To hasten his decision, Hano made a critical point. ¡°If the ck Crow Exchange are to grow as close aides to the Young Master, we need to gain trust by aligning with this ta cult.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Shall we start sending our men to the ta cult?¡± ¡°Send them with plenty of donations and offerings.¡± ¡°Excellent decision.¡± ¡°I need to go and negotiate with the Young Master right away.¡± Gillip moved quickly. Rehinar was growing rapidly. Kane¡¯s value continued to rise. He had to meet with Kane today and negotiate to relocate the ck Crow Exchange¡¯s base to minimize expenses. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 78 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 78 At that time, in a certain grand temple far away. Six priests sat in a row at arge table. The unusual thing was that they were all wearing masks. Bird. Tiger. Wolf. Fox. Dragon. Scorpion¡ªanimal masks, indeed. You might wonder why these priests were wearing masks, because they were all thoroughly hiding their true identities. Of course, they only hid their real faces. Everyone knew the status of each other. After a long silence, the one wearing the red bird mask spoke. "The Seventh Seat of Judgment is dead." [TL/N: They mean Executioner Seven. Seat of Judgements is their official name.] The one with the fox mask didn''t hide his sneer as he spoke. "Heh, I knew that guy would die eventually. He was the weakest among us, always eager to reveal his identity. It finally happened. Good riddance." "Who killed him?" The red bird mask replied. "The sessor of the Moon Fox." "Did he awaken as a Blood Knight?" "I heard the Seventh Seat of Judgment was holding his own. Were we lied to all this time?" With a voice full of distrust, the bird mask shook his head. "It seems the sessor of the Moon Fox did not awaken as a Blood Knight." "Killed the Seventh Seat of Judgment without even awakening? Impressive guy." "He must have already surpassed the level of the Twelve Star Lords." "If we¡¯re not careful, we could be next." yful tones. Their voices weren''t fearful at all. Their attitudes were full of confidence. "Someone needs to clean up the situation in Fresia." At the words of the bird mask, everyone fell silent. "No one?" The fox mask pointed at the bird mask and said. "You''re the one handling Hatzfeld... Why should we get involved? Just do it yourself." "Do you not know what I''m doing in Hatzfeld?" "We all hold positions in various countries, kingdoms and empires. If we suddenly disappear, it would raise suspicion." Everyone agreed with the fox mask¡¯s words. "Unless the Guardian Lord dies... I don''t want to go to the Fresia Empire." "That guy is a disaster. If we encounter him, our identities might be exposed." "Even the shapeshifting master, the Seventh Seat of Judgment, almost got caught by the Guardian Lord. We definitely would be in his mercy." This was the real reason they all avoided the Fresia Empire. It was because of the Guardian Lord, Carl Rehinar. Even if he was fed the deadly Mana Crystal Herb, they couldn''t be assured until he was dead. The Twelve Star Lords of the continent were disasters in themselves. They couldn''t handle them. Only the main elders of the Meyer Family could confront them. That¡¯s how monstrous the Twelve Star Lords of the continent were. That''s why they were hiding behind the scenes, plotting to overthrow nations. If they could subdue the Twelve Star Lords by force, they would have done so long ago. "Cowards." "Can''t we just send Hatzfeld?" "Yeah, Hatzfeld is nning the overthrow of Fresia, so why drag us into it?" "Hmm, sounds suspicious. What''s the catch?" "Be honest. Is there a problem in Hatzfeld?" The fox mask seemed to hit the mark. The bird mask''s voice grew firm. "Ab-so-lute-ly not." "There is, isn''t there. Heh." "I said, there isn''t!" The bird mask finally snapped, shouting. His reaction was unusually sensitive. "Dirk Hatzfeld follows you well, so there''s no problem there... Then it''s the illegitimate son, Ray Hatzfeld, who doesn''t listen to you?" "....." The bird mask remained silent. Silence was affirmation. Everyone had something to say to the bird mask. "When someone thinks they''re exceptional, they tend not to listen to those around them." "What a headache. But how exactly is he not listening to you?" "Is he trying to act independently?" In response to their words, the bird mask spoke self-mockingly. "To think I''m listening to this kind of talk from you guys... it''s really damaging my pride." "You are the first Executioner, the first seat of judgment. Consider it to be one of life''s growing pains. What''s the point of having exceptional martial power if you can''t show your true strength while concealing your identity? ept it, even if it is frustrating." The fox mask offered a mild constion while making sure to draw a line. "Of course, I have no intention of helping you, though. Heh." A woman''s voice cut through the fox mask''sughter. "Why not cause internal conflict now? ording to my investigation, there''s plenty of justification. The Marquis of Tegelo is said to be gnashing his teeth at Rehinar." "Or you could just move your line and frame the illegitimate son." "All those associated with Ray Hatzfeld have withdrawn from the Fresia Empire." "So what? Evidence can be fabricated. If you stir up the demonic forces as well, the chaos will be overwhelming." The bird mask reacted to the woman''s words, who wore a scorpion mask. "So you''re saying I should take this opportunity to eliminate all the troublesome ones." The bird mask had the greatest martial power among those present. However, in terms of experience, he was far behind the other masks. This caused him to struggle with unexpected situations. This was often the case when onecked practical experience. Of course, the other masks didn''t see it that way. They simply regarded him as a birdbrain. * * * Rehinar''s Garden. Kane was working on gemstone crafting again today. [Persistent ''Gemstone Crafting (Lv.3)'' has increased your stamina to C+.] [Agile ''Gemstone Crafting (Lv.3)'' has increased your agility to C+.] [Excellent ''Gemstone Crafting (Lv.3)'' has increased your strength to C+.] [''Crafting'' skill has increased to Lv.4.] "My stats aren''t improving as much as before. I need other elemental mana stones besides normal ones." He had been using 2-star and 3-star mana stones for gemstone crafting continuously. The result of carving hundreds of them was his ''Crafting'' skill reaching Lv.4. All his basic stats had also risen to C+. Although he had be an High-tier 4th ss, his growth was slower than he expected. Despite having SSR+ grade ''Five Element Blood Extreme Body'', UR grade trait ''Pure Blooded'', and the top-tier UR grade item ''Bloodstar'', his growth was slow to him. He pinpointed mana stones as the reason. "If I craft with fire mana stones or wood mana stones, my experience will increase faster than it does now." Handling a variety of items would steadily increase his crafting experience. This, in turn, would simultaneously raise his stats. "I need to enter the hidden territory after a long time." As Kane was about to stop gemstone crafting and stand up, a voice interrupted. "Oh, my lord, it¡¯s been a long time since I visited." Gillip of ck Crow Exchange, guided by Cami, entered the room. "What brings you here?" "Thanks to your consideration in Phec, we suffered no major losses. We are truly grateful." Gillip bowed his head at a 90-degree angle. "I heard you achieved a great victory against Dyer. Congrattions, or rather, Imend you!" "What brings you to see me? It doesn''t look like you came just to say hello." Under Kane''s gaze, Gillip began to sweat nervously. ''Damn, was the young duke always this intimidating? Why can''t I get my voice out?'' It felt like the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. ''His aura changes every time I meet him. I''ve never encountered anyone like this before.'' As if reading Gillip''s thoughts, Kane chuckled and spoke. "I''ll let it slide because it''s you, but if you look me up and down one more time, I''ll gouge out those eyes of yours." "Gasp!" Gillip covered his mouth with his hand. There was no mana emanating from Kane, nor was there any intent to kill. It was just a threatening tone. Yet, it felt like harpoons were piercing his entire body. He trembled all over. His back was already drenched in sweat. Kane spoke to the pale-faced Gillip. "Just kidding." "Please, don''t make such dangerous jokes. You''ll give me a heart attack." Gillip took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his face. Only then did he finally take a breath. At the same time, he organized his thoughts about Kane. ''As soon as he said it was a joke, the atmospherepletely changed. They say he crushed Count Dyer¡ªwhat a monster.'' Gillip swallowed hard. "So, what do you want?" "Well, it''s..." "Speak clearly. I don''t have time." "Please allow our ck Crow group to settle in Rehinar." Kane had anticipated this as well. Gillip was a calcting man, particrly skilled at knowing which side to take to ensure survival. He had an uncanny sense for detecting danger, a trait honed from spending a long time in the underworld. "What will you do for me in return?" "I''ll bring you top-tier information." Kane looked indifferent. "Aren''t I already your benefactor? I saved your lives in Phec. Oh, and there''s more. When I brought Mikhail, I could have killed you all but didn''t." Gillip''s eyebrow twitched. ''You attacked first! Haven''t you heard of self-defense? And what? You spared us in Phec? You left us alone because you needed our information!'' He mentally countered each of Kane''s statements but couldn''t voice them. It wouldn''t do any good to ruin their rtionship. "Do you have any specific conditions?" Kane smiled broadly. It was an incredibly bright smile, charming enough to make even a man fall for him. ''Ah...'' Gillip momentarily lost himself in the sight, then quickly cursed himself. ''Damn it! What are you doing, admiring a man, you idiot? Don''t get confused!'' Gillip, whose sense of identity had briefly wavered, focused his gaze. But Kane''s next words left him speechless. "For one year, provide top-tier information, assist in developing trade routes and the territory, pay taxes at three times the normal rate, and..." "And? Is there more?" "In Rehinar, illegal activities are prohibited, and the base in Phec must be maintained as it is. Those are my conditions. Not bad, right?" Gillip was speechless. Kane clearly intended to drain ck Crow exchange dry. Top-tier information alone cost 50 million gold each. And they were supposed to provide it unlimitedly for a whole year. He could understand this part; Kane Rehinar was the boss. But to charge three times the usual taxes and keep the base in Phec intact? ¡®He¡¯s trying to take Phec for free through us!¡¯ Gillip couldn''t take Phec himself. He wasn''t a noble. If he had a title, he would have bribed his way to be the lord of Phec. But he was just a merchant. ¡®Damn it, it''s awkward to either refuse or ept.¡¯ "Think about it. Rehinar will be the second imperial capital in the future. The loss now will be insignificant then." ¡®He says the second imperial capital. Who knows when that will happen?¡¯ He wanted to refuse outright but felt uneasy. Somehow, it seemed like it might indeed be the second imperial capital someday. "If you lower the taxes a bit, I''ll consider it positively." "Then 2.5 times, no, I''ll be generous and make it 1.5 times." ¡®This bastard¡­ Was he nning to offer 1.5 times from the start?¡¯ Gillip was furious inside. He felt tricked, like Kane considered him a pushover. Kane seemed to sense Gillip¡¯s inner turmoil and suddenly stood up. "If you don¡¯t like it, forget it." "No, no. I ept your proposal." Gillip reluctantly epted Kane''s terms. Kane took out a prepared paper and pen. The contract was swift. After Gillip signed, Kane grabbed his hand firmly. "Congrattions on joining forces with me." "It''s nothing..." "What''s with that gloomy face?" Gillip forced a smile. "Of course not." "Good. Tomemorate our contract, let me ask you something. Do you have any elemental mana stones in ck Crow exchange? Like fire stones or wood stones?" "We have a few, but..." "Thanks. I''ll make good use of them." Gillip was still reeling. He had never lost in any deal with a noble. Not even in dealings with the notorious Count Dyer. But with Kane, it was aplete bust. Gillip felt utterly defeated, and ta pitied him. "Kane is a ruthless demon! Run while you can, stupid sucker!" [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 79 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 79 --- As Kane sent Gillip away, Cami asked, ¡°Why did you give him a crafted gem? He doesn¡¯t seem to know its value¡­.¡± ¡°He''s just overwhelmed right now because I took advantage of him. He¡¯ll soon realize its worth.¡± Gillip had a keen eye for goods. Once he understood the value of the crafted jewel, he woulde back to meet him again. Surely, he would ask if he could sell the jewel. ¡°I n to use his money to build my crafting workshop in the estate.¡± What a brilliant idea it was. Gillip would never refuse this deal. He would likely ask for the exclusive sales rights to the jewels. If Kane offered him a one-year exclusivity, Gillip would promote the jewels himself. It would solidify the brand¡¯s position in a short period. Gillip was well-known in the ck market. Cami, like ta, felt sorry for him. ¡°How unfortunate for him to have met someone like you, my lord¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hehe, nothing.¡± Cami stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Seems like your training isn¡¯t tough enoughtely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s really tough.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kane opened Cami¡¯s status window. --- [Cami Einrich (Lv. 60) (MAX)] - Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î - Profession: Iron Knight - Mana Affinity: Water Mark (D) [2 Runes] - Favorability: 71 (Admiration) Basic Abilities - Health: D+ - Mana: D - Body: D - Strength: D+ - Agility: C- Traits - Iron Wall (C+) - Separation Anxiety (D-) (¡ý) Skills - Water Swordsmanship (B-) --- ¡®Her stats indicate she¡¯s a Mid-Tier 3rd ss, soon to advance to High-tier, but I need to hurry and make her a 4th ss knight.¡¯ Water Swordsmanship, which used to be E- grade, had risen to B-. It was proof of her hard training. Now that she was at max level, she could advance her grade. Kane moved his hand in the air. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making you stronger.¡± A fist-sized magic circle floated and moved around. ¡°Just rx and don¡¯t resist.¡± ta, who was at their feet, watched with sparkling eyes. ¡°Is this Kane¡¯s authority?¡± Kane, busy manipting the hologram, didn¡¯t hear ta¡¯s voice. Or maybe he just ignored it. Cami did the same. She tensed up at themand to stay still. --- [Cami Einrich¡¯s 4-Star Promotion Requirements] - Kane Rehinar¡¯s 4-star fragment +1 - Kane¡¯s 4-star weapon. - Kane¡¯s 3-star essory - Kane¡¯s party member Starting from the 4-star grade, there are specific promotion conditions. They were quite challenging, especially the 4-star weapon requirement. Kane lowered his hand, and the magic circle at Cami¡¯s feet disappeared. ¡°Cami, where did you put the Frostde we got from the first princess?¡± ¡°I left it in your room, young master. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need the weapon, so I didn¡¯t pay attention. Go get it.¡± ¡°Yes! Just a moment.¡± A short whileter, Cami returned carrying a long box. ¡°Here it is.¡± She opened the lid of the box and took out the Frostde. The blue de gleamed beautifully. Kane lightly scratched his left palm with the de. ¡°Y-Young Master¡­!¡± Cami was startled, but Kane didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Stay quiet.¡± Kane used his mana to smear his blood on the de. A faint humming sound was heard, signaling the sword¡¯s recognition of its new owner. The blood evaporated, and the de looked pristine again. Kane sheathed the Frostde and handed it to Cami. ¡°This is yours from now on.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. The first princess gave it to you. How can I take it?¡± Cami waved her hands, refusing the gift. ¡°I¡¯m its owner now, so it¡¯s my choice who I give it to. Take it.¡± ¡°¡­Even so.¡± ¡°My damn arm is getting tired.¡± ¡°Can I really ept it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­. I¡¯ll treasure it.¡± Cami couldn¡¯t hide her expression of joy as she received the Frostde. It was a gift from her master, the second one already. Who else could say they received two gifts from the young master? The thought that she was the first filled her with happiness. Kane also handed her a 3-star jewel. He removed the cloak sp from her shoulder and ced the jewel in its ce. --- [Cami has equipped a 3-star essory.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s critical hit rate has increased by 140%.] --- ¡°Wow, my lord.¡± Cami was overwhelmed with emotion, her admiration for Kane growing even stronger due to his kindness. --- [Cami Einrich¡¯s Favorability has increased by +1.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s Favorability has increased by +1.] [Cami Einrich¡¯s Favorability has increased by +1.] --- Kane carefully reviewed the promotion requirements. --- Partner List (2/5) - Iron Knight Cami Einrich (3¡ï) - Red Reaper Mikhail Pervartz (4¡ï) --- ¡®I¡¯ve already registered them in the partner list.¡¯ --- [Cami Einrich¡¯s 4-Star Promotion Requirements] - Kane Rehinar¡¯s 4-star fragment +1 - Kane¡¯s 4-star weapon - Kane¡¯s 3-star essory - Kane¡¯s partner registration --- Only one thing remained: feeding his 4-star fragment to Cami. --- [Do you want to use the 4-star fragment of Kane Rehinar for promotion? (Y/N)] --- Upon selecting YES, Cami¡¯s body was enveloped in light. tay on the ground, covering his eyes with his front paws, but he couldn¡¯t hide his amazement. ¡°Ooh! She¡¯s glowing!¡± --- [Cami Einrich¡¯s grade has been upgraded to 4 stars.] [Water Mark (2 Runes) has evolved into Water Bond (3 Runes).] [Reassessing all grades.] [New trait ¡®Iron Guard¡¯ has been acquired.] --- --- [Cami Einrich (Lv.1)] - Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î - Profession: Iron Knight - Mana Affinity: Water Bond (A-) [3 Runes] - Favorability: 80 (Admiration) --- Basic Abilities - Health: C- - Mana: C+ - Body: B- - Strength: B - Agility: C- --- Traits - Iron Wall (C+) - Separation Anxiety (E) (¡ý) - Iron Guard (A) --- Skills - Water Swordsmanship (B) --- [Iron Guard] - Type: Trait - Grade: A - Description: Kane Rehinar is the reason she breathes. Protecting the duke from enemies is her only happiness. - Effect: Assassination rate of the guarded target -60% --- ¡®She has risen to Beginner-Tier 4th-ss in one go, and she acquired the ¡®Iron Guard¡¯ trait again.¡¯ In her past life, this trait was the reason Cami died, sacrificing herself for Kane. Although Separation Anxiety had lessened, it hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. She was still like a ticking time bomb. ¡®I¡¯ll make her so strong that she¡¯ll never have to die.¡¯ In this life, he was determined to ensure Cami never met that fate. He needed to be much stronger than he was as Ray, so she wouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice herself. ¡°It¡¯s time to level up rigorously again.¡± Kane grabbed his Bloodsky de and headed to the garden. His destination was the western demon forest. ¡°Wait for me, Kane!¡± ta, the chubby tiger, waddled after Kane. * * * ¡°Are you really not going to tell me where we¡¯re going?¡± Cami asked. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking. We have quite a few hidden territories to choose from now,¡± Kane replied. Despite the mention of a hidden territory, Cami didn¡¯t overreact. In the past, she might have, but not anymore. After all, Kane had faced down an army of thousands and even beheaded the Count of Dyer. Worrying about him was now an unnecessary act of overstepping her bounds. They had ventured quite deep by now. Unlike the frontier, monsters began appearing one by one. Ssshhng¡ªCami drew the Frostde. ¡°My lord, there are monsters,¡± she said. ¡°Leave them be. They won¡¯t attack us,¡± Kane responded. Just as he said, the mutated monsters only watched warily. Kane''s aura was filled with bloodlust, and not just any bloodlust, but a deep, refined pure bloodlust. Additionally, his mana contained dark mana, water mana, and fire mana. Thisbination made his presence highly repulsive to the mutated monsters. ta, holding onto Kane¡¯s arm, taunted the monsters. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lower your gaze! How dare such lowly beasts show their fangs before the great dimir Bu Pavil Legiler? Do you wish to die?¡± ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t think straight because of you,¡± Kane sighed, making ta¡¯s voice grow louder. ¡°See? We should just kill them. Look at them, still holding their heads high even after I threatened them.¡± ta clung tightly to Kane¡¯s arm. ¡®There¡¯s something really suspicious about him. Is there something I don¡¯t know? Or is this guy... just a bug?¡¯ Kane pondered, deeply suspicious of ta. He wondered if ta was something that emerged from a new patch, simr to how Kane didn¡¯t know the full story of Kane Rehinar, ta might have been a derivative character. This was a reasonable suspicion. As they wandered aimlessly, Kane sensed a familiar mana. ¡°Hmm... was someone training here?¡± Kane quickened his pace, and the shing sound of metal grew louder. A woman with long, white hair was fighting a fire golem that stood about five meters tall. ¡°Lady Sara?!¡± Cami¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Her gaze also shifted to the golem. ¡°Gasp! That¡¯s a mid-boss level monster! Is she fighting it alone?!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Just watch,¡± Kane assured her. [Lv.50 Sigmis] A mid-tier 4th-ss mutated monster. ¡°Anna¡¯s been training her hard,¡± Kane noted. Sara had grown significantly since hest saw her. She seemed to be getting stronger every month. Her current level was high-tier 3rd-ss, and she was on the verge of surpassing even that. Thanks to Anna¡¯s rigorous training, Sara¡¯s growth defiedmon sense. ¡°No wonder I struggled against her back then.¡± Memories of the past resurfaced. Back then, Anna hadn¡¯t been training Sara separately. The training had startedte, and now it began much earlier than it did in the past. With a proper mentor, Sara was making unprecedented progress. Anna Werner, known as the Ghost, was a great fortune for Sara. Perhaps even more beneficial than attending Rehinar Military Academy. ¡°Let¡¯s see if she can ascend to 4th-ss.¡± Kane leaned against a tree, crossing his arms. Cami kept watch, while ta climbed onto Kane¡¯s shoulder, cheering for Sara. --- Boom! The fire golem¡¯s fist mmed into the ground, causing pirs of me to rise. They whirled for about three seconds before vanishing into the air. Despite its strong attack, the fire golem moved slowly. Sara seized the opportunity and lunged. Her dual swords glowed white as she unleashed her Hundred Twin Sword Technique. Water flowed along her des as she repeatedly shed at the fire golem¡¯s legs. Fssshh! Steam rose from the golem¡¯s legs, the fire extinguished by Sara¡¯s water-infused attacks. Her assault was gradually taking effect. As the golem moved its other arm, Sara swiftly retreated and crossed her swords in an X, sending a water sh forward. Crash! The water sh extinguished the raging mes, but only temporarily. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± Sara muttered. The fire golem¡¯s rage only intensified, its mes burning even hotter. Trees nearby caught fire, spreading quickly. The heat forced the mutated monsters lurking around to reveal themselves. Anna shook her head at the sight. ¡°With uncertain attacks, you only expose yourself to danger,¡± she remarked. Sara bit her lip. She needed to end this quickly, or she¡¯d be surrounded by mutated monsters. She pushed her mana to the extreme, readying herself for a decisive strike. [The weak point of Sigmis is surprisingly simple: there¡¯s a me mana core located on its back.] ¡®Brother?¡¯ Sara heard Kane¡¯s voice. Following his advice, she moved behind Sigmis. However, the golem¡¯s actions sped up significantly, making it harder for her to see the core. ¡®The core isn¡¯t visible at all.¡¯ [Watch for when Sigmis expels mes.] The fire golem¡¯s mes were released at regr intervals. Each time a red streak glimmered between the rocks, mes would burst out. ¡®The core is exposed when it uses me attack.¡¯ Sara quickly understood Kane¡¯s instructions and devised a strategy. Letting her dual swords dangle, she walked toward Sigmis. Anna watched Sara¡¯s movements with keen interest. As Sara approached, Sigmis predictably swung its fist at her. This time, Sara didn¡¯t dodge. Just as the golem¡¯s fist was about to make contact, a water shield enveloped Sara. It was a temporary barrier triggered by the protective gem Kane had given her, detecting its owner¡¯s peril and activating automatically. This created a brief opening. Thanks to Sigmis¡¯s attack, Sara had a fleeting chance. Seizing the moment, she moved behind the golem and thrust her dual swords into the exposed mana core. Thunk! As the mana core shattered, freezing Sigmis in it¡¯s ce.. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 80 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 80 Anna, who had been watching from the side, pped her hands. ¡°Your ability to assess the situation and make decisions was good. However, it''s a pity that you used the strategy that the Young master told you.¡± Anna spoke while looking at where Kane was hiding. Then Kane emerged from between the trees. ¡°Isn''t this training a bit too intense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something the Young master requested.¡± The mid-boss level monster Sigmis had insane defense, as expected from a golem. Most attacks were ineffective against its body. Moreover, being a fire golem, its attack power was also strong. Messing with it recklessly would often lead to death. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Anna''s question was met with a prompt response from Kane. ¡°I was thinking about which hidden territory to enter and ended up here.¡± ¡°Are you going to train?¡± ¡°I thought I might as well gather some high-quality elemental mana stones while I¡¯m at it.¡± Anna''s eyes gleamed briefly. It was a very fleeting moment. ¡°With your skills, my lord¡­ how about the Shadow Isles?¡± ¡°The Shadow Isles?¡± As Kane pondered what could be in that realm, an artifact shed through his mind. ¡®The Gauntlet of Shadows! That¡¯s where it is.¡¯ The Gauntlet of Shadows had two functions. The first was to suppress the mana fluctuations, making it a useful artifact for catching an opponent off guard. And the second function, which was the most important, was its ability to create a avatar of the wearer using mana. Not only that, but it could also mimic the wearer''s speech patterns and had about one-third of their mana, making it extremely useful for setting traps for enemies. ¡°That ce sounds good. You¡¯ve been helpful.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± While Kane and Anna were talking, ta had somehow found his way into Sara¡¯s arms. He was tattling to her about what had happened earlier. ¡°You know, Kane keeps calling me a mutt. So I bit him! But then he just looked down on me even more!¡± ¡°Did he now?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a really bad guy. He knows I¡¯m slow at running, so he always leaves me behind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s mean.¡± ¡°Right? He¡¯s a really mean person.¡± ¡°Do you want toe with me then? I¡¯ll treat you better than him.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ta pondered for a moment, but soon opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate Kane or anything... it¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little annoying, that¡¯s all. I would never actually hate him. Hehe.¡± After finishing his response, ta smiled brightly. He was so adorable that the women nearby flocked around him. ¡°Miss Sara, what is this little creature?¡± ¡°His fur pattern looks just like a tiger.¡± ¡°How can his fur be this soft?¡± They were the female ves that had been entrusted to Anna. Now, they served as Sara¡¯s personal maids. ¡°Hey, you lot aren¡¯t worthy of touching¡­ Kya-hahaha!¡± ta was in ecstasy under the women¡¯s gentle hands. Kane shook his head in disbelief. ¡°That little guy is definitely a male.¡± How else could he be so happy about it? His smiling face seemed full of mischief. ¡°More than that, Sara¡¯s level isn¡¯t rising as fast as I expected.¡± [Lv.58 Sara Rehinar (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î)] This progress was a result of defeating the mid-boss level Sigmis. The maximum level for a 3-star character is 60. Sara needed to level up two more times to reach the max level. ¡°Is it because she requires significantly more experience points than Cami?¡± There were differences in experience requirements between characters. The higher the character¡¯s rank and base stats, the more experience points were needed. Even among 3-star characters, the required experience points weren''t uniform. ¡®I should hit max level by the time I return from the Shadow Isles.¡¯ Kane swiped his hand in the air, opening a hologram. [4-Star Promotion Requirements for Sara Rehinar] - Master Twin-Swordsmanship - Enroll in the Rehinar Military Academy - Obtain a 4-star or higher weapon - Equip 3-star or higher armor - Equip 3-star or higher essories The conditions for Sara¡¯s promotion were even more challenging than when Cami was promoted. But they weren¡¯t impossible. The toughest requirement was enrolling in the Rehinar Military Academy. Fortunately, the academy was already established. Once the students from the Royal Military Academy transferred, it would be fully operational. ¡®All I need to do is gather the armor materials and elemental mana stones.¡¯ ¡°ta, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I stay a little longer, Kane?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave without you.¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ta jumped out of Sara¡¯s arms and hurriedly trotted over to Kane. ¡°If you¡¯re heading to the Shadow Isles, it¡¯s best to leave Cami here. Even with your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to watch over her too.¡± Anna¡¯s suggestion was valid, but who was he? He was once the mighty Ray Hatzfeld. It might be a bit challenging, but he could still protect Cami. ¡°Cami needs to train as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ensure she trains with Miss Sara until you return.¡± ¡°That works for me.¡± Kane altered his original n based on Anna¡¯s words. If Cami trained under Anna, herbat experience would skyrocket in a short amount of time. Anna was ruthless when it came to training. ¡°Cami, learn well from Anna.¡± ¡°Yes! Please take care of yourself.¡± Cami responded readily. If it had been in the past, she would have clung to him. It must have been Anna¡¯s influence. Who would refuse the opportunity to be trained by a master like Anna? Anna was no longer just anyone. After the end of the first wave of mutated monsters, word had spread throughout the family that she was actually the legendary Anna Werner. This was another reason why Cami obediently followed Anna¡¯s instructions. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Leaving Cami behind, Kane set off for the hidden territory of the Shadow Isles with ta. * * * The Inn. A pile of tiny gems, norger than a pinky nail,y in front of Gillip. Yet, his face was full of dissatisfaction. He looked as if his irritation had reached its peak. ¡°Damn it, I can''t believe I made such a losing deal.¡± Hano, the second-inmand of the ck crow exchange, spoke cautiously. ¡°This guy isn''t ordinary. We might have escaped the wolf''s den only to stumble into the tiger''sir.¡± ¡°I think the same, damn it.¡± Gillip ruffled his hair in frustration. The losses from this deal were enormous¡ªprobably about three times what he had initially braced for. They were on the brink of having to fund the development of Rehinar with their own money. With nothing left over, bankruptcy was a looming possibility. The deal with Kane was pure loss. ¡°Maybe we should just flee to Hatzfeld?¡± ¡°They''ll kill us if we''re caught.¡± ¡°Yeah, you''re right.¡± ¡°Kane Rehinar¡­ is a devil.¡± ¡°That kind of maniac is probably the reason why Count Dyer''s head is hanging on the east gate.¡± ¡°For now, we should endure the losses and wait for a better time.¡± ¡°Haaa, how did I end up dealing with such a madman?¡± Gillip let out a deep sigh. The stress was so overwhelming that he felt like he was losing his hair. It seemed like his lifespan had shortened by about ten years. ¡°By the way, boss, what are these gems?¡± ¡°As a result of that cursed deal, this is the parting gift he so graciously gave me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hano picked up one of the tiny gems. It was thergest one there, about the size of a fingernail. As he turned it over, something caught his eye. ¡°Boss, there''s something inside the gem.¡± ¡°What could possibly be inside a gem?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. It looks like two crossed swords over a red dot¡­¡± ¡°Give it here. If you''re wrong, you''re dead.¡± Annoyed, Gillip snatched the gem from Hano. He examined it closely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in¡­ wait, there is?¡± Inside the gem, just as Hano described, was a pattern resembling two crossed swords over a red dot. It was unmistakable. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the mark of the Guardian Family?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it is.¡± As Gillip tilted the gem, the red dot inside moved as well. ¡°Holy sh¡ª!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The, the red dot moved, but the pattern didn¡¯t break!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Hano looked bewildered, unable to grasp the situation. But Gillip didn¡¯t care. He picked up another gem, even smaller than the first one. He had to squint and focus his mana just to barely make out the red dot inside. ¡°This one¡¯s the same!¡± Gillip examined each gem one by one, his face gradually filling with exhration. ¡°That madman¡­¡± Though he cursed under his breath, his lips were curling into a broad grin. The gems were so small they had to be handled with tiny tweezers, and only with concentrated mana could the red dot inside be seen. ¡°This is¡­ incredible!¡± "What¡¯s going on?" "Can you put a red droplet inside a gem this small?" "Absolutely not." "And keep it intact like this?" Gillip shook the gem vigorously. "Can you shake it and still keep the red droplet¡¯s shape intact?" "I told you, it¡¯s impossible." "The emblem of the most prestigious family in the Fresia Empire is inside this gem. If you were buying, would you choose this gem or a different one?" Hano scratched his cheek before answering. "I¡¯d probably buy this one." "Why?" "Because it has the Rehinar emblem. Even if they fall, the name Rehinar will remain engraved in the minds of the Empire¡¯s people. And¡­" "And what?" "If the Rehinar family falls, the value of this gem will skyrocket¡­ So, I¡¯d buy it." Gillip was satisfied with Hano''s answer. It was exactly what he wanted to hear. Gillip asked another question. "And if the Rehinar family thrives?" "Then the value of the gem will be even higher than if they had fallen." "I think so too. Do you know who crafted this gem?" "Who made it?" "Kane Rehinar. That crazy bastard crafted this gem using a mana stone." "What!?" Hano was utterly shocked. The gem didn¡¯t appear rough or unrefined. It was exquisitely crafted, sophisticated in design. To think Kane Rehinar had created it¡ªit was almost unbelievable. "There¡¯s only one final test. If this gem doesn¡¯t break easily¡­ we¡¯re going to make a fortune." Gillip¡¯s eyes practically glimmered with dor signs. "Please don¡¯t break. Then this gem will have true value." Gillip concentrated mana into his fingers. It seemed as though he intended to crush the gem into powder. He applied force to his fingers. At that moment! The gem sparkled and instantly released a surge of mana. A barrier of water suddenly materialized, blocking Gillip¡¯s path. "HOLY-!" Hano inhaled sharply. Gillip''s eyes were trembling violently. He was so astonished that he could barely find his voice. "Ha- Ha Mommy- hallelujah." * * * The Shadow Islesy deeper to the northwest part of the demon forest. An ind within the demon forest. Entering recklessly without knowing whether there was a barrier could result in instant death. One would likely get lost in the Sea of Illusions, struggling until they perished. Kane finally emerged from the dense forest. Ahead of him was a vast expanse of grasnd. --- [Warning! The Shadow Isles is nearby.] [Warning! Your level is insufficient. Turn back immediately.] --- The warning messages kept shing before him. This was the Shadow Isles that Anna had mentioned. "In the game, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter, but I¡¯ve been transported into this world. To me¡­ this isn¡¯t a game, it¡¯s reality." In the game, this area would have been locked due to level or rank restrictions. But now, he lived in this world. No space was off-limits to him. He extended his hand forward. --- [Skill ¡®Blood Tiger''s Breath (SR-)¡¯ has been activated.] --- The barrier appeared before his eyes. --- [Bloodline of the Blood Tiger confirmed.] [Barrier deactivated.] --- The true form of the Shadow Isles was visible only to him. The vast grasnd was all a sea, with a single ind sitting right in the middle. "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here, and my whole body¡¯s tingling." He had visited this ce before when he was still Ray Hatzfeld. It had been one of the challenging regions, like the Forest of deadly poisons. "This time, I¡¯ll clear it in one go." A region meant for those at a 5th-ss level. Kane nned to conquer it solo. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 81 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 81 [Warning! The mutated monster is too strong.] [Warning! The mutated monster is too strong.] [Warning! The level difference between you and the mutated monster is significant.] However, contrary to the messages, the mutated monster couldn¡¯t easily charge forward. It was because of the blood oath that Kane possessed and ta¡¯s dark evil energy. With these twobined, the mutated monster remained cautious, unable to make any decisive move. ¡°Kane, I blocked it from getting closer. I did well, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of you, it¡¯s because of me.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s thanks to me!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my ruthless dark energy, I¡¯m telling you.¡± As they walked, Kane and ta bickered back and forth. ta would bite Kane¡¯s arm, hiss, and even sulk with his face buried in his hands. But when Kane ignored all of these antics, ta eventually teared up. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cry!¡± ¡°Do as you wish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cryyyy!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Waaahhh!¡± In the end, ta broke down in tears. His behavior was hardly different from that of a child. But those were fake tears. Kane already knew well how to stop these crocodile tears. ¡°There¡¯s something here you¡¯d enjoy, but if you keep crying, I won¡¯t take you there.¡± Sniff. The crying stopped instantly. Instead, ta looked up at Kane with bright, eager eyes. ¡°Where is it? Hehe.¡± ¡°They say if youugh right after crying, hair will grow on your butt.¡± ¡°Hehe, I already have a lot of hair on my butt.¡± He seemed genuinely happy. There was no bigger fool than him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Shadow Spring filled with blood.¡± ¡°Le-Let¡¯s go quickly! I need to drink a lot of blood and grow up fast.¡± ¡°And if I take you there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be good from now on.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°A demonic guardian spirit never lies.¡± ta grinned ear to ear, his face now full of smiles as if he had never cried. ¡°You do need to grow up a bit.¡± Kane opened ta¡¯s status screen for the first time in a long while. [ta] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Hatched from an egg that Kane found in the secret realm, ¡°Cave of Species.¡± ta self-proims to be a guardian spirit of demons. Personality: Cute yet cowardly Note: A pet''s personality can change based on how the owner raises it. - Basic Abilities - - [Health: A-] - [Mana: S] - [Strength: A-] - [Agility: E] Trait: Ferocious Species (SSR) Skills: Bloodsucking (S), Blood Blossom (S) [Status: Blood, blood, delicious blood is here!] ta didn''t have an experience bar. The only way for him to grow was by consuming blood¡ªa very demanding pet. ¡°Hehe, as expected, Kane is a kind human.¡± ta was so excited that he even hummed a tune. Kane patted his head as they continued walking. The weather on the Shadow Isles was quite clear, almost blindingly bright. Despite the name, it wasn¡¯t that dark. The mutated monsters were the same¡ªnone matched the eerie atmosphere the Shadow Isles were known for. Instead, the monsters were either animal-like or human-like, with not a single undead in sight. ¡°But Kane, can¡¯t we go a little faster? You¡¯re walking so slowly.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Our destination is that small castle.¡± A lone castle towered over the isle, exuding a vibe as though it could be inhabited. As they approached the castle gate, Kane drew his de, Bloodsky, and shed it down. Two gusts of wind followed, and the gate that blocked their path split in half. The moment they stepped inside, the clear sky darkened in an instant. ¡°Now, it begins.¡± [Warning! The Master of the Shadow Isles is awakening.] [Warning! The level difference between you and the mutated monster is extreme.] [Notice! Time until the Master of the Shadow Isles falls back asleep ¨C 08:00:00] They had to survive until the Master fell back asleep. Caw! Caw! A raven cried out from the sky. And with that sound, the attack began. Thud, thud, thud! Several feathers embedded themselves into the ground, right where Kane had been standing. He had swiftly dodged to the side as soon as the feathers flew towards him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a human.¡± Bats gathered, forming a single shape. As the cloak lowered, a pale human face emerged. It was vampires, the Masters of the Shadow Isles, They were human-shaped mutated monsters with sharp fangs. ¡°The smell of delicious blood is overwhelming.¡± The vampire licked his lips as he closed in on Kane. ta, disturbed by the vampire¡¯s reaction, voiced his displeasure. ¡°Kane, this leech is seeing us as food.¡± ¡°They¡¯re underestimating us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just kill them all this time.¡± ¡°I was nning on it.¡± Kane¡¯s bloodsky de split into two. The atmosphere shifted dramatically, his mana now surging with twice the intensity as before. ¡°This is the perfect ce for a massacre.¡± sh¡ª Kane charged towards the mutated vampire. * * * Ding! Ding! Ding! The castle''s bell rang frantically, signaling danger. The still-slumbering mutated vampires awoke with irritated expressions. ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time to wake up yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still bright out. What¡¯s all themotion?¡± A female vampire, seemingly a guard, bowed her head and responded, ¡°We are currently dealing with the situation, so please, calm your anger.¡± ¡°How is anyone supposed to sleep through this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± A man with ck hair emerged from his coffin. ¡°We should take care of this before the higher-ups lose their temper.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man transformed into dozens of bats and flew out of the window. Below the castle, a fierce battle was already underway. Thud! A mutated vampire was mmed against the wall. A crimson sword was lodged in its heart, rapidly draining the vampire¡¯s fluids and blood. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Swoosh¡ª Kane withdrew the sword and swung it, sending blood droplets flying in all directions. With a sharp sound, five more mutated vampires fell to the ground. ¡°The experience points are flowing in nicely.¡± [Level Up!] [Experience gained.] [Experience gained.] [Experience gained.] ... ... ... [Level Up!] [Level Up!] The enemies were Beginner-tier 5th-ss mutated monsters. Strong as they were, the rewards were just as rich¡ªtruly experience point gold mines. The Bloodsky de began to move again. [Blood Energy has reached 50 stacks.] [Attack power has increased by 50%.] Without Bloodsky, Kane would have had to be cautious not to lose his stacks, but now, that was unnecessary. The stacks could be stored within the de. Kane continued killing the vampires, amassing more and more stacks. ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s only one enemy!¡± Most of the vampires rushing towards Kane wielded either swords or with their ws, marking them as low-level vampires. Only mid-level vampires could use magic, and it was evident that the low-level ones were being effortlessly defeated. At that moment, a red pir of energy swirled from the sky, hurling itself at Kane. ¡°Now it¡¯s the mid-level vampires¡¯ turn.¡± Kane crossed his Bloodsky des to block the red pir. Boom! The mana was overwhelming, forcing Kane¡¯s foot back. His uniform tore, blood sttering from the emerging wounds. The low-level vampires attacked him from the sides and rear, exploiting his moment of vulnerability. ¡°Blood Void.¡± Despite the onught, Kane still didn¡¯t release the stacks umted on his Bloodsky des. Instead, he activated Blood Void. Blood droplets from the walls, floor, and his own wounds floated into the air and began to spin. This was simr to the defensive stance of the Twin Guardian Sword Technique of Rehinar Family. The low-level vampires attacking from the sides and behind were flung away, bloodied and battered. [Blood Energy has reached 51 stacks.] [Blood Energy has reached 52 stacks.] [Blood Energy has reached 53 stacks.] ... ... ... [Blood Energy has reached 108 stacks.] [Attack power has increased by 108%.] Kane released the stacks he had carefully umted all at once. ¡°Blood Wave!¡± A powerful shockwave erupted around Kane, instantly detonating the bodies of the surrounding vampires. The radius of the shockwave was so vast that every vampire within its range was obliterated without a trace. Even the nearby buildings couldn¡¯t withstand the Blood Wave. [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [You have defeated the mid-level boss monster Godrif.] [Notice! Time until the Master of the Shadow Isles falls back asleep ¨C 07:15:00] In just 45 minutes, Kane had in a mid-level boss monster. ¡°Blood magic doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± Godrif had used blood magic, relying on blood as his power source, like a true vampire. But in the end, he met a glorious demise almost as soon as he appeared. With the area now clear, Kane had some time left. Although the attacks would soon resume, it was enough time to head towards the spring. * * * [The castle of the Shadow Isles has been registered in the system.] Kane entered the sunlit castle. After defeating the mid-level boss, the previously dark skies had cleared up again. ¡°Kane, when are we getting there? I¡¯m getting tired of waiting,¡± ta urged, clearly impatient. Since it hadn¡¯t absorbed any vampire blood in anticipation of something tastier, ta was feeling anxious. ¡°There¡¯s still one more barrier left,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Alright, ta will wait because ta is good,¡± the little fatty responded, trying to be patient. The inside of the castle was eerily empty, save for a few paintings hanging on the walls. There were no disy cases or decorations, only rows of ck coffins. Kane stabbed his Bloodsky de into the coffins, piercing ten of them before moving to the next room. About five minutester... [Warning! The Master of the Shadow Isles is awakening.] [Warning! The level difference between you and the mutant monsters is extreme.] [Notice! Time until the Master of the Shadow Isles falls back asleep ¨C 04:00:00] The once-clear weather darkened again, and swarms of bats began to gather. Dozens of mid-level vampires appeared before Kane. ¡°You damned wretch!¡± ¡°How dare youe here!¡± ¡°Attacking us while we were asleep, you coward!¡± The mid-level vampires were furious. It wasn¡¯t enough that a human had invaded theirir; he had also ughtered their kin while they slept. A vampire woman with short hair stepped forward from among them. ¡°Be careful, Lady Are. This human killed Lord Godfrey.¡± At the mention of Are¡¯s name, Kane smirked slightly. ¡®So, the guardian of the blood spring hase out herself,¡¯ he thought. The Blood Spring was a crucial ce for vampires, as it was the source of their power. When the spring dried up, vampires could no longer exert their strength. The blood from the blood Spring empowered the vampires in the dark and returned to the spring with the dawn. This was the hidden strategy for conquering the Shadow Isles: luring the guardian of the Shadow Spring out into the open was akin to conquering two-thirds of the challenge. Are, like Godfrey, was a blood mage, but while Godfrey could be easily in, Are required a specific approach. ¡®Time to push it into the second phase,¡¯ Kane thought as he threw one of his Bloodsky des at her. ¡°Pathetic trick!¡± Are scoffed, swatting the Bloodsky de away, but it transformed into liquid, forming iron bars that trapped her. The weapon, though a de, was still fundamentally a mass of blood. Are¡¯s face twisted in anger as she realized she was trapped. ¡°Blood magic!?¡± Enraged, the mid-level vampires unleashed a barrage of blood magic at Kane. ¡°Die, human!¡± Kane blocked their attacks with his remaining Bloodsky de and then activated his skill. ¡°Blood Sword, Explode!¡± The iron bars trapping Are detonated violently. Boom! A thunderous explosion shook the very foundations of the castle, shattering every window. Kane couldn''t block all of the blood magic aimed at him, and a sharp pain coursed through his body. ¡°Ugh,¡± he grunted, feeling the pain, but he remained unfazed. As a blood knight, he possessed an extraordinary innate ability. Reaching out to one of the mid-level vampires, he began to siphon its mana and blood into his hand. As the dust settled, Are''s glowing red eyes became visible. Her clothes were in tatters, revealing patches of her skin beneath, and she was seething with rage. Behind her, another woman with the same appearance emerged. The second phase had begun. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 82 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 82 The strategy to defeat Are was quite challenging. The woman who looked like a twin was her clone. It was a fake created using blood magic. However, even though it was fake, it still took all the attacks properly. ¡°If you underestimate the clone, you¡¯ll die instantly.¡± You had to simultaneously chip away at the health of both the clone and Are. If the health of the two entities differed by more than 5%, it would reset. They would fully recover their health. This was the reason why Rehinar failed to subdue the Shadow Isles. ¡°Thanks to the war with Dyer and the mad amount of crafting, I¡¯ve reached the peak of the 4th ss. And after killing dozens of mutated vampires, I¡¯ll reach 5th ss once I finish this one.¡± When he was a durd, his potential was clearly limited. 1st ss Knight. But once the durd trait disappeared and he gained the UR-level trait, Pure Blooded. The required experience points to level up skyrocketed. Even after killing so many Dyer forces. Even after crafting hundreds of gems. Even after ying countless Beginner-tier 5th-ss vampires, he was still at the Peak of 4th-ss. This meant the required experience to level up was extraordinarily high. Now, he had almost filled that experience. All that was left was to defeat the mid-tier boss in front of him. ¡°Quick and decisive, let¡¯s end this fast.¡± He charged towards Are. The Bloodsky de, which had exploded earlier, reformed in his hand. In an instant, hebined two Bloodsky des. Click. The Bloodsky de transformed into a spear. Whoosh! A purple me zed along the spear. [Phoenix Spear technique (SR) - 1st form: me of Severance] He thrust the spear towards Are. The phoenix flew as if it intended to burn Are¡¯s entire body. It fiercely soared, but Are put her clone in front. ¡°Hoho, foolish human! This is the end for you¡­!!¡± But the result was entirely different from what Are had expected. Not only did her clone take damage, but she did as well. Puzzled, she looked down. ¡°I¡­ got stabbed too? How?¡± A hole had pierced her abdomen. A hole identical to the one in her shadow. Of course, this one attack wasn¡¯t enough to bring her down. She quickly recovered from the shock and prepared to counterattack. The moment her eyes shed, The surroundings were shrouded inplete darkness. ¡°What kind of fool do you take me for to try something so stupid?¡± Are cast an illusion spell. But illusion magic only worked on those who were fearful. It was meaningless against Kane. As she tried to m her spear into the ground, ta roared in fury. ¡°You filthy bitch, using the thing I hate the most?¡± ta¡¯s eyes gleamed with a red light. Then something amazing happened. [ta used the skill ¡®Blood Blossom¡¯.] The surroundings exploded with bloodlust, demonic energy, and killing intent. This was the aura emanating from ta¡¯s body. The illusion magic copsed helplessly in the face of it. Cracks appeared in the dark space. It shattered like ss, and soon the darkness disappeared. Rumble! The entire castle shook. An overwhelming power. Are and the vampires trembled in fear under ta¡¯s bloodlust. ¡°Bl-Bloodlust¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen power like this, even from our lord!¡± ¡°We need to¡­ run¡­.¡± But contrary to their words, none of the vampires moved. Their bodies seemed glued to the ground. Even though they wanted to flee, they were paralyzed by fear. [Lv.60 Vampire Are ¨C Health 60%] [Lv.60 Are Clone ¨C Health 60%] The health of every vampire present began to plummet. And yet, the [Blood Blossom] hadn¡¯t even been activated yet. ta¡¯s enraged voice echoed once more. ¡°I¡¯ll erase you all from reality itself.¡± A beautiful flower bloomed in the air. The flower spun in ce, scattering its petals into the air. The moment the petals filled the space and settled on the ground! Everything fell silent. [Lv.60 Vampire Are ¨C Health 0%] [Lv.60 Are Clone ¨C Health 0%] [You have defeated the mid-tier boss monster Are.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Messages popped up furiously. In an instant, the vampires turned to ash and vanished due to the Blood Blossom. All of them were annihted. It was the moment ta¡¯s power was fully revealed. Kane looked down at ta and muttered. ¡°Because of the way you act, I sometimes forget that you¡¯re a ferocious breed.¡± [Tl/N: It means ta¡¯s nature is demonic, not divine.] ta¡¯s red eyes softened. ta looked up at Kane and tilted his head. ¡°Kane, are you stupid? I¡¯m the greatest guardian spirit of demons~ You understand?¡± To Kane, ta was endlessly silly¡­ no, just endearingly loyal. * * * In the upper level of the Castle Blood was pooled across the expansive area in the center of a vast, open space at the top of the castle. Red vapor was slowly gathering in it. At that moment, a person and a chubby tiger entered through the door. Kane, seeing the pool of blood, spoke up. "We¡¯ve arrived." He gently set ta down on the ground. ta looked at the pool of blood with awe. ¡°Wow, so much life energy!¡± "Of course, it''s filled with the life force of vampires." ¡°Can I go in?¡± ta''s tail propeller started spinning rapidly. He looked ready to throw a tantrum if Kane said no. "Do as you wish." With Kane¡¯s permission, ta jumped into the pool of blood. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had so much life energy.¡± [ta has used the skill ''Bloodsucking.''] [Absorbing the life force of vampires.] The pool¡¯s volume quickly decreased as ta consumed it at an incredible pace. His mouth stretched wide into a grin of pure joy. ¡°I¡¯ll absorb it all before the vampires awaken.¡± In less than five minutes, the pool of blood hadpletely dried up. "Tasty, hehe." ta had absorbed the entire pool. It seemed like his appearance should change, but¡­ his external form remained the same. However, something did change¡ªthe contents of his status window. [ta] Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Hatched from an egg obtained by Kane in the secret realm ''Cave of Species.'' Self-proimed guardian spirit of demons. Personality: Adorably cute, cowardly Note: A pet¡¯s personality can change based on how its owner raises it. - Basic Abilities - [Health: A] [Magic Power: S] [Strength: A+] [Agility: E+] Traits: Ferocious Specier (SSR), Descent of Demonic Power (SSR) (NEW!) Skills: Bloodsucking (S), Blood Blossom (S) [Status: I¡¯m so happy~] [Descent of Demonic Power] - Type: Trait - Grade: SSR - Description: ta, the guardian spirit of demons, is always ready to reveal his true form when the great demon faces a crisis. - Activation Conditions: All stats must be S-rank or higher, and ta must fully trust his owner. --- ¡°Descent of Demonic Power? This is a trait I¡¯ve never seen before, hmm.¡± Kane didn¡¯t give it much thought. ta was a ferocious type by nature. He wouldn''t remain a coward forever. Now that he had devoured the pool of blood, his stats had significantly increased. ¡°It must be a trait that allows ta to transform into his original ferocious form, just as the description suggests.¡± Satisfied with the increased stats, Kane closed the information window. Previously, ta was so weak that he couldn¡¯t be left alone, but now he could at least handle missions on his own. ¡°The system message for the hidden realm should appear any moment now.¡± As expected, a message popped up. [The pool of blood has been drained.] [Darkness has descended.] [The mutated vampires have awakened.] [The mutated vampires are in chaos.] With the pool of blood gone, the vampires had lost their source of power. Kane had effectivelypleted the Shadow Isles raid. ¡°This is the final stage.¡± Kane stepped into the now-empty pool at the center of the room. ta, having gorged himself, had a bulging belly. ¡°Can you still move?¡± ¡°I¡¯m soooo full, Kane¡­¡± The drawn-out tone of ta¡¯s response made it clear he wasn¡¯t in any shape to move. Kane picked him up and set him down by the entrance. ¡°Hehe, thanks!¡± Kane returned to the center of the empty pool and took out the bloodsky de. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ta asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to refill this pool with blood.¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to give me more?¡± ¡°No, this blood is for the vampires.¡± [Activating ¡®Breath of the Blood tiger (SR-)¡¯] [Activating ¡®Breath of the Blood Phoenix (SR-)¡¯] Kane activated both breaths simultaneously. Through Bloodsky de, explosive mana was released¡ªblood mana. Blood Oath was manifested and Kane began to fill the empty pool. After defeating the mid-tier boss monster Are, Kane''s rank had increased. Now, as a beginner-tier 5th ss, the amount of blood mana he could generate far surpassed what he could manage as a 4th ss. The pool filled rapidly, with blood that was denser and more potent than before. Soon, hundreds of wisps of blood rose from the pool of blood and dispersed through the air. The full pool emptied again in the blink of an eye. [The blood from the pool of blood has returned to the masters of the Shadow Isles.] ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s head down. They¡¯re waiting for us.¡± Kane, with ta in his arms, proceeded toward the final boss. * * * A beautiful woman was looking at her pale white hand. Her name was Desdemona, with long ck hair. She was the ruler of the Shadow Isles. "My strength has returned. It¡¯s even stronger than before." The senior vampires who followed her buzzed with excitement. "Oh, I feel so full of life!" "It feels like I''ve gained another 300 years of life." "Do you also feel the power, my lord?" They all wore expressions of ecstasy. Desdemona nodded in agreement. "It seems we need to find out the cause." She turned, her cape billowing as she did so. Just as she was about to leave her quarters... Footsteps echoed clearly from somewhere. "Who¡¯s there?" Her lethal voice resounded through the castle. It was mesmerizing. A voice that could steal a man''s heart. "I''vee to im you." Kane appeared before Desdemona, the final boss. She stared intently at him. Her heart started to race. Was it because she hadn¡¯t seen a human in a long time? Or because his blood looked delicious? No. She was simply drawn to this man. "You... said you¡¯vee to im me? A mere human like you?" But, as the ruler of Shadow Isles, how could a mere human sway her? This was a blow to her pride as a ruler. Desdemona tried to unleash her blood magic to hide her disgrace. But her body refused to ept. As if telling her she mustn¡¯t harm him. Her magic seemingly sank deep beneath the surface. She tried to summon the magic again, but once more, she failed. "How is this possible? You all check if your magic is working!" The senior vampires found themselves unable to use their magic as well. At that moment, Kane¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Your mana isn¡¯t working, is it?" "Is this your doing?" "The mana inside you all belongs to me." "Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Are you saying you can use blood magic?" Instead of answering, Kane stretched his hand forward. "Maybe this will exin it." On his open palm, blood vapor began to gather. Gasp! Desdemona let out a groan. The mana and blood within her were draining away. Kane approached her. "You should¡¯ve guarded the Blood Spring better." "You... how dare you... ugh!" Desdemona fell to her knees. The same happened to the other vampires. They copsed, their legs giving way under Kane¡¯s power. "I could kill you all, but... I have no intention of doing so." "Then... what is it... you want...?" "Swear loyalty to me." "Madman, I will never swear to you." "I will make it so you don¡¯t have to live in the shadows anymore." Desdemona¡¯s eyes wavered at this unexpected offer. Vampires were beings who could only move in the night. They had to remain in a state of slumber while the sun was up. Though they were a strong race, their weakness was all too fatal. "Are you trying to seduce me with sweet words?" "Why don¡¯t you see for yourself? Isn¡¯t it almost time for you to fall into slumber?" In other words, the darkness would soon fade. "Do you think I can trust a human I¡¯ve just met?" "You can¡¯t harm me anyway. That means you¡¯ll die without doing anything. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ept my offer?" Desdemona had no choice. The vampires who followed her were waiting for her response. "If you¡¯re lying... I will destroy you, even if it costs my life." ¡°Fine, whatever." Kane returned the blood he had taken to the vampires. At that moment, their strength returned. Some vampires tried to seize the opportunity to attack, but it was futile. Before Kane, their blood magic was useless. "The time hase." After waiting, the sun broke through the darkness. The vampires instinctively hid in the shadows. Only Desdemona faced the light. "My lord..." The vampires wept, unable to bear the humiliation. But then... "Look over there!" Desdemona was fully exposed to the sunlight, yet her body didn¡¯t burn. "What the- it¡¯s true." "The human was right." She was still protecting her body with magic. Slowly, she let the magic fade, but she still didn¡¯t burn. The sunlight was strong and blinding, but it did no harm to her body. "I was right, wasn¡¯t I?" "Exin this..." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 83 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 83 Kane''s eyes gleamed. At the same time, four runes were drawn in the air. Seeing this, Desdemona swallowed hard. "The Fourth Form of Blood Rune! A human possessing the blood rune¡­." "With my current power, I can only give you temporary protection from sunlight. But if I grow stronger, you could escape the darkness entirely." She nodded in agreement. The Blood Oath indeed possessed that much power. It wasn¡¯t called the power of the demons for nothing. "However, we have another problem." "Do you mean the issue where if you all use too much power, you gradually turns into an undead?" "You even know that? You''re quite a remarkable human." "My blood mana has amazing healing properties, so there''s no need to worry about that." "Are you saying that having your mana can prevent the undead transformation?" "You could see it that way." "Hmm, that''s an incredible power." Desdemona''s wariness significantly eased. She seemed inclined to believe everything Kane said. "Will you join me?" "If you can pull us out of the darkness, I will swear loyalty. But if you''re lying, you''d better be prepared." --- [You havepleted the subjugation of the Shadow Isles.] [You have cleared it through a secret route.] [You have received ''Vampire''s Loyalty'' as a reward.] [Vampire¡¯s Favorability: 100 (Reverence)] [As a double reward, you can now recruit ''Vampire Lord Desdemona.''] [As a triple reward, you have acquired the ''Gauntlet of Shadow.''] --- [Gauntlet of Shadow] Category: Armor Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Description: Magical Gauntlet once held by the master of the Shadow Isles. It can hide user''s mana fluctuations. Uses: Conceal the user¡¯s true mana and strength, and Shadow clones: Allows the user to create avatars that mimic their ability and the way they act. --- "This is exactly what I need right now." Kane smiled with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t hear Desdemona''s threats; he only felt her desperation. "You can trust me." "I don''t trust humans." "Then trust this fat ass." Kane showed her ta, the chubby tiger who was still asleep. "dimir?!" Desdemona''s eyes trembled. "Do you know him?" "If he is who I think he is¡­." She was so shocked she couldn¡¯t speak. "And how do you know him?" "He bears the name dimir Bu Pavil Legilere, Demon Lord of blood, water and pride." "You''re saying this little guy is the Lord of Blood? He''s been going around calling himself the great guardian spirit of demons." Kane said smirking. "I don¡¯t know about that. But those who wield blood as their weapon can¡¯t be unaware of Lord dimir, who stands at the pinnacle of blood!" Blood Tiger. Vampire. Blood Wolf. Blood owl, etc. The blood ns that wield the Blood Mana could not possibly be unaware of ta. He was the one who reigned at the highest point. "It seems your people failed to recognize ta." "It''s because he looks young. Lord dimir disappeared hundreds of years ago. There are only few beings left who remember him." "I''ve learned something new today." "If you had shown him first, I would have agreed to the negotiation immediately. But what exactly is your rtionship with Lord dimir?" "A master-pet rtionship?" "What?!" She staggered back. Lord of Blood, a pet? That foolish chubby appearance couldn¡¯t be the Lord''s true form. If he were to reveal his true power, it would be catastrophic. Does this human even know that? "There are too many unbelievable things happening." She struggled to calm her mind. Was it because she saw the Lord of Blood? Or because of that human? She couldn''t tell. As she was lost in deep thought, Kane''s voice interrupted. "Let me make one thing clear in advance." "Speak." "Kill any human who enters here carelessly." "Even if they''re one of your own?" "If there''s any contact needed between us, I wille personally or send word through the Blood Tigers." "I understand." "Then I''ll be in touch again." With his business concluded, Kane immediately left the Shadow Isles. The moment he disappeared, Desdemona copsed to the floor. "My lord!" "Please, return to your coffin!" "It''s the side effect of not getting enough sleep." The vampires fussed around her. She grabbed her weakened legs and stood up again. Then she gazed out the window. "I didn¡¯t even ask for his name. I should ask the next time hees." With her heart still pounding, shey down in her coffin to rest. * * * In the Imperial Capital of the Fresia Empire. The cadets at the Royal Military Academy all wore grim expressions. It had been decided that the academy would be relocated. But of all ces, to Rehinar, a treacherous region. "Why do I have to go to that backwater ce?" "It was fine here even with dorm life, since home was just around the corner. But Rehinar¡­ sigh." "Should I try telling my father I can''t go?" The cadets had no desire to go to Rehinar, far from the capital. Beyond the Rehinar Territory gatesy a demon forest infested with mutated monsters. Wasn¡¯t it just recently that thousands were killed in an attack by those creatures? The thought of going to such a dangerous ce was unbearable. "I tried saying something and got shot down hard. Apparently, this isn¡¯t the time toin." "My father said the same thing." "It must be because of Lord Beno, right?" "Seems like it. And they caught a bunch of Hatzfeld¡¯s spies recently. Word is, a lot of high-ranking nobles were involved." "I was shocked to learn that even the chief attendant who served His Majesty was a Hatzfeld spy." Everyone was trying to keep it quiet, but those in the noble circle were aware. A bloody purge had swept through the capital. The Crown Prince''s sword showed no mercy; even high-ranking nobles were captured and executed. If any connection to Hatzfeld was discovered, it meant the end of that family, often in the form ofplete annihtion. As a result, the central nobility had no choice but to remain utterly silent. They, too, had things to hide. "But I really don¡¯t want to go to Rehinar." "I wish they were sending us to the Tegelo region instead." Unlike the constantly grumbling cadets, Sasha and Rose had bright expressions. Rehinar was the twins'' homnd. "Big Brother Kane was right about the military academy moving to Rehinar!" "Stop smiling so much. The others are ring at you." Rose subtly tried to calm down the excited Sasha. Realizing his mistake, Sasha quickly suppressed his joy. "Rose, do you think we¡¯ll get to see Father when we go back?" "ording to Cami, he¡¯s at the estate, but he¡¯s been sleeping for a long time." "Still, I¡¯m d we¡¯ll get to see him." "Me too." The smiles on their faces soon faded, reced by worry. Their concern was for their ailing father. At that moment, someone approached them. "Are these Kane''s siblings?" "Yes, Your Highness." Crown Prince Isaac appeared as if he had risen from the ground. Sasha and Rose were startled but quicklyposed themselves and paid their respects. "Your Highness, we greet you." "We greet Your Highness." "Alright, alright." Everyone bowed their heads at Isaac''s arrival. As the Crown Prince, Isaac was currently governing the empire in ce of the Emperor. His authority had grown significantly, more than ever before. His presence here, despite his busy schedule, was of great significance. "How does it feel to return home?" "I-I''m d." Sasha stammered, tense in front of the Crown Prince. "Am I that scary? Why are you trembling so much?" "Th-That''s¡­." "Just think of me as your brother." "I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­." "I¡¯ve agreed to be like brothers with Kane. If you¡¯re Kane¡¯s little brother and sister, you¡¯re practically my siblings too." "Gasp!" To be like siblings with the Crown Prince? It was an offerpletely out of the blue. The Crown Prince was the heir to the throne, the future Emperor. A sibling rtionship with him was practically impossible. "Please, Your Highness, retract such generous words," Sasha said, bowing his head. Isaac quickly changed the subject. "I have someone to introduce to you. Charlotte,e over here." A blonde woman, arms crossed, was standing where Isaac directed his gaze. She appeared to be around 19 years old and was tall in stature¡ªthis was the Second Princess, Charlotte von Fresia. "Hey, when your brother calls you, shouldn¡¯t youe quickly?" Isaac teased. "Ugh, fine!" Charlotte approached him with a frustrated expression. "Can you try to speak nicely?" "I really don¡¯t want to go to Rehinar. Can¡¯t I just not go?" "You¡¯ll learn a lot there." "I¡¯m learning plenty here. There¡¯s so much to learn just from the court magicians!" "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet the Guardian Lord?" "Well, yes, but¡­ I still don¡¯t want to go to Rehinar!" Princess Charlotte was adamant about not wanting to go to Rehinar. All the cadets sided with her; none of them wanted to go there either. "It¡¯s already decided. You¡¯re going as our royal representative, and you need to stay until you graduate." Isaac''s voice was firm. Charlotte red at him with fiery eyes. "I¡¯ll visit often." "Liar." "Kane will take good care of you in my ce." At the mention of Kane¡¯s name, Charlotte reacted strongly. "Why do you keep bringing him up? What¡¯s so special about him?" "He¡¯s the son of the Guardian Lord. You should have seen him at the ball¡­. Take the opportunity to observe him closely." "Is he really that amazing? Wendy talks about him all the time while grinding her teeth. What kind of person is he?" Everyone in the pce knew of Kane¡ªthe man who had left the capital after crossing the First Princess, Wendy. Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but be curious about him, especially with everything she had heard. "If I get even a little bored, I¡¯ming straight back to the capital, understand?" "Don¡¯t worry; that won¡¯t happen." Isaac soothed his sister and then turned back to Sasha and Rose to introduce them. "Please take care of my sister. Can you do that?" Isaac was entrusting Charlotte, who was three years older than the siblings, to Sasha and Rose. Charlotte''s face turned bright red. "Brother!" she eximed. Isaac leaned in and whispered, "Charlotte may be a bit prickly, but she¡¯s a good person. Please look after her." He wasn¡¯t speaking as the Crown Prince but as a brother concerned for his younger sister. "It¡¯s time to go, Your Highness," the captain of the ck Heaven Guards urged, and Isaac bid his final farewell. "Send my regards to Kane. See you next time." As the talkative Crown Prince disappeared, silence settled over the group. Before Sasha and Rose could speak, Charlotte broke the silence. "Forget what my stupid brother said. It¡¯s not you looking after me; I¡¯m older, so I¡¯ll be the one looking after you. Got it?" Sasha and Rose nodded in agreement. With introductionsplete, the three set off together. Their journey to Rehinar had begun. The guides led the cadets out of the capital. Charlotte reached out her hand to Rose, who was carrying luggagerger than her own. "Give it to me," she said. "Huh?" Rose responded, a bit confused. "You don''t have a carriage for your luggage, do you? I''ll take care of it." "It''s okay, really..." "Just give it to me." As Charlotte continued to insist, Rose reluctantly handed over her belongings. "Thank you," Rose said. "No need to thank me; the carriage will carry it," Charlotte replied in her typical tsundere fashion. Her words were curt, but her actions were considerate. --- After leaving the Shadow Isles, Kane embarked on a mission to clear out nearby hidden territories. He was on the hunt for elemental mana stones, ruthlessly ying mutated monsters along the way. Alternating between the power of Blood Tiger and Blood Phoenix, he managed to obtain fire and water mana stones. Most were 2-star stones, though asionally, a 3-star stone would drop. "Kane, can we go home now? This is boring,"ined ta, who had grown tired of the hunt. For the past week, Kane had been clearing 4th-ss dungeons. But ta, having already visited the Shadow Isles, found these new areas underwhelming. "You''re not even absorbing the lingering blood energy anymore?" Kane asked. "Not worth it. If you don''t want to go home, how about we visit another ce like the Shadow Isles?" ta suggested, trying to persuade Kane. ta¡¯s transparent attempt to revisit a ce simr to the Shadow Isles, hoping to consume something akin to the Blood Spring, made Kane chuckle. "I can see right through you. No chance." ta¡¯s motives were clear as day, but Kane found the creature¡¯s greed amusing. Despite being a terrifying figure praised by Desdemona, ta was nothing more than a glutton. "You''re more of a pig than anything else," Kane teased. "I''m not a pig!" ta protested. Shaking his head, Kane gathered the fire mana stone that had fallen to the ground. After a week of clearing two dungeons, his spatial pouch was now bulging with loot. With these materials, Kane nned to begin crafting jewels and amass wealth. "Alright, alright. Since you''re such a pig, let''s head back home." "I''m not a pig! I''m the Guardian Spirit of the Demons!" ta whined as Kane cradled the chubby creature in his arms and returned to his estate. "Kane, don''t you think something¡¯s missing?" ta asked, concerned. "No," Kane replied firmly. ta was growing increasingly frustrated. "You didn¡¯t bring back Sara or Cami." "Oh, Anna will bring them back," Kane said casually. He knew they were undergoing intense training and figured it was best to leave them to it. As Kane approached the western gate and was about to identify himself, a guard hurriedly spoke up. "Quick, inform Sir Daniel that the Young Lord has returned!" "Yes, sir!" The chaotic voices of the soldiers could be heard. Sergeant Hans approached and reported in an urgent tone. "Chief Administrator Daniel is looking for you, my lord." "Is something wrong?" "A representative from the Tegelo Marquisate has arrived." "They¡¯vee to dere war." Kane remained unfazed. His expression showed that he had already anticipated this. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 84 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 84 Despite returning to his estate, Kane did not meet with the envoy from the Tegelo family. He went straight to his quarters. Daniel, anxious, came looking for Kane. ¡°What is the Young Master doing inside?¡± ¡°He started bathing as soon as he returned.¡± ¡°Preparing to meet the guest, I suppose.¡± Daniel waited outside the door until Kane finished his preparations. However, even after some time had passed, there was no news from inside. ¡°Go in and check on him.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± The maid opened the door and entered. A momentter, she came out and spoke to Daniel. ¡°The Young Master invites you in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± When Daniel entered, Kane was leisurely sipping tea. ¡°If you¡¯re here, why didn¡¯t youe in? What were you doing outside?¡± ¡°This is not the time to be drinking tea, Young Master.¡± ¡°I heard an envoy from Tegelo has arrived?¡± ¡°What did you do in the Imperial City? They say you severely injured, or rather, nearly crippled, Beno Tegelo.¡± ¡°He pointed his sword at me, so I put him in his ce.¡± Daniel tightly shut his eyes. This was a matter far beyond the scale of Dyer. Tegelo is one of the four great vassal families of the Fresia Empire. The family of the Wind Fox once stood shoulder to shoulder with the Rehinar family. Now, they have grown so powerful that even the Emperor cannot touch them. The difference in strength between Rehinar and Tegelo was like night and day. Even with Cedric, a high-tier 7th-ss knight, facing Tegelo would be a challenge. Of course, this was merely Daniel¡¯s opinion. ¡°The second son of the Tegelo Family was an exceptional talent who would¡¯ve be one of the Twelve Star Lords of the Continent! They¡¯vee to dere war because such a person has now be a cripple.¡± Daniel spoke fervently, feeling frustrated by Kane¡¯s calm demeanor. He knew well how extraordinary Kane had be. Not only was he a genius at high-level construction magic, but he also possessed immense strength, enough to massacre Dyer¡¯s forces. That made this situation even more dangerous. Tegelo would stop at nothing, they¡¯d try all schemes and tricks to kill Kane Rehinar to stop Rehinar¡¯s rise. ¡°This was an inevitable war. It just happened a bit sooner.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Kane and Daniel stared into each other¡¯s eyes. There wasn¡¯t a hint of humor in Kane¡¯s gaze. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of a smile. Daniel groaned. ¡°You¡¯re serious.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about the family, why don¡¯t you take up the Chief steward¡¯s position again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone more capable than I am.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a steward more capable than you yet.¡± ¡°ttery won¡¯t work. I want to live a long life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to die anytime soon.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s an insult or apliment. Anyway, are you not going to meet the envoy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call them when I want to meet them.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking, Young Master.¡± ta, who had just woken up and pricked up his ears at Daniel¡¯s muttering, and spoke up. ¡°No one knows what Kane is thinking.¡± ¡°Just ignore him.¡± ¡°Heh heh, you shouldn¡¯t tease your elders,¡± Daniel said, flicking ta¡¯s nose with his finger. ¡°Ow! Kane, this insignificant human hit me!¡± ta eximed. ta never showed any hostility toward those close to Kane. He was like a well-socialized puppy in that regard. Seeing ta¡¯s feeble reaction, Daniel could onlyugh. ¡°Are you nning to stay with the family?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll need to stay until the Tegelo envoy leaves.¡± ¡°I appreciate it. With the Guardian Knights around, they won¡¯t be able to act recklessly.¡± Kane stood up from his seat. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± ¡°To the estate. The cadets from the Royal Military Academy will be arriving soon, so I need to wee them.¡± ¡°So much is happening all at once.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m busy. I wish I had two bodies.¡± As Kane was about to leave the room, ta pointed to the ¡®gauntlet of shadow¡¯ which looked a lot like white gloves. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wear those?¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Kane went to the table in front of the sofa and grabbed the pair of white gloves. His mana fluctuations vanished in an instant. Daniel blinked in surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t feel your mana at all, Young Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of these gloves.¡± ¡°Remarkable artifact.¡± Daniel had seen many artifacts in his time, but he had never encountered one that couldpletely suppress mana. And the design was impressive too, it was impressively flexible, more like gloves than a gauntlet. It seemed like an incredibly valuable artifact. ¡®Where does the Young Master find such things?¡¯ The more Daniel learned, the more curious he became about Kane. * * * As Kane leisurely walked down the main road after leaving the estate, he noticed Gillip waving energetically at him from a distance. ¡°Young Master!¡± Gillip called out. ¡®Why is he acting so familiar?¡¯ Kane wondered as his eager business partner hurried toward him. ¡°What is it?¡± Kane asked when Gillip finally reached him. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you,¡± Gillip replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Instead of standing here, why don¡¯t we move somewhere more private for a detailed conversation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Please, just spare a moment. I have something to show you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kane pretended to think it over, already guessing what Gillip wanted to discuss. It was likely about the jewel he had crafted. ¡°Just for a moment,¡± Kane conceded. ¡°Thank you! Please, follow me,¡± Gillip said, leading the way. He guided Kane to themercial district in the western part of the estate, where arge building was under construction next to the mill. ¡°A building has sprung up while I was away,¡± Kane noted. ¡°This is the jewelry store you mentioned, Young Master. The ck Crow Exchange financed the entire construction.¡± ¡°Already? Your efficiency is impressive.¡± Gillip eagerly rubbed his hands together at Kane¡¯s praise. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your support, Young Master.¡± ¡°Enough ttery. You didn¡¯t seek me out just for this, did you?¡± Kane¡¯s piercing gaze made Gillip¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡®He¡¯s like a mind reader! It¡¯s as if he can see right through me,¡¯ Gillip thought, trying to steady himself before revealing his true reason for seeking Kane. ¡°Actually, I have a proposal for you, Young Master.¡± ¡°Speak quickly; I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Would you consider granting me exclusive rights to sell your gems for just one year?¡± Gillip¡¯s tone was humble, but his eyes were determined. ¡°Under what conditions?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll handle all sales, distribution, and marketing through our organization.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°And! In addition to the purchase amount, we¡¯ll pay you 15% of the sales revenue as royalties.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It was an attractive offer. As a jeweler, Kane would only need to supply the products; all other costs would be covered by the ck Crow Exchange. ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ll supply all the mana stones needed. After the year ends, we can renegotiate the contract.¡± ¡°So, all I have to do is craft the gems?¡± ¡°Designing the gems is the most crucial part, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making such an attractive offer because you¡¯ve realized the true value of the gem I gave you, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gillip nodded vigorously at Kane¡¯s remark. ¡°I was truly amazed. You engraved the ¡®Water Veil¡¯ skill in the gem¡­ It¡¯s going to revolutionize the jewelry industry.¡± Gillip¡¯s praise was no mere ttery; he was genuinely impressed. ¡°I like your response. You have a good eye.¡± Even when Kane was Ray Hatzfeld, Gillip had sessfully sold the gems he crafted, causing a stir across the empire. The revolutionary enchanted jewelry had be the talk of the empire, as magic engravings had previously been limited to only specific types of jewelry. Even when a jewel had an engraving, it was usually just a simple, ornamental spell with no real protective magic like the ones Kane created. Thanks to this, his gems sold like hotcakes. But above all, what stood out the most was the design! Kane¡¯s aesthetic sense was so exceptional that noblewomen went crazy for his creations. The same was true for young nobledies. For the high-end line, customers had to wait anywhere from a few months to over a year to get their hands on one. This sess was the result of Kane and Gillip''s coboration. ¡°The ones I gave you were practice pieces. Distribute them freely to the noblewomen,¡± Kane instructed. ¡°W-What? The jewels you gave me were practice pieces?¡± Gillip stammered. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I gave them to you.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°H-How good will be the quality of the real ones?¡± ¡°Do you want to see?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make one soon and send it to you. Meanwhile, you distribute those jewels to the noblewomen right away.¡± ¡°All of them? It seems like such a waste¡­¡± ¡°Then choose twenty and distribute them to them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it,¡± Gillip responded enthusiastically, feeling confident that he had secured a great deal with Kane. Inside, he celebrated what he believed to be a victory over the Young Master. ¡®Heh heh, I¡¯m a genius. It may look like I¡¯m giving away everything, but that¡¯s not the case. The jewels you create are worth far more, and they¡¯ll make me the richest man in the empire.¡¯ Gillip couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of satisfaction, thinking he had finally outsmarted Kane. But Kane silently watched him, thinking the exact opposite. ¡®He¡¯s happy now, clueless about how he¡¯s been taken for a fool¡­ A year from now, he¡¯ll be regretting these terms and wishing he had secured a higher royalty and a ten-year exclusive deal.¡¯ Kane recalled how Gillip had once expressed this exact sentiment, bitterly regretting being outsmarted. ¡®That damn Ray,¡¯ Gillip had fumed back then, and Kane knew it would be no different in this life. ¡®Soon enough, he¡¯ll be cursing, ¡®That damn Kane, bastard,¡¯ just the same.¡¯ * * * Kane parted ways with Gillip and made his way to Mikhail''s forge. Uncharacteristically, Mikhail wasn¡¯t hammering away but was instead examining a sword. ¡°What¡¯s this? Taking a break from forging?¡± Kane remarked. ¡°It¡¯s too easy,¡± Mikhail replied. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Making weapons from iron.¡± Kane chuckled at Mikhail¡¯s confident tone, though he could sense some dissatisfaction beneath it. ¡°Considering you¡¯re the cksmith who forged the Bloodsky de, working with iron must be a breeze.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished all the weapons you requested,¡± Mikhail said, gesturing around the forge. Swords were piled up everywhere, and though they were made from regr iron, most were of 2-star quality, each with top-tier perks. [Iron Sword for Soldiers] - Type: One-handed Weapon - Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡î - Description: A mass-produced sword forged with the breath of a True Dragon. - Perk: +60% Attack Power ¡°What do you think about making weapons with mana stones?¡± Kane suggested. ¡°I was thinking the same. I¡¯ll need to go gather some elemental mana stones soon.¡± Before refining the ¡®Blood Star¡¯, Mikhail had practiced with normal mana stones. Later, he forged iron weapons for the soldiers. Elemental mana stones were rare minerals, difficult to obtain unless one had ess to arge supply from mutated monsters. Rehinar family estate, located just beside the infamous demon forest , had ample opportunities to hunt these monsters, making it seem easier to acquire them than it was. ¡°No need to go anywhere. I have plenty here,¡± Kane said, pulling out arge quantity of elemental mana stones from his spatial pocket, easily over 200. ¡°Where did you get all these?¡± Mikhail asked, astonished. ¡°I raided a hidden territory.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°While you were busy making those swords.¡± ¡°You should have taken me with you.¡± ¡°I needed some training.¡± ¡°You? Training?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I need it?¡± Kane grinned. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard the more blood a blood knight sees, the stronger they be. I thought you¡¯d already reached your peak when you fought Dyer¡­.¡± ¡°Do I look weaker now?¡± Kane asked, ncing down at his shadow gloves. Mikhail nodded. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Kane murmured, ¡°The Shadow Gauntlets really are something,¡± recognizing that the artifact could even deceive Mikhail¡¯s mana-sensing ability. He picked up a 3-star fire mana stone and handed it to Mikhail. ¡°Can you forge a 4-star weapon and armor with this?¡± ¡°Do you need more weapons besides what I¡¯ve already made?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to give it as a gift to my sister.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were such a caring brother.¡± ¡°I intend to be from now on.¡± ¡°Let me see what I can create,¡± Mikhail said, epting the fire mana stone and using Red dragon¡¯s breath. The stone melted almost instantly, and Mikhail poured the molten liquid into a mold. As Mikhail began his work, Kane sat in a corner and took out a carving dagger and started crafting. This was preparation for Sara¡¯s advancement. Kane intended to elevate Sara to a 4-star grade before she entered the Rehinar Military Academy. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 85 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 85 Meanwhile, Alvin, the envoy from Tegelo, was nearing the limits of his patience. He had already spent several days in the mansion as a guest. During this time, the so-called Grand Prince had yet to show his face. "Rehinar family, you''ve grown up... Ignoring an envoy from Tegelo like myself in this state. Ridiculous." He clenched his teeth tightly. The humiliation was unbearable. Never before had he been treated with such disregard. Not even once. Every noble had always been eager to wee him. Enraged, he suddenly stood up. "Follow me." As Alvin grabbed his sword, his attendants quickly followed him outside. His destination was the main building, the residence of Duke Carl. The Guardian Knights were vigntly guarding the area. Naturally, they blocked Alvin¡¯s path. "ess beyond this point is prohibited to outsiders. We ask for your understanding." Despite the courteous tone, the words fell on deaf ears to Alvin. "I am an envoy of Tegelo. I¡¯m here to confront Duke Carl for this insult, so move aside!" Alvin roared at the guard, his voice full of anger. It seemed as if he was moments away from drawing his sword. "Even if you are an envoy of Tegelo, here in Rehinar, you must follow Rehinar''sws." Alvin¡¯s cheeks trembled with rage. Finally, he exploded. "Do you think you can handle me?" Whoosh¡ª As Alvin drew his sword, a sharp gust of wind blew. "Ugh!" "Please, put away your mana!" Despite the guard''s plea, Alvin was relentless. He unleashed the power of the wind, using the breath of the Wind Fox. The stone pavement was sharply cut by the mana, and the trees were torn to shreds. It was at that moment¡ª Vice Commander Fabi appeared, making a striking entrance. He unsheathed the sword at his waist andzily tapped it against the ground. Only then did the fierce winde to a halt. "Who¡¯s the bastard invading the estate grounds... Oh, it''s you, Alvin." "The Butcher of the Red Dragon." Alvin said under his breath. "It''s been a while since I heard that nickname." Fabi grinned, showing his white teeth. While the empire gave Cedric¡¯s nickname, Fabi¡¯s nickname was earned in the wand of Hatzfeld. The number of Hatzfelds killed by him reached thousands. Just hearing Fabi¡¯s name made them tremble in fear... So, it was only natural for Fabi to earn such a title. As the smile faded from Fabi''s face, the atmosphere around him quickly turned cold. "Put away your sword. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to act out." His chilling voice echoed in front of the estate. Fabi, usually yful and cheerful, hadpletely transformed. Seeing someone from another family draw a sword in front of their family estate, and where his liege resided¡ª He had be a different person entirely. As Alvin remained still, his attendants began to step forward. "Do you see that insolent man?" "Someone like you has no right to stand in our way. Get out of here!" Their words only made Alvin¡¯s eyebrows twitch in frustration. Alvin was a Beginner-tier 6th ss Knight. He was a high-ranking official even in Tegelo. But inwardly, he was berating his attendant. ''Fools, can¡¯t you see? The man before you is the Butcher of the Red Dragon. To the people of Hatzfeld, he¡¯s a demon straight from hell.'' The first time he saw Fabi was four years ago. At that time, it was rumored that he had just reached the 6th ss. However, now he was far stronger than before. The fact that he effortlessly nullified Alvin¡¯s mana with a single simple action was proof of that. This was also why, despite Rehinar¡¯s decline, Tegelo couldn''t move recklessly. Sure enough. As if mocking the attendants, Fabi spoke up. ¡°Tegelo still doesn¡¯t know its ce. I wonder when you¡¯ll finallye to your senses.¡± The disdain in his voice was tant. Alvin¡¯s attendants were infuriated by this. They were about to spring into action when¡ª ¡°¡­!?¡± Fabi¡¯s face was suddenly right in front of them. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. But you won¡¯t be able to speak again.¡± Clink. The sound of Fabi¡¯s sword being sheathed echoed. The movement was so swift that they hadn¡¯t even noticed it being drawn. At the same time, blood spurted from the attendant¡¯s neck. ¡°Now, I feel a lot better.¡± Fabi¡¯s decisive action was different from before. ¡°If I¡¯d done this earlier, it would have saved me the trouble. Those worthless fools were just making my anger worse, but thanks to the Young Master, I can finally let off some steam.¡± This was by Kane Rehinar''smand. He had allowed the use of a live de against anyone who caused trouble in front of the main estate. He even permitted immediate execution if necessary. This was the result. Though he could have killed them if he wanted to, he decided to show some restraint. After all, he didn¡¯t want to be scolded by Commander Cedric. He had no qualms about ughtering enemies from a hostile nation, but he had no taste for killing fellow Imperial citizens. Grinding his teeth, Alvin spoke in response to Fabi¡¯s unexpected actions. ¡°So, this is Rehinar¡¯s answer?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll hear the answer from our young master himself. This is not a ce for you to be. Leave¡± ¡°Understood. I will ry Rehinar¡¯s intentions to Tegelo¡¯smander.¡± Alvin sheathed his sword and turned away. The envoys left Rehinar without further incident. As they walked away, the Guardian Knights began toment among themselves. ¡°The Vice Commander really went and did it.¡± ¡°This sure feels like war.¡± ¡°Are we going to war because of the Vice Commander? Are we all going to die?¡± ¡°You idiot! No one¡¯s dying. We¡¯ll just send Tegelo a message saying it was all the Vice Commander¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°That sounds simple.¡± ¡°Of course, it is, moron. We just need to cut ties with the Vice Commander.¡± Fabi suddenly shouted at the guard who made the remark. "I can''t believe I trusted these disloyal bastards and ended up as the Vice Commander," Fabi muttered to himself, feeling betrayed. But no one was there to hear Fabi''s frustration. Everyone had already returned to their posts to resume their duties. Left alone, Fabi suddenly felt a pang of doubt. "This is only going to provoke the Tegelo family even more... Is this really okay? Why did the Grand Prince order me to retaliate?" Kane knew the nature of the Guardian Knights. No matter how much the enemy threatened them, the Knights would never take the life of a fellow Imperial citizen¡ªunless, of course, another family attacked first. "Well, whatever. Things will work out somehow." Not wanting to dwell onplicated matters, Fabi decided to shut off his thoughts entirely. * * * [A crafted gemstone has been turned into an essory.] [You have made ''Karasie Tie Pin (4¡ï)''.] [Gained experience points.] [You have reached the maximum level.] [Crafting skill has increased to Lv.6.] Kane was examining the details of the tie pin he had just crafted. [Karasie Tie Pin] Type: essory Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: A special tie pin crafted by Kane, with Sara in mind. It possesses an air of refined luxury. Effects: Fire attribute defense +200%, Fire attribute magic defense +300% [When in danger ¨C Activates Guardian''s Blessing (S)] "It''s a bit disappointing. It''s an essory that can''t be upgraded to 5 stars." The pincked an empty ¡î, which indicated the potential for further upgrades. Once an item had fully colored ¡ïs, it meant there was a limit to its upgradeability. "Still, it''s useful enough." He wrapped the tie pin in a fine handkerchief and ced it carefully in his pocket. He was about to resume his gemstone crafting when he sensed an unsettling presence. "It seems the envoy from Tegelo is preparing to leave." As Kane grabbed his sword, Mikhail paused his hammering. "Are you nning to go alone again?" Mikhail had a good sense of what Kane was about to do. Just because he stayed cooped up in his workshop didn''t mean he waspletely oblivious to the outside world. In fact, a lot of information reached him, especially when using the Breath of the Red Dragon for weapon crafting. The power heightened his senses to the extreme, allowing him to hear everything happening outside the workshop. This included the fact that the envoy from Tegelo had visited Rehinar. "Do you know what I''m about to do?" "You''re going to ¡®take care¡¯ of the Tegelo envoys, aren''t you?" "I thought you wouldn''t know anything since you¡¯re always stuck in the workshop." "I just grabbed one of those ck crow people spread across Rehinar and asked them. They spilled everything." "Cunning bastards. They must have known you¡¯re my man, so they gave you all the information without anypensation." "It works out nicely for me." Kane chuckled. "I prefer moving alone." "Use me well, you know your spear rusts quicker than you do." Mikhailpared himself to a spear, talking about Kane¡¯s rapid growth. He believed that while he might be stronger now, the roles would reverse in the future. But Kane had a different view. "Rust? If anything, you''ll only grow sharper over time." Mikhail grew stronger the more he worked with elemental mana stones. It was the hallmark of the Pervatz family. While others grew stronger throughbat, Pervatz grew stronger through crafting weapons. This could potentially lead to differences in actualbat performance, but the gap was minimal. Why? Because Pervatz was one of the three great cksmithing families of the continent. Every member of their bloodline had an exceptional eye, able to see through anything, be it a person or an object. In battle, they could effortlessly identify their opponent''s weaknesses. This was why Hatzfeld found Pervatz so troublesome and sought to exterminate them¡ªjust like they did with Rehinar. "If you want to keep that edge sharp, use it more often. Don''t just keep it locked up in the forge." "Two are better than one." ta interjected, having overheard Kane''s words. "I''m in on this too." "I didn''t even notice you were here. You have such little presence." "I¡¯ve been holding my mana inpletely, so I¡¯ve be a bit faint myself. Hehe!" "That¡¯s not what I meant." "What?!" "Never mind. Let¡¯s go." "For you, Kane, I''ll make sure to show off my presence, okay?" "Do that." Kane simply nodded, knowing that talking more would only exhaust him. Whether ta understood this or not, he seemed thrilled at the prospect of helping Kane eliminate Tegelo. * * * The northern part of Rehinar. A group of people on horseback were traveling along the path within the demon forest. They were the envoys from Tegelo, returning to Tegelo after leaving Rehinar. "Alvin, we must return to the lord and report all of Rehinar¡¯s disgraceful actions immediately." "I agree. They even went so far as to slit the throat of your attendant! This is a clear act of provocation." "How dare those wretches disrespect Tegelo like this!" They were all seething with anger. None of them had imagined they would be treated so poorly. The humiliation they felt was intense. "Calm yourselves. We must think about this situation rationally." Only Alvin managed to suppress his anger and spoke calmly. "Does Rehinar look like a failing family to you?" "It did seem strange. Where did all those slums go, and when did those newmercial facilities spring up¡­?" "Not just that, there was even a military academy." "And the central district, even the grand temple, was bustling with people." The envoys began to recount their observations of Rehinar, all of which Alvin had also noticed. "Exactly. And more importantly, unlike before, Rehinar now has the overwhelming support of its citizens." "They indeed trust Kane Rehinar¡­" "This is a troubling development. They are trying to rise up again before we can devour them." "There was a reason why the lord sent you as an envoy, Alvin." The expressions on everyone''s faces grew serious. An unforeseenplication had arisen. "That¡¯s why we must go to war." "So, you''re saying that if Rehinar continues to develop, there won''t be an opportunity for Tegelo?" "My opinion is that we must eliminate Rehinar before they rise any further." Everyone nodded in agreement with Alvin''s assessment. No one had expected Rehinar to rise up like this. It was a ce even the imperial family had given up on. The Guardian Lord was even ill. Yet, they were rising from the ashes like a phoenix. Although they were on the same side, Rehinar had be the greatest threat to Tegelo. "Let''s hurry. We need to report to the lord and tell him we must attack Rehinar immediately." As Alvin and the envoys urged their horses to speed up, a crimson sword suddenly flew through the air and embedded itself in the ground in front of them. Alvin turned his head and shouted, "Who¡¯s there?" [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 86 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 86 Two figures emerged from the forest. ¡°Kane Rehinar?¡± Kane and Mikhail blocked the Tegelo envoys. As Kane pulled his bloodsky de from the ground, he spoke. ¡°You came all the way to Rehinar to meet me. So why are you leaving without doing that?¡± Alvin looked around, noticing Kane¡¯s actions. He spread his mana, checking for any additional personnel. ¡®Those two¡­ they¡¯re it.¡¯ The only ones detected by his mana were the two standing before him. There weren¡¯t even any monsters around. ¡®How much of our conversation did they hear?¡¯ As Alvin quickly darted his eyes around, the corners of Kane¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°Do you really think you can destroy Rehinar?¡± At Kane¡¯s tant words, Alvin¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. ¡°So¡­ you heard everything.¡± With a resigned expression, Alvin drew his sword. ¡°Then I suppose you¡¯ll have to die.¡± The Tegelo envoys also let out sneering remarks, each with a twisted smile. ¡°Stupid durd, you should¡¯ve stayed in Rehinar~¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take his head back to Tegelo as a trophy.¡± Their anger was palpable as they looked at Kane, unable to conceal it. Memories of the poor treatment they received in Rehinar fueled their rage. They encircled Kane and Mikhail, releasing their mana to pressure them. They expected the two to fall to their knees immediately. However, neither of them was intimidated by their overwhelming presence. Instead, they scoffed and retorted. ¡°You¡¯re gravely mistaken. We¡¯re the hunters, not you.¡± Kane unleashed the Blood Rune. Explosive mana erupted from his body. The Blood Rune was an extraordinary power, even the gods feared it. The power of the Blood Knight flowed through Kane. ¡°So, you were deceiving us all along!¡± ¡°The rumors were true¡ªRehinar¡¯s durd was a fake created by the Guardian lord!¡± ¡°What a treacherous family.¡± The Tegelo envoys ground their teeth in frustration. Seeing Kane¡¯s astounding power firsthand, they realized they had been fooled by him all along. It felt like they had been deceived by Rehinar for over a decade. ¡°To deceive the world like this, unforgivable.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes turned crescent-shaped at the weak excuses from the Tegelo envoys. ¡°Just admit you want to destroy Rehinar. Stop with the pointless babbling.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll kill you and use your death to assert Tegelo¡¯s dominance!¡± One of the envoys leaped forward. Alvin quickly shouted in rm. ¡°Don¡¯t act on your own!¡± But it was toote. As expected from the Family of the Wind Fox, the envoy¡¯s movements were swift. In an instant, he was within striking distance of Kane. Mikhail muttered under his breath. ¡°He must have a death wish.¡± Mikhail merely watched, making no move to intervene. Instead, it was Kane¡¯s blood sky des that moved. His right de swiftly deflected the opponent¡¯s attack. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± As his opponent¡¯s stance faltered slightly, Kane¡¯s other de moved. [TL/N: As Rehinar¡¯s signature style is 2 sword style, Kane keeps his blood sky de as 2 des most of the time.] With a reverse grip, he thrust the de straight into the opponent¡¯s neck. With a sickening squelch, the Tegelo envoy¡¯s head rolled to the ground. Contrary to expectations, he died far too easily. This envoy was at least a High-Tier 4th-ss Knight, not someone who should have fallen so quickly... While everyone stood frozen in shock, Kane finished the final task. He plunged the de into the dead envoy¡¯s body, draining every drop of his blood. ¡°If youe at me one by one, you¡¯ll end up like him.¡± His demeanor was almost demonic. Despite his innocent-looking face, his actions were ruthlessly brutal. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of hesitation inmitting murder. Alvin¡¯s eyebrow twitched. He wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the death of the Tegelo envoy. What bothered him was Kane¡¯s mana. That ominous, purple aura. Rehinar¡¯s mana was typically white or blue. Even Duke Carl¡¯s mana was blue, wasn¡¯t it? ¡®It feelspletely different from the mana of blue tiger!¡¯ This was a color of mana he had never seen before. ¡®I need to investigate further. And I must report everything I¡¯ve seen to the head of Tegelo.¡¯ Alvin tightened his grip on his sword. There had to be a reason Kane appeared here without any troops. He believed the answery in that special mana. ¡°From now on, no one will act alone. Everyone, take up attack formation!¡± With mana-infused authority in Alvin¡¯s voice, the Tegelo envoys aligned themselves. Each took up their designated position. As they linked their mana, a fierce wind began to blow around them. The wind circled them, ready to strike at any moment. * * * The Tegelo attack formation. The empire called it the Wind de Formation. It was a formation that granted buffs to those who mastered wind mana. At the same time, it inflicted a debuff that slowed the opponent. From the enemy''s perspective, it was a particrly troublesome formation to deal with. --- [The enemy has activated ¡®Wind de Formation (B)¡¯.] [Warning! You are affected by a debuff.] [Wind attribute attack resistance -60%] [Wind attribute magic resistance -40%] [You are slowed.] --- In response to the effects of the Wind de Formation, Kane adjusted his mana. --- [Breath of the Blood Phoenix (SR-) has been activated.] --- The purple aura flickered like mes. --- [The effects of ¡®Wind de Formation (B)¡¯ have been nullified.] [All debuffs have been removed.] --- Fire triumphs over wind. No matter how much the wind¡¯s mana tried to debuff him, it was useless against the mana of fire. Mikhail, lowering his spear, spoke to Kane. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly and head back.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± The two charged at the Wind de Formation. mes surged along the spear and sword. The fiery spear and sword strikes collided with the Wind de Formation. --- Boom! --- A shockwave swept the area. Nearby trees and shrubs were blown away. But that wasn¡¯t all. The ground where they shed was deeply cratered. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°My¡­ my god.¡± ¡°Sir Alvin, are you alright?¡± The Tegelo envoys maintaining the Wind de Formation worried about Alvin. His upper garments had been entirely torn apart by the previous attack. Moreover, nearly half of his upper body¡¯s skin was charred ck. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± Thanks to Alvin, who was at the forefront and took the brunt of Kane and Mikhail¡¯s attack, the Wind de Formation remained intact and unbroken. However¡ª ¡°They¡¯reing again!¡± Kane and Mikhail''s attack was far from over. Their weapons were still enveloped in the mes as theyunched another assault. ¡°This time, we will block them,¡± one of the Tegelo envoys dered. ¡°Hold your ground!¡± anothermanded. This time, Alvin also unleashed his mana to counter the attack. --- Boom! --- The deafening sound echoed once more as another shockwave rippled through the area. ¡°Ugh!¡± The members of the Wind de Formation were thrown backward, crashing into the ground. Only Alvin remained standing, barely holding his ground. With trembling eyes, he stared ahead. ¡°How can someone from the Guardian¡¯s bloodline use the Fire Rune?!¡± It even seemed as if Kane was familiar with it. Noticing Alvin¡¯s shock, Mikhail nced at Kane and spoke. ¡°He seems quite rattled by you, young master..¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen that reaction more times than I care to count,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Despite your words, you seem to enjoy it,¡± Mikhail teased. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Denying it so strongly only makes it seem true.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and finish this.¡± With that, Kane surged forward, leaving Mikhail behind. ¡°You really are a peculiar person,¡± Mikhail muttered, before following Kane and charging at Alvin. --- Thud --- The third collision. Alvin used all his strength to block their attack. Even though wind and fire were opposing elements, he believed that the difference in power between them couldn¡¯t be oveed. Alvin was a 6th-ss knight. No matter how those two coordinated their attacks, they shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. But reality proved him wrong. ¡°Urgh,¡± Alvin groaned. His torso felt oddly light. Both of his shoulders were gone. His severed armsy on the ground, detached from his body. At that moment, he heard a voice, cold and final. ¡°Where are you looking?¡± It was thest sound he¡¯ll ever hear in his life. --- sh! --- Alvin¡¯s head was cleanly severed. With his death, the Tegelo envoys were thrown into a panic, unsure of what to do. ¡°Sir Alvin waspletely overpowered¡­¡± ¡°I saw it too.¡± ¡°How could just two men defeat Sir Alvin¡­?¡± ¡°Are they at least High-tier 5th-ss knights?!¡± It was an unbelievable event. If Alvin had fought them fiercely, it wouldn¡¯t have been as shocking. But Alvin had only defended himself, managing to attack only once. And the result? He lost his head. One attack led to an overwhelming oue. The Tegelo envoys, faced with something they never anticipated, were now inplete disarray. ¡°We need to kill them all.¡± Knowing Kane¡¯s nextmand before he even uttered it, Mikhail was already moving before the words left Kane¡¯s mouth. --- * * * --- ¡°S-spare me!¡± Despite the desperate pleas of the Tegelo envoy, Mikhail did not hesitate to plunge his spear into the man¡¯s heart. Thud. Thest remaining life was snuffed out. Every single envoy of Tegelo had been killed. ¡°Well done,¡± Kane remarked as he threw his Bloodsky de toward the corpses. As the sword hovered in the air, blood flowed from the dead bodies and was absorbed into the sword. ¡°If anyone saw you now, they¡¯d think you were a viin.¡± ¡°My actions do resemble those of a dark sorcerer, don¡¯t they?¡± Dark sorcerers were known for using forbidden magic, drawing power from human blood and life to perform stronger spells. Kane¡¯s actions were not much different from theirs. ¡°Be more cautious, then.¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to be from now on.¡± Kane retrieved the Bloodsky de, which returned to its sheath, disappearing from sight. He turned toward the forest and shouted, ¡°You cane out now.¡± There was no response from the bushes despite Kane¡¯s call. Mikhail was ready to throw his spear imbued with fire mana, when¡ª ¡°P-please, stop!¡± a voice cried out. --- With both arms raised, the figure appeared. One person stepped forward. Then, one after another, others followed suit. Mikhail frowned. ¡°Of all people, they had to catch us.¡± The ones who appeared were the cadets from the Royal Military Academy. Hundreds of students followed closely behind them. Their expressions were stern and serious. Despite seeing their grim faces, Kane appeared unfazed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Is there anyone here connected to Tegelo?¡± At Mikhail¡¯s question, Kane nced around at the cadets. Then he shook his head. ¡°No one. It seems the Crown Prince has already dealt with anyone rted to Tegelo.¡± All the cadets present were allies of the Imperial Family and Rehinar. ¡°You exin¡­ as you see fit.¡± Mikhail subtly stepped back. At times like this, the bear seemed as cunning as a fox. Kane was about to exin the current situation to the cadets, but a blonde woman stepped forward first. ¡°You¡¯re Kane Rehinar, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°No exnation is needed.¡± The blonde woman, Charlotte, examined the dead. ¡®If it¡¯s Wind Mana, it must be Tegelo. The weakest here is at mid-tier-4th ss¡­ and they were all killed one-sidedly.¡¯ Charlotte inspected the traces of mana and then looked at Kane. ¡®He¡¯s even more impressive than what my brother told me.¡¯ There was even someone among the dead with the power of a 6th ss Knight. Yet Kane¡¯s side had overwhelmingly prevailed. Which meant that these two were stronger than someone with 6th ss mana. If they had taken down the opponent in a joint attack, then it meant that both of them were at least at the high-tier 5th-ss level. ¡®I can¡¯t even clearly see Kane Rehinar¡¯s mana with my Moon Eyes.¡¯ Charlotte von Presia was known as the ¡°Princess with the Moon Eyes.¡± Her eyes could see all the mana in the world. Even someone with stronger mana couldn¡¯t escape her gaze. But Kane Rehinar¡¯s mana was hazy, as if shrouded in mist. It was as though a force simr to her Moon Eyes was obstructing her. Whenever she tried to approach its essence, her Moon Eyes lost their power. ¡®This must be why my brother sent me to Rehinar.¡¯ Charlotte stared intently at Kane with a curious expression. Her interest was solely in Kane. She didn¡¯t care whether the Tegelo members were dead or alive. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my brother that Rehinar is going to war with Tegelo. These people were Tegelo¡¯s envoys, right?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s self-defense, so let¡¯s move on.¡± The 2nd Princess was as cool as could be. It even justified the Bloodsky de''s absorption of blood. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Guardian Lord uses the ¡®Void of Water¡¯ to absorb all moisture from his opponents. What you used was also the ¡®Void of Water.¡¯ Though it may look like a brutal sword technique, that alone doesn¡¯t make one a demon.¡± She presented an argument that no one could refute. ¡°And if we were to call you a demon, then we¡¯d have to call the Guardian Lord a demon as well¡­ But this is clearly a sword technique, isn¡¯t it?¡± She directed her question to the captain leading the cadets. The captain had no choice but to agree with her. Otherwise, it would mean considering the Guardian Lord a demon. ¡°O-of course, Your Highness, the Second Princess.¡± ¡°Well, that settles it. Let¡¯s continue on to Rehinar.¡± With her confident tone, the leader urged the students to pick up their pace. Just as Charlotte was about to start walking again, she heard a cute voice from below. ¡°Your judgment is pretty sharp! I like it. I¡¯ll make you my maid.¡± ta was tapping at Charlotte¡¯s leg as he spoke. Charlotte looked down at ta, wondering what was going on. A chubby baby tiger. Its bright smile was nothing short of angelic. But Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± She had a massive fear of cats. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 87 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 87 ta''s ears drooped. The usual sparkle in his eyes was gone, reced by a hollow emptiness. The energetic ta everyone knew was nowhere to be seen. He was nestled in Rose Rehinar''s arms, as still as a statue. He remained quiet. Mikhail nced at ta and spoke. "Is that fat cat okay?" "I don''t know. He seems pretty shaken up," replied Rose. "Has he never been rejected by anyone before?" "Who could ever dislike him? Everyone who sees him just wants to pet him." ta''s behavior might be clumsy, but in terms of looks, he was top-tier. Yet, Princess Charlotte had screamed directly at him. Not only that, she even had a full-blown fit. It was no surprise that ta was in shock. Kane looked over at Charlotte, who was standing a little distance away, fidgeting awkwardly. She must have felt guilty for screaming at ta. ¡®Charlotte von Fresia. The Second Princess, and just like the Crown Prince, kept foreign powers from entering the empire. I never thought this stern woman woulde to Rehinar.¡¯ There was some history between them from when he was still Ray. They had been forced into an engagement by King Hatzfeld. But it was in name only. They barely saw each other, as she always refused any meetings. It wasn¡¯t a rtionship built on love, and Ray didn¡¯t care either way. They were just using each other. Honestly, if she had been a total stranger, he might have felt more attachment. ¡®This is awkward.¡¯ Knowing Charlotte¡¯s fiery temper, he had no desire to get tangled with her. Just then, ta weakly called out to him. "Kaneee..." "What?" "That human... seems to hate me. How could she be startled by me? Right?" Their eyes met, ta''s filled with desperation, as if saying, ''Come on,fort me, hold me!'' "Don''t talk to me fatty. Let''s go quietly." "Nooo! I''m seriously upset right now¡ªugh, ugh!" Kane shut ta up by covering his mouth. "I said, be quiet." As Kane bickered with ta, Charlotte, standing a bit away, called out to him. "Excuse me..." "Are you talking to me?" ta questioned her "Yes, you." Kane frowned, ring at ta, then smacked him on the head. "Ouch! Why''d you hit me?" Kane figured Charlotte was only looking at him because of ta. He had hoped to quietly slip away to Rehinar, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t avoid a conversation with her. "Do you have something to say?" "Is that cat... yours?" "He''s not a cat. He''s a tiger." Charlotte¡¯s pretty eyes widened in surprise. "A tiger!?" "If you''re done asking questions, I¡¯ll be on my way." Kane tried to leave quickly, but Charlotte wasn¡¯t finished. "Wait a moment!" "Do you have any other questions?" "I want to apologize to the tiger... what should I do?" "Since you¡¯re afraid of cats, just keep your distance." He didn¡¯t listen to Charlotte¡¯s answer. Instead, he casually took ta from Rose and left. He figured Charlotte wouldn¡¯t approach if he was with ta. Charlotte tilted her head at Kane¡¯s cold behavior. "Did I do something wrong?" Sasha answered her muttering. "He seems embarrassed." "Why?" "Because he met the second princess." "So what?" "He¡¯s probably never had a proper conversation with someone as beautiful as the second princess." "That can''t be. If it¡¯s about beauty, there¡¯s Rose, and your sister Sara too." Despite her elegant appearance, Charlotte was unexpectedly humble. Her personality was theplete opposite of the first princess, Wendy von Fresia. She didn¡¯t think much of her own beauty. "Well, we¡¯re family. No matter how pretty my sister is, I find her annoying." Sasha said smirking. "That¡¯s not true... My brother thinks I¡¯m pretty." Charlotte said in a tsundere tone As the crown prince came up in Charlotte¡¯s conversation, Rose, who had been silent, sided with her. "My brother is the same. Only this clueless Sasha doesn¡¯t understand Kane¡¯s personality." Charlottepletely turned away from Sasha and asked Rose. "What do you think? How did he seem?" "...Can I be honest?" "Of course." "He seemed ufortable." "Ufortable around me?" "Yes." "What made him look ufortable?" "Hmm, it felt like he wanted to leave." "Did I do something wrong?" "No, it just seemed like he wanted to keep some distance from the princess." Charlotte wasn¡¯t particrly offended by Rose¡¯s words. Instead, she became curious about Kane. Every man she had ever met always wanted to talk to her at least once. But Kane Rehinar was the only one who seemed to deliberately distance himself. Naturally, she became interested. "He¡¯s an unusual person." Charlotte nced at Kane, who was walking ahead of the group. It was intriguing. He was someone Isaac, her brother, had shown special interest in. Perhaps it was because Kane was the eldest son of the guardian family. She kept finding herself drawn to him. Especially because... ¡®This is the first person my Moon Eye doesn¡¯t work on.¡¯ The fact that she couldn¡¯t read him with her Moon Eye fascinated her to no end. Suddenly, her brother¡¯s words came to mind. [When you go to Rehinar, it¡¯ll be more fun than the pce.] Now, she felt like she was beginning to understand what he meant. * * * The eastern gate of Rehinar opened, and the cadets from the Royal Military Academy murmured in surprise. "That gate actually opens?" "I heard you have to enter Rehinar through the south or north gates." "Maybe they¡¯re opening it because the second princess is here." The eastern gate of Rehinar was almost like a forbidden zone, as it directly connected to the family''s estate. Only the Emperor was typically allowed through. Of course, that rule had be outdated over time. Since the blue merchant group¡¯s trade, the eastern gate had been opened multiple times, as it was the quickest route to Phileac. The cadets, unaware of this, looked on with fascination. As they passed through the eastern gate, they were even more astounded. "Wow!" "I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before." "Another wall inside? Right in front of us?" A massive second translucent wall blocked the cadets¡¯ path. There was no visible entrance to this second wall. The hidden gate could only be opened by someone with Rehinar blood. However, Kane had no intention of opening the gate for the cadets. "Follow me," he instructed. They followed the wall, which extended endlessly on both sides. "Whoa!?" "When did they build such a huge structure?" "I thought this ce was supposed to be in decline?" "Was that a lie?" Every cadet wore the same astonished expression. In front of them stood a majestic grand temple, located at the center of the territory. The well-maintained roads, glimpses of luxurious buildings, and most notably, Rehinar military academy, which was almost as grand as the one in the capital, left them speechless. "I think I could study here." "I¡¯ll have to contact my father and get the rest of my things sent over." "Me too¡­." Seeing the Rehinar territory with their own eyes made the cadets reconsider. Although the other facilities weren¡¯t as developed as the capital¡¯s, the military academy was nearly on par. "Hey, guys! Look over there!" One cadet pointed to the westernmercial area. "What the¡­?" "What is it?" "Is that a Blood Tiger!?" "Why is that mutated monster roaming around the territory?" The cadets, terrified, backed away in fear. But then¡­ "Huh?" "...The Blood Tiger is pulling a carriage¡­." Something unimaginable was happening right before their eyes. A mutated monster was pulling a carriage in the territory? How was that even possible? "It seems like only the western district is like that." And at that moment, one of the Blood Tigers turned its head toward the cadets. Then, it started charging straight at them. "It¡­ it''sing this way!" The cadets hurriedly tried to draw their weapons, but in their panic, they couldn¡¯t manage to unsheathe them. "Aaaah!" Some closed their eyes tightly, some ran, and others hid behind their instructor. Each reacted in their own way, terrified. Sluurp! Before they realized it, the Blood Tiger had already moved and was now on top of Kane, licking his face. "Don¡¯t do this right now. Your master isn¡¯t in a good mood right now. Look." As if it understood him, the Blood Tiger turned its head to look at ta, locking eyes with him. "Whimper!" Its ears folded back, and it crouched low to the ground, covering its face with its front paws. The Blood Tiger waspletely cowed by ta¡¯s empty stare. "Go on." At Kane¡¯s calm voice, the Blood Tiger bolted away without looking back, its speed remarkable. Kane nced at the terrified cadets and said, "My pets don¡¯t bite." No one could easily believe him, but Kane acted as if nothing had happened and continued toward the Rehinar military academy. Following behind him, Charlotte nced around, utterly astonished. ¡®There are many powerful individuals here, beyond just the Guardian Knights. What kind of ce is this?¡¯ The powerful mana she sensed through her Moon Eye came from various ces, far more than she had expected. From the east: Rehinar¡¯s main estate, the grand temple at the center, and even from the military academy to the west¡ªstrong mana emanated from unexpected sources. * * * The training grounds of Rehinar Military Academy were filled with tension as a fierce-looking man, Joseph, stepped onto the tform and spoke. "I''m Joseph Groll. From now on, I''ll be your chief instructor. Let¡¯s get along, soldiers." He grinned at the cadets, showing his white teeth¡ªa smile that looked wicked, as if to say, "Wee to hell." However, the cadets were still too confused to grasp the situation. They murmured among themselves as they watched Joseph. "Did we get assigned a separate instructor?" "Has anyone heard of his name?" No one had. Even the escorts who had apanied them to Rehinar didn¡¯t know Joseph. Charlotte, too, hadn¡¯t heard anything from Isaac. All she knew was that Kane had full authority over personnel decisions here. There was one thing she could infer, though¡ªJoseph was one of the individuals emanating powerful mana within Rehinar. ¡®...Beginner-tier 6th ss! He''s on par with the head of the Royal Military Academy...¡¯ And Joseph wasn¡¯t the only one. One by one, other instructors stepped forward and introduced themselves. First, a woman with short ck hair came to the front. "Nesily Schenberg, I¡¯ll be in charge of the special operations ss. If you want to join my ss, be prepared to risk your life." She wasted no time in intimidating the cadets. "Elias Seager, I¡¯ll be teaching history. Training is important, but neglecting knowledge of the continent is just as dangerous." After the introductions, Charlotte found it hard to calm her racing heart. Nessily, in charge of the special operations ss, was a knight in the beginner tier of the 5th ss, while Elias, the history instructor, was a high-tier 4th ss mage. ¡®These instructors are of an even higher caliber than those at the Imperial Military Academy!¡¯ Her heart continued to pound. The excitement and tension she felt at Rehinar surpassed anything she had experienced in the imperial pce. p! Kane pped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "The rules are the same as the Imperial Military Academy. You¡¯re allowed one outing per week, and dormitory curfews are strict. However, before the term starts, you haveplete freedom to explore Rehinar. Just remember, if you leave the territory, you¡¯re on your own." As the acting head of the Rehinar family, Kane had the authority to oversee the academy. After his brief statement, he sent a secret message to Joseph with a subtle nce. [Confiscate all the items the cadets purchased and brought in.] [Won''t they need basic necessities?] [Rehinar will provide exactly what they need.] [So, you n to make them use only the authorized supplies?] [You understand what I¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t you?] [You''re trying to steer them toward using our exclusive products to generate profit.] [Yes, do what I say.] [Understood.] A smile crept across Kane''s lips as he gazed at the hundreds of young nobles before him. ¡®Wee, you rich fools.¡¯ The main source of revenue for Rehinar Military Academy was none other than these noble students. They were pampered, used tofort, and could never tolerate inconvenience¡ªespecially the young noblewomen, for whom cosmetics were as vital as air. By exploiting their needs and overcharging for these items, Kane knew he could generate a significant profit. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 88 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 88 Kane was inspecting his territory. Due to the presence of hundreds of noble children of the Fresia Empire, the Rehinar market had be more active. With money flowing freely, smiles blossomed on the faces of the market merchants. ¡°The expected effect.¡± But that wasn¡¯t all. Since their sons and daughters were here, the nobles had made their way to this ce as well. The inns being used as lodgings were now bursting at the seams. ¡°We''re really benefitting from the Second Princess.¡± Another reason the nobles came here was that Charlotte von Fresia had arrived in Rehinar. No one had expected her to enroll in the Rehinar Military Academy so easily. It was an unexpected event. When the nobles heard about itter, they packed their bags and hurried after her. They wanted to catch the eye of the Moon Princess. As the words "Second Princess" slipped from his mouth, ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even bring up that person,¡± ta muttered, burying his face. He still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t run into her in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, that sounds like a good n.¡± Kane finished inspecting the territory and headed to Mikhail¡¯s workshop. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± In just a few days, the number of people had multiplied by dozens. Up until now, the only ones who frequented this workshop were himself and Daniel from the Blue merchant group. Why? Because in Rehinar, Mikhail wasn¡¯t well-known. Only Kane and Daniel knew about Mikhail¡¯s skills. As he gazed at the cksmith shop, information automatically appeared. --- [Mikhail¡¯s cksmith (Lv.7)] Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î Description: Equipment? Gear advantage! No matter how strong you are, if you fight barehanded, you¡¯ll lose to someone armed to the teeth with equipment! Buy some gear and feel the power of a well-geared fighter. Effects: +60% increase in health and strength, +120% increase in equipment refinement Additional Effect: Chance to pull a cksmith profession, +60% chance to obtain equipment of three stars or higher --- ¡°I¡¯m leveling up faster than before. Is it because I refined the ¡®Blood Star?¡± Refining the ¡®BloodStar¡¯ was every cksmith¡¯s lifelong dream. Mikhail had fulfilled that lifelong dream. Now, he could craft equipment from any kind of mineral. ¡°If Mikhail upgrades and awakens, he¡¯ll be able to make weapons from the other ¡®Stars¡¯ as well.¡± Except for the Blood Star, all the other elemental stars were just elixirs. Making weapons from elixirs defiedmon sense. But Mikhail could do it. In the world of cksmithing, the pinnacle of honor was the breath of the true Dragon. [Tl/N: From now on, Mikhail¡¯s Mana Breath will be called true dragon rather than red dragon to differ from the Hatfield royal family. And I guess it¡¯s quite clever as well, cause Hatzfeld stole the Pervatz family¡¯s breath, they were the TRUE users of the red dragon¡¯s breath lmao.] Kane pushed through the crowd and entered the workshop. Mikhail, seeing him, greeted him warmly. ¡°Please, save me,¡± Mikhail pleaded. ¡°Why?¡± Kane asked. "Do you not see all these people? I''m going to be trampled to death! I can''t even work," Mikhail said, exasperated. "That''s a problem," Kane replied. This was a cksmith shop, not a weapons store. Of course, cksmiths did sell weapons, but allowing too many customers to disrupt the work of the cksmith was uneptable. p! Kane pped his hands. The bustling cksmith shop fell silent in an instant. Everyone''s eyes turned toward him. ¡°I understand you''re excited by the quality of the goods, but if the cksmith can''t work, that¡¯s a problem. Please head over to the weapon shop to get your equipment.¡± Everyone present was an outsider, all nobles. They were aware of who the administrator of Rehinar was. They had no choice but to follow his words. After all, they didn¡¯t know how long their children would be staying in Rehinar in theing years. The person they needed to impress most wasn¡¯t the Second Princess, but Kane. A man who appeared to be in his 40s approached Kane with a polite bow. "Nice to meet you for the first time, Young Duke. I am Baron Brullo." "You''vee all the way from the eastern part of the Empire." ¡°I wanted to see for myself the ce where my son will be staying.¡± "Now that you''ve seen it, what do you think?" ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite surprised. I heard this ce was in ruins, but the state of the territory is much better than I expected.¡± At Baron Brullo¡¯s blunt words, Kane smiled. ¡°It was very difficult,¡± Kane said, implying much more than his words suggested. Baron Brullo nodded, understanding the hidden meaning. ¡°You¡¯ve done an impressive job in such a short time. I also heard that many of your people perished in the mutant monster attack... My deepest condolences.¡± ta whispered quietly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t the monsters; Kane did that!¡± Kane quickly covered ta¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s hope such misfortunes don¡¯t happen again,¡± Kane said smoothly. ¡°I would like to offer whatever little support I can. Would it be possible for my Brullo family to purchase a certain amount of equipment every month?¡± The Brullo family. Baron Brullo was a lord who managed a small city,rger than most viges. For a baron, he wielded significant influence. Selling weapons to Brullo could generate more profit than Kane had anticipated. He treated the friendly baron with utmost courtesy. ¡°As you¡¯ve likely seen, our weapons boast the finest quality. That also means they¡¯re quite expensive.¡± ¡°As long as the price isn¡¯t outrageous, I¡¯d like to purchase them.¡± ¡°You''re quite bold. I¡¯ll have the contract prepared right away. Please visit Daniel Lindemann from the Blue Merchant Group to finalize the deal.¡± ¡°Ah, this means I¡¯ll finally have the chance to meet the esteemed Mr. Lindemann in person.¡± Daniel was even more famous than Kane had expected within the Empire. As the loyal servant to three heads of Rehinar, Daniel''s ongoing efforts to revive Rehinar were seen as an inspiration to all nobles. Once treated with contempt in his homnd, he was now beinguded by visitors from distantnds. The recognition of Daniel''s achievements felt all the more gratifying. "I''ll give you a 20% discount under my name. Just mention it to Daniel when you finalize the contract." "Thank you! I¡¯m truly grateful," Baron Brullo said, surprised and pleased by Kane¡¯s offer. Other nobles'' eyes gleamed as they watched Baron Brullo secure a 20% discount with just a brief conversation with Kane. Regardless of the price, the equipment was well worth buying. The quality was exceptional, making it hard to find elsewhere. And now, with a 20% discount on top of that, they needed to stock up before prices increased. Following Baron Brullo¡¯s lead, the other nobles hurried to introduce themselves to Kane. *** It felt like a storm had swept through, leaving everything in its wake. Kane had a wide smile on his face. ¡°Kane, are you feeling alright? What¡¯s with the out-of-character behavior?¡± ta asked. Kane never made a deal that caused him to lose out. Yet, here he was offering a 20% discount. Naturally, people were going crazy. Selling high-quality items at a reduced price had everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Mikhail, you engraved Rehinar''s emblem on the items, right?¡± ¡°If you mean the dual-sword emblem you requested, it''s been done. Here, take a look.¡± Mikhail handed Kane two identical swords. When he drew them from their scabbards, the beautifully crafted des gleamed before him. ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡± The des didn¡¯t just bear the Rehinar emblem; they also had the inscription ¡°Guardian XX¡± engraved stylishly. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Mikhail asked. ¡°Are all the weapons like this?¡± ¡°I had this in mind when you said you wanted to create a brand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very pleased.¡± ¡°Take a closer look at this sword. It might not be on the same level as ¡®Bloodsky des¡¯, but it¡¯s a masterpiece in its own right.¡± When Mikhail called something a masterpiece, it meant the weapon was exceptional. Information about the sword appeared before Kane¡¯s eyes. --- [Soo Baek Gyeol (Water''s Hundred Edge)] Category: One-handed weapon Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Imbued with the Pride of the True Dragon, this weapon chooses its master. It¡¯s paired with ¡®Bing Baek Gyeol¡¯. (*No restrictions for usage*) Unique Trait: Increases the strength of the Water Rune, Spirit Sword (SSR) General Traits: +530% Water elemental attack, +530% Water elemental magic attack, shared abilities when dual-wielding --- [Spirit Sword] Category: Trait Rating: SSR Description: When a weapon holds a soul, it is called a Spirit Sword. Depending on its master¡¯s personality, it can be a cursed sword or a holy sword. --- ¡°It''s definitely something to brag about. A five-star weapon, along with a four-star one, both with top-tier options.¡± The second sword''s information appeared as well: --- [Bing Baek Gyeol (Ice''s Hundred Edge)] Category: One-handed weapon Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Description: Imbued with the pride of the True Dragon, this weapon chooses its master. Paired with ¡®Soo Baek Gyeol¡¯. (*No wearing restrictions*) Unique Traits: Spirit Sword (SR) General Traits: +330% Ice elemental attack, +330% Ice elemental magic attack, shared abilities when dual-wielding --- Both weapons were masterpieces, one focused on water and the other on ice, perfectlyplementing each other when used together. The sword ¡®Soo Baek Gyeol¡¯ was superior to ¡®Bing Baek Gyeol¡¯. Even though both had the ¡®Spirit Sword¡¯ trait, their grades differed. The higher the ¡®Spirit Sword¡¯ grade, the more significant the impact it had on its user. For instance, the sword could speak to its wielder or unlock their hidden potential. ¡°That¡¯s the reason I took Mikhail away from Ray.¡± Mikhail was currently a 4-star character. He hadn''t yet been promoted to 5-stars, nor had he awakened. Despite this, his efficiency was unparalleled. The most overpowered aspect was the "no restriction" attached to all his weapons. [No Restriction] Back when Kane was Ray Hatzfeld, finding weapons without restrictions was extremely difficult. Even if one managed to get high-grade artifacts, many were left unused due to the limitations. But now, things were different. High-tier weapons without restrictions were readily avable, allowing him to share them not just with himself, but also with his other characters. However, Mikhail wasn''t done yet. He handed Kane an elegant box. ¡°This is what you ordered. Don¡¯t ask me for this again, though. I may be good at making armor, but tailoring clothes is a different matter.¡± Mikhail grumbled, but Kane paid no attention. Mikhail was so skilled with his hands that his tailoring was on par with his forging abilities. --- [Custom-Made Military Academy Uniform] Category: Armor Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Description: A meticulously crafted uniform for Rehinar Military Academy, sewn stitch by stitch by Mikhail''s hands. It cannot be torn by ordinary mana. Unique Option: me Shield (S) General Options: +330% defense against all elements, +330% magic defense against all elements --- ¡°You made it as well as you make weapons! You could sell these uniforms to nobles.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke. I only made it because it¡¯s for your sister.¡± ¡°I have more sisters.¡± ¡°¡­Regardless, I can¡¯t make any more.¡± Mikhail had heard about Sara. Before Kane revealed his true self, Sara had struggled alone for the sake of Rehinar. As the eldest daughter, she should have attended the Royal Military Academy like any child from a prestigious family. However, she gave it all up to take care of her siblings and restore Rehinar. It was this selfless effort that moved Mikhail to personally craft Sara''s uniform. ¡°That''s a shame. Well, this is more than enough, so I can¡¯tin.¡± After all, Kane¡¯s goal was to help Sara advance. Now, almost every condition for her promotion was fulfilled. Only one thing remained: teaching her the ¡®Guardian Family¡¯s signature Twin Swordsmanship¡¯, which would allow her to ascend to 4-stars. * * * At that moment... Thud! A mutated monster from the cursednd copsed. It was a 4-meter-tall mutated frost beast¡ªa bipedal wolf, categorized as a mid-boss at the high-tier of 4th ss. ¡°Haa¡­! Haa¡­!¡± Sara panted heavily, her face drenched in sweat. Her clothes were soaked with the blood of the mutated monster. ¡°Are¡­ you alright, mydy?¡± Cami, equally exhausted, had ck liquid sttered all over her pale face. Then, Anna pped her hands, praising the two. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Anna... I think... I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± ¡°Mydy, people don¡¯t die that easily.¡± ¡°I never knew... you were so cruel, Anna...¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply following Young Master Kane¡¯s orders faithfully.¡± Anna had relentlessly trained Sara, Cami, and the 1st princess¡¯s former maids who now served the Rehinar family. She always led them to the most dangerous parts of the demon forest, never opting for safer zones. Every time they encountered a strong monster, they were forced to fight. The cycle of killing led them to face boss-level monsters, and they had no choice but to fight again. After repeating this process for countless days, Sara and Cami were at their breaking point. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill him when we get back.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed with fierce determination. Seeing her expression, Anna softly murmured with a hint of regret, ¡°If only we had more time, I could¡¯ve sharpened that resolve even further... But s, it¡¯s time to head back.¡± Sara and Cami finally breathed a sigh of relief at Anna¡¯s words. Any more time spent here, and they felt they might truly go insane. The cursednd¡¯s malevolent energy was far more overwhelming than they had anticipated. ¡°You¡¯ve rested enough; shall we return now?¡± Rested enough? They hadn¡¯t even rested for three minutes, let alone two! Both Sara and Cami found themselves growing to resent Anna. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 89 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 89 Kane walked out of Mikhail''s workshop and headed straight for the western gate. His destination was the demon forest where Sara was training. "Kane, I can smell Sara and Cami from this direction," ta sniffed the air and led the way. The distance between Kane and Sara was quickly closing. "The western hintends¡¯ hidden territory... It must be those mutated frost creatures," Kane thought, recognizing monsters of simr strength to the me Golems. While strong, their low intelligence made them suitable for training. "There they are," Kane said after walking for about five minutes, spotting a group of women in a dire state¡ªSara and her maids. On the side Cami looked equally worn out. "You must''ve had quite the ordeal," Kanemented. As soon as he appeared, Sara immediately drew her sword and charged at him without hesitation. "Not a chance," Kane murmured, drawing his weapon,. ng! In one fluid motion, Kane reversed his grip, spun past Sara, andnded behind her, his de tracing her waist. "You''ve lost again," Kane said calmly. His de was still touching her waist, a reminder that if this had been a killing blow, Sara''s waist would have been severed. Kane''s swift, clean movements made Anna''s eyes widen in surprise. "I thought I wouldn''t be taken down so easily... but I was wrong," Sara admitted, realizing how challenging it was to subdue someone without causing any harm unless there was an extreme difference in skill levels. "Young Master has grown even stronger, I see," Anna remarked. Kane sheathed his weapon and replied, "I haven''t been idle." "But your growth is too fast," she observed. "Don''t you think Sara''s growth is even faster? It''s only been two weeks, and she''s advanced from a high-tier 3rd ss to a Beginner-tier 4th ss. Isn''t that remarkable?" This rapid improvement was thanks to Anna''s harsh training, which pushed Sara to her limits through life-or-death situations, forcing her to elevate her skills. "Sara was born with everything. Her mana channels are stronger and broader than those of people considered geniuses, and more importantly, the ¡®Breath of the Blue Tiger¡¯ flows more powerfully in her than even the Young Master," Anna exined, and Kane nodded. Sara had inherited an extraordinary lineage. Not only did she take after her father, Duke Carl, but she also possessed the talents of herte mother. The only reason she had remained at 3rd ss was theck of proper instruction. For her to have grown this much on her own was already impressive. If she had been trained systematically from a young age... "She would¡¯ve easily imed a spot among the Twelve Young Stars of the Continent," Kane mused, thinking of the monster she could have be. In his past life, Sara had received proper training only long after her family had fallen, and by then, it had been from Joseph, not from Anna. Yet even then, Sara had managed to hold her own, which made her current monstrous growth all the more understandable. Sara''s development was truly astounding. [4¡ï Cami Einrich (Lv.17)] "Cami must have risked her life during training... yet her strength remains at the same level I had advanced her to¡ª Beginner-tier 4th ss." Thest time Kane saw her was before heading to the Shadow Isles, her level was 5. Now, it was 17. She had raised her level by 12. Though Cami had grown a lot, the gap in natural talent was evident here. [3¡ï Sara Rehinar (Lv.59)] A 3-star character''s max level is 60, and Sara was still 1 level short. In fact, after training against the mutated monsters of the 4th ss, she should have already reached max level. However, the fact that she hadn''t meant her experience pool was that muchrger. "I''ll need to promote her to 4-star," Kane murmured. ta roared in excitement. "Raaagh! We''re going to see Kane''s power again?" ta¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Anna, let''s dy our return for a bit." "As you wish, Young Master," Anna replied. Kane moved to an open space. Though it was called a clearing, there were trees all around just a bit further away. "Sara, there''s something I need to teach you," Kane said, taking out the two swords Mikhail had forged: [Water¡¯s Hundred Edge] and [Ice¡¯s Hundred Edge]. Simultaneously, he opened Sara¡¯s status window. [Your rtionship has reached ''Trust''.] [You can transfer skills to the target.] [Would you like to pass on the Guardian Family¡¯s signature technique: Twin Swords of protection to Sara Rehinar? (Y/N)] ''ept.'' [Alert! The sess of the skill transfer depends on how well the recipient can reproduce the skill.] Since Kane had done this before, he put his utmost effort into it. [Breath of the Blood Tiger (SR-) has been activated.] Water mana swirled around Kane. "Watch closely. This is the Twin Swords of protection that Father used." Steam and droplets of water rose into the air and disappeared. Kane was perfectly recreating the Guardian Lord¡¯s technique¡ªa skill that once made the continent tremble in fear. *** Anna''s pupils trembled violently. She was a ghost warrior, and it had been a long time since she had lost herposure like this. "Is that... ¡®Zanbi¡¯?" ¡®Zanbi¡¯ was part of the Twin Sword of Protection of the Rehinar Family¡ªa magic technique that caused rain to fall using mana. It was a skill that only Duke Carl had been able to use. "For the users of ¡®Breath of the Blue Tiger¡¯ to mimic this, one would need to be at least a high-tier 6th ss knight." The Twin Sword of Protection was a majestic skill thatbined both swordsmanship and magicbined. ¡®Zanbi¡¯ was the fourth technique in the sequence. Kane had used it immediately, without any preparatory motions, which naturally left Anna astounded. "This is just the beginning," Kane said. The whirlpool of water mana surrounding Kane''s body intensified, spinning with such ferocity that the air and ground around him seemed to tear apart. The water mana waspressing and expanding in perfect harmony. Then, with a sudden pop, the protective mana shield exploded. Water mana spread out in a circr wave. Water streams touched the surrounding trees, and dozens of them copsed in an instant. "The second technique, Wave of Water¡­" The bases of the trees were sliced cleanly, des of water had done the job. Kane had wlessly unleashed dozens of water sword strikes. "The mana distribution is wless. Not a single strand is overflowing orcking," Anna remarked in awe. As she marveled, Kane flicked droplets of rain. "Water Droplet bomb! Is he controlling all those raindrops at once?" The raindrops shot out, shattering the standing trees. Boom! Boom! Boom! The massive explosions engulfed the area. Amid the dust and noise, Kane''s soft voice echoed. "Void of Water." The rain that had been pouring down was now being absorbed into Kane''s hand. Moisture from the trees, grass, and even the air itself gathered into his palm. Anna let out a gasp. "So this is the power the citizens witnessed... He truly has mastered the Lord''s strength." But it was still too early forplete awe. The collected water mana in Kane¡¯s palm began to rise, slowly drifting upwards into the sky. Anna caught sight of it. "Impossible!" she gasped. Most believed that Duke Carl''s ultimate move was Void of Water. However, this wasn¡¯t his true ultimate technique. Anna immediately flew toward Sara. "Mydy, stay close to me. Whatever you do, don''t take your eyes off that scene!" Anna fiercely summoned her mana, creating arge water barrier that enveloped Sara and the rest of their party. Soon after, Kane''s final words rang out. "Rain of Soul-Kill!" Kane''s elegantly tailored uniform whipped wildly in the wind, and with it, a torrential downpour descended from the heavens. But unlike the explosive sound of Water Droplet bomb, this was a sound of utter devastation, different in quality. A storm of unimaginable power had begun. Each raindrop shook the ground. As if an earthquake had struck. The earth split wide open. In some ces, puddles formed. Each drop made these puddles evenrger. The deafening roar showed no signs of stopping. ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Cami¡¯s mouth hung open. That sight left her speechless. The world was falling apart. Cami had thought she knew Kane¡¯s power better than anyone. But she was wrong. A thought shed through her mind¡ªwhat she knew of Kane¡¯s strength was only a fraction of the whole. ¡°Anna... What kind of magic is that!?¡± ¡°A rain that even kills the soul¡­ It¡¯s the final power of the Twin Swords of Protection.¡± ¡°Ha, how is that swordsmanship¡­ It¡¯s magic.¡± Sara couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief at the sight before her. Magical swordsmanship wasmon. But magic was always secondary. It could never be the main focus of swordsmanship. Anna agreed. ¡°I understand how you feel. Everyone, including myself, reacted the same way.¡± ¡°But... when will this magic end?¡± ¡°The rain will keep falling until the caster¡¯s mana ispletely drained.¡± ¡°Brother really intend to turn this whole area into a wastnd.¡± The lush trees had long since disappeared. All that was left were fragments. Even those were barely recognizable. The raindrops erased every trace¡ªtrees, stones, and the very ground itself. Yet the rain continued to pour. Anna found it curious. ¡°H-His mana... it¡¯s higher than mine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your level, Anna?¡± ¡°Beginner-Tier of the 7th ss.¡± ¡°Whaaaaat!?¡± Sara eximed in shock. She finally realized Anna¡¯s true ability. She had always known, even vaguely, that Anna was strong. But not this strong. Why? Because she never would have imagined someone at the 7th ss was merely a head maid. No matter how well someone hid their identity. ¡°To control rain like this with mana, a 7th ss would be overexerted already.¡± As Anna¡¯s words faded. The world finally grew silent. The rain, too, disappeared without a trace. It felt like the passing of a sudden storm. Even the darkened sky slowly cleared. * * * [Field Boss Monster ¡®Tarant¡¯ has been defeated.] [Field Boss Monster ¡®Frost Queen¡¯ has been defeated.] [Field Boss Monster ¡®Curse of Saha¡¯ has been defeated.] [Your level has increased.] [Your level has increased.] [Your level has increased.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Kane¡¯s notifications were flooding in like crazy. It seemed every mutant monster in the area had been wiped out. ¡®Well, after using a total annihtion skill, who could survive that?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the Breath of the Blue Tiger. He was using the higher-level Breath of the Blood Tiger. Only monsters above the 6th ss would¡¯ve been able to withstand it. ¡®These messages just keeping.¡¯ Warnings started popping up too. [Warning! Mana has dropped below 1%.] [Warning! You have pushed ¡®Pure-Blooded (UR)¡¯ to its limit.] [Warning! Mental strain is significant.] [Warning! Fatigue has reached its peak.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ These were the consequences of using the Twin Swords of Protection at full power. Rain of Soul Kill was also known as Soul-ying Sword, it was a skill that even Duke Carl uses as a end resort. It was practically ast resort. If the enemy could withstand the Soul ying Sword, it would mean Duke Carl¡¯s death was inevitable. To make matters worse, he was passing on the Skill: Twin Swords of Protection to Sara. Copsing with fatigue was inevitable. ¡®Still, I can¡¯t let myself fall like this. I¡¯ve got my pride.¡¯ Though standing was nearly impossible, Kane forced his legs to hold him up. ¡®Anyway, what¡¯s the result?¡¯ He scrolled through the flood of messages, looking for the one he wanted. [Replication Rate of the Twin Swords of Protection: 99.9%] [You have perfectly replicated the technique.] [The Twin Swords of Protection have been sessfully passed on to Sara Rehinar.] The moment he saw this message¡ª ¡°Huh!?¡± Sara¡¯s body became enveloped in light. In the air, the Emblem of Rehinar appeared. Seeing this, Anna reacted even more intensely than when Soul ying Strike had been used. ¡°Ma-Magic inheritance!?¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 90 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 90 The term "magic inheritance" referred to the ability to pass down one''s honed skills to someone else. It was an advanced spell of the 8th ss, and only a handful of people on the continent could use it. Even Duke Carl, the guardian lord, couldn¡¯t perform it. And yet, the young master had done it. While Anna was still in shock, unable to believe what she had seen, Kane equipped Sara with [Water¡¯s Hundred Egde] and [Ice¡¯s Hundred Edge]. He also added the custom-made military academy uniform as armor, and even a tie pin as an essory. [Sara Rehinar''s Promotion Requirements] - Master the Twin Swords of Protection. - Equip a weapon of 4-star grade or higher. - Use armor of 3-star grade or higher. - Use an essory of 3-star grade or higher. - Enroll in Rehinar Military Academy. [You have fulfilled the promotion requirements for 3¡ï Sara Rehinar.] A message appeared. Although Sara was still awaiting enrollment, the special military uniform fulfilled the promotion criteria. [Would you like to promote 3¡ï Sara Rehinar? (Y/N)] ¡°Promote.¡± Once again, Sara¡¯s body was enveloped in light. A whirlwind of power surged around her, drawn toward her body without resistance. As the winds subsided, Sara¡¯s form, previously obscured by light, became visible again. Her worn-out clothing had transformed into a custom-made military academy uniform, with two swords now strapped to her waist. [Sara Rehinar has been promoted to 4 stars.] [5¡ï Secret Character has been unlocked.] [The ''5¡ï Ghost Lord Sara Rehinar'' has been added to the shard drawing shop.] ¡®Sara must not receive he own 5-star promotion quest. I have to pull this character from the shop at all costs.¡¯ The title you get from Sara¡¯s 5-star promotion quest was "Witch of the Hundred Swords," but the secret 5-star character avable only from the shop was titled "Ghost Lord." As a secret character, she belonged to the top tier of this game. If youpleted the 5-star promotion quest first, even if you managed to pull "Ghost Lord," you wouldn¡¯t be able to evolve her into a secret character. There was only one correct route. Though both were 5-star characters, "Ghost Lord" had significantly better stats than "Witch of the Hundred Swords." Therefore, the 5-star promotion quest should never bepleted. ¡®I¡¯ll need to save up some money for in-game purchases.¡¯ Kane closed the message and opened Sara¡¯s status screen. [Sara Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Age: 18 upation: Eldest Daughter of Rehinar Mana Affinity: Water Bond (S-) [3 Runes] Affection: 85 (Friendly) - Base Stats - [Health: A] [Mana: C] [Body: A+] [Strength: C-] [Agility: C-] Traits: - Twin Sword Spirit (S-) - Reckless (S-) - Swordsmanship Prodigy (S+) Skills: - Breath of the Blue Tiger (A) - Hundred Twin Sword Style (B) - Twin Swords of Protection (SR) Upon her promotion to 4-stars, Sara¡¯s abilities rose to a higher level¡ªnow she was a mid-tier 4th ss Knight. At only 18 years old, this was something that would shock the entire continent. Seeing Sara¡¯s transformation, Anna spoke in disbelief. "The Young Master... he always surpasses my imagination. As expected from the bloodline of Lady Master." Kane, who never failed to astonish people once again left everyone in awe. People had grown to expect the unexpected from him, eagerly wondering what surprises woulde next. Meanwhile, Sara was flustered by her new appearance. ¡°What¡¯s going on? And what¡¯s with this outfit?¡± Kane rified her confusion. "Think of it as special armor crafted by Mikhail. Regr mana won¡¯t be enough to tear it." "Why am I wearing this?" "Because you¡¯re entering the military academy tomorrow." ¡°Was that for real?¡± "Didn¡¯t Cami tell you anything?" Kane nced at Cami, who answered confidently. "I didn¡¯t have time to tell her while training." ¡°It makes sense,¡± Kane acknowledged. Training with Anna Werner left no room for breaks. After all, the training Anna had undergone to be the Ghost of Rehinar constantly teetered on the edge of life and death. ¡°Sasha and Rose are already at the military academy dormitory.¡± ¡°Really?¡± "Once you enter the academy, you''ll be living in the dorms, so go back and pack your things." As Sara nodded and turned to head back to the territory, Anna called out to her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you want to check the swords the Grand Duke gifted you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check themter. Sasha and Rose are at the estate¡ªlet¡¯s go quickly.¡± Without even ncing at ¡®Water¡¯s Hundred Edge¡¯ or ¡®Ice¡¯s Hundred Edge¡¯, Sara brushed the swords aside. They seemed to hum softly in response, as if realizing their neglect. But Sara¡¯s thoughts were entirely focused on Sasha and Rose. '' '' '' The northern part of Fresia Empire. The gathering of the heads of the Wind Fox n, also known as the Tegelo family, was underway. Seated at the head of the table was a middle-aged man with sky-blue hair, his expression one of displeasure as he looked upon those seated before him. The retainers were split into two factions, fiercely arguing with one another. The man continued to watch their heated exchange. ¡°We must attack Rehinar immediately! The second young master has been crippled. If we let this pass, the Tegelo family¡¯s reputation will be tarnished!¡± dered one retainer. ¡°Moving recklessly would be a mistake. Rehinar has the Guardian Lord, not to mention the Blue sh Cedric. Who do you think will take on those two?¡± replied another, more cautious retainer. ¡°The Guardian Lord is on his deathbed, poisoned! There¡¯s no need to worry about him anymore.¡± The younger retainers, all in their 30s and 40s, were the ones pushing for an aggressive approach, while the older retainers, in their 50s and 60s, urged caution. ¡°Have you ever met the Guardian Lord?¡± one of the older retainers asked. ¡°Do I need to meet him to know his strength?¡± the younger retainer scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re thinking so carelessly. Do you know what the Guardian Lord¡¯s other title is?¡± ¡°The Sword Saint, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Everyone thinks so... but listen carefully. The Guardian Lord doesn¡¯t wield just one sword, but two. His real title isn¡¯t the Sword Saint; it¡¯s the Twin Sword Saint. The reason people call him the Sword Saint is because no one who¡¯s fought him with two swords has lived to tell the tale. His real title is far more dangerous.¡± Even after the elder¡¯s words, the young retainer remained dismissive, refusing to acknowledge the Guardian Lord''s reputation and quick to belittle him. ¡°So what if that¡¯s true? It¡¯s an outdated title. He¡¯s nothing but a fallen master poisoned to ruin. Isn¡¯t that right, Your Excellency?¡± Marquis Tegelo nodded in agreement. ¡°Ambition is a fine trait, but underestimating your opponent is the mark of an amateur. The very Guardian Lord you speak so lightly of is the reason why Tegelo hasn¡¯t yet conquered Rehinar. What do you make of that?¡± Tegelo asked, his gaze piercing. The young retainer swallowed nervously before answering, ¡°I believe Your Excellency spared Rehinar out of pity. A copsing house isn¡¯t worth dirtying your hands over, nor damaging the Tegelo name.¡± At this, Marquis Tegelo spoke firmly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. No matter what anyone says, I¡¯ve always wanted to crush Rehinar. Do you know why I haven¡¯t taken action until now?¡± ¡°H-how could I possibly understand Your Excellency¡¯s intentions?¡± the young retainer stammered. ¡°The Guardian Lord you so easily dismiss¡ªthe one known as the Twin Sword Saint¡ªis one of the Twelve Star Lords. Do you think just anyone can be a Star Lord?¡± Marquis Tegelo¡¯s intense gaze bore into the young retainer, and an overwhelming aura of mana surged around him¡ªnot because he was actively using it, but because the sheer force of his presence was that powerful. It was the natural,manding pressure he was born with. ¡°I was shortsighted,¡± the retainer admitted, bowing his head. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we can sit idly by. My second son, Beno, has been crippled! How can I, as his father, do nothing?¡± The retainers finally understood Marquis Tegelo¡¯s fury and desire for vengeance. ¡°How far do you want us to go, Your Excellency?¡± one of the retainers asked. ¡°Kane Rehinar. I will make him suffer the same fate as Beno.¡± ¡°The Guardian Lord cherishes his children. He¡¯ll never ept Your Excellency¡¯s terms,¡± the retainer cautioned. ¡°Then we have no choice but to erase Rehinar from the map.¡± The conclusion was clear¡ªMarquis Tegelo¡¯s true objective was to eliminate the Rehinar family entirely from the empire. ¡°There¡¯s been no word from Alvin. It seems things have gone awry,¡± one retainer noted. ¡°We should wait for word from the Hatzfeld Fmaily before making any moves,¡± another suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± a voice interrupted. The door to the council chamber opened, and a man dressed in ck entered. ¡°Captain of the Red Spear Knights,¡± one of the retainers said, recognizing him immediately. ¡°I greet the head of the Tegelo family,¡± the captain said, bowing slightly. ¡°Wee. Forgive me for not receiving you more warmly,¡± Marquis Tegelo replied. ¡°Think nothing of it. My lord has ordered me to offer the full cooperation of the Red Spear Knights to the Tegelo family.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The captain of the Red Spear Knights ced a small wooden box on the table. "This is a gift from my lord." "What is it?" Marquis Tegelo asked, watching intently. The box was opened, revealing a single vial of elixir. "It''s called the ''Elixir of Oblivion''. Not only will it fully restore the damaged mana circuits of your second son, but it will also grant him even greater strength than before." "And what¡¯s the price?" Tegelo asked cautiously. "Remove Rehinar, more specifically, eliminate the Guardian Lord from this world," the captain answered, his voice steady. Tegelo reached out with his mana, pulling the box toward him without lifting a finger. As the box settled into his hand, he spoke decisively. "For the life of the Guardian Lord, this price is fair. I ept." "My forces, along with the Red Dragon legion, will also move soon," the captain added. "If the Red Dragon Legion takes action, it will make things much easier. Tegelo retainers, listen!" Marquis Tegelomanded, his voice rising with authority. "Yes, Your Excellency!" the retainers replied in unison. "Prepare for the march to Rehinar. The Guardian Lord will fall this time." The Tegelo family, one of the four great noble houses of the empire, far more formidable than the Dyer family, was about to mobilize. --- On the day of the entrance ceremony at Rehinar Military Academy, students lined up at the gates, entering with their families beside them. Sara stood at a distance, watching the scene unfold. "Do you feel envious, mydy?" Anna asked softly. "No, it''s just... strange. Me, at a school." Anna tried tofort her. "When Master recovers, he¡¯ll surelye to see you off. One of his dreams was to bring you and the young master to school himself." "My father?" Sara asked, surprised. "Yes, he made a promise to your mother¡ªto be a proper parent. He couldn¡¯t keep it because of the threats from enemy nations, but¡­" "I never knew he made such a promise," Sara said thoughtfully. "I never thought I¡¯d get to tell you either. Without the efforts of the young master, I probably never would have," Anna smiled. "Ugh, I still don¡¯t like him," Sara pouted. "You used to say he is the best big brother ever~!" Anna teased. "Th-that was when I was young! People say dumb things when they¡¯re little!" "You were up all night worrying about him just a few months ago, weren¡¯t you?" Anna said with a knowing grin. "Anna!" Sara shouted, her voice a little too loud. The eyes of the students filing into the academy turned toward her, curious at the outburst. "Go on now. I can¡¯t go past this point," Anna said gently, motioning toward the entrance. "I¡¯ll see you during the break," Sara replied, her voice quieter. "I¡¯ll visit often. Don¡¯t worry." Just as Sara and Anna were saying their final goodbyes, a familiar voice called out. "Sara!" ta came running toward her, almost tripping over his feet before wrapping his arms around her. "Hehe, I almost missed you!" Kane was with him, walking up behind with a calm expression. "Why are you here, busy guy?" Sara asked, raising an eyebrow. "Your first day at school. Of course, I had toe," Kane replied casually. "Since when do you care about that?" "I¡¯ve always looked out for you. Think about it." Kane had, indeed, always been there for Sara, even when she was timid and overly kind. Whenever she got injured during training, he would apply ointment, and if she couldn¡¯t walk, he would carry her on his back. Though his methods had changed over time, his protective nature had remained the same, before and after his transformation. Sara knew deep down that Kane had always looked out for her. She was just being stubborn, acting out because being around her older brother made her feel like a little kid again. "Hmph, I took care of you way more," she said, folding her arms. "I''m the one taking care of you now," Kane countered. "No, you''re not." "Yes, I am." Their yful bickering continued, the childish back-and-forth drawing a smile from Anna, who watched with fondness. This was exactly the scene that their mother had dreamed of for them¡ªsiblings enjoying each other''spany, happy and carefree. The sight filled Anna with warmth. ''Master, I''ve made up my mind,'' Anna thought to herself. ''I''ll protect their happiness.'' No longer just as a head maid, but as ''Anna Werner the Ghost'', she made her silent vow. At that very moment, a notification appeared in front of Kane''s eyes: [The ''Summoning Shop'' has added a new character: ''5¡ï Ghost Hunter Anna Verner.''] [TL/N: Right now she¡¯s a 4 star character.] Kane smirked, ncing at Anna, already recognizing the significance of this upgrade. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 91 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 91 Kane turned his head to look at Anna. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± At her question, Kane chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± This was quite an interesting game. The situation changes depending on the character¡¯s feelings... That¡¯s why building favorablity is important. Although this was inside a game, for him, it wasn¡¯t much different from reality. When a character¡¯s mind changes, a lot can happen. Anna was no exception. Her emotions had shifted, allowing him to unlock a 5-star character. If not, he would¡¯ve had toplete a secret quest. Only then would the Ghost Hunter character be unlocked. ¡®This ce is slowly bing a gathering of monsters.¡¯ But it was too early to be satisfied. When he was Ray Hatzfeld! The weapon shop owner. The general store owner. Even the tavern and innkeepers¡ªeveryone had to be monsters. If he had kept developing, then he could have wiped out Hatzfeld and the Meyer family behind them easily. He couldn¡¯t afford to stop running. Kane gently patted Sara¡¯s head, which must have felt heavy with responsibility. ¡°Make lots of friends and get along well.¡± ¡°Ugh, stop it! What are you doing, seriously?¡± With a flushed face, Sara hurried into the school. ¡°If anyone bullies you, let me know. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± At Kane¡¯s earnest words, she shouted back. ¡°Just go, you¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Sara disappeared into the school. As Kane turned, Anna spoke up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on Master Sasha and Lady Rose?¡± Rose was his favorite character. No matter how much he looked at her, she never got old, but now wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°Tegelo will invade soon. We need to prepare for war.¡± Rose could wait. If he wanted to protect her from getting hurt, he had to win this war. That was the best way to keep his favorite character from suffering. ¡°Make sure to train the maids well, Anna.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± After parting with Anna, Kane climbed the eastern castle wall. He could see the Rehinar territory. Below, the vastnd spread out. ¡°To engage in trade by sea, we¡¯ll need to dig canals, like in Phileac.¡± The roads in the Rehinar territory were quite wide. Thendmass wasrge enough. It was well-suited for digging canals. ¡°But¡­ the problem is money.¡± [Current Funds: 590 million gold] It included gold taken from Gillip of the ck Crow Exchange. Elemental stones obtained from subjugating dungeons. Sales from monster corpses. Weapons sold by Mikhail. A portion of the royalties from the gems crafted by Gillip. The amount had been collected through various sources. There wouldn¡¯t be much trouble digging the canals. Just like when he cleared out the slums, he selected the area where the canals would be constructed. ¡®I need to expand the canals around the castle walls.¡¯ There was already a small canal in front of the walls. It was used to prevent flooding during heavy rain or as a defense when enemies tried to breach the walls. But it wasn¡¯t enough. It would need to be at least three times wider than before. In the end, he selected the entire area around the castle walls. Now, inside the territory. He continued to choose areas for canal instation, just as before. First, Kane drew a cross inside the square territory. Then, he drew a circle on top of it. He added another smaller circle inside the first one. Suddenly, the temple in the center of the territory rose majestically. As he selected the area for the canal, thend began to rise. "Not bad." Now, it was time for the final stage. He extended the eastern canal all the way to Phec. [Warning! This is another family''s territory!] [Warning! Connecting a canal without permission from the other family may lead to unforeseen consequences.] Phec was a territory once ruled by Count Dyer. Since he had passed away, thend had no current lord. "Proceed." [You will need gold to connect all the canals.] [Total cost: 500 million gold] [Do you wish to proceed with the connection? (Y/N)] When he pressed YES, the Rehinar territory was enveloped in light. [500 million gold has been used.] [The canals have been connected.] [The ''Port'' has been unlocked in your territory.] [The territory''s level has increased.] [Trade routes with Phec have been established.] [You can now recruit characters from Phec.] When the light that had obscured his vision disappeared, an entirely different scene unfolded before him. A stream of water flowed from the Rehinar family to the Grand Temple. Then again, the stream branched out, cascading down below the territory. As the canals filled with water, Rehinar transformed into a water city. --- ¡°What the...!?¡± Gillip, who had been selling jewelry to noblewomen, was startled. There was light pouring in from outside. An unusual flow of mana. And not just that¡ª It was as if the ground itself was shifting. The buildings, fortunately, did not copse. Perhaps they had been designed with seismic reinforcement. The structures remained safe. ¡°B-Brother!¡± The third brother of the ck Crow Exchange hurried into the jewelry shop. ¡°We¡¯ve got customers right now! What¡¯s with the fuss?!¡± ¡°You need to see what¡¯s happening outside.¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on out there?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, juste out and see!¡± Frustrated by his brother''s persistence, Gillip clenched his teeth. ¡°If this isn¡¯t worth it, you¡¯re dead.¡± Gillip stepped outside. But the Rehinar he once knew was no more. ¡°H-How did this happen!?¡± Canals had appeared in the city. And not just one, but multiple branching canals. The canal was wide enough for a massive trade ship to enter. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I couldn¡¯t exin it?¡± the third brother muttered. ¡°Find out why Rehinar changed like this! Send all our people out!¡± Gillip ordered. The ck Crow Exchange members were in a frenzy. The transformation of Rehinar, once a small, rural town, was astonishing. It was critical to find out what had happened, and quickly, so they could decide how to respond. Gillip returned to the shop to calm the noblewomen. ¡°We are investigating the situation, so please, remain calm.¡± ¡°Oh my, what in the world is going on?¡± one asked. ¡°Is it some sort of illusion barrier?¡± another wondered. ¡°They said Tegelo was preparing for war. Are they trying to sow chaos in Rehinar?¡± ¡°I thought we were safe with the Second Princessing to Rehinar¡­¡± Despite the reassurances, the noblewomen were visibly anxious. This was the outskirts, far from the capital. The fact that royal influence didn''t easily reach this region was now more unsettling than ever. Gillip was pondering simr thoughts when his third brother rushed over. ¡°Brother! We¡¯ve found the cause!¡± ¡°Is it an illusion barrier? Did Tegelo invade?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°They say Young Master Kane used advanced construction magic.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Gillip''s jaw dropped. He was well aware of the power of high-level construction magic¡ªmagic that could create an entire city in a snap. But it wasn¡¯t something one could do alone. Only by coborating with other construction mages could such a feat be aplished quickly. If someone tried to perform it alone, they risked mana exhaustion, which could be life-threatening. Like battle mages, construction mages also faced danger when they overexerted themselves, especially when they hit mana exhaustion. That¡¯s when they were most vulnerable. ¡°He''s insane¡­¡± Gillip mumbled in disbelief. As he stood there, lost in thought, an unpleasant voice reached his ears. ¡°Insane? You¡¯ve got a lot of fucking nerve.¡± In front of the jewelry shop stood a striking man with white hair. It was none other than Kane Rehinar. ¡°Y-Young Master Kane!¡± Gillip stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t let people who insult me live. So, what should I do with you?¡± Kane''s eyes narrowed into crescent shapes, a sign Gillip knew all too well. Recognizing the danger, Gillip immediately dropped to the ground. ¡°N-No, Your Grace! I¡¯m uneducated, and my words slipped out in the heat of the moment! I¡¯d never dare insult you!¡± He grovelled on the ground, knowing Kane''s habits well as the head of an intelligence organization. ¡®When those eyes turn crescent-shaped¡­ blood is sure to spill. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s ever seen them and lived to tell the tale.¡¯ Gillip took great pride in that knowledge. ¡®Damn it, what kind of advanced construction magic did he use? I only got a brief look, but to dig canals of this magnitude would require at least a basic seismic shift spell.¡¯ Seismic shift magic¡ªonly mages of 6th ss or higher could cast it. And that was just the bare minimum. To change the terrain in such a short time, the magic had to be even more advanced. ¡®This guy¡¯s aplete monster. Damn it,¡¯ Gillip thought, though he kept his inner turmoil hidden and quickly shifted the subject. ¡°But, what brings you here today, Your Grace?¡± he asked. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to get for me,¡± Kane replied calmly. ¡°Just say the word, and I¡¯ll have it for you immediately.¡± ¡°I need a lot of magic essence.¡± ¡°Are you referring to mana stone extract?¡± ¡°Can you get it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but¡­ it¡¯ll cost some money¡­.¡± Gillip tried to nce up, but Kane¡¯s eyes remained narrowed into that dangerous crescent shape. ¡°Haha, I was just joking! Of course, since it¡¯s your request, I¡¯ll get it for you right away,¡± Gillip quickly backpedaled, wiping the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief. For some reason, whenever he stood in front of Kane, he felt incredibly small. It was an odd sensation for someone as rebellious as Gillip. He couldn''t figure out why, but Kane Rehinar always made him feel this way. ¡®Why am I acting like a fool? Should I just confront him?¡¯ A part of Gillip wanted to stand up to Kane, but every time he saw those crescent eyes, his courage shrank to nothing. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll let it go for now. But if he pulls something like this again, I won¡¯t hold back,¡¯ he thought, swallowing his frustration. Whether Kane was aware of Gillip¡¯s internal struggle or not, he acted even more shamelessly. ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Gillip responded, confused. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve forgiven three times.¡± ¡°Why is that¡­?¡± ¡°No one¡¯s ever insulted me and lived to tell the tale. Consider it an honor.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ th-thank you, Your Grace.¡± Gillip did his best to hide his dissatisfaction. Just then, the noblewomen caught his attention. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask earlier about the designer of this jewelry?¡± Gillip addressed one of them. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t reveal it before. Have you changed your mind? Who is it?¡± one of the women asked. ¡°This man right here,¡± Gillip said, pointing to Kane. ¡°Is that¡­ true?¡± the noblewoman¡¯s gaze shifted to Kane. Kane raised an eyebrow, puzzled by Gillip¡¯s actions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Thedies were asking about the jewelry designer, so I pointed them to you,¡± Gillip exined. Ignoring Kane, Gillip spoke directly to the noblewoman. ¡°You mentioned you had something to ask, didn¡¯t you? Now would be the perfect time to address your curiosity.¡± The noblewomen pointed to the crest engraved on the jewelry. ¡°This emblem... Did Your Grace, Young Master Kane, truly ce this here?¡± The noblewoman addressed Kane with respect. As the eldest son and heir to the dukedom, he was no longer the durd Young Duke of old. He had be the rising tiger of the Rehinar family. These women were not in a position to speak to him informally. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Is there a problem with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, then... It¡¯s so beautiful that I wanted to know who designed it. What was the brand name again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®KaraShi.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, KaraShi. Even the name is super elegant.¡± ¡°By any chance, do you take custom orders?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kane¡¯s firm voice caused a wave of disappointment among the noblewomen. ¡°However, depending on the amount you purchase, your treatment will differ. If you be one of our special customers, you¡¯ll be able to ess an even higher-tier jewelry.¡± Gillip had never heard this before, but Kane¡¯s words had an immediate and powerful impact. ¡°Jewelry better than this? How much would we need to buy to be special customers?¡± ¡°Gillip, sell me all of these pieces. The Birz family will purchase them all.¡± ¡°No, sell them to me instead!¡± The noblewomen were nowpeting to buy. As those with a discerning eye recognized immediately, these jewels were incredibly valuable. By the time themotion began, Kane had already disappeared. Gillip muttered to himself. ¡°He¡¯s a real yer. Hepletely captivated these picky women.¡± The jewelry store descended into chaos as the noblewomen fought to buy the pieces. Realizing this was his moment, Gillip fanned the mes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard rumors that Tegelo and Rehinar might go to war soon. Due to Young Master Kane¡¯s preparations, he won¡¯t be making any more jewelry for the time being. What¡¯s avable on the market now is all there will be.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, one of the noblewomen shot her hand into the air. ¡°Ten billion gold for all of it!¡± Gillip¡¯s face broke into a wide grin at the enormous sum. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 92 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 92 --- The next day, Kane headed to the soldier training camp. There were far more soldiers than before. The number had increased almost tenfold. Of course, it was still a far cry from what was neededpared to the size of Rehinar. "Cami, have you gathered all the soldiers?" "I gathered them all as you ordered this morning, except for the patrol team." "Well done." "Hehe." Cami smiled at the praise. It was like watching a cute puppy wagging its tail vigorously. It was almost the same as when ta was in a good mood. For a moment, it felt like he had two puppies. "Open the armory." "Yes, sir!" Cami opened the warehouse inside the training camp. It was filled with weapons and armor. Everything was brand new. [Rehinar Soldier''s Spear] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: A mass-produced spear made by the Rehinar cksmith Mikhail. Option: All attribute attack power +120% [Rehinar Soldier''s Armor] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Description: Mass-produced armor made by the Rehinar cksmith Mikhail. Option: All attribute defense power +120% The equipment had top-tier options for 3-star gear. Mikhail had pushed the limits of the options. It was something only Mikhail could achieve. "These are supplies. You don¡¯t have to worry about them being deducted from your pay." At those words, the soldiers'' faces lit up. Until now, receiving supplies meant deducting part of their pay. And when they needed to repair equipment, they had to pay out of their own pockets. This wasmon across all territories. It was also why soldiers often left the army without saving much money after being conscripted. But Kane made everything free. It was a gesture of respect for the volunteers. A reward for those who stepped up to protect Rehinar. "Are we really allowed to wear something this valuable?" It was Hans, the captain of the west gate guards. He could tell at a nce that the items in the armory were expensive. Could an ordinary spear really have such a luxurious tiger emblem carved on the shaft? It clearly looked valuable. "Why wouldn¡¯t you be?" "I just thought we should contribute something to Rehinar¡¯s finances¡­." "That¡¯s not something you need to worry about." "Still, this equipment feels too good for us." "Do you think I¡¯m just giving it away for free?" "Isn¡¯t that the case¡­?" "I''m giving it to you so you can wear it and fight for Rehinar." Hans tilted his head in confusion. "Why are you stating the obvious¡­?" "Is it really obvious to ask you to entrust your lives to Rehinar?" At Kane''s question, Hans and the rest of the soldiers fell silent. "No life is meaningless. Especially those who dedicate themselves to Rehinar." The soldiers reflected on his words, and their expressions gradually changed. Kane concluded his speech, addressing them all. "The equipment is just a bribe so I can make an unreasonable request of you. Take it without guilt." It was high praise for the soldiers. Cami, standing nearby, was beaming with a smile. ''He may have be stern, but his care for the people remains the same.'' That was why she admired Kane. The new lord appeared cold, even frightening at times. As if he were an entirely different person. But inside, he was still warm. "Are you not going to take it?" "Oh, no, we will!" The soldiers'' faces brightened. Receiving new weapons and armor, they disyed expressions of excitement, something they hadn''t felt in a long time. Getting new supplies usually meant the onset of war. But there was no worry on their faces. Instead, they looked at Kane with admiration. "If anyone sells this at the market, prepare for the consequences." Kane¡¯s joke made the soldiers burst intoughter. Even with the possibility of war looming, the atmosphere at the training camp was cheerful. * * * After distributing the supplies, Kane gave the soldiers a new task. "We¡¯ve gathered every bit of salt in the territory." "Quite a lot. Distribute the salt along each wall." "Yes, sir!" The soldiers responded with great enthusiasm, seemingly pleased with their new armor. Morale was through the roof. As Cami loaded the salt onto the wagon, she asked, "My lord, what are you nning to do with this salt?" "We''ll use it when Tegelo invades." "This salt? How will it be used?" "There''s nothing better than salt to make it rain." "Ah, you''re nning to artificially create rain?" When salt is scattered in the sky, it attracts moisture and causes rain. And since Kane could use mana, he could make it rain in no time. "But¡­ isn''t it possible to summon rain just by using the Breath of the Blue Tiger at 4th ss without needing salt?" "Mana is crucial in war. We need to conserve as much as possible." "And won¡¯t the rain benefit Tegelo¡¯s side too? Is that okay?" Tegelo was the family of wind fox.. "When the weather bes cloudy, it¡¯s easier for the wind to rise." ¡°This is a trick,¡± Kane said, curling his lips into a sly smile. Cami''s eyes widened at his expression. ¡°You n to use the Fire Rune, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on.¡± ¡°Because the rain from the salt will disappear quickly due to Tegelo¡¯s Wind Rune.¡± ¡°Tegelo will end up falling victim to their own weapon.¡± Truthfully, Kane wasn¡¯t worried about Tegelo. He possessed the Breath of Blood, which was their weakness. ¡°The real problem is Hatzfeld.¡± ording to the story, the Red Dragon Legion would make a move soon. They were Dirk¡¯s subordinates. If the Red Spear Knights were his right hand, the Red Dragon Legion was his left. The Red Dragon Battalion was currently made up of 150 battle mages. Dirk had poured his heart into nurturing them. Eventually, their numbers would grow to 500. They were the ones who had bound Kane with the Chains of Fire in his past life. The memory of his death shed vividly in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill them all before they grow any stronger.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes glinted with deadly intent. Cami, who had been rxing, flinched at the murderous look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it gradually.¡± As Kane began to move, Cami snapped out of her thoughts and asked, ¡°Wh-where are you going?¡± ¡°The preparations for war are only just beginning. I¡¯ll be stepping outside the castle for a moment.¡± Kaneunched himself into the air. In an instant, he disappeared. Cami exhaled the breath she had been holding. ¡°Phew¡­ I can never let my guard down around the Young Master.¡± She joined the soldiers in carrying the salt. Meanwhile, Kane headed straight to the Shadow Isles in the demon forest. Normally, when you cleared a secret realm, the demonic energy would disappear. However, the Shadow Isles were still surrounded by thick, powerful demonic energy. [You have entered the hidden territory: ¡®Shadow Isles.¡¯] As he entered the realm, a group of vampires appeared before him, despite it being broad daylight. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± They were surprisingly friendly. Even a mid-boss came out to greet him in person. ¡°Looks like you''ve fallen in love with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a power unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced.¡± ¡°How does it feel to walk in daylight?¡± ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve be human.¡± ¡°So, you like it.¡± Outside the castle stood Desdemona, waiting. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± she said. She greeted Kane warmly. Her once pale face was now flushed with color, making her already captivating appearance even more striking. On top of that, her voice carried a magical allure. A normal human would have be a lifelong ve to such an enchanting tone. But it had no effect on Kane, as a far stronger Blood Rune protected him. "Quite thevish wee," Kane remarked. "If you''d let me know in advance, I would have prepared a grand party." "Let''s save the party for another ce." "Where?" "Rehinar." "Are you inviting us to your territory?" "There''s going to be bloodshed." "Were you talking about a different kind of party...?" Desdemona looked disappointed. She had hoped to enjoy a ball-like celebration with Kane, the human who had granted her a new life and earned the recognition of Lord dimir. But hearing it was a different type of party made her a little disheartened. "We can enjoy a party after the war," Kane added. Desdemona¡¯s face lit up again. "You need our strength?" "If we want to end the war quickly, you''ll have to step in." "How much of our power can be unleashed?" "The opponents aren¡¯t strong enough to warrant full power." "Then why can¡¯t you handle it alone?" "I want to minimize the damage to our allies." "For someone with such a strong scent of blood, you¡¯ve got a surprising amount of humanity." "It''s because I¡¯m still saving my strength. My true goal lies elsewhere." "Whoever holds a grudge against you must be in for a headache, having to face a monster like you." "When the timees, feel free to unleash your full power." "I¡¯m looking forward to it. Who¡¯s our target this time?" "The ones you need to deal with will have traces of demonic mana on them. Just take care of them and retreat." "Understood." Just as Kane was about to say something else, a voice interrupted. "Kaaane, I¡¯m bored. Why are you talking so much these days?" ta stirred from his chest, rubbing his eyes. He had just woken up. Desdemona respectfully greeted him. "It¡¯s an honor to see the face of Lord dimir." "Mmm, is this person half-human or what?" "It¡¯s thanks to Lord dimir." "Enough with the praise," ta replied, though he didn¡¯t seem shy at all. Instead, he nudged Desdemona with his foot as if encouraging morepliments. "Stay quiet for a bit, I¡¯ve got questions to ask," Kane said, covering ta''s mouth. "Mmph!" ta iled but Kane ignored him. "Are there any mutant monsters around here that are obsessed with the Blood Rune like you all?" "There are plenty of monsters that love the Blood Rune. You''ll have to narrow it down a bit." "It would be better if they were mindless¡ªcreatures focused solely on ughter." "There¡¯s one species that fits. If you head northeast from here, you¡¯ll find the ''Watchtower of Scouts.'' That¡¯s where the Blood Orcs reside." * * * Kane, having left the Shadow Isles, arrived at the Watchtower of Scouts. The location was perfect¡ªsituated in the north, close to the northern gate of Rehinar. "I didn''t expect Blood Orcs to be here," Kane mused. He knew almost all the hidden regions in this area, having cleared most of them already. Yet, he had never heard of Blood Orcs before. Despite clearing the nearby areas, these creatures had never shown themselves. Why hadn¡¯t they appeared before if they were mindless beasts driven only by ughter? "Is this because of a game patch or some butterfly effect?" Kane wondered. It was the most logical exnation. asionally, unexpected elements would pop up¡ªnothing major, but minor details seemed to have shifted from the information he knew. So far, it hadn¡¯t affected him much. In fact, the Blood Orcs could actually be helpful. He intended to use them against Tegelo. "This must be the ce," Kane thought as he spotted a barrier ahead. It was another protective barrier set by Rehinar. Deactivating it would be easy. [Breath of the blood tiger has been activated.] As soon as Kane touched the barrier, a system message appeared. [Bloodline of the Blood Tiger confirmed.] [The barrier has been partially deactivated.] He didn¡¯t fully deactivate it¡ªjust enough so that the creatures would emerge when Tegelo¡¯s forces arrived. Using the Blood Rune, he mixed in demonic energy. "I¡¯ll make sure the entire empire learns what happens when they threaten Rehinar." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 93 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 93 Marquis Tegelo''s words came to a halt. He opened his mouth while looking ahead. ¡°Have we spotted the Rehinar family from this point?¡± Tegelo''s forces had almost reached Rehinar. The Tegelo family was located in the northern part of the Empire. If they continued south, they would arrive at Rehinar. ¡°Being on the Empire¡¯s front line, the territory¡¯s terrain shouldn¡¯t be that elevated.¡± While he furrowed his brow, the scout who had gone ahead returned. ¡°Your Excellency! We¡¯ve brought back a body, likely Sir Alvin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Show me.¡± Marquis Tegelo dismounted from his horse. He approached the body the scout brought and confirmed the face himself. ¡°It¡¯s Alvin, indeed.¡± Despite being a corpse, wind mana still flowed through the body. He had died unjustly, turning into a vengeful spirit. Lightning shed in Marquis Tegelo¡¯s eyes. His voice, full of rage, echoed around. ¡°There are nows anywhere that permit killing an envoy! How dare they!!!¡± He barely calmed his anger and examined the cause of death. He used mana detection to scan the traces, trying to figure out how Alvin had died. Soon, his eyebrows twitched. ¡°A spear and Fire Rune?¡± In that moment, the royal family of Hatzfelt came to his mind. But he quickly shook his head. Though the fire rune was the same, the details were different. ¡°Are they trying to unsettle me?¡± His fury grew even more. Not only had they killed his envoys, but they also tried to frame their deaths on a rival nation. Such unruly deception¡ªthere was nothing worse. Marquis Tegelo immediately deployed the Wind Fox Magic Squad. ¡°Wind fox Magic Squad, go ahead and tear down the walls.¡± As those cloaked in sky-blue robes began to move upon hismand¡ª One of the elder retainers called out to Marquis Tegelo. ¡°Your Excellency! You must not!¡± The Wind fox Magic Squad paused, watching the marquis for further instructions. Marquis Tegelo raised his hand. The Squad halted for a moment. ¡°What is it now? Alvin is dead, and you¡¯re telling me to stand idle?!¡± ¡°Your Excellency, the second princess is in Rehinar. If we attack recklessly, we¡¯ll be branded as traitors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should stop the attack, Your Excellency. I¡¯m suggesting we approach and send a warning first before striking.¡± ¡°You all think the same way?¡± Marquis Tegelo asked his younger retainers. Though they were all naturally warlike, the elder retainer wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°I agree with the elders as well. If the second princess is in Rehinar, then this situation is different.¡± If they attacked Rehinar while the second princess was there, even Tegelo could suffer consequences. Even if they managed to take Rehinar in this territorial war, they wouldn¡¯t be praised. They could even be branded as traitors¡­ ¡°Warning them first and then tearing down the walls isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± The elders¡¯ expressions brightened. ¡°An excellent decision, Your Excellency. You¡¯re showing magnanimity toward Rehinar.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t kneel and surrender, I¡¯ll attack¡ªeven if the second princess is there. Don¡¯t try to stop that.¡± ¡°We will follow your will, Your Excellency.¡± The Wind Fox Magic Squad stepped back. Marquis Tegelo mounted his horse and slowly moved toward Rehinar. * * * A guard standing watch on the northern wall shouted out, ¡°It¡¯s the Wind Fox banner!¡± Far in the distance, banners adorned with fox symbols fluttered. At a nce, it was a massive army. It looked to be at least 5,000 strong. ¡°Alert the Rehinar family immediately!¡± The guard yelled urgently, but his voice was swiftly interrupted by someone else. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± It was Kane. ¡°Master Kane!¡± ¡°Bring Mikhail, Cami, and Yozufa from the temple.¡± The guard quickly jumped down from the wall. Kane stood still, gazing down at the forces led by Marquis Tegelo. ¡°They¡¯re severely underestimating us.¡± Five thousand soldiers¡ª Arge number indeed, but for an army led by the Northern Commander, it was rtively small. A marquis on the empire''s border shouldmand at least 10,000 troops. ¡°They think 5,000 troops will be enough to make Rehinar submit,¡± Kane muttered. At this, ta spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n. If I wasn¡¯t nning that, I wouldn¡¯t have called for Desdemona.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake up the monsters from the Hidden Territory?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start provoking them soon enough.¡± Kane summoned his blood mana. A violet haze began to rise from his palm. The haze soon traveled through the air, heading toward the Hidden territory: Watchtower of Scouts. Its destination was the Hidden territory, where the Blood Orc slumbered. ¡°ta, I¡¯ll need your help too.¡± ¡°Me? You want me to kill all of them?¡± ta¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. He seemed thrilled at the prospect of being asked for help, as if thinking, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s my time to shine.¡± But the words he was waiting for didn¡¯te. ¡°No, control the blood tigersand soldiers, and scatter salt into the sky.¡± ¡°What? How boring.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that leading troops in war is the hardest task? Only someone of officer rank can do that. You¡¯re more than capable.¡± ¡°Of~ Fi~ Cer~?¡± At that moment, the word ¡°officer¡± echoed in ta¡¯s ears. ¡°Will you do it?¡± ¡°Ahem, if you insist, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ta went over to the soldiers. Suddenly, there was a sh of light next to Kane, and a person appeared. ¡°High Priest Yoshua has sent me to assist you, Lord Kane. Is there anything we can do to help?¡± The men, d in white priest robes, were Blood Priests of the ta cult. ¡°Work with ta and sprinkle salt into the sky to make it rain.¡± ¡°Is ta here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right over there.¡± Kane gestured toward ta, who was with the soldiers. ¡°Listen up, mortals! Just follow the orders I, Officer dimir, tell you to, and do exactly as I say, got it?¡± The blood priests were left speechless at ta¡¯s adorable, yetmanding presence. Yoshua Brant, the cult¡¯s leader, held ta in the highest regard. He had repeatedly warned the blood priests to never harbor any irreverent thoughts. However, it was the blood priests'' first time seeing ta today. They had imagined a majestic divine beast, but instead, a pudgy little figure was waddling around awkwardly. The stark difference between what they had expected and what they saw left them momentarily confused. ¡°Despite his appearance, he''s a ferocious species, so make sure to follow his orders.¡± One of the blood priests, lost in thought, quickly snapped back to attention. ¡°Yes? Y-yes!¡± The inside of Rehinar¡¯s territory was bing more and more hectic. ng! ng! ng! The sound of warning bells echoed throughout the estate. This wasn¡¯t an unusual urrencetely. Even the citizens of the territory kept their distance from the northern wall. Momentster, High Priest Yoshua climbed up the wall. ¡°I heard you summoned me.¡± ¡°You know why I called, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Tegelo forces, isn¡¯t it? Should we turn them into blood?¡± Yoshua was no longer the same as before. He was now the high priest of the ta cult. Ever since transforming into a four-star character, his personality had changed as well¡ªbing far more aggressive! ¡°Can you use blood mist?¡± ¡°If you mean the blood fog, yes, I can.¡± ¡°When I give the signal, cast the blood fog around the Tegelo forces.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As they made preparations for war, Marquis Tegelo approached the wall. * * * Marquis Tegelo looked up at the young man standing alone, staring down at them from atop the wall. ¡®He looks just like the Guardian Lord.¡¯ He immediately recognized Kane. The firstborn son of the Rehinar family, whom Duke Carl cherished the most. He had fooled the world, hiding Kane''s identity under the guise of a durd. But now, everything had been revealed. ¡®He may look the same, but he¡¯s a fool. His father worked so hard to protect him, and yet here he is,ing out on his own.¡¯ Tegelo was gravely mistaken. He thought Duke Carl had concealed Kane¡¯s identity to protect him. But that was far from the truth. The Kane he believed to be durd was not the real one. Due to a scheme by the King of Hatzfelt, the souls of the two had been switched. Ray was supposed to be a Durd inst life. ¡®But he¡¯s probably not in this life due to it being a different story line or butterfly effect¡¯. Unaware of this, Marquis Tegelo called out to Kane in a loud voice. ¡°Where is Duke Carl? Why has a brat like youe to greet me?¡± At Tegelo¡¯s provocation, Kane responded. ¡°You''re not worthy of meeting my father.¡± ¡°You must not have learned anything from him. Judging by the way you speak so rudely to your elders.¡± ¡°Why bother showing respect to an enemy? You¡¯ll be dead soon anyway, so what¡¯s the point of courtesy?¡± Kane¡¯s casual tone conveyed his indifference, clearly irritating Marquis Tegelo. The muscles near Tegelo¡¯s eyes twitched in annoyance. ¡°You little brat, you know how to get under your opponent¡¯s skin, don¡¯t you?¡± At that moment, Tegelo noticed tiny white particles floating up into the sky. Salt. While stalling for time with provocations, it seemed that other ns were being made within the territory. "To think that such a fool haspletely severed Beno''s mana circuits¡­." The eyes of Marquis Tegelo gleamed. "I''ll personally end your life with my own hands." This was both a vow and a deration from Marquis Tegelo towards him. "Wind Fox Magic Corps, move forward!" The marquis''s magic troops lined up beside him. Kane provoked him once again. "You must know the second princess is here, right?" The Wind Tiger Magic Corps waited only for Tegelo''smand. "It doesn''t matter. Destroy that wall where the scum is standing!" At Tegelo''smand, the Wind Fox Magic Corps simultaneously activated their magic. When they extended both arms and pressed their palms together, a magic formation appeared in front of them. "Whirlwind Strike!" A whirlwind shot out from their hands. The mana of fierce winds, powerful enough to pulverize the sturdy wall. But their opponent was Kane. He didn''t block the whirlwind. [¡®Blood Phoenix¡¯s breath¡¯ has been activated.] Instead, he drew his Blood Sky de and swung it. "I''ll send it back to you." [Skill ¡®First form of the Phoenix Spear technique: mes of Severence¡¯ has been used.] The de of fire flew like a bird. The moment it was about to collide with the whirlwind! The phoenix soared up and rode the wind. Before they knew it, the wind had reversed. The Wind Tiger Magic Corps couldn''t hide their confusion. The magic they had cast was now being reflected back at them. In haste, they canceled their magic and raised a barrier. The phoenix riding the whirlwind descended upon them. Boom! Dust clouded their vision. At that moment, something sharp pierced through the dust. It was an arrow. Kane turned his body to the side to avoid the arrow aimed at his face. Then, he reached out and caught the arrow. "That almost put a hole in my face." Kane pretended to wipe his chest in relief. The one who had fired the arrow at him was Marquis Tegelo. With a smirk, Kane spoke to him. "If you want to test my skills, don¡¯te at me with mediocre attacks. If you try to figure me out slowly, you¡¯ll end up in despair." Kane was calm andposed. To return Marquis Tegelo''s favor, Kane changed the form of blood sky de into a bow. "As a courtesy, I¡¯ll show you my archery skills as well." He crossed the two Blood Sky des into the shape of a cross. Pulling back the right Blood Sky Sword, now horizontal, a bowstring made of mana instantly appeared. "I¡¯ll praise you if you manage to block this." [Skill ¡®Meteor of the Exploding Phoenix¡¯ has been activated.] The same archery that had annihted the Dyer forces¡ª The Meteor of the Exploding Phoenix was unleashed. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 94 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 94 A red arrow shot up into the sky and exploded. The fragments split into dozens of smaller pieces, turning into small explosions that rained down to the ground. Sensing an unusual amount of mana, Marquis Tegelo shouted. "Form a defensive line!" Though he couldn''tpare to Kane, he was still the Northern Supreme Commander in name. Without a trace of panic, he issued hismand. A faint barrier formed over the Tegelo troops'' heads, the result of their defense. As the small explosions collided with the barrier, many sks flew through the air. The sks contained a ck liquid, and the explosions urately shattered the sks. Instead of the liquid flowing out, ck smoke spread around. Through the smoke, the fiery meteors from the explosions descended. As they struck the Tegelo barrier¡ª Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook violently. The air was torn apart, and asional screams could be heard. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°Ugh, this is too much!¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± The troops with weaker mana fell first. Once one area broke, the rest threatened to copse as well. But they were the troops led by Marquis Tegelo, possessing a power on an entirely different levelpared to Dyer¡¯s forces. In the end, they withstood the meteor-like barrage. Of course, there were quite a few casualties. Around 500 soldiers, give or take. Considering that the meteor of the exploding phoenix was used, the casualties were rtively few. Did Marquis Tegelo know? That the weapon Kane held was among the highest-ranking cursed swords? Perhaps not, which was why fury burned in his eyes. "What a dangerous man!" He now understood why his second son, Beno, had be a cripple in front of him. To stand firm against so many troops, to have such a strong will¡ªbacked by such skill. Most of all, that strange purple mana was extremely dangerous. The thought that Kane was just an inexperienced rookie was quickly discarded. "The very disaster we feared hase to pass. If we don¡¯t destroy Rehinar now, Tegelo will fall." The heir that Duke Carl had hidden so carefully. He surpassed the level of the continent''s top-tiermanders. What would happen if some more time passed? The once-failing Rehinar would rise like a beast. What would follow was obvious. They would vent all their pent-up anger on the nobles. It was likely that many noble families would be wiped off the map of the empire. Tegelo would be one of them. "The good thing is, Rehinar only has onebat unit¡ªthe Guardian Knights. This war will belong to Tegelo." Marquis Tegelo tucked away his earlier underestimation of Kane. Instead, he resolved to hunt the blue tiger with all his might. Tap. Drip, drip, drip. Just in time, rain began to fall from the sky. Rain summoned artificially by Rehinar. But Tegelo weed the rain as much as Rehinar did. Rain strengthened the mana of the wind flowing through the atmosphere. ¡°The Wind Fox Mages and Wind Fox Knights will lead 1,000 soldiers to attack Rehinar¡¯s western gate. The Wind Sword Brigade will take 1,000 soldiers and capture the eastern gate. The rest will follow me to strike here!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡± Tegelo¡¯s forces began to split into two directions. * * * ta approached Kane with a sense of urgency. ¡°Kane Sir, it¡¯s all done,¡± he said acting like an officer. Raindrops fell from the sky, pattering down heavily. ¡°Well done,¡± Kane said as he patted ta on the head. ¡°Hehe. What¡¯s next? Do we lead the soldiers into battle?¡± ta asked excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re fighting with everything they¡¯ve got, so we must respond in kind,¡± Kane replied in an unwavering voice. Cami, concerned, spoke up, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call Sir Cedric, and the other Guardian Knights? Marquis Tegelo is a high-tier 6th-ss knight¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t all. The retainers beside Marquis Tegelo were also powerful. The elderly among them, clearly veterans, were also 6th-ss, and even the younger ones were knights of the 5th-ss. It was no exaggeration to say that Tegelo had brought all his elite forces with him. The only one capable of stopping them was Cedric Harka. If themander of the Guardian Knights stepped in, even Marquis Tegelo would be powerless. ¡°There are others who will make up for ourck of forces,¡± Kane said. ¡°They¡¯ll be arriving soon. Cami, lead the soldiers and defend the western gate. Yoshua will have to put in some work.¡± ¡°When should we deploy the Blood Fog?¡± Yoshua asked. ¡°Spread it before heading to the western gate,¡± Kane replied. Yoshua nodded. He cast a blood spell in the direction of Marquis Tegelo. A magic circle formed beneath Yoshua¡¯s feet, and as red energy surged, the ¡®Blood Fog¡¯ spread across the northern gate area. After finishing his task, Yoshua sped his hands together and spoke with reverence. ¡°In the name of ta, I will ughter all our enemies.¡± Though his words were fierce, they were reassuring. A newly promoted 4-star character and the leader of the ta cult, Yoshua, actively assisted Kane. ¡°Lord Yoshua! We heard Tegelo has invaded. Let us help!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take the front lines, so please, move to a safe ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯re worried you might get hurt, Your Eminence.¡± The people of the territory had developed a blind faith in Yoshua. To them, he had be nearly a godlike figure. However, Yoshua directed all their faith toward Kane. ¡°Young Master Kane, whom I serve, has requested my help. How could I stand idle? He is the noble one chosen by the holy ta himself. The saint is fighting for you all; shouldn¡¯t we offer at least a small hand?¡± Yoshua¡¯s words deeply moved the people. Their fierce loyalty shifted from Yoshua to Kane. --- [The faith of the people of Rehinar in you has increased.] [The faith of the people of Rehinar in you has increased.] [The faith of the people of Rehinar in you has increased.] At that moment, the faith surged uncontrobly. ''Faith... Is this really okay? Feels a bit like a cult... But whatever, if it works, it works.'' Then, something unexpected happened. [A devout follower has been promoted to ''Blood Priest Trainee.''] A blessing had been bestowed upon one of themoners with no mana. Originally, trainees were recruited through the ta temple buildings. However, the recruitment process was postponed due to the high costs involved. Yet, without any recruitment efforts, amoner had just been promoted to a trainee. ''So, this can happen too?'' Feeling pleased with this unexpected gain, Kane smiled. ¡°We also want to serve Rehinar,¡± someone pleaded. ¡°Please, let me join.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do any task, no matter how difficult.¡± --- [A devout follower has requested promotion to ''Blood Priest Trainee.'' ept? (Y/N)] --- ¡°Follow High Priest Yoshua. It¡¯s too dangerous here for you.¡± --- [Promotion epted.] [A devout follower has been promoted to ''Blood Priest Trainee.''] --- ¡°I¡¯ll guide them properly. Everyone, follow me,¡± Yoshua said as he led the newly promoted trainee and other followers away. The only one left without orders was Mikhail. ¡°You, take the remaining soldiers and the Blood Tigers to the eastern gate.¡± ¡°Understood. Take care of yourself,¡± Mikhail replied before disappearing into the fog. Once Mikhail was gone, Kane turned his attention to the frontlines. The ¡®Blood Fog¡¯ had fully spread out, covering the area, and a thick mist now nketed the battlefield. ¡°They¡¯re being cautious, afraid that Sir Cedric or my father might show up. That¡¯ll be their downfall.¡± Marquis Tegelo hadn¡¯t attacked the northern gate yet. Partly because of the ¡®Blood Fog¡¯ covering the area, but mostly because he feared Cedric, the Commander of the Guardian Knights. Cedric¡¯s presence had long been the reason no one dared invade Rehinar. He was one of the strongest knights in the empire. This dy bought them time. ¡°They¡¯reing now.¡± In the distance, Kane saw the Blood Orcs charging fiercely. Being mutated monsters, they were at least 1.5 timesrger than regr orcs. But their size wasn¡¯t the most terrifying part. ¡°There must be about a thousand of them.¡± It was as if the second stage of monster mutation had been forced upon them. They were even stronger than the Blood Tigers, possessing attack power on par with a high-tier 3rd-ss warrior. With their eyes filled with madness, they knew no fear. They would be more than enough to cause severe damage to Tegelo¡¯s main force. ¡°Their target is Tegelo¡¯s army. I¡¯ll have to tear through them myself.¡± With that, Kane jumped down from the wall and dove into the ¡®Blood Fog¡¯. The war had only just begun. * * * At that moment, at the Rehinar Military Academy. Charlotte, who was attending a history ss, suddenly sensed a massive surge of energy. She shot up from her seat, eyes locked on the window. The powerful and ominous waves of energy she felt came from a distance, far beyond the academy walls. ¡°Instructor, I think something is happening in Rehinar,¡± she said with urgency. Charlotte was one of the top students at the academy. Unlike the attitude she often disyed toward Crown Prince Isaac, she always showed great respect to her teachers. Instructor Elias, who had been giving the history lecture, immediately stepped outside to investigate. Momentster, he returned, looking grave. ¡°We¡¯ll have to end today¡¯s lecture early. Marquis Tegelo has brought his army to the outskirts of the territory. You are all ordered to return to your dormitories and not to leave under any circumstances.¡± The room immediately buzzed with nervous whispers. Many of the students had anticipated that a war might break out. It just happened sooner than they had expected, causing unrest to ripple through the ss. All eyes turned toward the second princess. She was the only one believed capable of putting an end to this conflict. ¡°I should go,¡± Charlotte dered confidently, stepping forward without a trace of hesitation. True to her royal demeanor, she showed no signs of panic. But before she could leave, Instructor Elias stood in her way. ¡°Even for you, Princess, there are no exceptions.¡± ¡°Is this not a crisis for Rehinar? If Marquis Tegelo hase in person, then surely he¡¯s brought arge force.¡± ¡°We have received explicit orders to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°From whom?¡± she asked, her tone growing more curious. ¡°Young Master Kane,¡± Elias replied. ¡°While I may currently be a student of the Rehinar Military Academy, I still have duties as a princess. I appreciate the concern, but I must decline.¡± Elias knew he could not stop her. The duties of a princess were clear¡ªroyalty bore the responsibility of preventing the empire from descending into chaos. With Tegelo invading Rehinar, how could she simply stay put? Charlotte moved with purpose, knowing she had to fulfill her role. ¡°I will apany you,¡± Elias said, following closely behind her. As they reached the academy''s main training grounds, they saw instructors arming themselves, having halted their lessons. Head Instructor Joseph scowled as he saw them approach. ¡°I already told you, Elias. The princess is not an exception.¡± "The princess says she will fulfill her royal duty, so save the lecture forter. The situation is urgent, and now is not the time for idle talk, is it?" Charlotte pressed. ¡°I have orders from above, and I must follow them,¡± Joseph replied, keeping his tone steady. ¡°And don¡¯t you want to save Rehinar from this crisis?¡± she asked sharply. ¡°Of course,¡± Joseph responded, a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°Then instead of sending the students to their dormitories, gather them here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Joseph asked, still uncertain. ¡°I¡¯m taking them to the gates. No matter how bold Marquis Tegelo is, if even one of the noble sons and daughters gathered here gets hurt, he¡¯ll never dare to attack Rehinar. His ambitions will copse.¡± Joseph hesitated, deep in thought. ¡°Hurry!¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice urged with authority. Finally, Joseph made his decision. ¡°Alright, Princess, we¡¯ll trust you.¡± The instructors quickly gathered the students, who had been on their way to the dorms, and followed Charlotte toward the northern gate. Though the trembling of the earth had subsided, the eerie feeling from beyond the walls remained, unsettling everyone. Charlotte led the students up the city walls, but all they could see was a thick mist of blood-red fog. Only one person, the second princess, could see whaty beyond the fog with her ¡®Moon¡¯s Eye¡¯. Her voice trembled with shock as she gasped, ¡°This is... madness!¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 95 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 95 The sight that greeted Charlotte upon entering the battlefield was nothing short of gruesome and brutal. It was a scene of pure ughter. Tegelo¡¯s forces were mingled with the Blood Orcs. Perhaps their movements were hindered by the thick blood fog clouding the battlefield. Tegelo¡¯s soldiers moved sluggishly, making them easy targets. Those too slow to react had their skulls crushed by the Blood Orcs'' axes. Some were torn apart and devoured, creating a scene too horrifying to witness with open eyes. Only those quick enough managed to escape the orcs'' attacks. ¡°This Blood Fog is enhancing the Blood Orcs'' strength,¡± Charlotte realized. At the same time, it blinded Tegelo''s forces and drained their mana. It felt like a trapid by the Blood Orcs themselves, but that wasn''t the case. ¡°This Blood Fog¡­ it¡¯s the work of a human.¡± Even though it was dealing with monsters that thrived on blood, the mistcked the dark, corrupting aura typical of mutated monsters. In fact, the mana within the mist was unusually pure. It felt ominous yet sacred at the same time, filled only with a high concentration of raw bloodlust. ¡°It¡¯s simr to that person¡¯s mana.¡± Charlotte, who hade to mediate the war, was now thrown into chaos, as events were unfolding contrary to her expectations. She had assumed that Rehinar was outnumbered, given Tegelo¡¯srge forces, and had thought Tegelo would be overpowering them. However, the reality was that Tegelo¡¯s advance had been thrown into chaos by the Blood Orcs. ¡°Where is Young Master Kane?¡± she wondered aloud. She searched thend for any sign of Kane¡¯s mana, but it was nowhere to be found. After scanning the entire domain, she turned her attention outside the fortress. ¡°No way¡­¡± She focused her gaze more carefully into the Blood Fog, pushing her vision to its limit. The technique was draining on her mana and mental strength, and soon sweat began to form on her brow. And just as she continued to search the mist¡­ ¡°What is he doing!¡± she gasped. Her eyes caught sight of Kane. He was moving stealthily, like an assassin, silently cutting down Tegelo¡¯s officers one by one before disappearing into the shadows. Silencing enemies in the middle of such chaos was no small feat, but Kane was doing it with patience, killing them methodically. As rain began to fall from the sky, the mist thickened even further, but Kane moved freely within it. ¡®The Blood Fog and that person¡¯s mana are almost identical in nature,¡¯ she realized, which made it incredibly difficult to track him down. ¡°That aside, what on earth is he thinking, charging into the middle of the enemy alone¡­¡± Unable to see the battlefield clearly due to the thick Blood Fog, Joseph asked her, ¡°Who is in there?¡± ¡°Young Master Kane is inside,¡± she replied. ¡°And?¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s alone.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Joseph''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°There are no other Rehinar soldiers with him,¡± she confirmed. Joseph became frantic at her words. ¡°Nesily! Go to the family and find Fabi. Tell him that the Young Master is fighting Tegelo alone!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nesily vanished into the light. She was an instructor in the special forces, and her profession as an assassin made her incredibly quick on her feet. ¡°I should go and help the Young Master myself. Your Highness, please stay here and don¡¯t move,¡± Joseph said, preparing to leap down from the fortress walls. ¡°Wait!¡± Charlotte grabbed Joseph¡¯s arm, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Not yet. Look over there.¡± She pointed toward a particr area where the Blood Fog was thickest. An unusual surge of energy was emanating from that spot, and a distinct purple light began to grow stronger. --- [Skill Blood Dance (SSR+)- 4th Move: Blood Void has been used.] Blood energy gathered into Kane¡¯s hands. [Blood energy stacked to 700.] [Attack power increased by 1,200%.] [Magic attack power increased by 1,200%.] [Defense increased by 1,200%.] [Healing effect increased by 700%.] He had already killed 500 enemies with ''Meteor of the ming Phoenix'' and another 200 within the Blood Fog, amassing a total of 700 stacks. Thanks to the unique option of his weapon, BloodSky de, he could stack energy infinitely. But now, the power had be too overwhelming to continue killing enemies quietly. It was time to step forward. ¡°Blood Wave,¡± he whispered, crossing the two bloodsky des in front of him and swinging it. --- [Skill ''Blood Dance(SSR+)'' - 2nd Move: Blood Wave activated.] Boom! Air trembled as if the space had be a vacuum. Blood energy spread outward in a circr wave. The attack consumed an immense amount of mana. Though his mana reserves had grown absurdlyrge, more than half was drained by this single strike. While stacking energy increased his attack power, it also exponentially drained his mana. He continued walking forward with Bloodsky de dragging at his side. As he passed the Tegelo soldiers¡ª Thud! Their bodies were sliced clean in half, falling to the ground. --- [You have killed a soldier of Tegelo.] [You have gained experience points.] [Warning! Your rtionship with Tegelo has turned hostile.] [You have killed a soldier of Tegelo.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [Level up.] Messages flooded Kane¡¯s view, each one notifying him of the enemies in. Just with the ¡®Blood Wave¡¯, he had already taken down well over a thousand enemies. This was the sheer power of his equipment. His sword was beyond five stars, possibly even nearing six. Combined with the SSR+ level skill, Blood Dance, there was no way the panicked enemies could defend themselves. They knew what wasing, but stopping it was impossible. Blood dance wasn¡¯t known as the "power of the devil" for nothing. Most importantly, the current weather was in Kane¡¯s favor. Rain poured from the sky, water filled the canals, the Blood Fog hung heavily in the air, and even the Blood Orcs, who followed Blood Rune, were present. It was as if everything on the battlefield was set for him. --- [''Breath of the Blood Tiger (SR-)'' is absorbing the moisture in the air.] [''Breath of the Blood Phoenix (SR-)'' is converting the ambient demonic energy and blood energy into mana.] --- Kane replenished his mana once more. Tegelo¡¯s forces still had no idea who was attacking them. He needed to take out as many of them as possible before the Blood Fog dissipated. Bam! He dashed forward again, severing the heads of his enemies as they fumbled around in confusion. Slice, slice! Wherever Kane passed, heads rolled. ¡®The sun is setting. They should show up soon,¡¯ Kane thought, referring to the vampires. Darkness was their domain, greatly enhancing their abilities. And in the full moon, they would be twice as powerful. It just so happened that tonight was a full moon. ¡®Before that, I need to draw out the Red Dragon Legion,¡¯ Kane mused. The forces of Hatzfeld had yet to appear, likely hiding somewhere, observing the situation. To lure the rats out, targeting Marquis Tegelo was the perfect bait. ¡°Blood Sword!¡± Kane called out, unleashing a wave of blood mana toward Marquis Tegelo, who was on horseback. [Blood Dance (SSR+): First move: Blood sword has been used.] sh! The crimson sh tore through the air, aimed directly at the marquis. ng! The ground split in two where the attacknded, but Marquis Tegelo managed to deflect it, cutting through the blood energy just in time. As Kane continued to replenish his mana, the Blood Fog gradually began to thin. Marquis Tegelo''s face was filled with shock for a moment, but then he dismounted his horse and stared at Kane. ¡°Your skill is unbelievable.¡± Even as an enemy, the marquis couldn¡¯t help but admire Kane¡¯s strength. Kane was only 21 years old¡ªan age where he still had much to learn. Yet, he was already so powerful. It was strength that couldn¡¯t be attained through mere training. There was a cold determination and decisiveness to Kane that spoke of years of experience on the battlefield, as if he had been fighting for decades. ¡°Duke Carl has created a monster,¡± Tegelo muttered. ¡°Are you getting scared now?¡± Kane responded with a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ you have to die here.¡± Kane smirked. ¡°While you¡¯ve been running your mouth, half of Tegelo¡¯s forces are already dead. Keep wasting time like this, and the rest will be in hell before you know it.¡± ¡°I admit, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong,¡± the marquis conceded. ¡°But! In this war, Tegelo will be the victor.¡± Marquis Tegelo summoned the wind mana¡ª [Breath of the Wind Fox has been activated] ¡ªand released its full power. KABOOM! Thunder rumbled in the sky as fierce winds began to swirl around them. The ground beneath the marquis erupted as his bodypressed space with his newfound power. In the blink of an eye, Marquis Tegelo closed the distance between them. His sword was already aimed at Kane''s neck. But Kane wasn''t one to be caught off guard so easily. ¡®Old man Tegelo''s weakness is his knee. His Wind Fox Sword Art is known for its extreme speed. To perform such quick strikes, his legs take on significant strain. And his left knee isn''t in the best shape,¡¯ Kane thought to himself. With his left hand gripping Bloodsky de, Kane blocked the marquis''s sword. ng! The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding air. Kane then used his right hand, also wielding Bloodsky de, to target the marquis''s left knee. However, Marquis Tegelo was experienced and aware of his own vulnerabilities. He quickly retreated, not giving Kane the opening he sought. Believing Kane¡¯s earlier attack was a fluke, the marquisunched another assault. This time, a faint light shimmered along the edge of his sword¡ª ¡¯Sword Aura¡¯, a technique exclusive to those of the 7th ss. Kane muttered under his breath, "Using an unrefined skill is worse than not using it at all." Instead of avoiding the attack, Kane met it head-on. When the three swords shed in mid-air, the heavens seemed to roar. BOOM! --- A massive burst of mes shot up into the sky, apanied by a fierce gust of wind. Kane had matched Marquis Tegelo blow for blow. The onlookers on the city wall, including the trainees, were left speechless. Long gone was the memory of Kane beingbeled a durd. From the moment he had single-handedly killed Viscount Rosta and the Swordmanship instructor Faro, that old nickname had been erased. But no one had anticipated he would be on par with Marquis Tegelo. Sara, watching her brother¡¯s fight with bated breath, clenched her sweat-soaked hands tightly. "Was my brother always¡­ this strong?" she muttered to herself in disbelief. The second princess, Charlotte, who stood next to her, asked, "Sara, did you not know?" "I¡­ I only had a vague idea that he was powerful," Sara admitted. Sara and Charlotte had known each other since childhood. Whenever Duke Carl visited the royal pce, he would bring Sara along, and the two girls had formed a bond. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, their reunion hade as a surprise to both. "This doesn¡¯t make sense," Charlotte said, clearly puzzled. "For real," Sara agreed. "No, I mean, your brother''s strength. With my Moon''s Eye ability, I can only sense him as a mid-tier 4th ss knight. Meanwhile, Marquis Tegelo is a high-tier 6th ss knight," Charlotte rified. The difference in ss levels was more than two stages. Yet Kane was holding his own against Marquis Tegelo, which seemed impossible. It defiedmon sense. Even now, Kane effortlessly blocked Tegelo''s Wind Fox Sword Art. The Wind Fox Sword Art, 5th Form: Catastrophe was a signature instant-kill move of the marquis, yet Kane countered it with ease. Charlotte''s pretty brow furrowed. ¡°Is he fighting while holding back his true power? Is he insane?¡± To do that, Kane would need to be stronger than Marquis Tegelo. In other words, Kane had to be at least 7th ss. ¡®Even if he¡¯s a genius, being on the same level as Big Brother Issac... it doesn¡¯t make sense. He''s even four years younger.¡¯ Charlotte''s Moon''s Eye wavered. Her father, the Emperor, had always said that strong people were plentiful in the world, but she hadn¡¯t taken his words to heart. She had believed that the Fresia Empire was the strongest on the continent. But here was someone who defied even that notion. ¡®Did Wendy see something I didn¡¯t? Is that why she was so frantic about not getting Kane?¡¯ The day Kane vanished from the ball, the pce had suffered from Wendy¡¯s rage. Charlotte now understood why Wendy had been so desperate to keep him. ¡®Big Brother Issac said that things would get interesting if I went to Rehinar, and this is what he meant.¡¯ Charlotte¡¯s heart raced with excitement at the discovery. It was a thrill born from curiosity and the excitement of uncovering something new. As her curiosity reached its peak, themotion on the city wall became more intense. ¡°Not only the Fire Rune but now he¡¯s using a spear!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Rehinar known for their dual sword style.¡± Had it been just a rudimentary spear technique, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising. But when Kanebined his dual swords with spear techniques, the bnce that had been maintained shifted in an instant. Kane had clearly gained the upper hand. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 96 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 96 The elders of Tegelo could not contain their shock. "This can''t be happening!" "How can that bastard go toe-to-toe with His Excellency?" As the blood fog cleared, everyone could finally see their surroundings. What they saw was a truly shocking sight. A mere young master was fighting the head of a family without being overwhelmed. It was an absurd situation. "Fire Rune from a family that specializes in water rune?" "And he¡¯s using spear techniques as well as dual swords!" The elders weren¡¯t concerned with the Blood Orc anymore. All their attention had been captured by the unbelievable scene unfolding before them. "This is insane¡­." "It¡¯s far too dangerous." They could see Marquis Tegelo being steadily pushed back. "L-look at that!" The elders exchanged nces, then gave each other slight nods. He must be killed. That monstrous child before them must die! If time passed as it was, he would be a full-fledged monster. And then, he would bring disaster upon Tegelo. They were resolute¡ªKane must die at all costs. At that moment, the elders leaped from the ground. Mana of the wind fox swirled around their swords. Their auras were dangerously sharp. Their target: Kane Rehinar. "Die!" "You monstrous wretch!" "We¡¯ll drag you to hell with us!" The elders burned their own life force, disregarding defense and focusing all their energy on the attack. Just as their sword strikes were about to explode upon Kane¡ª A whirlwind of blood swept over the elders. "Gah!" "Argh!" "Ugh!" The elders spat blood as they copsed to the ground. From the dark sky, bats swooped down. As the multitude of bats gathered, they formed the shape of a person. "It seems I¡¯ve arrived quitete." The voice belonged to someone with a captivating tone. It was none other than the Vampire Lord, Desdemona. Kane shoved Marquis Tegelo far back and spoke. "You came just in time." Desdemona turned her sharp gaze toward Tegelo¡¯s troops. A mutated monster of the sixth ss. She exuded an aurapletely different from that of ordinary monsters. Shivers ran down their spines. The appearance of the vampire had the Tegelo troops trembling in fear. Even the surviving Blood Orcs were paralyzed with terror. And she wasn¡¯t alone. All the vampires of the Shadow Isles had arrived. Though they numbered only 300, it was enough to plunge the area into utter horror. Each vampire had thebat power of at least a Mid-Tier 4th ss Warrior. Moreover, they were mutated monsters. They were a race that wielded three different types of energy: demonic, spirit, and blood. They even possessed mana on par with Kane. Desdemona and her vampires had grown much stronger than before, mainly due to Kane¡¯s Blood Oath. With 300 of them, it was only natural that fear engulfed the area in an instant. "Do I just need to kill that human?" Desdemona pointed to Marquis Tegelo. "There are troops to the west and east as well." "You heard that? Wipe them all out." "Yes, Lord." At Desdemona''smand, the vampires transformed into bats and flew toward the west and east. The remaining vampires began ughtering Tegelo¡¯s troops. Some bit into the necks of humans, draining their blood. Others plunged their ws into the marrow of bones to absorb blood. One of the vampires pierced through the chest of a soilder, tearing out his heart and savagely chewing on it. They continued their terrifying actions, plunging Tegelo into utter fear. The tide of battle had already turned. The once-mighty Tegelo forces were nowhere to be found. Even Marquis Tegelo realized that defeat was inevitable. ¡°You! You¡¯ve allied yourself with demons, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And if I have?¡± ¡°Duke Carl raised a madman!¡± ¡°Hah, then you should¡¯ve made a pact with the mutant monsters yourself.¡± ¡°Mutant monsters are a threat to the Empire. You¡¯ve allied with such a dangerous race. Once His Imperial Majesty finds out, the Rehinar family will be annihted.¡± Ah, so that''s it. Marquis Tegelo was trying to threaten him. Kaneughed, nting his spear into the ground. ¡°A threat to the Empire? That doesn¡¯t sound like something you should be saying. Wasn¡¯t it you who allied with the red dragon family, the Hatzfeld royal family?¡± At the mention of "Hatzfeld," Marquis Tegelo couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°Lies!¡± ¡°You can drop the act. I¡¯m not someone you can fool.¡± After all, it was Kane in the past life who had initially deceived Tegelo. Heter handed the negotiations to Dirk, but at the start, Ray had personally been in contact with the Marquis. The lies wereughable. ¡°And no one will know about my alliance with the vampires. Because everyone, including you and all of Tegelo, will die here today.¡± Even the Second Princess watching from the fortress wall could be silenced afterward. As for the noble children present, they wouldn''t dare speak a word. Fear would seal their lips shut. ¡°How dare you insult me like this!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up. My goal isn¡¯t you; it¡¯s those Red Dragon legions, the filthy bastards. I¡¯m going to hunt them down and kill them.¡± Boom! The ground beneath Kane''s feet cracked like a spider¡¯s web. The Bloodsky de, now transformed into a spear, was engulfed in mes. --- [Warning! This is an unacquired skill.] --- The mes that once covered the spearhead suddenly vanished, as if the fire mana had evaporated. Kane thrust the spear forward, which now seemed like an ordinary weapon. ng! The spearhead collided with Marquis Tegelo¡¯s de. Normally, such an impact would send shockwaves through the surroundings, but nothing happened. Instead, the rain that had been pouring down stopped. Or rather¡ª Sizzle! It seemed like the moisture in the air was evaporating. Smoke began to rise. It was like the oppressive heat under the zing sun. In an instant, the temperature around them soared. Marquis Tegelo spoke. "Since when did Rehinar have such spear techniques?" "It doesn¡¯t." "Then where is it from?" "Hatzfeld." Marquis Tegelo¡¯s eyes wavered, but the tremor soon faded. Whoosh! mes burst through his back, shooting skyward. The fire climbed high into the sky, and within it, a purple phoenix awaited the world¡¯s destruction. In an instant, the entire area was engulfed in mes. As Kane withdrew his spear, Marquis Tegelo copsed. --- [You have wlessly executed the unacquired skill ¡®Piercing Annihtion¡¯.] [From now on, you can use ''Phoenix Spear technique (SR) - 4th form: Piercing Annihtion.] --- The Phoenix Spear Technique¡¯s instant kill move was specifically designed for one-on-onebat, not group battles. Anyone who recklessly faced it, like Marquis Tegelo, would meet their end on the spot. --- [Your proficiency in the Phoenix Spear Technique is perfect.] [Due to the trait ''Pure Blooded (UR),'' the rank of the Phoenix Spear Technique has been recalibrated.] [The Phoenix Spear Technique''s rank has risen to SSR.] --- ¡°It feels like someone¡¯s watching me. Where are you insects?¡± Kane searched for a power observing the battlefield from afar. He focused on finding a spot where the mana in the air wasn¡¯t trembling as much. The death of the Marquis had thrown the enemy into a state of panic, causing the flow of mana around them to fluctuate wildly. So, Kane simply needed to find where the mana was calmest. At that moment, he detected a suspicious source of mana. ¡°Found you.¡± Leaving the northern gate to Desdemona, Kane moved silently toward his target. * * * In a nearby forest, a fist-sized orb reflected the image of the fallen Marquis Tegelo. The robed figures observing didn¡¯t care about his death. What truly caught their attention was the technique used by Kane Rehinar against Tegelo. ¡°Did I see that right?¡± ¡°It looked exactly like what I know¡­¡± The red-haired figures exchanged nces. ¡°Why does Kane Rehinar have the Phoenix Spear Techniques?¡± ¡°Could the technique have leaked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°The Phoenix Spear is a technique meant for that royal bastard. Could it be...?¡± They mulled over countless possibilities. The Phoenix Spear Technique belonged to the Hatzfeld family, specifically mastered by Ray Hatzfeld, the illegitimate son of the king. Despite being rivals with their master, there was no way Ray would have leaked such a personal technique. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t be reckless enough to do so¡ªespecially with something as special as the Phoenix Spear. ¡°Contact Prince Dirk.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll try to lure that guy in.¡± ¡°How? The vampires seem to be closely aligned with Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll use our irvoyance as bait.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll bite?¡± ¡°He just killed Marquis Tegelo. If he realizes someone¡¯s secretly watching him, he¡¯ll definitely try to find us.¡± ¡°We¡¯d better prepare to wee our guest.¡± The Red Dragon Legion weren¡¯t tense. In fact, they were excited. This was their chance to kill Kane, the man who had repeatedly foiled Hatzfeld¡¯s schemes and driven them out of the Empire. ¡°If only that fool Tegelo had taken the Elixir of Oblivion we gave him, Kane would¡¯ve been dead by now¡­ What a stubborn idiot.¡± ¡°He was always a suspicious man.¡± ¡°At least the second son drank the elixir. When he hears that Kane killed his father, he¡¯ll lose it.¡± ¡°But Kane won¡¯t get a chance to kill him. We¡¯ll finish Kane off first.¡± ¡°Haha, I guess Hatzfeld will owe another debt to Tegelo after this.¡± They weren¡¯t nervous at all, confident that they could kill Kane anytime. Their confidence stemmed from the elixir in their possession. ¡°Hey, stop chatting and drink it. It needs time to take effect.¡± ¡°You sound just like the boss, always nagging.¡± ¡°Boss? There¡¯s no rank between us.¡± With that, they gulped down the elixir in one go. ¡°Ugh, tastes like crap.¡± ¡°Haha, typical, you always use reverse psychology on the things you like the most.¡± ¡°But seriously, isn¡¯t the effect insane? My mana is skyrocketing.¡± ¡°If only it didn¡¯t turn us into such freaks, I¡¯d drink it like wine.¡± ¡°At least the effect wears off after a while. We return to normal afterward, which is the real benefit.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that. Finding this elixir was the best stroke of luck.¡± ¡°Must be a sign from the gods that our lord will inherit the throne.¡± They had discovered ¡®Elixir of Oblivion¡¯ in an abandoned ruin, a potion created by a dark mage who had poured everything into its creation. The ruins had detailed descriptions of its recipe, effects, and even its side effects. They had crafted this very Elixir of Oblivion¡ªa potion that doubled one''s abilities. They were certain that drinking it would allow them to kill Kane in an instant. "Shall we begin luring him in?" one of them asked, confident in their n. But just as they finished preparing, an eerie voice echoed through the air. ¡°No need to lure me. I¡¯m here myself.¡± ¡°Kane Rehinar?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, you filthy rats.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 97 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 97 Finally, the true enemy appeared. It was the Red Dragon legion, closely associated with Dirk. After watching Kane arrive, they began to gather mana. "Looks like he recognizes us." "Did we make a name for ourselves in this backwater ce?" "We''ve never even shed with Rehinar before." Kane''s lips twisted into a smirk at their reactions. "Just keep pretending you don''t remember. This ce will be your grave." "You crazy bastard." "He''s out of his mind." "He acts so cocky just because he defeated Marquis Tegelo." The Red Dragon legion scoffed. Their prey had appeared before them. No need to lure him out anymore. They just wanted to get rid of their prey quickly. "Let''s not drag this out. Let''s finish it." "Yeah, I want to get back home quickly. Being in a foreign country for too long is boring." They openly dismissed Kane. The target was one man. But on their side, there were 150 of them. And they were all Beginner-tier 5th-ss mages. Moreover, they had consumed the Elixir of Oblivion, making them far stronger than their depicted ss. They were confident there was no way they could lose. That''s why they were so arrogant. Kane''s eyes were filled with murderous intent at their attitude. How could he make their deaths as painful as possible? He wanted to see them scream in agony. These were the ones who had shackled him with the chains of fire. It was time to pay them back for what they had done. ¡®My current level is beginner-tier 5th-ss, but after defeating Marquis Tegelo, I''ve risen to the mid-tier. However, that''s just based on the stats disyed on my status screen; my true level surpasses High-Tier 6th ss.¡¯ First, he assessed his own strength. With thebination of the Blood Oath and BloodSky de, he could easily take on enemies a ss above him. Even this alone was an immense power, so he thought it would be fine to just maintain it moving forward in the future. But reality exceeded his expectations. ¡®The stronger I be, the more I can kill enemies of higher strength.¡¯ He realized this while fighting Marquis Tegelo. Not just one ss above, he can defeat and kill enemies two sses above. He realized it toote. He had already consumed many elixirs. The ¡®Blood Star¡¯ (BloodStone). The Emperor''s Mana. The Formlessness Poison. These three were all absorbed into his body. He also practiced two different breathing techniques. There were many reasons why he was much stronger than his status screen suggested. However, he had set a clear limit for himself. He believed he could only defeat enemies one ss higher. This mindset had weakened him. ¡®Once I reach 6th-ss, I¡¯ll be able to take on the remaining 6 enforcers of the Sun n, The Meyer Family.¡¯ Now, he was certain of his strength. 150 Beginner-Tier 5th-ss mages? He could take them down without much difficulty. Just stacking 10 Blood stacks would be enough to sweep them all away. But he couldn¡¯t do that. He would make them feel the helplessness he had experienced in his past life. "Stop running your mouths ande at me. How is it that you all act just like that fucking idiot Dirk?" At the mention of Dirk''s name, the Red Dragon legion bristled. Dirk was their trigger point. "How dare someone like you mention that name!" "I''m going to tear that mouth apart!" "You won''t die easily. Don''t try to stop me." The robes of the Red Dragon legion red. The surrounding area heated up. mes formed in their hands. Fire mages, trained meticulously by Dirk Hattzfeld. ¡°I¡¯ll roast you alive!¡± Fwoosh! mes burst from the hands of the Red Dragon legion. But that wasn¡¯t all. mes also erupted from beneath Kane¡¯s feet. In an instant, fire engulfed Kane¡¯s entire body. However, they didn¡¯t intend to stop there. It was as if they wanted to reduce Kane to ashes. They continued to bombard him with fire magic. Boom! Boom! Boom! *** Meanwhile, the forces led by Cami were holding their ground well. Rehinar¡¯s soldiers were easily cutting down Tegelo¡¯s troops. ¡°We can do this!¡± ¡°This is nothing!¡± ¡°Who do they think they are, challenging Rehinar?¡± The weapons wielded by Rehinar¡¯s soldiers were all 3-star artifacts. It was as if they were d in gold. So, it was no surprise that Tegelo¡¯s soldiers¡¯ spears and swords couldn¡¯t prate them. But that wasn¡¯t the only spectacle. Thud! A Rehinar soldier was hit by wind mana and was sent flying backward. The Wind Fox Magic Squad immediately aimed their magic in another direction, but¡ª ¡°Didn¡¯t that kill him?¡± The only damage was a dented armor. ¡°Ugh.¡± The soldier wasn¡¯t even knocked out. The squad member who had cast the spell looked down at his hand. ¡°I still have plenty of mana left, so what¡¯s going on?¡± He unleashed another st of Wind Fox mana. Thud! Again, the Rehinar soldier was mmed backward. This time was better. The soldier was knocked unconscious. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± It wasn¡¯t just him who was baffled. The entire Wind Fox Magic Squad was in shock. Their magic had no effect on Rehinar¡¯s soldiers. ¡°C-Captain!¡± ¡°Find out why, quickly!¡± ¡°Understood¡ªAck!¡± In that moment, Cami cut down one of the Wind Fox Magic Squad members. Slice! Slice! Cami¡¯s sword strokes were precise. Her sword was once filled with mercy, but¡ª Now, it was purely a de of death. All thanks to the teachings of Anna Werner. Cami¡¯s indecisive nature had been corrected. With a 4-star holy sword and beginner-tier 4th-ss level skills, Cami had also learned Anna Werner¡¯s cold decisiveness. This made it easy for her to take down the Wind Fox Magic Squad. Of course, her sess was partly due to her powerful equipment. After all, she wielded the 4-star holy sword, Frostbite. The sword''s abilities were extraordinary: +280% water attribute attack power, +400% ice attribute magic attack power, and it could even freeze water into ice. It was a game-changing artifact. But that wasn''t all¡ªshe had ta by her side. "Let¡¯s wipe them out!" ta cast a buff on her. [Blessing of Blood] Rank: SR- Description: A blessing granted by ¡®dimir Bu Paville Legilerta,¡¯ the greatest demon guardian, to those he cherishes. Effect: Maximizes the efficiency of Runes, +0.1% health recovery per second when below 30% health. With every swing of Cami''s sword, her enemies were frozen, as if she had mastered the art of ice seals. As her attacks continued tond, she entered a state of deep focus, cutting down enemy after enemy. A smile began to spread across her lips. To those unfamiliar with her, it was the smile of a madwoman. Watching her, the cult leader of the ta sect, Yoshua, was satisfied. "It¡¯s a relief that ta cherishes Lady Cami." Yoshua held back his power, allowing ta to enjoy the spectacle. As a Mid-Tier 6th-ss mage, Yoshua could have ended the battle in an instant. But that wasn¡¯t what ta wanted. He was enjoying watching Cami¡¯s growth from the sidelines. Understanding ta''s desires, Yoshua simply managed the battlefield, healing wounded soldiers and ensuring ta¡¯s amusement continued. But soon, even ta grew bored. Cami had reached the limit of experience she could gain from this battlefield. ta, who had been cheering enthusiastically, finally said, "I¡¯m done. I¡¯m getting sleepy." With that, Yoshua shouted to the Blood Priests. "Commence the Blood Feast!" Yoshua¡¯s form rose from the ground, as did the Blood Priests. In that moment, their once white robes turned blood-red! "For those who do not believe in ta, let them face the wrath of blood!" A sudden sound echoed¡ªred spikes shot up from beneath Tegelo¡¯s troops. And with that sound, the massacre began. Thud! Thud! Thud! The bodies of Tegelo¡¯s soldiers were impaled by the crimson spikes. The Wind Fox Magic Squad was no exception¡ªthey were pierced even more brutally than the regr soldiers. The vampires who hade to support simply watched the carnage unfold before moving on to another area. *** There was no fierce battle at the East Gate like there was at the West Gate. Mikhail and the Blood Tigers had crushed their opponents easily. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªAnna Werner, the Ghost of Rehinar, also joined the fray. The Wind Fox Sword Knights and a thousand soldiers stood against them but werepletely ughtered. In gaming terms, it was a total stomp, a massacre akin to mowing down helpless peasants. When the vampires joined the battle, Tegelo''s forces were annihted in an instant. Mikhail sheathed his spear and began collecting the intact armor from the fallen Tegelo soldiers. Seeing this, Anna tilted her head in curiosity. "What are you doing?" "I''m recovering useful equipment." "You¡¯re going to strip all of this?" "It''s something we¡¯d have to do eventually, so I¡¯m getting a head start." "Oh, the Young Master will order it, won''t he?" "Yes." Anna also sheathed her dual swords and started removing the armor from Tegelo¡¯s troops. She then turned to the Rehinar soldiers. "Don¡¯t just stand there¡ªcould you lend a hand?" "W-What?" "Collect anything useful." "Understood!" The soldiers stiffened at her words, having witnessed her prowess firsthand. To them, she was a godess of the battlefield. Every time she moved, heads rolled. Her ghostly movements made it seem as though she was born solely for killing. Her terrifying presence was etched into the soldiers'' minds. This fear wasn¡¯t just limited to them¡ªthe vampires were also terrified of Anna. While the soldiers only sensed danger on an instinctual level, unaware of just how strong she was, the vampires knew better. The averagebat strength of a vampire was at the Mid-Tier 4th-ss level, with the strongest among them being at the Mid-Tier 5th-ss level. The stronger one was, the more they could recognize greater strength in others. To them, Anna was more of a monster than the red-haired reaper. The vampires, their faces tense with fear, listened as Anna spoke to them as well. "Don¡¯t just stand there staring¡ªhelp us out! With your sharp night vision, you can finish the job much faster, right?" "Y-Yes, of course." The vampires were enlisted to gather the armor and weapons as well. Anna made no distinction between humans and monsters. *** As the battle neared its end, Kane was caught in the mes of the Red Dragon legion, with fire magic raging all around him. The ce where Kane had been standing was reduced to a wastnd in an instant. After a prolonged attack, the magic finally ceased. Billowing clouds of smoke filled the air as the Red Dragon legion sneered. "Hey, hey, that was overkill. We should''ve given him a chance to fight back." "He''s so weak; maybe there''s nothing left of him." "Hah, serves him right for acting cocky in front of us." The Red Dragon legion assumed Kane was dead, as no mana could be sensed from within the smoke. But they were gravely mistaken. A sh of violet light suddenly pierced through the smoke, sweeping across the ankles of the Red Dragon legion. "Huh?" "What was that light?" "Yeah, what was it?" "Hey, why are you tilting to the side?" "Me? Isn''t it you who''s tilting?" "Ugh." "M-My feet!" The ankles of the entire Red Dragon legion had been severed¡ªall at once, without exception. "Ahhh!" "M-My ankles!" As the smoke settled, Kane''s figure emerged. Casually dusting himself off, he spoke. "Didn''t I tell you I''d kill you?" Having fully realized his true power, Kane now disyed a strength unlike anything before. He had always been strong, but now he was overwhelming. With a swift movement, the BloodSky de in his hand turned into two, and stabbed into the thigh of one of the Red Dragon legion members. "Arghhh!" The scream echoed through the air. "Shut the fuck up. You''re hurting my ears." Kane''s foot came down on the head of the Red Dragon legion member, crushing itpletely. Blood and brain matter spilled onto the ground. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 98 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 98 Kane didn¡¯t say a word. He just remained silent. One by one, he pierced them with his spear. ¡°D-Don¡¯te closer!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this?¡± The Red Dragon Legion''s shouts didn''t faze him. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± The spear went straight through the heart. Blood gushed out like a fountain from the open wound. ¡°You fucking madman!¡± ¡°Everyone, scatter!¡± Even though their ankles were severed, they had mana. They could just float using their mana. The Red Dragon Legion simultaneously activated their magic power. Boom. Kane¡¯s spear struck the ground. Their magic was abruptly cut off. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t my mana working?¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°Damn it. Why is mana acting up at a time like this?¡± The Red Dragon Legion didn¡¯t think Kane had cut off their mana. They believed it was just a side effect of the Elixir of Oblivion. A temporary issue. They firmly believed that their mana would return soon. That belief kept them from falling into despair. ¡°Once the power of elixir kicks in, you bastard, I¡¯ll tear you apart¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± The Red Dragon Legion member¡¯s gritted their teeth. They still appeared confident. Kane then plunged his spear into the ground and crossed his arms. ¡°Do you think the Elixir of Oblivion will save you? Ha,¡± ¡°H-how¡­ how do you know about the elixir?¡± When Kane mentioned the Elixir of Oblivion, the Red Dragon Legion visibly panicked. Seeing this, Kane thought to himself: ¡®As if I wouldn¡¯t know.¡¯ He knew what the Elixir of Oblivion was, even better than they did. It was a potion that enhanced one¡¯s power to the point of even making life itself explode. Dirk had identally found it in some cave. But in reality, it was all a carefully nned setup. The Elixir of Oblivion was something created by the Meyer Family to control the continent. They had arranged for Hatzfeld to discover it by ¡°chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you show me that grand power of yours. But if it fails to meet my expectations, be prepared to die the most painful way you can imagine.¡± The Red Dragon Legion¡¯s mana slowly returned. So did the power of oblivion. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you knew. The power is returning now, anyway.¡± ¡°Grrr.¡± ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± "That bastard is mine, so don¡¯t touch him." The eyes of the Red Dragon Legion members turned ck. The skin around their eyes followed suit, bing covered in ck veins, like a web of darkness. Their severed ankles began to regenerate, grotesque bones growing back. They looked like undead ghouls. The mana they emitted was overwhelming. "Dirk, that idiot, still treats his subordinates like disposable tools." "Enough! I told you that someone like you has no right to speak his name!" "I¡¯ll rip that filthy mouth of yours apart!" "Ha, ha, calm down, boys. We¡¯ll just y with him and then kill him together." With the return of their power, the Red Dragon Legion became even more confident than before. Kane''s half-moon eyes darkened further. "Just like your master, you¡¯ve got an empty head. Still clueless about your ce." "Heh, let''s see how long you can keep acting so cocky." "Let¡¯s go!" Whoosh! The Red Dragon Legion cloaked themselves in mes. Their specialty was martial magic¡ªa form of closebat magic. Although their long-range magic was formidable, the real strength of the Red Dragon Legiony in their martial magic. About ten members rushed at Kane. Fists enveloped in mes. The air and moisture around them ignited as they aimed to crush Kane. In that instant! The water mana within Kane erupted. A refreshing coolness instantly reced the heat surrounding him. No, it was freezing cold. Countless droplets of water appeared in the air. "Blood Sword." In no time, the Bloodsky de that had transformed into a spear turned into a sword. When Kane shed from left to right with Bloodsky, hundreds of streams of water surged toward the Red Dragon Legion. sh! sh! sh! The water des pierced through their wrists, ankles, thighs, and shoulders simultaneously. "Ack!" "Gah!" Not a single one managed to avoid the streams of water. The streams immediately froze, suspending the Red Dragon Legion in mid-air. "Weren''t you going to use the power of oblivion to tear me apart? But why do I see insects instead of warriors?" Kane bared his white teeth as he looked at them. It was a chilling, almost insane, smile. ng! Kane released his mana. The frozen water spikes melted and disappeared. The Red Dragon Legion, suspended in mid-air, fell to the ground, rolling. "Come at me again. Don¡¯t disappoint me this time. Otherwise, I might really want to tear you apart." Kane gave the Red Dragon Legion one more chance. The weaker they were, the more rage burned in his chest. ¡®Why did you die to scum like this?¡¯ ¡®Why did you lose your precious ones to these idiots?¡¯ The fury inside him continued to rise. * * * The faces of the Red Dragon Legion turned pale. Their eyes were etched with fear. They were nowpletely consumed by terror. ¡°Why! Why aren¡¯t our attacks working?¡± ¡°Stop ying around and kill him already!¡± ¡°Damn it, just hit him!¡± The Red Dragon Legion fought desperately, repeatedly charging at Kane. But each time, one of their own was torn apart instead. One of them, caught by Kane, pleaded with a voice trembling with fear. ¡°P-please, spare me¡­.¡± ¡°Why should I? Have you ever spared anyone before?¡± ¡°Please¡­.¡± Tears streamed down the eyes of the Red Dragon Legion member. Fear had takenplete control of his mind. He had given up on resisting, only crying and begging Kane for mercy. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t bother. Begging won¡¯t make me spare you.¡± Kane mercilessly ripped both shoulders off the man he was holding. ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± The scream echoed like a haunting wail. With eachrade¡¯s death, the Red Dragon Legion¡¯s fear intensified. ¡°A-A demon!¡± ¡°We have to¡­ we have to escape!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fight him!¡± ¡°Somebody do something about that wall!¡± But the Red Dragon Legion couldn¡¯t escape. The blood mana created by the Bloodsky de had trapped them within invisible bars. They tried to break through the blood-formed walls using martial magic, but all they managed to do was grind their fists to pieces. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Please, spare us!¡± Behind them was the wall of blood. In front of them was Kane. He was slowly closing in on the Red Dragon Legion. Kane¡¯s hands were drenched in blood, dripping onto the ground with a steady drip, drip. The sight made it hard for the Red Dragon Legion to breathe. As time passed, their numbers dwindled. From eighty, to fifty, and eventually, less than twenty remained. ¡°P-please, spare us!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡°Just let us live, please¡­.¡± ¡°If¡­ if we destroy our mana hearts, will you let us live?¡± The Red Dragon Legion finally realized their situation. They knelt down and began to grovel at Kane¡¯s feet. They squeezed out everyst tear, everyst drop of snot. Kane¡¯s killing spree paused for a moment. ¡°Where is Dirk right now?¡± At Kane¡¯s question, the Red Dragon Legion hesitated. They wavered at the mention of their master¡¯s name. The result was horrific. Crunch! Kane snapped the neck of one of the soldiers and tossed the body aside without a second thought. The sound of bones cracking echoed in the air, instilling a deep sense of dread among the remaining members of the Red Dragon Legion. Instead of asking another question, Kane plucked out the eye of the next soldier in line. ¡®We¡¯re doomed!¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re all going to die here¡­.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to die like this.¡¯ Ten more of them had already died. Only ten remained. As Kane silently walked toward his next target, one of the surviving soldiers shouted in desperation, ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk!¡± Kane finally stopped in his tracks. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°He went to the ¡®Void Wastnd,¡¯ believing treasure was buried there.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s looking for the Firestar.¡± [Tl/N: Just like Blood Star (Which kane refined and turned into his sword) contained massive concentration of blood mana, fire star contained fire mana. Star is a special rarest form on mana stones.] The Void Wastnd was a hidden territory located within the demon forest to the east of Hatzfeld, near the northwestern part of Tegelo on the Empire''s map. The Red Dragon Legion was shocked by Kane¡¯s deduction. ¡®He guessed the Fire Star just from the Void Wastnd! Does he know where the Fire star is? How is that possible?¡¯ ¡®He seemed to know something about the Elixir of Oblivion as well¡­.¡¯ ¡®This is a miscalction. Hatzfeld haspletely missed the threat posed by this monster!¡¯ They knew they had to report this information to Hatzfeld at all costs. ¡®We must survive and get back.¡¯ Even if it meant destroying their mana hearts, the rewards for revealing this monster¡¯s identity would be more than worth it. They did their best to deceive Kane. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Fire Star is hidden there,¡± one soldier confirmed. ¡°But Prince Dirk may have already returned to Hatzfeld by now,¡± another added. ¡°Why? Does he have a more important guest than the Fire Star?¡± Kane asked. ¡°We only know that a guest from the Lycera Theocracy has arrived.¡± The survivors of the Red Dragon Legion began spilling everything they knew, their voices filled with urgency. Kane nodded as he listened. ¡®So, the Sun n is making contact in this way.¡¯ Hatzfeld was unaware of the existence of the Meyer Family, a fact Kane had uncovered when he was still Ray Hatzfeld. The Sun n, Meyer Family had approached Hatzfeld under the guise of the Lycera Theocracy. Although Kane eventually discovered this, it was toote. ¡®If I had been a bit faster, I could have killed that bastard Dirk with my own hands. It¡¯s unfortunate, but he slipped away like the rat he is.¡¯ Though he was disappointed to miss Dirk this time, Kane decided to postpone his revenge until the next opportunity. Fortunately, his first target for vengeance was right in front of him, which slightly eased his anger. Had the Red Dragon Legion escaped, he might have been consumed by rage. ¡®Back then, Dirk stole the Fire Star from me. I could tolerate that, but I can never forgive him for taking Karl Agzent, the King of the Mercenaries known as the Immortal.¡¯ Karl Agzent was far too much for Dirk to handle. Kane would not allow the Immortal to fall into Dirk¡¯s hands. His next destination was set: the Void Wastnd. Kane posed one final question to the Red Dragon Legion. ¡°What is Ray Hatzfeld doing now?¡± ¡°The king ordered him to reflect on his failure to conquer Rehinar.¡± Reflect, my ass. Ray Hatzfeld was actually negotiating with the barbarians under orders from the king. Because of this, both the Fire Star and Karl Agzent slipped through his fingers. If it weren¡¯t for this, he would have secured both for himself. ¡°That¡¯s all the information we have,¡± one of the survivors stammered. ¡°Not bad,¡± Kane replied. "...So, are you going to spare us now?" The eyes of the Red Dragon Legion were filled with desperate hope. But Kane didn¡¯t give them the answer they were hoping for. "When did I ever say I¡¯d let you live?" "But you¡ª you¡¯re twisting your words!" one of them stammered in fear. Kane¡¯s crescent-moon eyes remained as cold and unwavering as ever. Without another word, he began to move again. "That bastard! He tricked us!" "I never intended to let worms like you live," Kane replied with a chilling calmness. Without any hesitation, he ughtered the remaining members of the Red Dragon Legion and then returned to where he came from, leaving nothing but a trail of blood and despair in his wake. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 99 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 99 At the northern wall of Rehinar, The cadets of the military academy still stood there. Princess Charlotte was watching the direction in which Kane had disappeared. A powerful magical energy could be felt where he had vanished. ¡®Just how far ahead is he nning¡­?¡¯ she wondered, furrowing her brows, a habit she often exhibited when deep in thought. It was an overwhelming victory. News of triumph soon came from both the western and eastern gates. Pure annihtion of Tegelo. Who could have imagined that Rehinar possessed such overwhelming strength? Everyone here must be thinking the same thing. ¡®I thought we would be used as shields, the noble children and I... But no, we were just pawns to make Tegelo a traitor.¡¯ That was her conclusion. Rehinar didn''t need the help of the royal family or the nobility. They had more than enough power to defend theirnd on their own. No, they had an abundance of it. Did they not crush thousands of soldiers with overwhelming force? Not all of Tegelo¡¯s forces were deployed, but those who came were their elites. Even the Marquis was among them. Yet they still lost the war. Even MarquisTegelo and his personal guards were all killed. There was no way to bring them back. While Tegelo¡¯s sessor remained, it would take at least ten years to recover their former glory. Of course, that was assuming the imperial pce didn¡¯t dere Tegelo a traitor. ¡°The more I see him, the more fascinating he bes...¡± She unconsciously voiced the thoughts she had been keeping to herself. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Charlotte was caught off guard by Sara''s question. As she fumbled for words, Kane emerged from the forest ahead. The Blood fog hadpletely lifted. Under the bright full moon, everything was clearly visible. Several cadets gasped as they spotted Kane. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°Look... over there...¡± Everyone''s eyes were on Kane. Charlotte, Sara, Rose, and Sasha¡ªall of them¡ªspotted him. He was drenched in blood. Whether it was his own or his enemy¡¯s was unclear, but he was soaked in red. Charlotte''s hands shook slightly. Just by looking at him, Kane exuded an aura of intimidation. He wasn¡¯t showing any mana. He was simply walking silently toward the wall. Of course, there were exceptions. ¡°That bastard!¡± Kane''s sister, Sara, shouted angrily. ¡°Does he not care about his life, going off on his own like that?!¡± The cadets, who had been holding their breath, turned their gazes to Sara. Who could shout like that at the man who exuded such intimidation? The soldiers here, the instructors, even the head instructor¡ªeveryone was struck speechless. Kane, who had been approaching the wall, stopped in his tracks. Then, he looked down at himself. Perhaps he realized how dreadful he looked. He began to summon his mana. Tss- As heat waves shimmered from his body, the bloodstains on his clothes and skin gradually disappeared. Chief Instructor Joseph marveled, "Perfect mana evaporation!" Using mana to disintegrate atoms or molecules. But to achieve such a wless evaporation of mana was no easy task. It required mastery over mana control, the flow of energy, the material of the clothes¡ªso many factors had to be considered. Only by analyzing everything meticulously could one remove foreign substances from the body. It was a concept the cadets had yet to grasp. As Kane entered through the gate, Sara was the first to scold him. "You stubborn fool! When Tegelo''s forces showed up, you should''ve at least called for Uncle Cedric!" Sara struck Kane''s back repeatedly. Whack! Whack! The cadets watching gasped in shock. Family or not, how could she act like that? Was he really unbothered? Kane paid no attention to Sara''s actions. Instead, he nced around at the cadets and said, "Did you alle out here for a field trip? Why are you all standing outside?" "We heard Tegelo was attacking, so we came out because we were worried." "Worried?" As soon as Kane finished speaking, the cadets nodded their heads vigorously. They smiled awkwardly as they did so. "The thing you were all concerned about isn''t happening, so return to your posts. I have to take care of the situation, so I''ll be going ahead." Kane gave a slight nod to Charlotte before moving on. Charlotte watched his back and murmured softly, "He''s stronger than when he fought the MarquisTegelo... Is he growing stronger just by breathing?" A man full of mysteries. Charlotte''s mind was entirely upied with thoughts of Kane Rehinar. * * * The death of Marquis Tegelo quickly shook the Fresia Empire to its core. A shock, to say the least. The fact that their opponent was Rehinar was beyond belief. A family thought to be on the brink of copse. Recently, rumors about Kane Rehinar had spread, but most thought they were exaggerated. After all, rumors always tend to be exaggerated. Yet now, to hear that Marquis Tegelo, along with 5,000 soldiers, werepletely annihted by Rehinar¡ª it was hard for the people of the Empire to believe. What was even more astonishing was the rumor that Tegelo¡¯s forces didn¡¯t even manage to enter Rehinar''s territory. ¡°They say that massive army didn¡¯t even breach Rehinar¡¯s gates?¡± "I heard about it too. At first, I thought it was a lie." "Did the Guardian Lord wake up from his sickbed?" "Or was it the Blue sh alone?" "But even so, it couldn''t have been easy to stop 5,000 troops..." Every citizen of the Empire had the same question. "That''s not the only rumor. They say Rehinar haspletely transformed." "How?" "They say it''s turned into a city of water, and a port is being built soon." "Looks like the center of trade is going to shift from Phec to Rehinar." Rehinar wasn''tmercially developed yet, but the nobles all agreed that if funds were invested in the territory, development woulde quickly. Some were absolutely furious about these rumors. "Ah, we''re ruined!" "Greed got the better of us, damn it!" "Shouldn''t we return to Rehinar while we still can?" Former Rehinar citizens who had moved to Phec were crying with regret. They had betrayed Rehinar and settled in Dyer, only to see Phec devastated by a mysterious attacker. Of course, the attacker was none other than Kane. Count Dyer being enraged,unched an attack on Rehinar, but all that returned were cold corpses. From that point, Phec began its decline. A territory without an owner, With no lord to manage thend, it quickly turned into awless city. As the security deteriorated rapidly, the once-expensive properties became worthless. They had sold everything they owned to settle in Phec, and now they were on the verge of losing even that. The more they heard about the rumorsing out of Rehinar, the more bitter the former citizens of Rehinar became. * * * Around that time, the Hatzfeld royal family was weing an important guest. "Wee to Hatzfeld." A middle-aged man with striking red hair greeted the visitors in priestly robes. "I did not expect the Lord of the Red Dragon to greet us personally. We are deeply honored by your warm reception." The man in the resplendent golden attire bowed his head slightly. The red-haired man was one of the twelve strongest people of the continent. He was the master of the Red Dragon, and also the king of the recently rising kingdom. "The Bishop of Lycera Theocracy has personallye to visit; it is only fitting that I greet you myself." "I am humbled by your graciousness." "Please,e inside." The King of Hatzfeld led the Bishop of Lycera into the pce. Inside the grand hall, the King of Hatzfeld and the Bishop of Lycera were engaged in a pleasant conversation. "Father!" A young man with red hair entered the grand hall. "How dare you act so recklessly when we have important guests!" scolded the King of Hatzfeld. The young man quickly straightened his disheveled clothes. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. You summoned me urgently, so I rushed back¡­." The red-haired youth darted his eyes around and then nced subtly at the priestly figure standing to the right of the hall. "Introduce yourself. This is the Bishop from the Lycera Theocracy." "The Lycera Theocracy! The paradise of priests! What brings you all the way to this distantnd?" "He will be your teacher from now on. Show him proper respect." "Me?" The young man looked bewildered, causing the King of Hatzfeld to raise his voice. "Dirk!" The King''s tone became stern, and the red-haired youth, Dirk Hatzfeld, flinched and bowed his head. "I am Dirk Hatzfeld, second son of the Hatzfeld Royal family. It is an honor to meet you, Bishop." The priest responded with a smile. "I am Bishop Gregor, and I will be instructing you from now on. You may address me however you feelfortable¡ªBishop, Priest, or Teacher, whatever suits you." "I will call you Bishop Gregor. I look forward to your guidance." Dirk, though flustered, managed toplete his greeting. Then, he turned his head slightly, giving his father, the King of Hatzfeld, a questioning look. "As you know, the Lycera Theocracy is the most powerful nation on the continent. The Seven Bishops, in particr, are not only masters of divine power but each possesses a unique skill. Bishop Gregor here is a master of spearmanship, much like us. Learn from him and fill in the gaps in your knowledge." "I understand," Dirk nodded. Bishop Gregor was no ordinary priest. He was known as the "Lord of a Hundred Spears," a title given because he was among the top three spear-wielders on the continent. Gregor chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect you to ept me so easily. This is a pleasant surprise." "Who would refuse the chance to learn from the Lord of a Hundred Spears?" "I thought it would take time to convince the prince, but it seems that won''t be necessary." Gregor looked pleased with Dirk''s attitude. Then he turned to the King of Hatzfeld and asked another question. "I''ve heard that Hatzfeld hides a special spear. I''d like to teach him as well." At the mention of the hidden spear, Dirk''s face darkened. "That boy has been disowned by His Majesty. There''s no need to concern yourself with him," Dirk quickly dismissed. "Well, I came all this way to strengthen the ties between the Theocracy and Hatzfeld. It would be ideal if I could also instruct the hidden spear as well." Bishop Gregor nced at the King''s face. The King''s expression remained unchanged, revealing no emotion. But after a moment, his tightly closed lips parted. "Ray is not worthy of learning from you, Bishop. How could I ask you to teach a mere illegitimate child? No matter how much we wish to strengthen our ties, there is no need to waste your time on him." His tone was firm. Hearing this, Gregor set aside his ambition. "If Your Majesty says so, then I will focus solely on teaching Prince Dirk." "Thank you." "Think nothing of it." Just as they were about to conclude their conversation, one of Dirk''s aides rushed in and whispered something urgently in his ear. "What!? The Red Dragon Legion has been annihted?" Dirk was so shocked that he momentarily forgot his father was present. "Did Tegelo betray us?" "No, it seems they were wiped out along with Marquis Tegelo after attacking Rehinar." "What!?" Not only Dirk, but the King of Hatzfeld also furrowed his brow. Bishop Gregor''s face also showed a slight crack in hisposure, though only for a fleeting moment. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 100 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 100 The next morning. Kane, without taking a break, proceeded with his next task. "Cami, I''ll be away for a bit. Just so you know." "Where are you going?" "I have a ce to visit." "Then I''ll pack right away!" Kane didn''t stop her. The destination he was headed to would be of great help to her. He thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to show her more of the world in the process. "Kane, where are you going?" asked ta. "I''m going to im the Fire Star," Kane replied. At the mention of the Fire Star, ta''s eyes sparkled. Kane was already someone who had the Five Elements blood extreme physique. If he consumed the Fire Star, he would perfect another element. This also meant that ta himself could be stronger. How could he not be interested? "Give that to me." "What would you do with the Fire Star? I''ll give you the Star of Darkness." "You''re lying! You didn''t even give me the Blood Star!" "I have ns for you. I''ve already decided how I''m going to raise you, so be patient." "Huh? You''re thinking about me that much?" Kane stared at ta. His bright, sparkling eyes. The smile on his lips. His tiny tail was wagging fiercely. His emotions changed so quickly, even from just being angry moments ago. It was all too simple. Almost to the point of looking foolish. "Hehe, you should''ve told me sooner. I almost felt bad. But how exactly are you going to raise me?" "I was nning to find the Star of Darkness and the Star of Light for you to consume." "R-Really!?" "Why, does it sound like a lie?" "Yep!" ta answered as if it were the most obvious thing. The Stars of Light and Darkness were as exceptional as the Star of Blood. So, to be told he would receive these amazing crystals... It was understandable that he found it hard to believe. "You don''t have to believe me. I''m going to give you both Darkness and Light." "And you won¡¯t take them yourself?" Humans are greedy by nature. They don''t easily hand over sacred relics to others. If everyone had the same consideration as Kane, would wars even exist in the world? Humanity might be filled with peace. "I don''t need them." "Heheh! Kane, you''re really something else." ta, seemingly in a good mood, rolled around on the ground. Meanwhile, Cami returned, fully packed with supplies. Kane chuckled as he looked at her. "It''s all food, isn''t it?" "How did you know?" "You prioritize food above all else." "Gasp! Did I reveal my gluttony to you, Master?" Kane onlyughed at her reaction. "But Master, where are we going? If it¡¯s far, I¡¯ll prepare the soldiers." "Our final destination is the Void Wastnd, but there''s a ce we need to visit first." "Where?" "The Tegelo Territory." Cami hesitated before carefully asking, "R-Really?" "If you start a war, you have to see it through to the end." A smile appeared on Kane''s face, his eyes narrowing into crescent moons. Beneath his bright smile was a hidden, intense bloodlust that made Cami swallow nervously. "We''re going to ride the tigers again, right?" she asked. "It¡¯s the fastest way to move." Riding the Blood Tigers had allowed them to reach the Imperial Capital quickly. Tegelo wasn¡¯t too far, so it wouldn¡¯t take long to get there on the tigers either. "Before we leave, I need to delegate the management of the territory." When they left for the capital before, Rehinar had not yet developed. But now, it had undergone significant growth. Although there were still many areas that needed improvement, there would be a lot more paperwork piling uppared to before. Even a short absence would result in a mountain of documents awaiting approval. There was only one solution¡ªto delegate the management of the territory to someone else. [Would you like to temporarily hand over the management of Rehinar to Daniel Lindemann? (Y/N)] Kane pressed "YES." [Daniel Lindemann has been appointed as the temporary manager of Rehinar.] A confirmation message appeared. "Let¡¯s go." * * * The speed of the Blood Tigers was beyond imagination¡ªfar faster than any ordinary horse. In less than a week, they arrived at the Tegelo Territory. "The security is tight," Kane observed. Word must have spread in the territory that Marquis Tegelo had died. Because of this, the castle walls were heavily guarded. "But, Master¡­" Cami began hesitantly. "What is it?" "Are you nning to leave the territory in ruins like you did in Phec?" "I¡¯ll have to." "The damage will be massive¡­" Now that they were at the Tegelo Territory, Cami felt uneasy. While it was true that Tegelo had attacked Rehinar, most of the key figures were already dead. She began to think that seeking bloody revenge here was cruel. "They¡¯re a threat. If they regain power, they¡¯ll rise up again ande after us. What do you think would have happened if we had lost instead?" Cami couldn''t answer Kane''s question. "¡­¡­" "We wouldn¡¯t be here. That¡¯s how war works. If you don¡¯t kill your enemy, they¡¯ll kill you. If you want to stay by my side, you need to abandon those weak thoughts." His words were cold. However, Cami''s heart remained soft. It was this very softness that had led her through countless ordeals in her past life, ultimately bringing her to death. For her sake, harsh words were sometimes necessary. ta, instead of Kane, gentlyforted her. ¡°Kane may speak harshly, but it¡¯s not because he dislikes you. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too kind. Once you see the ugly nature of humans, you¡¯ll understand why Kane talks like this.¡± Even so, Cami was still downcast. She hated nothing more than being scolded by Kane. ta''s words offort barely registered. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here with ta. I¡¯ll go into Tegelo alone,¡± Kane ordered. ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Cami replied. ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡± With those words, Kane vanished. ¡°See? He¡¯s telling you to stay here because he¡¯s thinking of you,¡± ta said. ¡°I think he¡¯s mad at me¡­¡± ¡°Oh, how dare you doubt the words of the great ta?¡± he huffed. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°Enough! I won¡¯t listen to you anymore. Just think of it this way¡ªKane left you here because he cares about you, got it?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cami answered, still slumping her shoulders. ta patted her head with his paw, his actions betraying his tough words. In a way, he resembled Kane quite a bit. * * * Meanwhile, Kane moved stealthily to infiltrate the castle. ¡®There are a lot of soldiers, but none of them were elites.¡¯ The soldiers who had followed Marquis Tegelo were the best of the best. The ones left in the territory were just average troops. Kane scaled the wall and leaped into the sky. Whoosh! A gust of wind blew over the soldiers below. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where did that winde from?¡± The soldiers looked up, but the sky was as dark as usual. ¡°It¡¯s probably just chilly because it¡¯s evening.¡± They shrugged it off and resumed their watch. Kanended softly on the roof of a building, his eyes locking onto a massive tree. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen the Wind Guardian Tree.¡± The Wind Guardian Tree was the sacred tree of the Tegelo family, a holy tree where the descendants of Tegelo performed mana rituals. If Kane destroyed that tree, the Tegelo family would be thrown into chaos. That was his first objective. ¡°Your downfall will begin slowly but surely,¡± Kane whispered as heunched himself off the roof. The territory was filled with soldiers holding torches. Dodging them, Kane reached the Wind Guardian Tree, only to find a man standing there. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the man demanded as he turned around. ¡°Kane Rehinar?¡± It was Beno Tegelo. Kane examined him closely. The mana circuits that should have been severed were fully restored. Not only that, but his mana had grown significantly. The man who had once been a beginner at the 5th ss now seemed to have advanced to the High-tierl. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve also drunk the Elixir of Oblivion.¡± Kane could sense a thick malevolence in Beno¡¯s mana. ¡°How are you even here?¡± Beno¡¯s words were filled with shock. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for? To eliminate any future threats.¡± The only word that rang in Beno¡¯s ears was ¡°eliminate.¡± Beno couldn''t hide his rage. An explosive surge of mana radiated from his body. It was the mana of the Wind Fox, but it was tainted with a sinister energy. ¡°If you keep using mana like that, you''ll exhaust your life force and die on your own. Tsk, tsk,¡± Kane said, pulling out one of his Bloodsky des. Although Beno had grown stronger, he still wasn¡¯t a match for Kane. Ovee with fury, Beno spat out words filled with hatred. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you and avenge my father!¡± The more he raged, the more the power of Oblivion seeped out. The hand holding his sword twisted grotesquely as bones broke through the skin, covering his right arm. It was a sight that resembled an undead creature. Although he hadn''t fully absorbed the power of Oblivion, his form would be even more monstrous as time passed. ¡°Die!¡± Beno charged at Kane. sh! The BloodSky de collided with Beno¡¯s sword, sparking the start of their battle. Beno¡¯s sword whipped through the air, moving with wild abandon. The Wind Fox Sword Technique was known for its swift strikes, with the mana of the wind slicing through the air, trying to tear Kane apart. ng! ng! Their swords shed repeatedly, sparks flying with each impact. ¡°You''re only hurting yourself,¡± Kane said calmly, hisposure unshaken. One of his BloodSky des remained sheathed at his waist, indication Kane wasn¡¯t even going all out. ¡°Shut up!¡± Beno roared, increasing the speed of his attacks. His sword moved so quickly it was almost invisible, each swing ringing out as it met Kane¡¯s de. Boom! The intense collision caused Kane''s Bloodthirsty de to tremble violently. ¡°It seems Hatzfeld only gave you the Elixir of Oblivion,¡± Kane remarked. Usually, the Elixir of Oblivion was apanied by something else: the Soul of Oblivion, abination of a sword technique and a spellbook. It was a forbidden tome released secretly by the House of Sun, one that could either grant immense power at the cost of user¡¯s life or heal the gravely injured. It was an incredibly dangerous artifact. ¡®It seems the Meyer Family hasn¡¯t released the Soul of Oblivion yet. Well, it was only after the second wave of mutant monsters that the Soul of Oblivion was released, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ The Soul of Oblivion was the power of the Knights of Oblivion, forged with the energy of the Demon Forest. It was something that should never be unleashed in the human world. Before a god who once descended into the human world returned to the heavens, they left a warning: if the Knights of Oblivion ever plunged the world into chaos, the heavens would not stand by. This meant that the gods would intervene in the human world once more. ¡®The Meyer Family¡¯s goal is to use the Soul of Oblivion to summon a god, all to wipe out the bloodline of the Blood Knights, who defy them.¡¯ In his past life, the descent of the gods had almost urred. Although Kane hadn¡¯t lived to witness it, things were different now. ¡®As long as I am a Blood Knight, the Meyer Family will continue to use Hatzfeld to attack Rehinar relentlessly. I have to thwart their ns before that happens.¡¯ Only by doing so could Rehinar remain safe. Rehinar was the ce where the blood of the Blood Knights was strongest. The fall of Rehinar through Hatzfeld had been entirely orchestrated by the Sr n: Meyer Family. ¡°I won¡¯t let your nse to fruition,¡± Kane muttered. Beno, who had obtained the power of Oblivion, had to be eliminated to prevent the House of Sun from using it as an excuse to further their schemes. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to join your father,¡± Kane dered as his de shed. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 101 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 101 sh! The undead Beno¡¯s right shoulder was severed. ¡°Ugh!¡± Beno groaned, ring at Kane with murderous intent in his eyes. His determination to kill Kane was palpable. Suddenly, his right shoulder regenerated in an instant. Beno couldn''t hide his surprise at his newfound power. ¡°Is this¡­ the power of oblivion?¡± The regenerated arm was stronger and more solid than before. What had been bone now seemed to be muscle, though it still wasn¡¯t fullyplete. ¡°With this power, I can kill you!¡± Beno once again leapt forward, directing a sword strike at Kane. Bang! The impact shook the surroundings, but once again, his attack was blocked. Yet, Beno didn¡¯t care at all. He waspletely intoxicated by the power of oblivion. The mana of the wind swirled wildly around his sword The space was distorted by the sheer amount of mana he had poured into this strike. His rage exploded within this attack. ¡°Disappear!¡± Wind Fox Sword Technique, Fifth Form: Catastrophe. The instant kill move of Tegelo was unleashed. The sharpness of the attack seemed like it could sever every tendon and ligament, aiming straight for Kane. But instead of the sound of flesh being sliced, Kane''s voice suddenly came from beside him. ¡°That¡¯s enough of this.¡± Swish! A thin line appeared on Beno¡¯s neck. Blood began to seep out from the red cut. He tried to turn his head, but his body was no longer under his control. With great effort, he barely managed to move his eyes to look at Kane. Kane was already sheathing his sword. ¡°Farewell.¡± Beno¡¯s head rolled to the ground. At the same time, his body began to swell like a balloon. With a loud pop, his body burst apart. The power of oblivion had incredible regenerative abilities. Even if the head exploded, it could regenerate unless the entire body was obliterated. Piercing the heart or destroying the mana circuit would only slow down the regeneration. When facing someone with the power of oblivion, one mustpletely erase any trace of them, making regeneration impossible. ¡°Before things get any noisier, I should make sure the Wind Guardian Tree can¡¯t be used.¡± Due to his sh with Beno, Tegelo¡¯s forces were converging on this location. ¡°There¡¯s an intruder!¡± ¡°Lord Beno was taken down by an assassin!¡± ¡°Emergency!¡± The sound of bells echoed throughout the Tegelo territory. The guards stationed on the outskirts were urgently rushing towards the estate. Kane approached the Wind Guardian Tree, extending his hand and muttering softly. ¡°Vacuum of Absorption.¡± The energy of the Wind Guardian Tree was drawn into Kane¡¯s hand. The once vibrant tree gradually lost its life force. [You have absorbed the mana of the Wind Fox.] [You have absorbed the mana of the Wind Fox.] [You have absorbed the mana of the Wind Fox.] Eventually, the Wind Guardian Tree dried uppletely, leaving only bare branches. The once vibrant green leaves of the Wind Guardian Tree all fell to the ground. The tree, which had been filled with the mana of the wind, was no more. Yet Kane wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Blood Wave¡± Hepletely destroyed the withered Wind Guardian Tree. With a loud bang, the tree shattered into countless pieces, scattering everywhere. The sacred tree, which had stood alongside Tegelo for centuries, was gone. The Tegelo soldiers were left in shock. ¡°The Wind Guardian Tree!?¡± ¡°The sacred tree that has sustained Tegelo¡­!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Kane walked past the soldiers, who stood there, stunned, watching the shattered remnants of the tree. Thud¡ªtheir heads all dropped to the ground simultaneously. A bloody massacre. It seemed Kane had no intention of stopping his killing spree. He continued on toward the Tegelo estate, leaving rivers of blood in his wake. --- ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one enemy! Don¡¯t be afraid¡ªurk.¡± The Tegelo estate was being rapidly reduced to ashes. ck smoke billowed ominously into the sky above the estate. Chaos engulfed everyone. With all themanders dead, the soldiers were in total disarray. They had lost the will to fight. They no longer had the resolve to resist Kane. ¡°Please¡­ spare me¡­.¡± A young boy, not yet free of his childhood innocence, cried and pleaded for his life. Kane nced down at him, then turned away. But suddenly, the boy turned and attacked Kane from behind. sh! The boy¡¯s wrist was severed, still clutching a dagger. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Even though the boy had tried to attack him, Kane couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill him. As Kane began to walk away, the boy shouted in anger. ¡°When Lord Hayden returns, he¡¯ll destroy a demon like you in an instant!¡± At the mention of the name ¡°Hayden,¡± Kane¡¯s steps came to a halt. Hayden Tegelo. He was the crown prince of the Wind Fox family. The strongest man in Tegelo. A genius who had surpassed the Marquis of Tegelo at the age of twenty-five. Currently, he was in a distant foreign country, not in the Fresia Empire. ¡°Tegelo started this. And if you challenge me again, it will cost all of you your lives.¡± With those words, Kane disappeared. Meanwhile, Cami was watching the smoke rise into the Tegelo sky. ¡°Will he be alright?¡± ¡°Are you worried about Kane? That monster?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still all alone.¡± ¡°Kane isn¡¯t weak enough for you to worry about him. He thinks he¡¯s realized the full extent of his power¡­ but he¡¯s far from it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Hehe, you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± "How dare you speak without offering anything in return?" ta tapped her hand lightly. "What are you doing with your hand?" It was amand for her to pet his head. Cami quickly started stroking ta''s head. ta, seemingly pleased by her touch, folded his ears back and wagged his tail gently. "Now, tell me." "Kane hasn¡¯t fully realized the extent of his power." "In what way?" "Kane has a legendary body constitution known as the Five Elements Blood Extremity Body. It''s a body only possessed by Blood Knights who once opposed the gods." "G-Gods?" "Yes. It¡¯s true. On top of that, he has reached the fourth stage of the Blood Rune, which is extraordinary." "The fourth stage? Oath? The level that only the Twelve Star Lords of the Continent have achieved!" "Exactly." "Oh my goodness!" Cami was stunned. The fourth stage, known as ''Oath,'' was a level unattainable even by most geniuses after a lifetime of training. Yet, Kane had reached this stage. How could she not be shocked? ta¡¯s shoulders puffed up at her reaction. "Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s too early for that." "There''s more?" "Of course. I told you Kane hasn¡¯t fully realized his power yet." "Right, right." "Kane¡¯s body has absorbed an elixir called ¡®Blood Star¡¯. Even after fully digesting it, he doesn''t realize how much stronger he''s be. Or rather, he¡¯s only partially aware." The Blood Star held immense power. It was said to be a divine relic, an elixir consumed by the gods. The lords of the Demon Realm coveted it for a reason. If they were to absorb it, the bnce of power could shift. That¡¯s how powerful the Elemental Star was¡ªso powerful that a human couldn¡¯t possibly absorb it all. But Kane had done just that. This is why, even before fully realizing his power, he was able to defeat the Marquis of Tegelo, who was two level above him. After this battle, Kane began to understand a fraction of his power. "So, tell me..." "You have more questions? Ask ta anything. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know." "How strong will the Young Master be once he fully realizes his power?" "Hehe, you want to know?" "Yes!" Cami¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. She was eager to hear what ta would say. "He¡¯ll probably be just below the Twelve Star Lords." "Really!? You''re not lying, are you?" "You don¡¯t trust the great demonic guardian spirit?" "It¡¯s just hard to believe." "After swallowing the entire Blood Star, he should at least be that strong." "The Elemental Star... is really that incredible." "The Five Elements Blood Extremity Body and the Blood Star¡ªjust these two alone will make him the strongest in the human realm." Cami¡¯s heart raced, and she calmed herself. Now that she fully understood her master¡¯s abilities, she felt both pride and excitement. She was even a little proud. "Then, there¡¯s no need to worry about the Young Master getting hurt, right?" "Of course. As long as no god descends, there¡¯s no human who can defeat Kane!" Hearing ta¡¯s confident voice, Cami finally felt at ease. Her greatest concern was always her master¡¯s safety. As her admiration for Kane surged, he returned. *** "You''re back?" Cami looked at Kane with admiration in her eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "You seem amazing." "What happened while I was gone?" Kane turned his gaze to ta. ta subtly tried to avoid eye contact. "Hey, Piggy." "It¡¯s ta!" "Right, ta, what did you do?" "I didn''t say anything!" "You must have said something strange to Cami." ta, caught off guard, asked nervously, "H-how did you know?" "You said you didn¡¯t say anything, which means you probably said something nonsensical." "N-no, I didn''t!" "Spill it." "Well, you see..." ta nced at Kane nervously, then tried to back away. "Running away won¡¯t help you." As Kane extended his hand, ta was lifted into the air. "I don¡¯t know anything! Ask Cami!" Even while floating, ta continued to kick his legs, making him look so pitiful that it was almost amusing. Kane tucked ta under his arm and turned to Cami. "Tell me what he said." "ta was just telling me about how strong you are." "And that¡¯s why you were looking at me like that?" "It wasn¡¯t a strange look! It was respect!" "Sounds like it was nothing important." Kane shook his head, losing interest in the conversation almost immediately. "Pack up. We''re moving out." "You''re just embarrassed." "Kane, are you embarrassed? Is that why you''re pretending not to care?" "Let¡¯s drop it." "Ha ha ha, Kane''s embarrassed!" "I¡¯m not!" Kane quickly mounted the Blood Tiger and took off without another word. "Y-Young master, wait for me!" Cami hurriedly climbed onto the Blood Tiger and followed closely behind him. *** The once dense forest hadpletely vanished. The ground stretched out before them, cracked and dry, as though all moisture had been drained away. Kane arrived at the Void Wastnd. ¡°Is the Hatzfeld Red Spear Knights stationed here?¡± "We''ve arrived earlier than expected, so they''re likely in the hidden territory by now." "The hidden territory?" "Here." "What?" "We''re already inside it. The Void Wastnd is a huge hidden territory." "I had no idea¡­" "This ce is almost entirely unknown, so it''s not surprising." "How do you know about it, Young Master?" "I''ve been here before." "When?" "A long time ago." In the past, he had missed the opportunity to seize the Fire Star, but this time, he couldn''t afford to let it slip through his fingers. He nned to take everything that Dirk sought. Nothing would be given away. The first step was to secure the Fire star. In doing so, he would eliminate Dirk''s right-hand man, themander of the Red Spear Knights. And finally, he would face the Immortal Mercenary King, Karl Agzent. His goal was to capture all three targets at once. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 102 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 102 Within the Void Wastnd, there were hundreds of barriers. The reason why not a single sign of life could be heard or seen in this vastnd was due to these barriers. If Kane and his group didn''t enter this ce at a specific time together, they would each be dropped into a different barrier. "A dirty memory suddenly resurfaced." It was the memory of struggling in this very ce. The feeling of the only defeat he had tasted as Ray Hatzfeld. He had felt it here, in the Void Wastnd. "This time, it''s your turn." While it would be fair to return that dreadful sense of defeat, He had no intention of doing so. Before the Red Spear Knights could even taste that defeat, they would be buried here. "Shall we get started, then?" Kane''s eyes had turned into crescents. He immediately called for Cami. "Cami, prepare for battle." "Pardon?" Kane stood atop a ck stone embedded in the ground. As he pressed down on the stone with his foot, A very small circle was drawn around them. It was a space barelyrge enough for two people to fit. "Do not step outside the circle drawn on the ground. If you do, we will each be transported to different barriers." Though it was a sudden exnation, Cami quickly grasped the situation. She nodded, digesting Kane''s words. "I''ll keep that in mind." "Soon, undead-type monsters will appear. They are high-tier, ss 4 monsters, so be cautious." "High-Tier 4th ss... I''ll probably just get in the way." "If you can''t block their attacks, the monster''s weapon will end up in my back." "I can¡¯t let that happen!" "So do your best to block them. Don¡¯t entertain any weak thoughts." "I''ll do my best!" Undead-type monsters possessed overwhelmingbat power. Moreover, they had no reasoning, driven purely by a killing instinct, making them extremely dangerous. A singlepse in focus could result in immediate death. "There''s one more thing to keep in mind. If I kill a monster, you must also kill one within 10 seconds." "I''ll try!" Although these types of monsters were incredibly strong, Their defense was ridiculously low. It was inadequatepared to their ss. Even Cami at the beginner-tier of 4th ss could kill them. "Let''s give the Red Spear Knights a taste of defeat." Dark energy surged from the stone Kane was standing on. At the same time, skeletons burst from the ground. Around a hundred of them, by rough count. The two were instantly surrounded. The mutated skeletons charged forward, their red eyes gleaming. No matter how many there were, The direction of their attack was predetermined. Front, back, left, right¡ªthere were only four directions. Fortunately, the skeletons'' spears came only from those directions. Kane used the Blood Dance to push back the skeletons'' spears fiercely. The recoil exposed their weak points, but Kane did not kill them. This was because Cami was still struggling to fend off the skeletons'' attacks. "Ugh!" Cami blocked the spear thrust at her with her sword ¡®Frostbite¡¯, but the impact traveled straight to her wrist. She heard Kane''s voice from behind her. "I''ll deflect their attacks, and you take advantage of the openings to kill them. You need to take down two at once." Kane deflected the two skeletons that had attacked Cami. Another skeleton that had been waiting behind them lunged forward. ng! Kane deflected the spears of two more skeletons. "Now!" Cami, back-to-back with Kane, spun around. She shed at the two skeletons that had exposed their weaknesses. Slice! The two skeletons crumbled helplessly. Kane''s sword moved again. BloodSky de not only split the spears but also the two skeletons. "This method is actually better." Despite how tedious this was, there was a reason for it. This was a world within a game. There was a specific strategy for clearing this special field. Only by following this strategy could they defeat their enemies. What they were doing now was one of those strategies. If one person killed a monster, theirpanion had to kill another within 10 seconds. If a monster died, it would instantly revive in another barrier. Victory was achieved by sending all the monsters in one''s barrier to the other side to an enemy¡¯s barrier. The Void Wastnd was a death match-style special field. "Keep going like this." Kane deflected the skeletons'' attacks, and Cami swung her sword to kill them. At first, it was awkward, but as the battle continued, their coordination began to improve. * * * Elsewhere, a group of individuals in red armor was fighting against skeletons. "Why did monsters suddenly reappear!?" "Dammit, how should I know?" They killed a skeleton by stabbing it with a spear, but It immediately revived. They didn''t realize a death match had begun. Only the ck-haired man among them noticed the change in the atmosphere. He was Harald Guttmacher, the leader of the Red Spear Knights. "The mana in the air seems to be trapped within a confined space." A strange phenomenon. It felt like they were trapped in a single space. "The skeletons aren''t a concern, but the longer this battle drags on, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be." They had already fought plenty of battles to obtain the Fire Star. They had in every boss monster in the Void Wastnd. But now, monsters they thought would no longer appear had started toe again. Something felt off. "We need to deal with these monsters quickly and get out of here." The only way to escape this ce was to obtain the Fire Star and return to Hatzfeld. Delivering it to his master wouldplete the mission. There was no time to waste here. "Cavalry unit, trample the monsters at the front!" "Yes, Captain!" The armored horses began to charge forward. The Red Spear Knights charged directly into the skeletons. The skeletons hit by the horses twisted or shattered. The knights quickly turned their horses around. Once again, they charged forward. This time, mes erupted from the spears of the knights on horseback. "Throw your spears!" mes spread from the tip of the spears, engulfing the shafts as they flew forward. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the spears struck the skeletons, explosions erupted. The Red Spear Knights charged into the deafening sts. They retrieved their spears and reined in their horses. "Did we get them all?" Harald asked as he looked ahead, picking up his spear. "They''re getting back up!" The vice-captain beside him shouted. The undead had a tenacious life force. No matter how many times they were killed, they would rise again. And now, having been corrupted by dark magic, they had mutated into even more resilient monsters. "Damn persistent creatures." Harald scowled. "Captain, there are even more of them this time. It looks like there are at least 300." "If they rise again, we¡¯ll just kill them again." The Red Spear Knights'' horses charged once more. This time, it was as if they were determined to obliterate thempletely. They unleashed their mana without holding back. With every knight being at least a Beginner-tier 5th ss knight, Their destructive power was overwhelming. They were, after all, one of the most elite knight orders of the Hatzfeld Kingdom. The mutated ss 4 skeletons were crushed without being able tounch a proper attack. Every time the skeletons touched the knights'' spears, they disintegrated into white powder that scattered into the air. In an instant, they dealt with the 300 skeletons. They held their breath and looked at the ground. "It seems to be over." "Whew. Those things were annoyingly persistent." "Let''s get out of here before more show up." "Move at full speed, we need to get out of the Void Wastnd." Harald spurred his horse forward. The Red Spear Knights followed him at a gallop. But they didn''t get far before they had to halt. Screeech! An ice wall blocked their path. "A lich has appeared." Now even an undead mage, a lich, had shown itself. "Is it because of the Fire Star?" The Elemental Star that had been lying dormant in the Void Wastnd. Harald suspected that trying to take it out had caused the mutated monsters to desperately try to stop them. "We must bring this Fire Star to Prince Dirk. Everyone, don¡¯t falter and fight to the end!" The Red Spear Knights charged towards the lich. * * * Three days had passed since Kane and his group (Cami and ta) entered the Void Wastnd. In that time, they had broken through dozens of barriers. The lingering mana in the air was a sign that the Red Spear Knights were still alive. They had been holding out for quite a while, considering they must have faced well over a thousand mutated monsters. And then there was the undead mage, the lich, along with gargoyles and death knights. Everything was mixed in. No matter how strong the Red Spear Knights were, they were bound to be defeated eventually by the endlessly regenerating mutated monsters. "It''s time to watch them die." The reason Kane had been breaking barrier after barrier to advance was clear, he wanted to get his revenge and watch the Dirk¡¯s dogs die as painfully as possible. "Kane, you''re really ruthless." "Does that bother you?" "I like it even more. We get along so well, hehe. Let''s go enjoy the show." At ta''s urging, Kane and Cami stepped out of the barrier. The sight that greeted them was one of carnage. The bodies of mutated monsters were strewn everywhere, attempting to resurrect, but they crumbled into dust as soon as Kane emerged from the barrier. "They held out for a long time." Cami swallowed as she looked at the exhausted Red Spear Knights. "So, these are the famous spear knights of the Hatzfeld Kingdom¡­." The knights were covered in wounds, their armor long since rendered useless. Their spears were chipped and worn. Even their warhorses were dead. They stood back-to-back, seemingly fighting to thest breath. The Young Master had driven them into this desperate situation. They looked utterly defeated and exhausted, with only faint traces of mana left in them. All the monsters they defeated showed up at their barrier and Kane made sure to kill each and every monster. ¡®How did the Young Master know that the Red Spear Knights were here?¡¯ It was a question that had always puzzled her. The Young Master seemed to know things that others did not. As she stared intently at Kane''s profile, he began walking toward the Red Spear Knights. "It''s been a while, Harald Gutmacher." Harald''s eyes, filled with ragged breaths, trembled as he recognized Kane. "Kane¡­ Rehinar?" "You look exhausted," Kane remarked, his smile never fading. Having defeated the Red Dragon Corps, he was finally about to exact his revenge on the Red Spear Knights, those who had once brought about his downfall. The person Kane especially despised was Harald Gutmacher, themander of the Red Spear Knights. Harald had always been a thorn in his side, interfering at every turn. Even back when Kane was Ray, Harald was second only to Dirk on his list of people he wanted dead. Now, standing before his nemesis, Kane felt a surge of exhration. He had waited for this moment, longing to crush Harald when they met again. Finally, the opportunity was here. "I''m going to take that chest you''ve been guarding so desperately," Kane dered. "How dare you!" Harald, trying to prove his worth as themander of the Red Spear Knights, summoned a fierce wave of mana, despite being on the brink of copse. Kane chuckled mockingly at the sight. "Foolish bastard. You don¡¯t even understand why you¡¯re in this situation, yet you still try to fight." As Kane unleashed his own mana, the sheer force of it overwhelmed Harald, the weight of the "Blood Oath," the power of 4th form of rune, pressing down on everything around them. "Urgh!" Harald couldn''t withstand Kane''s power and coughed up a mouthful of blood. Kane strode over and grabbed Harald by the throat. "Kgh¡­!" "''How dare you'' is a phrase reserved for someone much stronger than a fucking insect like you," Kane sneered, tightening his grip. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 103 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 103 Kane¡¯s eyes shifted from joy to rage. As he looked at Harald, memories of the past resurfaced. "How should I kill you?" Kane¡¯s grip tightened. "Ugh¡­" Harald''s face turned red, and a vein popped on his forehead. He struggled to free himself from Kane''s grasp, but it was futile. The more he resisted, the more the pain intensified. "I¡¯ve got a good idea." Kane released Harald, but instead, a streak of purple mist seeped into Harald¡¯s heart. The purple mist also prated the hearts of the members of the Red Spear Knights. "Ugh!" "Gah!" They groaned in unison. Kane smiled at this and promptly severed the threads of mana that connected them. "Gasp!" "Argh!" Blood spurted from their mouths. Some of the lower-ranking knights even fainted. Kane then addressed them. "I wonder if you¡¯ll manage to leave this ce with your mana destroyed." He chose to spare the Red Spear Knights but rendered thempletely incapable of using mana. This ce was a high 4th-level hidden territory. Without mana, survival was impossible. Although Kane hadn¡¯t killed them with his own hands, it was no different from sentencing them to death. "Ugh¡­ just kill me!" Harald shouted, enduring the pain. "Are you frustrated?" In response to Kane¡¯s question, Harald replied, "If I ever get another chance, I will definitely kill you." "That¡¯s what I once said. But you won¡¯t get the same opportunity as I did." The BloodSky de was drawn and then sheathed once more. A sh of light sliced through the air, cutting Harald¡¯s throat. Thud. His head fell to the ground. Kane, having lost interest turned away, Cami and ta followed him. Kane vanished from the sight of the Red Spear Knights. As they tried to regain theirposure, skeletons and liches began to rise from the ground. "Ugh¡­" "R-Run!" The once-brave Red Spear Knights were no longer there; only cowards without mana remained. Their eyes were filled with nothing but fear. The skeletons soon overwhelmed them. "Aaaah!" The screams that echoed across the void wastnd soon faded into silence. * * * Having escaped from the Void Wastnd, Kane and Cami continued on. ta, eyeing the situation cautiously, finally spoke up. ¡°Kane, do you have a grudge against them?¡± ¡°Many.¡± ¡°Did they do something bad enough for you to hold a grudge?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Is that why you killed them like that?¡± ¡°Was it too cruel?¡± ¡°If it were me, I would have ripped out their tongues, gouged out their eyes, and cut off their fingers one by one to make them suffer... Kane, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Kane chuckled. ta was exaggerating his gestures to lighten the mood, but there was a surprising sensitivity behind the act. For someone who usually only acted foolish, he had his moments. ¡®I wonder what Dirk¡¯s expression will be like.¡¯ Dirk had lost his entire ¡®right arm¡¯, not just a part of it. One of the reasons Dirk had always been so brazen was the Red Spear Knights. But now that Harald was dead, how would Dirk react? ¡®He¡¯ll probably make a big fuss, won¡¯t he?¡¯ Knowing Dirk¡¯s personality, he¡¯d turn the royal pce upside down. He would immediately try to send an investigative team. Kane could already picture Dirk¡¯s reaction in his mind. ¡®He¡¯s also lost the Fire Star, so he¡¯ll likely overextend himself to make up for it.¡¯ Dirk¡¯s mission was to overthrow the Fresia Empire. His job was to incite the nobles to rebel and start a civil war. ¡®I need to anticipate their moves. And soon, another one of the Executioners will make a move.¡¯ [TL/N: Executioners, they are also called Seats of Judgements. Prolly the guy training Dirk is one of them.] One of the Seven Seats of Judgment had been killed. This was something they hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. Moreover, Marquis Tegelo was dead, hisnds reduced to ruins. Even the spies nted within the Empire had been eradicated. Everything Hatzfeld had entrusted to him was in shambles. One of the Executioners was bound to make a move. ¡®I have to kill the Executioner this time.¡¯ Though Kane had borrowed the Crown Prince Isaac¡¯s hand to deal with the Seventh Seat of Judgment before, now he could handle them alone. ¡®I¡¯m curious to see what form the Executioner will take this time.¡¯ The Executioners appeared in various forms, assuming multiple identities. This time, too, they would approach under one of these disguises. Although Kane had a hunch about one possible form, it was just a guess. He couldn¡¯t be certain yet. ¡°Kane, are we going back home now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s somewhere we need to stop by first.¡± ¡°Where? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce you¡¯ll like.¡± ¡°Really? Where is it?¡± ta¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Flovin Vige.¡± Hearing Kane¡¯s words, Cami was startled. ¡°That¡¯s in Hatzfeld¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the outskirts, far from the border, so Hatzfeld doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Cami tried to dissuade him. Hatzfeld was an incredibly powerful kingdom, far stronger than Tegelo. While the Fresia Empire was in decline, the Hatzfeld Kingdom was rapidly growing. In terms of military power, Hatzfeld had long surpassed the Empire. ¡°Even the Guardian Lord wouldn¡¯t recklessly enter Hatzfeld¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t go because he chose not to. There¡¯s no ce a Guardian Lord can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Well, that may be true, but¡­ Either way, Your Highness shouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say.¡± ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± "I have business there." "You¡¯re not nning to turn it into a wastnd like Tegelo, are you?" "Do I look like an idiot?" "Your Highness is unpredictable, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking." "Hehe, Kane¡¯s personality is a bit strange." Even ta chimed in. Kane¡¯s eyebrow twitched for a moment, prompting ta to leap into Cami¡¯s arms. "Promise me you won¡¯t cause any trouble." "I have no intention of doing so." "Really? You swear?" "I promise." Despite Kane¡¯s reassurance, Cami couldn¡¯t shake her unease. Entering enemy territory was a grave mistake, one that could trigger a war just by setting foot on theirnd. But what could she do? Her master was so resolute. She couldn¡¯t let him go alone, so she had no choice but to follow. "Because of Your Highness, I won¡¯t live long," Cami sighed. Kane smiled at herint, seeing the worry and concern for her master thaty beneath it. He muttered softly to her, "You¡¯ll live longer than I will." * * * Beneath the Sian Mountains in the north of Rehinar, there was a small vige. "I never expected to find a vige in a ce like this," Cami said, surprised. Kane nodded in agreement. "Neither did I" As Kane began to enter the eerie vige, ta wrinkled his nose and covered it. "Kane, this ce smells weird!" "Can you sense the malice here?" "Ugh, it¡¯s worse than the smell of those guys who y with fire." ¡®Those guys who y with fire¡¯ referred to the Red Dragon Legion. "Can you purify this energy?" "Um¡­" ta hesitated. Normally, he would have confidently imed he could handle it, but now he seemed a bit unsure. "You still can¡¯t do it?" "The thing is¡­ I¡¯m not sure what will happen if I try to absorb this energy." ta could devour bloodlust, demonic energy, and malice without discrimination, but only in amounts he could digest. He never took more than he could handle. The fact that he hesitated here meant that the malice pervading this vige was potent enough to give him pause. "If even you, a ferocious species, can¡¯t neutralize this energy, then sealing it might be the only option." This was no ordinary vige. It was where the Elixir of Oblivion was being produced. Most of the vigers were involved in its creation, a fact even Hatzfeld was unaware of. Those who orchestrated this were members of the Sun n. Hatzfeld believed they were conquering the continent, but they were merely puppets of the infamous Meyer Family. When they discovered this truth, it was toote¡ªthey were doomed. "No, wait! I¡¯ll give it a try!" "This is just the vige entrance, where the malice is still weak. Are you sure you want to try?" "I¡¯m the mighty, mightiest guardian of the demons! Do you think I¡¯ll lose to something like this?" ta spoke with confidence, but in truth, he was a bit scared. At some point, ta¡¯s character had settled into that of a coward. While there were times when he disyed the ferocious nature of his kind, most of the time, he was just a boastful, scaredy-cat. ¡°If you change your mind after we go in, just let me know.¡± ¡°Humph, I¡¯m¡­ the great guardian of the demons, dimir Bu¡­¡± His words grew longer the more frightened he became. Kane shook his head and continued walking inside. The vige waspletely deserted. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of life. ¡°Your Highness, the sun is out, but the air is so cold¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the energy of Oblivion.¡± The malice here carried a negative attribute. That¡¯s why the air was so cold. As they moved further into the vige, they came upon a shrine nestled beneath a steep cliff. Vigers were gathered in front of it, carefully opening sks and capturing the energy from the air. These weren¡¯t ordinary sks¡ªthey were magical containers, specially crafted to draw in the malice from the air, which caught Kane¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen this, but it¡¯s still fascinating.¡± Those sks were custom-made by the Meyer Family, designed to attract only the power of Oblivion. ¡°Ugh, that smell!¡± ta grumbled in annoyance. The energy of Oblivion was the opposite of the blood energy he thrived on, so it was only natural for him to despise it. ¡°First, we need to stop their work.¡± Kane began walking forward. The vigers, sensing his presence, turned around in shock. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°Did youe from the heavens?¡± At the mention of "heavens," Kane couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®So, you''ve been calling yourselves beings of the heavens, Huh Disgusting Meyer Family?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not from the ce you¡¯re thinking of.¡± ¡°Th-then, where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you from this ce.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Kane turned his head and looked at the emaciated man lying on the altar. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man was writhing in pain as the power of Oblivion continued to be extracted from his body. The vigers were carefully capturing this energy in their magical sks. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save Karl Agzent, vige chief?¡± Kane directed his question to an elderly man, who was the grandfather of Karl Agzent and the vige chief. The old man had sacrificed his grandson to save the lives of the vigers. ¡°When all that energy is drained, your grandson will die. You¡¯ve noticed how weak he¡¯s be, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kane had heard this story from Dirk, who had boasted about it when Karlter became renowned as the Mercenary King, the Immortal. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 104 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 104 Just as Kane was about to persuade the vige chief, a notification appeared with a "ding." Sudden Quest - [Discovering Oblivion!] Rank: A+ [Description: A trace of Oblivion has been discovered in a small vige beneath the Sian Mountains. The vigers are being forced to gather the power of Oblivion by someone. Stop this from happening.] [Sess Reward: Ability to recruit Karl Agzent, increased favorability with Flovin Vige] [Failure Penalty: Hostile rtionship with the Meyer Family, Karl Agzent character will be deleted.] ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a character deletion penalty before.¡¯ If this quest is failed, Karl might die. Kane was confident he could persuade the vige chief because he knew Karl well. Karl Agzent was a 5-star character by birth, one of the best-performing characters unlocked as the game progressed. Though his stats would eventually decline due to a bnce patch, for now, he was the best among the unlocked characters, even better than Mikhail in some aspects. In any case, Kane was determined to persuade the vige chief to recruit Karl. ¡°If you want to save Karl, you must stop what you¡¯re doing immediately.¡± ¡°Do you know my grandson?¡± the chief asked. ¡°Yes, from Viker Agzent. I heard about him from your son.¡± ¡°Is Viker well?¡± ¡°Unfortunately... he''s gone to a ce where you can never see him again.¡± ¡°So, he left before his father¡­¡± ¡°He lived a life without regrets.¡± ¡°Did Viker achieve his dream?¡± ¡°He did.¡± The vige chief closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°Thank you for telling me about my son''s whereabouts.¡± Viker Agzent''s dream was to be the King of Mercenaries. Though he was born in a small vige, his aspirations wererger than his life. He wanted to be the leader of mercenaries, and with that ambition, he boldly left Flovin Vige to chase his dream. However, the life of a mercenary was not easy. He first needed to obtain a mercenary license in the city guild, just the beginning of the journey. From Bronze to Silver, Gold, and finally tinum, he had to climb the ranks. But soon, he hit a wall. There were many far stronger than him. The man born in a small vige with big dreams eventually returned with a woman by his side¡ªKarl''s mother. He had found her injured and nursed her back to health, and they fell in love. This was the background story of Karl Agzent, as described in the character details. ¡°I will remove Karl¡¯s restraints.¡± ¡°I wish I could do that, but if they find out, we¡¯re all as good as dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Even so, the vige chief hesitated. ¡°Are you worried that if I leave, they¡¯lle back and harm you?¡± The chief nodded silently. After all, Kane was an outsider. Once those who oppressed Flovin Vige returned, it would be hell again. The chief found it difficult to make a decision. ¡°If youe with me, we can resolve this.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to abandon my homnd?¡± "Are you nning to keep your grandson in perpetual suffering just to stay alive? If Karl dies, not only will you perish, but so will every viger." This was a truth that everyone in the vige already knew. They all desperately longed to escape this hell, with no other desires. "The elixir you¡¯re creating is the Elixir of Oblivion, a forbidden potion across the continent. You need to stop this now." Kane¡¯s continued persuasion was clearly unsettling the vige chief. At that moment, one of the vigers spoke up. "Please, save us! We¡¯ll follow you anywhere if you do." Their desperation was evident. The will to survive was palpable. "Dozens of vigers have died while trying to bottle this strange energy. Now, only a few of us are left." Fifteen or so? Even they were barely hanging on. As if on cue, someone copsed with a thud. "Hey! Jamie, stay with us!" Kane nodded toward ta. "Go and give them some mana." "I¡¯ll do it!" Cami volunteered, but Kane stopped her. "You¡¯re not strong enough yet." She had reached the Mid-Tier of 4th ss in the Void Wastnd, but it wasn¡¯t enough to fend off the power of Oblivion. "Leave it to me." ta rushed over to the fallen middle-aged woman and channeled his mana into her. The color began to return to her face, which had gone pale as she copsed with foam at her mouth. Meanwhile, Kane strode over to Karl. As the blood mana surged around him, it suppressed the Oblivion energy in the air. "Aaagh!" Karl screamed in agony. The Oblivion was his power, something he had possessed since birth. "Just hang in there. I¡¯ll free you from this pain." Kane took the suppressed Oblivion energy and forced it back into Karl¡¯s body. * * * Karl convulsed multiple times as the Oblivion energy was forcibly extracted and then reinserted into his body. His body rebelled against this process, violently rejecting the vile energy that it was being made to ept again. All the pain from this brutal resistance fell squarely on Karl¡¯s shoulders. ¡®Incredible. No wonder he¡¯s a candidate for the rare ss Oblivion Knight,¡¯ Kane thought. Across the continent, there were several candidates for the title of Oblivion Knight, and Karl Agzent was one of them. This power would one day earn him the title of the Immortal Mercenary King. ¡®It would be interesting to gather all the Oblivion Knight candidates across the continent and recruit them.¡¯ These individuals were all exceptionally talented. Although they might not have been born with any specific specialties, it didn¡¯t mean theycked talent. They were monsters who could master anything they learned instantly, true rivals to the Blood Knights. ¡®Before the Sr n eliminates all the Oblivion Knight candidates, I should rescue them and bring them to Rehinar.¡¯ With such a force, Rehinar¡¯s power would be beyond overwhelming. It would be a ce teeming with monsters where no one, not even the emperor, could dare to challenge them. ¡®Just thinking about it excites me.¡¯ Rehinar was already a ce filled with formidable individuals: Cedric: the Blue sh; Yoshua, the Leader of the Blood Cult; Anna, the Ghost; Joseph, the Chief Instructor; Mikhail, the Red Reaper. And now, with the addition of Karl, the Immortal Mercenary King, and more characters yet to be unlocked, who would dare think of challenging Rehinar? Anyone foolish enough to try would be utterly crushed, potentially erased from the continent¡¯s map. ¡®Even without me, these people alone could protect Rehinar.¡¯ The number of soldiers continued to grow as well, with moreing from other territories. Mercenary groups even joined to purchase rights to hunt in the demon forest. Rehinar was advancing rapidly, day by day. ¡®Once I take Karl with me, I won¡¯t have much to worry about for a while.¡¯ Kane continued forcing the Oblivion energy back into Karl¡¯s body. Karl repeatedly fainted and regained consciousness until, finally, the power of Oblivion settled back into its rightful host. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Karl groaned softly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Kane asked. ¡°¡­Who¡­ are you?¡± Karl mumbled. ¡°You could say I¡¯m the one who saved your life.¡± ¡°You¡­ saved me¡­?¡± As Karl regained consciousness, the vige chief rushed over. ¡°Karl, are you okay?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Grandfather. But did this person really save me?¡± ¡°Yes, he did. He also promised to save us from those evil people.¡± ¡°But why¡­?¡± ¡°He said he met your father.¡± ¡°My father?¡± ¡°For the details, you should ask him.¡± The shackles that had been suppressing Karl¡¯s body were finally broken. While Karl was still processing everything, Kane instructed ta to absorb the lingering Oblivion energy in the air. ¡°Begin,¡± Kane ordered. ¡°I¡¯m really going to do it,¡± ta replied. ¡°Do it,¡± Kane affirmed. "Are you really letting me?" "If you''re scared, just give up." "I''m going to do it!" ta shouted as he opened his mouth wide. Immediately, the vile energy of Oblivion was sucked into ta¡¯s mouth. In an instant, his eyes glowed red, only to turn ck shortly after. The more Oblivion energy he absorbed, the more his eyes shifted to a grayish hue. His body began to exude a sinister aura, as if the very ground beneath him had been tainted with evil. Concerned that the malicious energy might harm the vigers, Kane quickly erected a barrier with his mana. The two opposing forces collided with a loud crash, but the barrier held strong. Kane kept a close eye on ta, ready to intervene with his blood mana if anything went wrong. However, no such danger arose. "That was terrible!" ta grumbled, spitting on the ground as the air in the vige clearedpletely. "Fortunately, nothing happened," Kane remarked, to which ta puffed out his chest proudly. "Hmph! This is what it means to be a great guardian of demons," ta boasted. "Well done," Kane praised, causing ta''s grin to widen even further. He even nudged Cami, "What are you standing around for? Stop fidgeting and give me a pat on the back for my hard work!" ta received plenty of praise from Cami as well. --- At the vige chief''s house, Kane had been invited inside. "You seem like someone of noble birth, but this is the best meal I can offer," the chief said apologetically. Before Kane was a simple stew¡ªno meat, just potatoes. Nevertheless, Kane did not refuse. "This is more than enough," he replied, eating the potato stew with gusto. He had survived on far less during his time as Ray, where food was merely a means to stay alive. As Kane finished the stew, the chief spoke up with concern, "Now that we''ve stopped working, they''ll being soon." "You mean the watchers?" Kane asked. "Yes, they live nearby," the chief confirmed. "I¡¯ll take care of them before we leave." "How soon should we be ready to leave?" "I intend to depart immediately. Please gather all the vigers before we go," Kane instructed. The vigers gathered at the chief''s house, where Kane introduced himself. "I am not from Hatzfeld. I am from the Fresia Empire." Some vigers were surprised, but most seemed unfazed. "We had a feeling," one remarked. "Yes, your ent is different from ours," another added. Kane felt reassured by their reactions. Perhaps due to the suffering they had endured, they were more than willing to trust the person who had saved them. "My name is Kane, and I am of the house of Rehinar," he continued. "I haven¡¯t heard of you, but I know that Rehinar is the name of a guardian lord''s house," one vigermented. "I''m the eldest son of that guardian lord," Kane rified. "We¡¯ve heard that the guardian lord is a just and upright person. It seems his son is equally remarkable," another viger noted. Their warm reception made sense. Before arriving at the chief''s house... Kane had taken care of each viger¡¯s well-being, revitalizing them with his blood mana¡ªa power that seemed almost magical to the simple folk of the small vige. "Will you follow me to Rehinar?" Kane asked. "I want to go with you! There''s no hope left in this ce," one viger responded. "Even if it''s hard to start anew, it must be better than staying here," another added. "We''ll dly follow if you''ll have us," they agreed, one after another. The only ones left to answer were the vige chief and Karl. The two exchanged a nce before responding. "We will go to Rehinar as well," the chief said. "Pack only your most precious belongings. We leave immediately," Kane instructed. The vigers quickly returned to their homes, gathering only the essentials beforeing back to Kane. "Your Highness, what should we do with these?" Cami asked, pointing to the boxes filled with the Elixir of Oblivion. "Destroy them all," Kane ordered. With a swift sh of her sword, Cami destroyed the boxes, shattering the elixirs inside. "Is that all of them?" Kane asked the vigers. "There are more in the storage at the vige entrance," one viger informed him. The small storage shed near the vige gate was packed with crates full of elixirs. "That''s quite a lot. It''s amazing that Karl managed to survive after producing such an enormous amount of Oblivion energy," Kane muttered, ncing at Karl. The sheer volume of energy contained within him was a testament to his strength, marking him as a true 5-star character. Kane extended his hand, and with a powerful burst, the storage shed exploded. As the smoke rose, ta eagerly opened his mouth, absorbing the remnants of the Oblivion energy. Once the malevolent aura waspletely gone, a notification sounded: [You havepleted the sudden quest: Discovered Oblivion!] [Karl Agzent has been unlocked.] [5¡ï Oblivion Knight Candidate ¡®Karl Agzent¡¯ is now avable in the Fragment Shop.] [The favorability of the vigers of Flovin has risen to trust.] The quest was over. "Let''s go," Kane said. The Blood Tigers escorted the vigers, guiding them safely towards the Rehinar territory. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 105 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 105 Bang! A loud explosion echoed. The man, who had been rolling around with a woman, sprang up in surprise. "W-what the hell!?" As he stepped outside, he saw thick ck smoke rising from the direction of the vige. Hisrade, who had been next door, also rushed out, startled. "It¡¯sing from the vige!" "Damn it, just when things were getting good." They hastily threw on their clothes and headed towards the vige. They saw the vigers descending towards them. "Hey, Vige Chief, who gave you permission to leave the vige¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, the man staggered to the side. St! His body was sliced in half, killing him instantly. Hisrade''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden death. But he too, met the same fate. They were the ones tasked with monitoring Flovin Vige. They weren¡¯t natives of the Sun n, just hired mercenaries. That¡¯s why their surveince was so sloppy. At that moment. A priest in a certain temple was praying when he suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°The Oblivion Aura has vanished?¡± The priest had been assigned the duty of maintaining the Oblivion Aura connected to the continent. "If it''s from the Hatzfeld side¡­ Could it be Flovin Vige?" The priest frowned deeply. The Oblivion Aura, which had been perfectly connected, was severed. Even the energy from other areas became unstable. ¡°It¡¯s a secluded ce where no one should have discovered anything¡­.¡± The priest paused to sense the Oblivion Aura. He thought perhaps it might reconnect. But no matter how long he waited, the Oblivion Aura did not return. After a day passed, the priest stood up from his seat. "I should report this to the Bishop." The priest moved swiftly. He entered a grand temple, not the small shrine where he had been. Many priests were praying inside. At the very front. He cautiously approached an elderly man with his hands sped and eyes closed. "The Oblivion Aura has been severed." The old man slowly opened his eyes. "Where?" "Flovin Vige in Hatzfeld." "It''s not one of our priests'' praying sites, then." "What should we do?" "We must send followers to investigate." "I''ll take action immediately." "There are many who defy the will of the gods." "Those who defy the will of the gods will face divine retribution. Do not worry too much." "Indeed." The Bishop nodded and closed his eyes once more. * * * About two weeks had passed. Kane and the people of Flovin Vige arrived in Rehinar. If the Blood Tiger hadn''t joined them along the way, they would have arrived muchter. ¡°This is Rehinar,¡± Kane said. "Ah¡­," the vigers murmured. ¡°It¡¯s incredible,¡± someone added. They were from a rural, remote mountain area and knew little about Rehinar. As they took in the sight of therge city, they could only express their amazement. ¡°Cami, guide them to Daniel so they can settle here,¡± Kane instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± Cami responded confidently. The vige chief of Flovin bowed his head to Kane. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives. I don¡¯t know how we can ever repay this kindness¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the people of Flovin Vige are skilled with woodwork.¡± ¡°Well, surrounded by nothing but trees, that¡¯s how we made our living. But why do you ask?¡± ¡°I would like you to take charge of a lumber mill here. Since you¡¯ve left your homes and followed me, I intend to provide you with both houses and jobs.¡± The faces of the Flovin vigers brightened at Kane''s words. Getting a house for free in such arge city was a huge blessing. ¡°Why are you showing us such great kindness?¡± the chief asked. Though Kane¡¯s actions might have seemed overly generous at first, there was a deeper reason behind them. Kane had ns to bring in the future Mercenary King to this ce. Additionally, the people of Flovin Vige had a unique skill: logging. Living in a remote mountain area, they had developed the ability to cut down trees quickly. Harvesting wood from the demon-infested forest was extremely dangerous, and speed was crucial. The Flovin vigers were exactly the kind of workers needed for this job. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s because of that young man¡¯s talent and your people¡¯s logging skills,¡± Kane replied. ¡°This is more than we deserve¡­.¡± ¡°Take your time to repay this kindness by bing residents of Rehinar.¡± The vige chief was underestimating their value. Extracting resources from the demon forest was vital work, and wood was an indispensable resource in Rehinar. ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± the chief said, bowing deeply. The Flovin vigers followed suit, bowing to Kane. ¡°We are so grateful for your efforts on our behalf¡­.¡± ¡°We will repay this kindness one day.¡± ¡°If you ever need our help, just ask.¡± They were genuinely moved. Kane smiled warmly and replied, ¡°I will. You must be tired from the journey, so go on and follow Cami.¡± The Flovin vigers followed Cami as she guided them away. At the same time, a message appeared: [You have relocated the people of Flovin Vige.] [You havepleted the unsanctioned quest event, ¡®Relocate the Poption.¡¯] [Reputation has increased by +1,000.] [Flovin Vige residents'' favorability has increased.] He hadpleted both a sudden quest and an unsanctioned quest. Gathering people who could be beneficial to his territory like this would quickly expand his power. Seeing everything progressing ording to n gave him a sense of satisfaction. After closing the message and watching the Flovin vigers walk away, he heard a voice. ¡°My lord! You¡¯ve been out of sight for a while. Where have you been?¡± It was Gillip, from the ck crow exchange, who greeted him with familiarity. ¡°New faces, huh¡­ Are those people you brought here, my lord?¡± Gillip asked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Kane replied coldly. His tone was entirely different from how he had spoken to the Flovin vigers. He was almost curt, but that didn¡¯t deter Gillip, who stuck close to him. ¡°Seems like that guy caught your eye, my lord,¡± Gillip remarked, pointing towards Karl. This one was sharp-eyed, as usual. Quick to catch on. He had already sized up the Flovin vigers in the short time they were there and correctly identified Karl Agzente. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°I was thinking of recruiting him for our ck Crow¡ª¡± ¡°If you try that, you might end up dead. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°N-no, just kidding.¡± ¡°Karl could make an excellent informant, but that would be a waste. I¡¯m going to train him as abatant, so don¡¯t get any funny ideas.¡± Training Karl as an informant under the ck crow exchange would have made him the best spy in the world. It wasn¡¯t a bad option, but the ck crow exchange already had plenty of informants. To confront Hatzfeld and the Meyer Family,bat power was essential. Training Karl as abatant was the right choice. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°But why are you here?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve brought some incredible news!¡± Gillip¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. There was only one thing that made Gillip look like that: money. * * * The Temporary Headquarters of the ck crow exchange. Next to the mill stood arge building that hadn¡¯t been there before. It seemed Gillip had built it while Kane was away. Though it wasn¡¯t asvish as the one in Phec, it was still furnished with much more expensive items than before. ¡°You¡¯ve been dealing with a lot of money, I see,¡± Kane remarked. ¡°All thanks to you, my lord. Hehe,¡± Gillip chuckled as he handed over a stack of documents. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Kane asked. ¡°It¡¯s the supply contract for KaraShi, of course.¡± [Tl/N: Kane¡¯s Jewellery brand.] It wasn¡¯t just one stack of papers; it was a whole pile of them¡ªall transaction proposals. No wonder Gillip was so thrilled. ¡°The jewelry you created has taken the Fresia Empire by storm!¡± Gillip eximed. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re sitting on a pile of money now?¡± Kane replied. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always had plenty of money, but these jewels have certainly helped,¡± Gillip admitted. It was true. Gillip had always been wealthy. The underworld of Phec was under his control, and he had amassed a fortune selling information. Gillip was wealthier than most nobles. ¡°So, are you excited because of these proposals?¡± Kane asked. Gillip suddenly grabbed Kane¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with desperation. ¡°Please, my lord, trust me and sign these proposals.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°This is a golden opportunity. We might even surpass the TianCo brand!¡± TianCo was a luxury brand that specialized in jewelry, furniture, and equipment. It was particrly dominant in the jewelry sector. Nobles of all ages felt it was a must-have brand, and even in Rehinar, there were TianCo furnishings. The brand was famous across the continent. The idea of catching up to TianCo was indeed a rare opportunity. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Kane asked. ¡°You can¡¯t refuse!¡± Gillip shot to his feet, hisposure slipping in his surprise at Kane¡¯s suggestion. He quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, my apologies, my lord. I was just taken aback.¡± ¡°Why would you oppose it? I¡¯m the supplier, and I said no.¡± Kane observed Gillip¡¯s reaction closely. He knew exactly what was going through Gillip¡¯s mind. Using the ck crow exchange¡¯s informationwork, Gillip had heavily promoted KaraShi¡¯s jewelry. As a result, the jewelry had gained far more poprity than anticipated, to the point where even the most stubborn nobles were begging to buy it. ¡®He must have realized that this KaraShi jewelry could be a powerful weapon,¡¯ Kane thought. Why do nobles indulge in luxury? It¡¯s to unt their wealth and status. That¡¯s why so many people are obsessed with luxury items. In that sense, KaraShi¡¯s jewelry perfectly met the nobles¡¯ demands, making it only natural for them to be eager to get their hands on it. ¡°Currently, Rehinar¡¯s sources of ie are limited. As the territory develops, maintenance costs will increase. We¡¯ll need to recruit more soldiers, and money will be in short supply. The only way to solve this is through the KaraShi supply contracts,¡± Gillip exined. As expected of the leader of the ck crow exchange, his calctions were spot on. The revenue from grain produced on farnd was insufficient, and the same went formerce. Unless they sold elemental stones regrly, their profits would remain limited. The taxes collected from the residents were far too little to cover the operating costs. Kane had been covering all these expenses out of his own pocket. But without billions of gold, Rehinar¡¯s territory would eventually go bankrupt. Developing another source of ie was crucial. However, Kane didn¡¯t grant Gillip what he wanted so easily. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m saying no because I don¡¯t understand its value?¡± Kane¡¯s smile widened, and for a moment, Gillip felt a surge of anxiety. ''Damn it, where on earth does he keep getting his money from? Did he secretly hide a gold mine somewhere or what?'' It was driving Gillip crazy. That unsettling smile¡ªit wasn¡¯t based on empty confidence. It felt as though Kane had some hidden ace up his sleeve. He acted as if losing all these supply contracts wouldn¡¯t be a loss at all. ''Is this what it¡¯se to? Do I really have to stoop this low?'' Gillip had a brief moment of self-pity but quickly dismissed it. ''No, this is necessary! These contracts are worth a fortune. Even selling premium information won¡¯t bring in as much money consistently.'' The profits skimmed from the distribution chain were significant. If Kane just signed all these contracts¡­ ''I¡¯ll be one of the wealthiest men alive. I might even gain a title like Count Dyer.'' Every merchant¡¯s ultimate goal was to emte Count Dyer, a man born amoner who became the first merchant to earn a count''s title. He had even aimed for a marquessate¡ªbefore Kane had killed him. Despite his demise, Count Dyer remained a legendary figure among merchants. That¡¯s why securing these supply contracts was a must. ¡°What do I need to do to get you to sign all these documents?¡± Gillip asked, his expression resolute. He looked as though he had staked everything on this moment. Kane dropped a bombshell right in Gillip¡¯s face. ¡°Give me yourst resort¡ªthe Elemental Stone Mine.¡± ¡°The Mana mine, you mean?¡± Gillip replied cautiously. ¡°No, the Blood Mana Stone Mine. The one you¡¯ve been hiding so well.¡± [Tl/N: Mana stones that have blood mana in them. NOT Stars, stars are the rarest purest form of mana stone. These are obviously normal ones.] Gillip¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at the mention of the Blood Magic Stone Mine. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 106 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 106 ¡°How could you mention the Blood Mana Stone Mine? That''s preposterous. I don''t own such a mine,¡± Gillip stammered, visibly flustered. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he hurriedly wiped it away with a handkerchief, unable to meet Kane''s gaze. His heart pounded in his chest. ''How the hell did he find out about the Blood mana stone mine? Does he have better intelligence than us? Damn it! I kept that mine hidden to pass down to my descendants, and now it''s exposed!'' The Blood Mana stone mine was extremely rare, almost to the point of being a legend on the continent. It was hardly something you could find, much less bargain over. Giving up the mine was unthinkable. He had to deny everything. Even if he had to give up other things, the Blood Mana stone mine was off-limits. Then, Kane¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts again. ¡°I can sell the gemstones I''ve crafted without your help. You know exactly why, don''t you? You''re the one who spread the word about KaraShi through the ck Crow exchange. If I take this away, it¡¯ll be a huge loss for you.¡± Kane¡¯s blunt words caused Gillip¡¯s face to harden. He could no longer maintain his smile. Right now, Kane held all the power. He was the kind of person who could tear up their deal without hesitation. ¡®How did I end up getting cornered in this deal?¡¯ Gillip was aware of Kane¡¯s reputation, particrly his prowess. But when it came to business, Gillip had always believed he was far more skilled than Kane. Yet, he found himself in an inescapable situation. Everything had yed out exactly as Kane intended. ¡®If I don¡¯t give up the Blood Mana Stone Mine, I¡¯ll lose both the distribution rights for KaraShi and the mine itself.¡¯ An elemental stone mine could be owned only by the emperor and the four great noble families. As a merchant, it was impossible for Gillip to possess one. But Kane had the authority to forcibly take the Blood mana stone Mine if he chose to. ¡®If I must hand over the Blood mana stone Mine¡­ I need to secure the best possible terms in return.¡¯ That was the only way to avoid a total loss. Gillip¡¯s jaw tightened as he gritted his teeth, clearly furious. But what could he do? Ultimately, he would lose the mine. It was wiser to make the best deal possible. ¡°I concede.¡± ¡°Good. It''s better for both of us if we settle this amicably.¡± Kane''s words only made Gillip curse inwardly. ¡®You''re the only one who benefits from this, you damn scoundrel!¡¯ Gillip was tempted to say it aloud but restrained himself. ¡°Did you just curse me in your mind?¡± ¡°Yup! He definitely cursed you, Kane,¡± ta chimed in. Gillip stammered, denying the usation. ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°My feelings are starting to get hurt.¡± ¡°I said I didn¡¯t!¡± Gillip shouted in frustration and then quickly continued with the terms he had been considering. ¡°If I hand over the Blood mana stone Mine, extend the exclusive distribution rights to five years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I was nning to significantly increase the royalties once the period ended.¡± Kane¡¯s expression was sincere, making Gillip recoil. ¡®What a devilish man. I¡¯ve never met someone as ruthless as him!¡¯ Gillip wanted to escape Kane¡¯s grasp, but the ck Crow exchange headquarters had already relocated to Rehinar. Now, he was bound to this ce, with no choice but to fight to the end. He needed to negotiate a deal that would favor the ck Crow exchange. ¡°Fine. I''ll ept a 10-year exclusive distribution deal with a 30% fixed royalty.¡± A 30% royalty meant that with control over both sales and distribution, 70% of the profit would go directly to the ck Crow exchange. It wasn¡¯t a bad deal. As KaraShi¡¯s value increased, the ck Crow exchange would be one of the richest entities on the continent. "Additionally, I ask for the rights to develop in western territory and for protection of the ck Crow exchange''s existence in Rehinar." "Are you hoping for protection in Rehinar if you face any danger?" "Yes, that¡¯s correct." "Hmm..." "Remember, I¡¯m offering the Blood mana stone Mine¡ªthe only one of its kind on the continent." Gillip proposed his offer to Kane with a life-or-death determination. At that moment, ta, with a displeased expression, chimed in. "Kane, this sounds like a bad deal. That guy thinks you''re an easy target." Gillip, sensing the tension, quickly pulled out a carrot and offered it to ta. "Here, here, be a good boy. Want some carrot?" ta¡¯s face twisted with anger. "Should I just kill him?" ta¡¯s pronunciation suddenly became sharp, a sign that his emotions were truly riled up. "Hissss!" "Eek!" Gillip recoiled in fear as ta bared his fangs and hissed. Offering a carrot to such a fearsome creature was a grave mistake. ta was furious. In a hurry, Gillip pulled out some dried meat. "Alright, I¡¯ll let it slide this time." ta¡¯s tail swayed from side to side, looking cute but with a hint of mischief that made people want to give him a good smack. "So, will you ept my terms?" Gillip asked. "I will." "Let¡¯s revise the contract immediately." Gillip sessfully secured the deal with Kane. "Let¡¯s maintain a good rtionship moving forward." "Of course." Despite his words, Gillip cursed Kane repeatedly in his mind. ''You damn devil! I¡¯ll make sure to rise to the rank of count¡ªno, marquis¡ªthrough you!'' --- Kane was walking down the main road after leaving the ck Crow exchange¡¯s headquarters. "Kane, why did you agree to that man¡¯s conditions? I bet you could¡¯ve ripped him off for at least half of it." "What do you take me for?" "A devil in human disguise?" "You''re the devil here." "Ugh, don¡¯tpare me to such a lowly species," ta responded haughtily. ta belonged to the highest rank among the ferocious species. As he said, he couldn¡¯t bepared to a lower demon. "And yet you got swayed by a piece of jerky¡­ How adorable." "Nooo! But seriously, why did you agree to his demands?" "The ck Crow exchange will ultimately belong to me. epting his conditions doesn¡¯t hurt my ns." "Hehe, you really are a wicked one, Kane." "Was that an insult?" "It was apliment!" ta grinned brightly. Kane and ta continued to bicker as they made their way back to the estate. "ta." "Yes?" "Doesn''t it seem like there are a lot of rats around?" "Mhm! I think they¡¯re spying on you, Kane." "We need to round them all up." Although they were constantly recruiting soldiers, it wasn¡¯t enough to patrol such a vast territory. Yet, if the Guardian knight were deployed to manage thend, the security of the estate would bepromised. Rehinar had grownrger, but it still had many unresolved issues. "As Rehinar develops rapidly, it seems to have attracted a lot of curious onlookers." Kane could sense faint flows of mana throughout the territory, indicating the use of magicalmunication devices. "It looks like I''ll need to ask for Yoshua''s help." "He¡¯ll work diligently." Kane paused his return to the estate and instead turned towards the temple. His appearance there caused a stir among the followers. "Oh! His Highness has graced us with his presence!" "It¡¯s an honor to see you in person, Lord Kane. I¡¯m so overwhelmed, I could cry!" Some of the followers even shed tears at the sight of him. Everyone regarded Kane with the utmost reverence. "Your praise is too much." His voice alone moved the followers to tears. "He¡¯s so humble!" "ta has blessed us with a divine being, sisters!" "Glory to ta!" The atmosphere was almost cult-like. Shortly after, Yoshua appeared with the blood priests. "What brings you here, causing you to make such a heavy journey?" "There are a lot of rats infesting Rehinar." "They¡¯re likely spies sent by other territories." "I need the temple to take care of them." "Since it¡¯s an order from you, we¡¯ll make sure to catch everyst one." The ta Temple had arge number of followers. [3¡ï ta Temple (Lv.MAX)] The building was already at its maximum level. To amodate more followers, it needed to be upgraded to the next tier. [Daniel Lindemann is currently managing the territory.] [You can upgrade the 3¡ï ta Temple (Lv.MAX). Do you want to upgrade it? (Y/N)] Kane checked his funds. [Funds: 95 million gold] He had spent a fortune turning Rehinar into a city of water, leaving him with 90 million gold. In just fifteen days, his wealth had increased by 5 million gold. ''Looks like I¡¯ve got the funds. Approve.'' [You have spent 50 million gold.] [The ta Temple Headquarters (Lv.MAX) has been upgraded to the Blood Grand Temple (Lv.1). (Construction Time: 60 days)] [Do you want toplete the construction of the Blood Grand Temple (Lv.1) immediately? (Y/N)] [Immediatepletion cost ¨C 25 million gold] ¡®Complete it immediately.¡¯ [The Blood Grand Temple (Lv.1) has beenpleted.] [Security has decreased by -20.] [Guild Influence has increased by +160.] [The guild has reached Level 4.] [New guild buildings have been unlocked.] - Unlocked Buildings - 4¡ï Mercenary Guild 5¡ï Blood Summoning Hall ¡®It¡¯s great that the ta Cult can upgrade without following the usual hassle of quests and levels.¡¯ Most other buildings required the territory to reach a certain level before they could be upgraded. But the Blood Cult had no such restrictions. As long as the cult itself reached max level, that was enough. Even though the guild level was only 3, he could upgrade to a 4-star building. ¡®The drop in security is inevitable. Considering the cult¡¯s sudden increase in followers, only losing 20 points of security is not bad at all.¡¯ This was possible because Kane hadplete control over the ta Cult. If ta weren¡¯t by his side, establishing the Demon Cult would have been an act of suicide. Controlling fanatics was extremely dangerous, but with ta, the cult¡¯s symbol, under his control, it was manageable. Yoshua and the other followers even regarded him as a deity. ¡®And my first 4-star building, that feels pretty good.¡¯ [Blood Grand Temple (Lv.1)] Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Description: The Shining Star (ta) Cult has grown once more! Though its symbol might seem cute, don''t be deceived. It can reveal its true form at any time and devour you whole. *Note: ¡°Shining Star¡± refers to the demon worshiped by the cult. Effects: ta¡¯s abilities +300%, Faith +500%, Follower Capacity +500%, Skills granted upon ordination of blood priests - Blood Regeneration, Blood Magic (basic acquisition). [You havepleted your first 4-star building.] [As a reward, 100 million gold has been granted.] [Your reputation has increased by +50,000.] A crimson light descended upon the cult, a blessing. The illnesses of the sick followers were miraculously healed, and some even gained mana. [A devout follower has requested to be promoted to ¡®Blood Priest Apprentice.¡¯ Will you ept? (Y/N)] ¡®ept.¡¯ [Promotion epted.] [The devout follower has been promoted to ¡®Blood Priest Apprentice.¡¯] Many followers became blood priests, elite units capable of both healing andbat. This was the effect of the 4-star building. As Yoshua bowed his head in reverence towards ta, nestled in Kane¡¯s arms, Kane decided to make good use of ta. ¡°This one says he trusts High Priest Yoshua,¡± Kane remarked. ¡°Oh! Great Guardian Spirit of the Demons,¡± Yoshua whispered, overwhelmed with emotion, his eyes filling with tears. To him, ta¡¯s will was his very life. ¡°I will capture all who appear to be spies and offer them to you as blood sacrifices,¡± Yoshua dered, true to his role as the leader of the fanatics. Kane shook his head. ¡°Do not kill them; just capture them all.¡± ¡°If that is yourmand, so be it.¡± Yoshua ced his hand over his heart and bowed deeply. His actions were so solemn that no one would suspect him to be a fanatic leader; he bore the dignity of an archbishop. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 107 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 107 --- Kane, having returned to the family estate, immediately grabbed a Mana stone. ¡°Are you going to craft again?¡± ta asked, and Kane nodded in response. ¡°There¡¯s nothing better to improve my skills. Plus, it makes money. What¡¯s not to like?¡± ¡°Hmph, ta¡¯s not amused,¡± ta grumbled, sprawling out on the bed. Then, he casually remarked to Kane, ¡°But a two-star Mana Stone stone won¡¯t be enough to get stronger~¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to go hunting for more stones. The second wave of mutant monsters is about to begin.¡± ¡°Who said anything about hunting for stones? There¡¯s that Blood Mana Stone mine you snatched from that fool. Whether you craft there or strengthen your cute little tiger, it would be a better time spent~¡± ta¡¯s tail swayed gently as if casting a spell, ¡°Come on, Kane, you¡¯re going to give in.¡± But Kane hadn¡¯t considered this; his mind was preupied with other thoughts. ¡°I was just thinking I¡¯d go after the second wave arrives.¡± ¡°Hehe, I convinced you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yeah, you did well,¡± Kane said, suddenly lifting ta off the bed. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately.¡± ¡°Did that fool reveal the location?¡± ¡°I already know,¡± Kane replied as he exited the building. They dashed straight through the south gate, running in a straight line for half a day. At the end of the trade route, they reached the entrance to Phec¡¯s trade route. ¡°This is it,¡± Kane dered. ¡°This isn¡¯t a mountain.¡± ¡°From here to that mountain range, it¡¯s all a Blood Mana Stone mine,¡± Kane pointed to the ground beneath them. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± ta tilted his head in confusion. Kane merged his BloodSky des into a spear and thrust it deep into the ground. The spear prated the earth, going deeper until it hit something solid. ¡°It¡¯s deep.¡± He channeled powerful mana into the Bloodsky. Boom! The ground exploded, sending rocks and dirt flying in all directions, revealing a reddish, transparent crystal embedded in the earth. ¡°I knew it would be protected by a barrier. Kane, I was expecting this, you know?¡± ta said with a smug tone. ¡°If even you couldn¡¯t find it, there¡¯s no way the merchants who passed by would have noticed the Blood mana stone mine.¡± Especially since it¡¯s protected by a barrier. Who would have known there was a Blood Mana Stone Mine beneath this spot? ¡°But how did that fool manage to find it?¡± ta asked. ¡°He must have stumbled upon it while dealing in stolen goods. Maybe it caught his eye by ident.¡± ¡°That guy sure is lucky.¡± ¡°He was born with it,¡± Kane acknowledged. After all, Gillip had survived countless bloodbaths and lived grandly until his death. Kane suspected Gillip might have been one of the people most pleased with his own survival. ¡°But Kane, you¡¯re not going to craft here, right?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s in the middle of a trade route, so we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to move to another location, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and cover the dirt. At this rate, we¡¯ll be broadcasting to everyone that there¡¯s Blood Mana Stone here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Kane agreed. Together with ta, Kane quickly started covering the exposed dirt again. To ensure it looked natural, he even used water mana to moisten the area. After finishing the job and soaking the surroundings with water, there was no sign that the ground had been disturbed. ¡°We need to go to the ¡®hidden territory: Cave of species¡¯ where you were born.¡± ¡°Why there?¡± ¡°Why else? The ce where you were born is a Blood Mana Stone mine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± The Cave of Species was located to the west of Rehinar, beneath the Atlum mountain range. The reason so many mutant monsters with blood runes were found there was because the Blood Mana Stone Mine was buried deep beneath the earth. ta, surprisingly innocent, seemedpletely unaware that his birthce was a Blood Mana Stone mine. ¡°Whaaat!?¡± --- Meanwhile, Dirk Hatzfeld was being trained in spear techniques by Bishop Gregor of Lycera Theocracy. ¡°No! Your thrust needs to be more concise. You must control your mana precisely, then unleash it explosively in an instant,¡± Bishop Gregor instructed. As the Lord of a Hundred Spears, Bishop Gregor¡¯s skill was exceptional. His teaching abilities were beyond professional. Even though it had only been a fortnight, Dirk¡¯s spear techniques were improving day by day. Whoosh! Each time Dirk thrust his spear into the air, the force was so intense that the air couldn¡¯t withstand it and burst apart. Yet, Bishop Gregor still scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re wrong again! How many times must I tell you?¡± ¡°Haa¡­ haah¡­¡± Dirk panted heavily, his body drenched in sweat. He had been swinging the spear with such intensity that his arms were trembling. ¡°Your spear is shaking. At this rate, how do you expect to earn the title of ¡®Star of the Spear¡¯?¡± Bishop Gregor deliberately provoked Dirk¡¯spetitive spirit. The title ¡°Star of the Spear¡± was a dream for anyone who wielded a spear, signifying a person who stood at the pinnacle of the spear arts. This was Dirk¡¯s ultimate goal. ¡°Again!¡± At the sternmand of Bishop Gregor, Dirk swung his spear once more. Whoosh¡ªBoom! Still, something about Dirk¡¯s form wasn¡¯t satisfactory to the Bishop. With a swift motion, Bishop Gregor struck Dirk¡¯s spear. ¡°Ugh,¡± Dirk groaned as the shock traveled through his palm. Bishop Gregor sighed deeply. ¡°Prince Dirk.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Yes¡­ Teacher¡­,¡± Dirk responded, still gasping for breath. ¡°What is it¡­ that drives you to be in such a hurry?¡± Bishop Gregor¡¯s question caused Dirk¡¯s eyes to waver. ¡°Is it because of the First Prince? Or is it the hidden spear of Hatzfeld?¡± At the mention of the ¡°hidden spear,¡± a muscle in Dirk¡¯s eye twitched. Bishop Gregor noticed this immediately. ¡°He is the king¡¯s illegitimate son, but you, Prince Dirk, are of the pure bloodline of the Red Dragon. There is no need for you to be in such a rush,¡± Bishop Gregor advised. ¡°¡­Teacher¡­.¡± Gregor gently reassured Dirk. His voice carried an almost hypnotic power, perhaps due to his position as a bishop or his integrity as a pure and righteous clergyman. Dirk found himself deeply influenced by him. In response to Gregor¡¯s selflessfort, Dirk revealed his true feelings. ¡°¡­Father¡¯s gaze towards that vermin is bing more and more unsettling.¡± Bishop Gregor patted Dirk on the shoulder. ¡°Nonsense. His Majesty the King sees him as nothing more than Hatzfeld¡¯s hunting dog.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°A hunting dog only works when it''s fed. And what of humans? The lower their status, the greedier and more vile they be. To handle such people, sometimes you have to pretend to favor them, even if you don¡¯t. Do you understand?¡± Dirk was thoroughly captivated by Gregor¡¯s words, a look of realization dawning on his face. His wavering heart, shaken by Rey Hatzfeld, was now solidified. ¡°Your words, teacher, have made me reflect on my own shorings.¡± ¡°You are of the pure bloodline of the Red Dragon. A dragon¡¯s wings must not be broken by a mere snake crawling on the ground.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­.¡± Just as Dirk was being moved by Gregor¡¯s wisdom, a servant, seemingly in a panic, came rushing into the training grounds. ¡°Prince! Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°Did I not instruct you never to interrupt me during my training with Master Gregor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not, I will severely punish you. Now, report.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with the Red Spear Knights.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hardly a first. They¡¯re probably drinking somewhere on their way back. Contact Harald. It¡¯s absurd to make such a fuss over nothing!¡± Dirk raised his hand to strike the servant. ¡°Prince Dirk,¡± Bishop Gregor¡¯s voice stopped him mid-motion. ¡°You are the future leader of Hatzfeld. Punishing subordinates over trivial matters is beneath someone of your stature.¡± ¡°Ah, I nearly showed poor manners in front of you, teacher. I apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just think before you act from now on.¡± In just two weeks, Dirk had bepletely entranced by Bishop Gregor. He would even pretend to die if Gregormanded it. ¡°Um¡­¡± The servant hesitated, then spoke again, his tone still cautious. ¡°Speak,¡± Dirk¡¯s voice was noticeably calmer. ¡°Commander Harald has also gone silent.¡± ¡°Have you checked Harald¡¯s Red Dragon emblem?¡± ¡°I was about to say it¡­ The magical emblem has gone out.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± The Red Dragon emblem of Hatzfeld was an item that allowed them to confirm the life and death of any family member or retainer by the me within it. The Hatzfeld family had used these emblems for generations to monitor their followers. ¡°It¡¯s not just Commander Harald. All the Red Dragon emblems of the Red Spear Knights have gone out.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± Dirk trembled, his face flushing with anger. Losing the Red Spear Knights right after the Red Dragon Legion was too much. He finally lost control. Dirk grabbed the servant by the throat and screamed in fury. ¡°Say it again. What? Harald is dead?¡± The servant struggled to breathe, only managing a choked sound. ¡°I said, say it again!¡± With a snap, the servant''s neck broke. But that wasn¡¯t enough for Dirk. He ripped the head clean off and threw it aside, then began stomping on the body with crazed rage. He didn¡¯t stop there, continuing to mutte the corpse with his spear until his anger was spent. Even after all that, Dirk was still seething, his breath ragged. His rage wasn¡¯t just because he lost the Red Spear Knights, his right arm of power. It was because he failed to secure the ¡®Fire Star,'' the most precious elixir in the world. He had boasted to his father, the king, promising he would obtain it. Now, it was lost. What would his father think? His anger had reached a boiling point, clouding his thoughtspletely. ¡°Prince Dirk, calm yourself,¡± came Gregor''s soothing voice. Under normal circumstances, Dirk might haveshed out, but now he was as docile as amb. ¡°What should I do, teacher?¡± Dirk¡¯s eyes were desperate for a solution. ¡°One of the priests who apanied me is a master tracker. We¡¯ll find the culprit through him.¡± ¡°Would you really do that for me?¡± ¡°Your concerns are mine as well. We¡¯ll solve this together.¡± ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m so fortunate to have you by my side, teacher.¡± ¡°As your mentor and protector, I vow that no one will disturb your peace. I swear this as the Lord of a Hundred Spears and a servant of the Sun.¡± Dirk''s anger vanished, reced by a look ofplete admiration for Gregor. Then, Gregor delivered the final blow to solidify his control over Dirk. ¡°And if you¡¯ve lost your right and left arms, simply make new ones. I¡¯ll help you create an even stronger force than the Red Spear Knights.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°The priests of a Hundred Spears were all trained by me. Trust me.¡± ¡°It must be the will of the Sun that you became my mentor. I¡¯m endlessly grateful.¡± Without realizing it, Dirk was beingpletely brainwashed by Bishop Gregor. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 108 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 108 ¡°Phew!¡± ta swam through the pile of blood mana stones. Below him, Kane was carving the blood mana stone. The red crystal shone brilliantly, radiating an intense aura of blood energy. [80% of the crafting isplete.] [The blood energy has thickened.] ¡°Kane, how much longer?¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± Kane focused on carving the blood mana stone. The difficulty was on apletely different levelpared to crafting regr non elemental mana stones, so much so that sweat naturally dripped down his forehead. He even thought fighting might be easier than this. ¡°I¡¯ve already absorbed all the blood energy~¡± ta swirled around Kane, trying to distract him. But Kane wasn¡¯t someone with ordinary focus. Despite ta''s interference, he continued carving the blood mana stone. [Crafting isplete.] In Kane¡¯s hand was a small jewel, shimmering beautifully, its power mesmerizing to the eye. [Jewel of Karashi (Blood)] Category: essory Rating: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î Description: A jewel painstakingly crafted by Kane in the Cave of Species. Options: All elemental resistances +280%, critical hit rate +330% *In case of emergency - Blood Veil (S+) ¡°It was worth focusing on the carving.¡± The options on the blood mana stone-crafted jewel were remarkable. Compared to regr mana stones, it was four times more effective, and about twice as efficient as other elemental mana stones. Blood was truly an exquisite element. ¡°How many have you made in thest three days?¡± ¡°Around five?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not many.¡± ¡°The difficulty of crafting is on a different level than normal mana stones.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why your control over the blood energy has be more refined?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kane hadn¡¯t noticed at all, as he had been entirely focused on crafting the jewel. ta¡¯s words made him aware of the internal mana. ¡°An unexpected result?¡± ¡°Right? It feels like the core is much more filled with blood energy than I expected.¡± As ta pointed out, it wasn¡¯t just more refined; the blood energy had be denser, like a finer, preventing mana from leaking out unnecessarily. The holes had shrunk, which was why the blood energy seemed thicker. ta looked at Kane with a sense of wonder. Although his eyes were always cute, at that moment, they were deep with thought. ¡®Even though he¡¯s inherited the blood mana of the Blood Knight, can he really achieve this? Blood energy is the power of the Lord of Hell. Even a Blood Knight can¡¯t usually wield more than 80% of it.¡¯ Only the most exceptional could wield 80% of the power. Yet here was Kane, already emanating more than 80% of that energy. This wasn''t something achievable just by refining blood mana stones. It was a level of blood energy density that only someone who inherited the blood of the Lord of Hell could mimic, not a mere Blood Knight. ¡®I really can''t figure him out,¡¯ ta thought, his gaze fixed on Kane, who noticed and spoke up. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re just... different.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the strange one.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± ta squealed. Just then, a message chimed, signaling the arrival of a quest. Main Quest - [Stop the 2nd Mutant Monster Wave!] Rank: S- Description: The mutant monster is being forcibly disced from its nest by someone. Filled with fear, the mutant monsters are losing their sanity and are about to break out of their hidden territory and the demon forest. Stop it. Sess Reward: Increased Favorability in Rehinar, Increased Favorability with Charlotte von Fresia Failure Penalty: Hell Difficulty, Fall of the Rehinar Family If they couldn¡¯t stop the rampage of the 2nd wave, it would be game over. ¡®So the quest is finally hinting that someone is deliberately provoking the mutant monsters,¡¯ Kane thought. This was simr to what happened during the time he was Ray Hatzfeld. At first, he dismissed the mutant monster''s rampage as a plot by Hatzfeld. But as the rampage quests kepting, the descriptions started pointing more and more towards a third party. Later, he realized that the "third party" referred to the Sun n: The Meyer Family, but by then, it was toote to avoid the consequences. This time, however, things were different. He had already died once, and unlike when he was Ray, there would be no mistakes now. ¡°It¡¯s time to bring the Meyer Family into the open.¡± The entire continent needed to know about the dangerous force that was the Meyer Family. They would try to push Hatzfeld into a corner to hide their true identity. When that happened, Kane would take care of Hatzfeld. ¡°Revenge is within reach,¡± Kane muttered, a dark smile forming on his lips. * * * The Round Table of the Grand Temple. The priests, each wearing animal masks, had gathered for the first time in a long while. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡± Today, there were five instead of six. The priest who wore the bird mask was absent. ¡°Is there still no sign of the Blood Star?¡± ¡°I¡¯vebed through the Empire¡¯s reports, but found nothing,¡± said the fox mask, who was leading the meeting. The priest wearing the dragon mask spoke with irritation in his voice. ¡°Then where has it disappeared to?¡± ¡°Did you search thoroughly?¡± ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doubting everyone.¡± The fox mask red at the four others in turn. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on our side. Unless it¡¯s something toxic.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing my job properly, so stop with the usations.¡± With everyone denying any involvement, the fox mask tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Then where could the Blood Knight and the elixir Blood Star possibly be?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not in the Empire¡¯s treasury, then it might not have appeared in the world yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point.¡± ¡°There have been many times when the Blood Star didn¡¯t appear, even when other elemental stars did.¡± ¡°Could it be that the fate of the Blood Knight was never to be born in this era?¡± In response to these voices, the fox mask replied firmly. ¡°The prophecy clearly stated that Kane Rehinar has the fate of a Blood Knight. It¡¯s nonsense to say the Blood Star doesn¡¯t exist when that guy is still alive!¡± The others fell silent, their lighthearted banter reced by the gravity of the situation. The Blood Star was a matter of great importance to them. ¡°Kane Rehinar was the first to ess the Empire¡¯s treasury. Could he have taken it then?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± The fox mask turned to the scorpion mask, who flinched under the scrutiny. ¡°¡­I misspoke. My apologies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. It¡¯s not like he spoke without reason.¡± ¡°Kane did enter the Empire¡¯s Treasury before our Envoy, after all.¡± Everyone sided with the scorpion mask. With the Blood Star having vanished without a trace, Kane Rehinar was the only one left to suspect. ¡°Think carefully. For a mere human, a species considered less than insects, to consume the Blood Star¡­ That arrogant ¡®First Lord¡¯ must be right beside him. Can you even imagine that monster, who cannot be controlled by anyone other than the Lord of Hell ¡®Morning Star¡¯, being near a human?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just frustrating.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be able to face the Patriarch if we can¡¯t find the Blood Star¡­¡± ¡°Damn it! Everything seems to be going wrong.¡± Nothing rted to Rehinar was going smoothly. The death of the Seventh Seat. The expulsion of the Sun n¡¯s spies. The disappearance of the Blood Star. The stubborn survival of the Guardian Lord and the Emperor of the Fresia Empire. Not a single thing had gone ording to n. ¡°It feels like everything falls apart when it involves Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something suspicious about that guy.¡± They found themselves focusing on Kane, desperately needing someone to me. They felt a sense of relief, as if their mistakes were somewhat alleviated. ¡°Let¡¯s keep searching for the Blood Star and proceed with this n carefully.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll provoke the demon forest in two days, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up. The Patriarch is already displeased due to the destruction of the oblivion candidate¡¯s site.¡± They all nodded in agreement. The Oblivion candidate sites were viges where the Oblivion knights¡¯ candidates were located. They were extracting the Elixir of Oblivion from these ces. Not only had the existence of one of these viges been exposed, but the oblivion knight candidate had also vanished, which understandably infuriated the Sun n¡¯s Patriarch. After all, it was the Patriarch¡¯s job to use these candidates to plunge the continent into chaos. ¡°Damn, if only Ray Hatzfeld had acted ording to our ns, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the heavy-handed First Seat of judgment had to take matters into his own hands.¡± [Trantor Note: They are called either executioners or Seats. Their official title is ¡°Seats of Judgement¡¯. I think the one teaching Dirk is the First Seat/Executioner, it did say in chapter 78 where they were first introduced, that bird mask was the strongest. It¡¯s all my spection tho, maybe the one teaching Dirk is just one of this guy¡¯s pawns. Who knows.] ¡°I wonder how much he wants to kill him.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his destiny, he would have been dead by now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exhausting pretending to be patient. If I were him, I¡¯d have killed him under the guise of a mistake, without a second thought.¡± All eyes turned to the fox mask. The fox mask belonged to the ¡®Fifth Executioner¡¯, the Fifth Seat of Death. Despite the number indicating five, he was the one who had held his position the longest among them. --- Back in Rehinar, the first thing Kane did was meet with Gillip. Bang! The door to the temporary headquarters of the ck Crow exchange was mmed open. At Kane¡¯s sudden entrance¡­ ¡°B-B-Brother!¡± Panic spread throughout the ck Crow¡¯s headquarters. Gillip, who had been counting money in his room, hurried downstairs, startled. He quickly bowed to Kane at a 90-degree angle. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, sir! Hehe.¡± His hands rubbed together like a fly¡¯s, making him look incredibly servile. However, no one in the ck Crow Exchange thought Gillip was pathetic. The man standing before Gillip was a demon in human disguise. Thud. Kane ced five red gemstones on the table. ¡°I¡¯m giving you these. But in return, I need the entire ck Crow to move.¡± ¡°To mobilize everyone would require quite a hefty price, even for a request from the Young Master.¡± ¡°Your perspective might change once you see these gemstones.¡± ¡°I know the gemstones you create are valuable, but still¡ª¡± ¡°These are qualitatively different from any you¡¯ve seen before. I¡¯ll start counting, and with each number, one gemstone will disappear. One.¡± ¡°W-Wait a minute!¡± Kane counted again. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Y-You''re too fast, sir! Maybe you could start counting again once I''ve had a chance to inspect the gems?¡± As Kane prepared to speak again, Gillip hastily examined the red gemstones. The moment his eyesnded on them, he was stunned. ''W-What is this?'' It felt as though he had been struck by a harpoon. But it wasn''t fear or terror that gripped him. Instead, it was an overwhelming sense of exhration¡ªalmost ecstasy. ¡®This... this is unlike any gemstone I''ve ever seen! Even the most expensive jewels from Tian.Co can''tpare to this!¡¯ The red gemstones had immediately captivated Gillip. Just then, Kane''s voice cut through his thoughts. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°W-Wait a moment!¡± Gillip threw up his hands and rushed to cover Kane''s mouth. ¡°I''ll mobilize the entire ck Crow Exchange for you!¡± ¡°Think it over carefully. There''s no need to rush such a decision,¡± Kane said, as if advising caution. But Gillip knew this was the devil''s whisper. Kane was simply trying to give away fewer gemstones. There was no way he would let that happen. ¡°I''ve made a grave mistake. Please forgive my ignorance of your intentions, Young Duke.¡± ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you give me all these gems?¡± Gillip clung to Kane''s legs, abandoning any semnce of dignity as the leader of the ck Crow Exchange. He was desperate to get his hands on all five red gemstones. ¡°I really want these gems.¡± It wasn''t about selling the gemstones. Kane was offering them in exchange for a favor, meaning there would be no 30%mission. He could keep 100% of the proceeds from selling these five gemstones. With all five, he could easily cover the ck Crow¡¯s operating expenses for the next five years. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Please! Young Master, Oh Great Duke!¡± Moved by Gillip¡¯s desperate plea, Kane finally relented. ¡°I suppose I''m getting the short end of the stick here, but since you want them so badly, take them all. But make sure the job is done right.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master. People may call you a mad dog, but I never once thought of you as a crazy son of a b¡ª¡± ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°Me? Never, sir! I would never think of you as a crazy son of a¡ª¡± ¡°Want me to put a hole in that mouth of yours?¡± Gillip quickly changed the subject. ¡°Ahem! So, what is it you need us to do?¡± His expression became serious. He was certain that whatever Kane was asking for was extremely dangerous. After all, giving away five red gemstones without any conditions could only mean that the task at hand might threaten the very existence of the ck Crow. ¡°Spread the rumor that I possess the Blood Star.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 109 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 109 ¡°Is the Blood Star really in your hands, my lord!?¡± Gillip''s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out. Kane responded coldly to his reaction. ¡°So, you know about the Blood Star.¡± Gillip realized his mistake toote. He had inadvertently revealed that he knew about the Blood Star because of his shock. The Stars of other Elements were famous, but the Blood Star was almost unknown by themon folk. Very few knew of its existence¡ªonly those from the Major ns were aware of it. Gillip, now flustered, wiped the cold sweat from his brow and tried to excuse himself. ¡°H-ha ha. I control the underworld, don''t I? It''s surprisingly easy to know the secrets of the continent.¡± But Kane wasn¡¯t easily fooled. ¡°So, you''re saying your informationwork is superior to even the Rehinar Family. Even if we¡¯ve lost our power and information-gathering abilities, it¡¯s amusing to think you could surpass the our intelligence.¡± Kane wasn''t about to let this slide. Gillip¡¯s eyes darted around, searching for a way out, but he couldn''t find one. ¡°The underworld is subtly¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think I''m a fool?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Or do you think I don¡¯t know your true identity?¡± The mention of his identity made Gillip¡¯s expression harden. His once pitiful and insignificant face suddenly turned serious. ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡± ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡± Kane stared intently at Gillip. Gillip''s eyes shook violently, feeling utterly exposed. He was beyond confused. ¡®Does he really know my true identity? The one no one has ever discovered?¡¯ Gillip''s mind raced with countless thoughts. What if The Young Master knew his identity? What should he do then? But another thought crossed his mind, ¡®What if he''s just guessing and doesn¡¯t actually know?¡¯ At that moment, Kane¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°If I have to say your true identity out loud, the price will be steep.¡± His words carried a hint of threat. Gillip¡¯s dilemma only deepened. ¡®Damn it! Judging by that look in his eyes, it seems like he really knows who I am.¡¯ In the end, Gillip was the first to surrender. ¡°Haah¡­ I¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± the ck crow exchange shouted in protest, but Gillip raised his hand to silence them. ¡°How did you figure out my identity? I¡¯ve hidden it all my life.¡± ¡°There is only one ce with a tighter informationwork than the Rehinar Family¡ªit''s the Tegelo Family, isn''t it? Isn''t that right, Gillip Tegelo?¡± Everyone present widened their eyes. Could it be that The Young Master truly knew Gillip''s identity? They quickly shut the building''s doors, wary of any eavesdroppers. ¡°I even changed my weapon to an axe and learned apletely different breathing technique, but in the end, I''ve been caught.¡± ¡°The blood flowing through your veins cannot be hidden.¡± Gillip was a pureblood, a direct descendant of the Tegelo family.. He was the one who most strongly inherited the mana of Wind Fox. Gillip''s father was the elder brother of the Marquis of Tegelo. As the rightful heir to the Tegelo family, he was supposed to take his ce as the head. However, the current Marquis of Tegelo usurped that position and even attempted to kill his own nephew, Gillip. Gillip barely escaped with his life, thanks to the help of his loyal retainers, but he lost everything in the process. His family. His parents. Even those loyal retainers who followed him. He lost his status entirely. To survive, he had to hide in the shadows. Who would have thought that the rightful heir of such a noble bloodline would be forced to live among criminals just to stay alive? ¡°I should have suspected something when the Blood Cult was established in Rehinar.¡± ¡°Will you leave now?¡± ¡°Will you let me go?¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°You know too much.¡± ¡°Then why bother asking if I¡¯m leaving when you¡¯re not nning to let me go?¡± Gillip grumbled. His attitude had changed. He was no longer the groveling figure from before; now, he acted as if he had nothing to lose. ¡°So you¡¯re finally showing your true colors.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in pretending when my identity is already exposed?¡± Kane chuckled at Gillip''s newfound bravado. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already as good as dead. Why would I fear dying twice? It¡¯s just frustrating. I can¡¯t rest in peace knowing that the money I sweated blood for will be stolen by a devil.¡± ¡°You''re not referring to me as the devil, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. A devil obsessed with money.¡± Gillip''s behavior was reckless, as if he had given up on everything. ¡°Instead of being grateful to someone who spared your life, you¡¯re cursing them?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t spare me. You just took a huge chunk of my money. What¡¯s there to be grateful for?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I kill your enemy for you? I made sure Tegelo could never recover.¡± ¡°And what good is that? I¡¯m about to be killed by The Young Master anyway.¡± ¡°When did I say I¡¯d kill you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not going to kill me?¡± ¡°Do you want me to?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather live.¡± ¡°Then spread the rumor that the Blood Star is in my possession.¡± Gillip narrowed his eyes and asked cautiously, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Do you think my request is easy?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very dangerous. It could jeopardize the existence of the ck Crow Exchange.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sparing me even though you know my identity?¡± ¡°Did you do something wrong to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do I feel like you¡¯re begging me to kill you?¡± ¡°Me? Not at all.¡± ¡°Then shut up and get to work.¡± ¡°Are you really going to let me live?¡± Gillip asked again, still not convinced. A mad dog that wouldn¡¯t let go once it bit downtely, that was how people described Kane Rehinar. It was hard to believe that he would actually let him live. Given Kane¡¯s nature, he would surely consider Gillip a threat. ¡°ta, should I just kill this guy?¡± ¡°Just do it. He clearly wants to die. Kane, you¡¯re surprisingly soft. If I were you, I¡¯d have already fed that fool to a Blood Tiger.¡± Kane turned his gaze back to Gillip. ¡°You heard him. Now just shut up and do your job.¡± * * * Kane left. Gillip roughly pulled out a chair and slumped into it. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Hano, the second-inmand of the ck Crow Exchange, urgently spoke up. ¡°Brother, let''s pack up and run right now.¡± ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°What if he stabs you in the backter? It¡¯d be a shame to abandon our base here, but it''s better than losing our lives.¡± ¡°Yeah, big brother, we should flee like the second brother said. We¡¯ll be safe in the Lycera Theocracy.¡± Despite their suggestions, Gillip remained still. ¡°This is the safest ce. If he wanted to kill me, he would have already taken my head and seized control of the ck Crow Exchange. But... no matter how much I think about it, I just can¡¯t figure out why The Young Master is letting me live.¡± There was one thing missing in Rehinar. And that was an intelligencework. Even though the number of soldiers and knight trainees was increasing, there was no intelligence organization. If Kane wanted to take over the ck crow exchange, he would have done so long ago. There was no reason to spare Gillip until now. ¡°Does he have a lot ofpassion?¡± Hano shook his head at Gillip¡¯s muttering. ¡°That can¡¯t be it. The Young Master doesn¡¯t havepassion. He kills anyone who challenges him.¡± Gillip suddenly pped his hands together. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t challenged The Young Master.¡± ¡°But the third brother did. And you swung an axe at him, saying you¡¯d kill him too.¡± ¡°That was a mistake, man! It¡¯s not like we marched on Rehinar with an army, unlike Dyer and Tegelo, who came with troops to conquer it. Compared to them, we¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, The Young Master did say something to the third brother.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said he was sparing him because of a past connection, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it clearly.¡± Gillip muttered to himself. ¡°A past connection¡­¡± He racked his brain, digging through all his memories. But he couldn¡¯t think of any connection with Kane. ¡°This is driving me crazy. Is there some connection I¡¯m unaware of?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s bothering you that much, let¡¯s just run.¡± Gillip sensed that he was standing at a crossroads. The decision he made now would greatly affect his fate. After much deliberation, he made his choice. ¡°We''ll stay here. And we''ll spread the rumor that the Blood Star is in Rehinar, just as the Young Master requested.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to run?¡± ¡°Hano.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll take over the jewelry shop for me. The third brother will take charge of the mill.¡± ¡°What about you, big brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to stick close to the Young Master and figure out what he¡¯s really thinking.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a nasty temper. You could end up dead too, big brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just have to take the risk.¡± Gillip¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve. * * * As the entire ck Crow exchange moved, the rumor about the Blood Star spread rapidly across the Empire. The rumor even reached the ears of Crown Prince Isaac. ¡°Haha, Kane got one over on me. To think he got his hands on the Blood Star from right under the Imperial Pce¡¯s nose.¡± Themander of the ck Heaven Guard voiced his concern. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be wary? If Kane absorbs the power of the Blood Star in Rehinar, its strength could surpass that of the royal family.¡± ¡°Richard.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Rehinar has always been stronger than the royal family.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Richard¡¯s eyes widened. It wasmon knowledge that the Guardian Lord was powerful, but Rehinar was still considered a vassal of Fresia. How could a vassal be stronger than its master? He found it unbelievable. ¡°I know you hold the Guardian Lord in high regard, but still¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking objectively. Rehinar may be a vassal in name, but it''s an equal to the royal family. The founder of our nation and the founder of Rehinar were friends.¡± ¡°¡­This is the first I¡¯ve heard of this.¡± ¡°The Blood Star was entrusted to the founder of our nation by Rehinar¡¯s ancestor. So, it¡¯s simply returning to its rightful owner. Damn, I kept my mouth shut to keep Kane from getting the Blood Star, but he somehow figured it out and found it.¡± Despite his words, Isaac¡¯s smile remained firmly in ce. In fact, he looked more relieved than anything. ¡°Such a sly guy. Anyway, what¡¯s the situation with the Meyer family?¡± ¡°It seems a Seat has moved personally after hearing the rumor that the Blood Star is in Rehinar.¡± ¡°They must be feeling the heat. For them to personally get involved, thosezy folks must be pretty desperate.¡± ¡°Are you just going to sit back and watch?¡± ¡°I want to see if Kane can handle them.¡± ¡°The Second Princess is there. I¡¯m worried she might get hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell her to stick close to Kane.¡± ¡°Are you trying to match them up?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The Second Princess¡¯ personality¡­ If she figures out what you¡¯re up to, she might march straight to the capital.¡± ¡°No way, she wouldn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Well, given the danger of the situation, she might not realize what you¡¯re nning.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯ll go ahead and contact her.¡± ¡°Be careful. Very careful.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got it.¡± With great excitement, Isaac channeled mana into the magicmunication device. The person he contacted, of course, was his most beloved sister¡ªSecond Princess Charlotte von Fresia. And he did so with a face full of anticipation. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 110 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 110 Kane didn''t go to his room but headed straight to the training hall. There was no time to rest. Much was at stake with the second wave of the mutated monsters. He had refined his mana through jewel crafting to the highest quality. Now, the time hade. It was time to consume the Fire Star that he had taken from the Red Spear Knights. As he opened the box, a wave of intense heat surged out. It was a heat that would burn most people alive. ta stuck out his tongue and stared intently at the Fire Star. ¡°Tasty. I want to eat it too.¡± When Kane picked up the Fire Star, ta¡¯s eyes followed it closely. If it were anyone else, they would have been so taken in by ta¡¯s appearance that they would have handed over the Fire Star. That¡¯s how simultaneously insignificant and cute ta seemed. However, Kane ignored ta''s temptation and consumed the fire star. [Warning! You have swallowed ???.] [Warning! [Blood Oath] is reacting.] [Warning! ??? and ¡®Blood Oath¡¯ are shing inside you.] This was different from when he had consumed the Blood Star. The powerful external force shed with the internal power, but the internal power easily subdued it. [Five Elements Blood Extreme Physique has identified the ¡®Fire Star¡¯.] [''Blood Oath'' is absorbing the ''Fire Star''.] [Progress: 1¡­5¡­10¡­] There was no pain. The blood mana protected his body from the shock. The fourth form of Blood Rune, the Blood Oath, possessed overwhelming destructive powerpared to the fourth form of Fire Rune: ¡®Fire Oath¡¯ that he had as Ray Hatzfeld. The Blood Rune wasn¡¯t called a demonic power for nothing. Having already consumed the Blood Star, absorbing the Fire Star was a piece of cake. [Progress: ¡­100%] [''Blood Oath'' has fully absorbed the ''Fire Star''.] [The characteristics of ''Five Elements blood extreme physique'' and ''Pure-Blooded'' have been activated.] The training hall was filled with heat that could evaporate even the very reality itself. It was a heat that dried up all the moisture from the earth and trees. It felt like the mes of hell. That heat was slowly absorbed into Kane''s body. [Blood Tiger¡¯s breath has increased to SR.] [Blood Phoenix¡¯s Breath has increased to SR.] [Two of the Five Elements (Fire) have beenpleted.] [The rank of the trait: Endurance has increased to S+.] [The rank of the trait: Focus has increased to S+.] [Re-calcting false stats.] Kane¡¯s closed eyes suddenly shot open. A deep red glow flickered and then vanished. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Kane clearly became aware of his power.¡± ta was able to peek at the message. "Re-calcting false stats." Despite seeing the message, Kane''s stats were still low. This was what had ta so flustered. "Is there a power that even I, the great guardian spirit of demons, don''t know about?" ta was in disbelief, vehemently denying the possibility. There was only one thing ta didn''t know: the true intentions of the ''Great Demon.'' Apart from that, he believed he knew everything. But something unexpected had urred. He couldn''tprehend the power of a mere human, who was not even one of the twelve star lords. His pride was deeply wounded. Whether Kane understood ta''s frustration or not, he continued to check his status window. [Kane Rehinar (Lv.78)] - Rank: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î - Age: 22 - ss: Blood Knight. - Mana Affinity: Blood Oath (SSR) [4 Runes] - Basic Abilities - - Health: A- - Mana: A- - Body: SSR - Strength: A- - Agility: A- Unique Traits: Pure-Blooded (UR), Mana Plunder (SSR), Five Elements blood extreme physique (SSR+) [Two Elements Completed]. General Traits: Endurance (S+), Focus (S+) Skills: Breath of the Blood Tiger (SR), Breath of the Blood Phoenix (SR), Blood Dance (SSR+), Phoenix Spear Technique (SSR) "Maybe it''s because the year changed, but I look like I¡¯ve aged by an year," Kane thought. However, this detail wasn''t important. Despite the fact that all his stats, except for his Body constitution had increased, Kane was still dissatisfied. "For someone who''s consumed both the Blood Star and the Fire Star, my stats are trash." Kane was aware of the same thing that ta had noticed. In a world where power was paramount, he had consumed two of the most significant sources of mana. It was strange that all his stats weren''t at SR level. ¡®These must be fake stats disyed on the status window,¡¯ Kane thought. Judging by his stats alone, he seemed to be at the Beginner-tier of 6th ss. Yet, when he was at Mid-Tier 5th ss level, he had disyed the power of a 7th ss Knight. Now, he wondered if he could unleash an even greater strength. "Soon, when I face one of the seats of judgment, I''ll be able to gauge my true power," Kane mused. After realizing his strength to some extent, he hadn''t yet encountered a truly formidable opponent. Perhaps, when he meets a member of the Sr n: The infamous Meyer Family, known for their unmatched martial prowess, he will finally understand his level. Having absorbed two stars, he was eager to test just how powerful he had be. "If I just level up two more times, I''ll reach the max level, so I should prepare for a promotion to 5-star." ta, who hadn''t heard Kane''s muttering, suddenly widened his eyes and spoke up, "Kane, what are you?" "Hmm?" "Who are you to make me feel so miserable?" "What are you talking about?" "I''m the great guardian spirit of demons who knows everything! But you''ve made me confused!" ta suddenly started throwing a tantrum. Kane let out a deep sigh. "He''s definitely a ferocious species, but this guy''s got mood swings. A dangerous, bipr monster," Kane concluded,beling ta as a bipr monster. * * * Kane headed to the main building to meet Cedric. "Salute!" Vice Commander Fabi ced a hand on his chest, showing respect. "All is clear during the watch." "Thank you for your hard work," Kane nodded slightly, preparing to enter the main building when he noticed Fabi''s intense gaze following him. "Is there something you want to say?" Kane asked. Seizing the opportunity, Fabi eagerly started asking questions. "Who exactly is this Mikhail Pervatz? Judging by his hammering at the forge, he seems to be a cksmith, but..." "As you suspect, Vice Commander Fabi, he is indeed a cksmith." "Is the Red Reaper of the battlefield really a cksmith? Not a spearman?" Fabi''s loud voice caught the attention of the other guards, their eyes widening in curiosity. Mikhail''s true identity was one of the topics that had piqued their interest. "Doesn¡¯t he handle a spear quite well?" "Quite well? He wields it far better than most spearmen!" "Have you seen Mikhail fight?" "Of course! His spear technique was so incredible it made my heart race." "Were you watching the fight instead of guarding the manor?" "Th-that¡¯s not what I meant..." Fabi looked to the other guards for support, but they avoided his gaze, busying themselves with their tasks. "I''m just joking," Kane said. "You shouldn''t joke with someone as faint-hearted as me. I might die of a heart attack!" "I''ll keep that in mind. Is Sir Cedric inside?" "He''s lost in a book." "I didn''t know Sir Cedric liked reading." "It''s because of you, my lord." "Me?" "Yes. You mentioned that you gained your spear technique from the family''s library, so he''s been trying to read every book in the library since then." Kane felt a pang of guilt. It was true that the family library had some good books, but it was highly unlikely that it contained anything as advanced as the Phoenix Spear Technique or any other secret techniques from other families. He worried that Cedric might be wasting his time. "Someone as skilled as Sir Cedric shouldn''t need books," Kane said. "He often says they''ve been helpful," Fabi replied. "Is that so...?" "Please, go in and speak with themander. He''ll be d to see you, my lord." "Thank you." Kane entered the main building, feeling a bit guilty. He wondered if Cedric had taken his words too seriously. A 7th ss knight, spending time in the library because of something Kane had casually mentioned¡ªwhat a mess. "I need to tell him there''s nothing useful besides the Phoenix Spear Technique," Kane resolved. But just as he opened the door to the lord''s chamber, his eyes widened in surprise. His father, who had been asleep for quite some time, was sitting up in bed, looking right at him. * * * In a dark room, mana flowed from a transparent orb, illuminating the space. But that wasn''t the end. It split into five parts, each showing a different ce. On the screens appeared priests wearing scorpion, dragon, wolf, tiger, and fox masks. Finally, the priest wearing a fox mask hurriedly sat down and spoke. - "Is it true that the Blood Star is in Rehinar?" A priest wearing a wolf mask responded. - "The Empire is flooded with rumors." - "I''ve heard all sorts of stories." - "The rumor that Kane Rehinar received it as a gift from the Emperor when he went to the capital, and another that he already had it in Rehinar?" - "Those are the two mostmon stories." - "What have the informationwork found out?" Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the wolf-masked priest. He had been the quickest to act as soon as the rumors began to spread. After all, the Blood Star was an incredibly important artifact to them. - "The source of the rumor is indeed Rehinar." The fox-masked priest asked again. - "Could it be just a baseless rumor?" - "We interrogated the ck Crow members, and their testimony was consistent." - "What?" - "Even if the ck Crow dominates the underworld, could their information really be better than ours?" The wolf-masked priest replied to the skeptical tone. - "They said that Kane Rehinar carries the Blood Star with him." - "Is he insane? If it were me, I would¡¯ve consumed it immediately." - "That guy must becking something." - "Wait! Everyone, be quiet." The fox-masked priest silenced the others. After some thought, he spoke again. - "What if Kane Rehinar has already consumed the Blood Star? From what we¡¯ve found, Kane was definitely a durd, wasn¡¯t he?" - "I agree with that." - "It never made sense how they could have raised him under our noses without us noticing." - "Well, the Blood Star can turn even a fool into a genius..." The fox-masked priest continued. - But, Thinking that Kane consumed the Blood Star, his weapon now feels unsettling." - "The red twin des?" - "Now that I think about it, something feels off. Unlike other stars, the Blood Star can be forcibly extracted from the body even after consumption." The wolf-masked priest responded. - "You¡¯re saying that the weapon was made from the Blood Star, aren¡¯t you?" The fox-masked priest nodded heavily. There were too many things to be suspicious about. - "We need to investigate Rehinar¡­" - "I¡¯m far from Rehinar." - "I¡¯m in the same situation as the Sixth Seat. Count me out." - "Isn¡¯t the Third Seat the closest to Rehinar? You were the first to discover this, so why not handle it yourself?" They subtly passed the responsibility onto the wolf-masked priest. - "Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to dump this on me because of the Guardian Lord?" - "Ahem." - "As I¡¯ve said before, even though he¡¯s been poisoned by the formlessness poison, the Guardian Lord is terrifying." - "That guy isn¡¯t human. If we identally cross paths with him, we won¡¯t even be able to recover our bones." - "The Patriarch would be thrilled to see how brave you all are." They all avoided the topic, looking a bit embarrassed. At that moment, the fox-masked priest murmured quietly. - "This situation is risky, but it¡¯s not extremely dangerous. If we fail, we can hide. But if we seed, the Patriarch will reward us generously." Everyone nodded in agreement. Among them, a few had eyes gleaming with ambition. Though they wererades, they were also rivals. As the fox-masked priest said, recovering the Blood Star would drastically change their standing. The priest wearing the tiger mask subtly stepped forward. - "I¡¯ll help the Third Seat." - "Second Seat, if you go, the chances of sess will be higher. Are you sure you want to?" - "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been back home. I¡¯ll also see my dear brother." [PR/N: Is it Hayden Tegelo?] [Tl/N: Find out in the next episode of Dragon Ball Z.] [PR/N: Fuck you.] The eyes behind the tger mask gleamed with murderous intent. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 111 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 111 Kane''s heart raced. It was a feeling he experienced every time he saw Duke Carl. When he was Ray, all he felt was anger, but now... worry, relief, and a mix of other emotions surged up. ¡®I still can¡¯t get used to this,¡¯ he thought. These were the emotions of the character, Kane Rehinar. It was feelings beyond his own will. Shaking off the awkwardness, he stepped into the room. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Duke Carl greeted him warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve really brightened up while I was asleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the result of being diligent. How are you feeling?¡± Duke Carl showed a hint of disappointment at Kane¡¯s formal tone. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost my cute son. Don¡¯t you think so, Cedric?¡± ¡°He¡¯s be much more dependable, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I miss the cute Kane. Now he feels like an old man who¡¯s seen all the hardships of the world.¡± ¡°The Young master is already twenty-one years old. It¡¯s past the time to be merely cute.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still very young, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Other heirs of noble families are already married or at least engaged at his age.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t back down from Duke Carl¡¯s words. The Duke¡¯s pale face scrunched up. ¡°Another boring person. What am I supposed to look forward to now?¡± ¡°When you fully recover, Your Excellency will have plenty to do. You needn¡¯t worry about such trivial things.¡± Cedric cut the conversation off sharply, making it clear there would be no more pointless chatter. While he showed utmost respect to Duke Carl in public, this was something that often happened when it was just the two of them. Their rtionship had evolved beyond that of lord and servant; they were almost like friends. ¡°You still have a habit of putting people in their ce, Cedric,¡± Duke Carl coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Ahem. So, I¡¯ve heard there have been many changes in Rehinar. Did you aplish all that, son?¡± Kane¡¯s brows furrowed. His heart, which had been calm, pounded again at the word ¡®son.¡¯ What was this feeling? Was he missing his parents? He quietly gathered his mana to maintain hisposure. ¡°Phew.¡± After taking a deep breath, he responded immediately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°Nothing special? I heard you turned Rehinar into a city of water! That¡¯s incredible! Did you teach yourself high-level construction magic? Did you find the book in the family¡¯s library?¡± Kane turned his head aside. Cedric¡¯s eyes were sparkling, clearly waiting for his answer. ¡®Is he still seriously believing that? And why is he more interested in high-level construction magic than the war with Tegelo?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. Sure, high-level construction magic was impressive, but the war with Tegelo was far more important. Lives were at stake. Even if they won, the damage must have been significant¡­ yet Duke Carl seemedpletely uninterested in that. ¡°Are you perhaps interested in construction magic, Father?¡± Kane asked. ¡°I¡¯m only interested because my son used it. How did you learn it?¡± ¡°It just... happened.¡± Kane¡¯s answer was vague. Duke Carl burst outughing in response. ¡°Cedric! Did you hear that? It just happened. Haha!¡± ¡°I always thought you were ate bloomer, but it turns out you¡¯re a genius beyond the understanding ofmon folk.¡± Cedric referred to himself asmon, which was a highpliment for Kane. He gripped the book tightly in his hand. The passion for learning was evident in his eyes. It was as if he was determined to read every single book in the family¡¯s library from cover to cover. As time passed, the misunderstandings only piled up. Seeing Kane¡¯s difort, Duke Carl smirked and changed the subject. ¡°Why are you here during such a busy time? It seems you didn¡¯t know I had woken up, so did youe here to see Cedric?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°What business do you have with Cedric?¡± Duke Carl looked intently at Kane. He had already heard about his eldest son¡¯s actions shortly after waking up. He knew all about it¡ªabout the handling of Dyer family and the Tegelo family, leaving no future threats behind. He had heard everything. The bold decisions his son had made filled him with admiration. At the same time, he felt a twinge of sadness. ¡®You must have been carrying so many burdens... enough to get your hands bloody yourself.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what hardships his eldest son had endured, but as a parent, he knew one thing: his eyes. They seemed clear on the surface, but storms always raged beneath. His eyes were rough and dry¡ªsuch a contrast to his bright exterior. His eldest son was still living in a world of struggle, yet he kept his true feelings hidden. It wasn¡¯t time to talk about it yet. ¡°The ones who poisoned you with the mana crystal herb and delivered it to Hatzfeld will being to Rehinar,¡± Kane said. Duke Carl¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Instead, Cedric¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The man, usually the epitome of calm, showed a reaction. ¡°The mysterious group you mentioned before?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°Yes. They¡¯reing to capture me.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be telling me this unless you needed help.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m here to ask that you never leave my father¡¯s side, no matter what.¡± Cedric tilted his head, puzzled by the unexpected request. Kane continued, ¡°They will try to kill both me and my father. Please protect him with all your might.¡± ¡°That goes without saying,¡± Cedric replied. ¡°Even if the royal familyes, do not let them through.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t open the way even if the Emperor himself showed up.¡± ¡°Please keep that promise.¡± With that, Kane¡¯s business was finished. As he seemed ready to leave the room, Duke Carl called out to him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay and chat a bit longer?¡± The Duke looked disappointed. He had been awake longer than usual, and while he was awake, he wanted to speak more with his son. ¡°There are troubling movements in the Demon forest. I must go check on it.¡± It was a signal that the territory could be in danger, and since Duke Carl cared deeply for the people of hisnd, he had no choice but to let Kane go. ¡°I can¡¯t keep my busy son here any longer, can I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Kane bowed his head. Just as he was about to open the door and step out, Duke Carl called out to him. ¡°Son.¡± His voice was so warm, filled with paternal love. ¡°Is there something you wanted to say¡­?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Always take care of yourself. And if someone hits you,e tell your father.¡± Kane couldn¡¯t help butugh at the undignifiedment. ¡°As Uncle Cedric said, I¡¯m twenty-one years old now. And I¡¯m not weak enough to get beaten up.¡± ¡°I know. But there are countless strong people in this world who aren¡¯t well-known. Some might be as strong or even stronger than the Twelve Star Lords.¡± Kane¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. Sensing this, Duke Carl wrapped up the conversation. ¡°Facing such opponents might be too much for you right now. So, if you meet someone like that, just write their name down and tell me. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± It was his way of saying he¡¯d be on his side. The reassurance was overwhelming. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± Kane felt like he had someone to always back him up. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. Actually, it was a good one. In the past, he¡¯d been anxious, afraid of being abandoned¡­ but now, he felt a sense of relief. * * * For the past few days, a thick fog had settled in front of the gates of Rehinar Territory. The once white fog had turned ck. Could it be an ominous sign? The soldiers were on edge, trembling with unease. Kane climbed up above them. ¡°Sir!¡± The guards saluted Kane in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯ve already beaten Tegelo; are you going to get scared of a little ck magic?¡± At his words, the tension in the soldiers¡¯ faces eased slightly. The victory against Tegelo had given them confidence. Perhaps that¡¯s why Kane¡¯s voice seemed tofort them. ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°Rehinar soldiers are invincible.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t lose to any mutated monsters!¡± Kane patted one of the soldiers on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be scared. But remember, your weapons and armor will protect you. They were made by the finest cksmith in Rehinar. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± In any battle, soldiers needed something to rely on. For these men, it was their equipment¡ªcrafted by Mikhail, Rehinar¡¯s master cksmith. His weapons and armor had proven their worth in the battle against Tegelo, where not a single life had been lost, even when facing the Wind Fox Magic Squad. That alone showed how extraordinary the equipment was. Gear of that quality wasn¡¯t something ordinary soldiers could afford to use. The weapons likely cost tens, maybe even hundreds of thousands of gold. It was unimaginable that the Young Duke had provided such high-grade equipment to them. It was a testament to how much Kane valued his soldiers. With newfound determination, the soldiers shouted in unison. ¡°We¡¯ll protect it like it¡¯s our very lives!¡± ¡°Keep that energy and stay vignt.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kane boosted the soldiers¡¯ morale, but he could feel a dark presence ahead. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of a Blood Orc¡­ but it feels like it¡¯s terrified.¡± The fear flowed through the aura, as if the Blood Orc had been scared by someone or something, and had fled from its hiding ce. ¡°ta, what do you think?¡± Kane asked. ¡°They were forced out, provoked by something or someone,¡± ta replied. ¡°Is that your conclusion as well?¡± Kane inquired further. ¡°Whoever it is, they possess mana opposite to mine. Which means it¡¯s also opposite to yours,¡± ta said, sensing the enemy¡¯s nature. The force opposing them had a power that was theplete opposite of Kane''s. ta suspected it was from the Sr n. ¡°There¡¯s also a hint of the Hatzfeld¡¯s Fire Rune mixed in, which you hate. Seems like they¡¯ve teamed up,¡± ta added. ¡°Hatzfeld is just being foolishly used,¡± Kane said dismissively. ¡°Hehe, idiots, right? Earning Kane¡¯s wrath was already a stupid move,¡± ta giggled. ¡°Right?¡± Kane pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m debating which one we should deal with first.¡± The second wave of the enemy carried high stakes. The first wave consisted of Blood Orcs. They were easy to handle. The real problem woulde with the second wave: Undead Knights. If it were just the Undead Knights, Kane wouldn¡¯t be worried, but there was a wildcard. Before long, one of the executioners from the House of the Sun would arrive at Rehinar. If those Meyer family members saw the Undead Knights, especially the red banner carried by the Undead Knight King, they¡¯d react strongly. The Undead Knight King held a relic from the House of the True Dragon (The Pervartz Family): the me Emperor¡¯s Spear. The moment the Meyer family saw that banner, they¡¯d recognize it instantly and would stop at nothing to block Kane¡¯s movements. ¡°Let¡¯s just kill them all!¡± ta eximed eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ve only got one body,¡± Kane responded, dryly. ¡°Why not attack first, just like when you woke me up?¡± ta suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no time to search through every hidden territory. ¡®He¡¯ will show up soon.¡± The rumor that Kane possessed the Blood Star had spread. Without a doubt, that would prompt a seat to make a move. Kane had a prime suspect in mind. ¡°Who?¡± ta asked. ¡°The Second Seat of the Meyer Family.¡± A man who wore a tiger mask. The Meyer Family called him the Enforcer of Jealousy. And he had a deep connection to Rehinar. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 112 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 112 "Who are you talking about?" "..." "Is he stronger than you, Kane?" "Not sure, I haven''t seen him fight." "Heeeh? He''s probably weaker than Kane. Maybe if it''s that loudmouth, but not likely." The "loudmouth" ta was referring to was Crown Prince Isaac. Even ta seemed to acknowledge him. "Huh? The fool''sing!" Gillip was approaching the top of the fortress wall. "Your Excellency!!" The changed demeanor from before was gone, and he reverted back to the groveling simpleton. "What do you want?" "I''ve been looking for you for a while!" "Just get to the point. I''m busy." "Is there another strange phenomenon happening at the demon forest?" "Your point!" Kane was noticeably irritated. The executioners from the House of the Sun were on their way. At least two or more would being. This situation made Kane act sharply toward Gillip. "I¡¯ve decided to stay by your side from now on." "What?" Kane¡¯s face twisted. What kind of nonsense was he spouting? Kane felt an intense urge to punch him in the face. "Do you even know what it means to stay by my side?" "I do." The answer was too casual. "Knowing my identity makes me too nervous to act freely." "So? You¡¯re saying you want to stay close and monitor me?" "If not, you¡¯ll get annoyed and kill me anyway, right?" "Then why do you keep spouting nonsense if you already know that?" "I¡¯d rather fully serve under yourmand." Kane¡¯s expression darkened. Taking the ck Crow exchange under hismand was a significant move. There would be no need to build an intelligence organization. They already held the empire''s information. However, it was a double-edged sword, and if things went wrong, the bacsh could be devastating. One misstep, and critical information could fall into the enemy''s hands. "Do you think I would allow that?" "Then I won¡¯t carry out any more tasks you assign me." Gillip was pushing his luck. "You want to die?" "My identity¡¯s exposed, so I don¡¯t know when I might die. Do as you please." Even ta found Gillip¡¯s behavior strange. "Did this fool eat something weird, Kane?" "Haaaa." Kane let out a deep sigh. This was bing a headache. It was good to have a powerful informationwork under hismand. Plus, Gillip was a pure-blooded Tegelo. It wasn¡¯t that Kane doubted Gillip¡¯s abilities, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could fully trust him. Having someone like that under hismand was like living with a bomb. This situation was entirely different from when he was dealing with him as Ray. The current Gillip seemed like a man obsessed with money. Yet, deep down, he still harbored a desire to return to his original position in Tegelo. "If I stay by your side, I¡¯ll be of great use to you, Your Excellency. The rumor of the Blood Star being with you spread across the empire overnight." Kane didn''t want to keep anyone uncertain under his wing. "I wasn¡¯t going to mention this, but... ahem." "You don¡¯t have to say anything, just leave." "There¡¯s someone here who¡¯s deeply connected to Rehinar. Aren¡¯t you curious?" A sense of unease crept over Kane as he listened to Gillip¡¯s voice. It was as if Gillip knew something Kane was already aware of. "I¡¯ll think about it." "Merchants only act when a deal is on the table." "But aren¡¯t you a noble, not a merchant? A high-ranking one at that." "Ever since I was exiled from Tegelo, I¡¯ve never once considered myself a noble. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware of who my idol is, but¡ª" "Isn¡¯t it Count Dyer? The first person born to a merchant who rose to be a high-ranking noble." "How did you know? Did I ever tell you that?" "You used to say it all the time." After Gillip had barely survived being killed by his uncle, the Marquis of Tegelo, he had abandoned his lineage. He constantly repeated his new identity as Gillip Aches, even deceiving himself. One of hismon statements was: - "I¡¯ll be someone greater than Count Dyer, a legendary figure among merchants." He hadpletely erased his Tegelo bloodline and acted as if he were born a merchant. "I almost fell for it myself." "Did I really say such things?" "Enough. Speak quickly." "Will you ept me as your subordinate?" "For now." "You¡¯ve made a promise." "Who¡¯sing here?" "Archduke Aiden, your uncle, ising to Rehinar." "...Where is he now?" "He¡¯s almost at the East Gate." "He arrived faster than expected." Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed. Aiden Rehinar was not only his uncle but also the husband of the current emperor¡¯s sister. --- A middle-aged man with white hair opened the carriage window and muttered to himself. "It¡¯s the smell of home I haven¡¯t sensed in a long time." "Your Excellency, the air is quite chilly. Perhaps you should close the window," said an elderly man d in white armor as he approached the side of the carriage. "Are you not enjoying it?" "It only feels revolting." "True. Neither of us has any fond memories of this ce." "When Rehinar was in a state beyond recovery, we should have killed everyone." The old man¡¯s voice was filled with a chilling tone of anger, but the middle-aged man tried to calm him. "I understand how you feel, but he¡¯s still my brother, after all." "I apologize, but I cannot agree with that. Duke Carl tried to kill you, his own brother, Your Excellency. Yet you could have taken his life but didn¡¯t." The old man was resolute. He knew his attitude was insolent, but the wounds from the past were too deep. The middle-aged man, referred to as the Archduke,ughed heartily. "Thanks to that, I married the emperor¡¯s sister, didn¡¯t I? Let¡¯s look on the bright side." ¡°"His Grace is too soft-hearted for his own good." "I don¡¯t know what I would do if you¡¯re not by my side. Always stay close to me." "I¡¯m nearing retirement now. It¡¯s time to pass this position on to the younger ones." "Don¡¯t talk like that. Who else would be by my side but you? Never speak of retirement again." "Ha, I guess I¡¯ll have to stay by His Grace¡¯s side until I die." Their interaction resembled that of a father and son. The others who apanied them seemed familiar with this dynamic, watching the two with contented smiles as they walked. "Grace, we will soon arrive at Rehinar¡¯s Eastern Gate." The knight¡¯s voice prompted Aiden to address the old man. "Georg, shall we make a bet on whether the tightly shut gate will open or not?" "It¡¯s not much of a bet. Given whose procession it is, it will surely open." "Then I¡¯ll wager it won¡¯t open." "Ha, His Grace still tends to underestimate himself." Aiden shook his head. "It¡¯s not that. The Eastern Gate of Rehinar is a point of pride for them. Even if the Emperor himself came, they wouldn¡¯t open it easily. Especially not for someone like me, who was nearly killed and exiled by my brother." "That would be disrespectful to the royal family." Though Aiden was of Rehinar¡¯s bloodline, he was an exile. Of course, he had since married the Emperor¡¯s sister and achieved the rank of Duke. He had be the Emperor¡¯s brother-inw. The carriage came to a stop in front of the Eastern Gate of Rehinar. Aiden stepped out and marveled at the sight. "Rehinar is stretching itself awake. Isn¡¯t it so, Georg?" "Even so, it¡¯s still far smaller than the Stein Principality, which you govern." "That a ce in such decline has grown to this extent is indeed remarkable." Georg muttered under his breath, barely audible to Aiden. "What a pity... If Aiden had seeded in Rehinar, there would have been no downfall." He remained tied to the past, which was why he had traveled all this way. Georg called out loudly to the gate. "Open the gate! The Duke of Stein has arrived!" His voice, imbued with magical energy, struck the fortress walls with the force of an experienced warrior from the battlefield. The soldiers¡¯ faces went pale. Then, a familiar face emerged from somewhere and raised his voice. "Only those authorized may enter through the gate. Please return or proceed through the southern or northern gates for entry procedures." The voice challenging Georg¡¯s authority belonged to none other than Kane Rehinar, the current hot topic. * * * Kane looked down at the elderly knight with a scornful gaze. Georg R?der. A formermander of the Guardian Knights. He was also Cedric Harka¡¯s mentor. Turning his gaze sideways, he saw the middle-aged man with silver hair standing leisurely. His name was Aiden. A man of Rehinar. "Aiden von Fresia... So you¡¯vee here on your own legs after all." Aiden hade to steal the Blood Star, arriving as a Duke. "I¡¯ll watch and see how long you can hide your brutality behind that self-righteous mask." The reason for Aiden¡¯s exile from Rehinar was simple. His cruelty. Unlike Duke Carl, who had been stern but just, Aiden saw the people of Rehinar as mere expendable tools for the benefit of Rehinar itself. Duke Carl knew this well. He tried to reform his brother¡¯s brutal nature, but Aiden only grew more vicious, and his crimes escted. In the end, Duke Carl chose to exile his brother. There was no other way. Georg had strongly opposed the decision, but in the end, both of them were exiled, and the matter was settled. For many years, Aiden had not even nced at Rehinar. He merely watched its decline with disdain, taking no action. Yet now, he had made the arduous journey to Rehinar because of the Blood Star. "How will you respond now?" Kane looked down at the wall below, where a powerful aura of malice was emanating. "Insolence! Do you not know who this is that you do not open the gate!" Georg¡¯s roar reverberated, his voice carrying such force that it cracked the walls. He was a High-Tier 6th-ss knight. Though weakened from his prime, he still wielded formidable mana. "To open the gate, you must first obtain an approval certificate." Kane continued to provoke Georg. "How dare you speak to me like that, you lowly beast!" Just as Georg was about to draw his twin swords, Aiden raised his hand to stop him. "Georg, step back." "Your Grace!" "I will handle this." "Ugh," Aiden¡¯s voice cut through the tension, signaling that he intended to take control of the situation himself. Georg retreated with a frustrated expression as Aiden raised his gaze to meet Kane¡¯s eyes. "So you are Kane. How nice to meet you. I am your uncle, your dad must have told you about me," Aiden said, his tone exuding the nobility and grandeur of aristocracy. He spoke as though he were imparting the lesson of royalty itself. However, Kane''s response was blunt. "I don¡¯t fucking know you." The smile on Kane¡¯s lips as he dered his ignorance was unmistakably mocking. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 113 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 113 "Y-You!" Georg was at a loss for words. Such arrogance! There was no one so haughty among the bloodline of Rehinar. Even the current head of the family wouldn¡¯t behave like this in his presence. "What are you doing?! Why haven''t you dragged down that insolent brat already?!" "Yes, sir!" The knights, each wielding twin swords, unleashed explosive mana from their bodies. They hadn''t even started the real fight yet, but just the mere act of drawing their swords imposed immense pressure on their opponent. Water droplets began to rise around them, reacting to the mana of water near the wall''s canal. Streams of water floated in the air, swirling around the knights. "Water Swords, ''Explosion''!" The twin swords of the knights sliced fiercely through the air, the streams of water bing their sword aura and mming against the walls. Boom! A massive noise echoed, dust rising everywhere. The ground trembled violently. The walls shook under the impact. "Open the gate!" At Georg¡¯smand, the knights kicked off the ground, charging toward the gate. Their swords were brimming with water aura, surging, as if eager to be unleashed. The knights swung their twin des¡ª Or at least, they were about to. Suddenly! Thud! "Guhh!" One knight¡¯s armor was crushed as he was thrown backward. Rolling several times on the ground, he copsed, unconscious. Meanwhile, a shadow leaped through the dust. It was Kane, who had been atop the wall. With a sweep of his hand, the cloud of dust was blown away by the wind. The first thing he checked was the state of the wall. "Tch, good thing the wall¡¯s sturdy, or we would''ve taken a massive hit," Kane grumbled. He had trusted in the strength of the wall, but if even a crack had formed, the repair costs would have been astronomical. Everything was about money. "But this is the first I¡¯ve heard of the Guardian Knights splitting into two factions. Or is this some new group modeled after them?" The knights under Georg¡¯smand looked nearly identical to the Guardian Knights. Anyone from another family might easily mistake them for the real thing. That¡¯s how simr they were¡ªin mana, habits, and skill. "Hey! Since when does attacking the ce count as good manners when you''re not let in?" Kane scolded Georg. It was as if a child was reprimanding an elderly man. "You brat!" Georg¡¯s voice thundered just as¡ª Boom! His figure vanished in an instant. When he reappeared, it was right in front of Kane. The twin des, infused with water mana, shed down to split Kane¡¯s head. ng! Three swords collided, sending sparks flying. Georg¡¯s strike was blocked in a single instant. Aiden, watching from behind, had a subtle tremor in his eyes. "He blocked Georg''s sword so easily? But Georg is a High-Tier 6th ss Knight!" Though Georg¡¯s prime had passed, being at the High-tier of 6th ss was still a amazing feat across the Empire. Especially given Georg¡¯s vast experience on the battlefield, having fought in countless life-or-death battles. Blocking the sword of such a battle-hardened veteran was nothing short of astonishing. "Has he consumed the Blood Star already?" Aiden analyzed Kane¡¯s mana but soon frowned. At most, Kane was at the 6th ss¡ªnothing beyond that. "Why? If he consumed the Blood Star, he should have instantly grown to the level of the Twelve Star Lords." That was the overwhelming power of the Blood Starpared to other elemental stars. Simply consuming it granted mana equivalent to one of the Twelve Star Lords. Not only that, depending on one¡¯s potential, it could bestow even greater strength. That was why everyone was wary of the Blood Star. Even those like Aiden, who considered themselves as agents of the gods, reacted with extreme caution toward it. "Is he just a durd?" Perhaps Kane was a rare dull talent of the continent, whom even the Blood Star couldn¡¯t fully elevate. That would exin it. The Blood Star had merely brought this naturally untalented individual up to his current level. That¡¯s likely why he had suddenly be noteworthy. "If I absorb his mana, the power of the Blood Star will be mine." Greed shed in Aiden¡¯s eyes. The Blood Star held the potential to challenge even the gods. The thought of absorbing that power ignited his desire. He sent a secret voice message to Georg. [Georg, enough testing his strength. Kill him immediately. We need to seize the Blood Star.] Fabi was walking briskly down the long hallway. His steps were hurried, and he seemed anxious. When he reached the Lord¡¯s chamber, he knocked on the door. ¡°Commander, I have something to report." ck. Cedric opened the door for him. "What is it?" "You shoulde outside." "Since the assassin appeared, I haven''t left this room." "There¡¯s noiseing from the eastern gate." "The young master will handle it. It''s not our concern." "Sir... Georg, the formermander of the Knights, has arrived." Cedric''s eyes widened. He rarely showed emotion, but this time, his reaction was pronounced. "My... master?" "He''s not alone." "Aiden is with him, isn¡¯t he?" "Yes..." "Who''s there right now?" "The young master is present," Fabi replied. Cedric groaned at Fabi¡¯s words. "Hmm... It seems the young master was already expecting them toe." Even before the assassin appeared, Kane had given him a warning. He had asked Cedric to stay with the Lord and had emphasized not to leave the room under any circumstances. And now, once again, something like this had happened just after the young master¡¯s warning. The timing was too convenient. "Shouldn¡¯t we go outside?" "We... will not go outside." "Given the young master¡¯s personality, there''s no way he¡¯ll let Aiden enter Rehinar." "They will sh, then." "The young master is in danger. Aiden will do everything in his power to kill Rehinar¡¯s heir." Cedric knew all too well the kind of emotions Aiden harbored towards Rehinar. "Before the Lord went to sleep, he said this: the young master is much stronger than we think." "L-Lord said that?" Duke Carl was a gentle man. Though he adored his children dearly, he rarely offered praise for their abilities. He only ever encouraged them to continue improving. None of his children had never heard the words "strong" from his lips. And yet, now those words hade from the Duke himself. "When he spoke with the young master, he even mentioned the level of the Twelve Star Lords." "That¡¯s insane!" "When was thest time you and I saw the young master after he changed?" "Eight months ago." "And how does he seem nowpared to then?" "His growth is beyond reason." "Even to our eyes, it¡¯s clear. So how do you think the Lord sees it?" Duke Carl was one of the Twelve Star Lords. His perspective was far beyond theirs. If he spoke highly of the young master, it was clear that his abilities were far greater than anyone couldprehend. "We just need to assign a few people to watch from a distance." What Cedric regretted was not being able to see his former master, Georg. Even if Georg had abandoned him, he was once his teacher. Now, his teacher would¡¯ve aged considerably... As a disciple, it weighed on Cedric¡¯s heart not to see him. But what could he do? To him, his current master was more important than his old one. "Uh... Lord?" "No." "You don¡¯t even know what I was going to say, but you''re already saying no?" "Isn¡¯t it obvious? You were going to ask to go out and watch for yourself." "How... how did you know?" "We¡¯ve known each other long enough, haven¡¯t we?" Fabi wasn¡¯t ready to give up. How could he miss such a spectacle? He had to witness it with his own eyes. "The others are too low-ranked; they¡¯ll only provide simple reports. But as a senior knight, I can bring back a vivid ount of the scene." "If only you knew when to stop talking." It made sense. If a battle between powerful individuals unfolded in front of them, there was only one thing the squad members could do: Observe and analyze the fight. That was the duty of a bystander. However, the members of the Guardian Knights wouldn''t be able to fulfill that role effectively, as the level of the battle would be too high. Only someone like Fabi could truly gauge how strong the Young master was. "Can you capture every moment?" "Are you giving me permission?" "If you miss even one thing, you better be ready for the consequences." "Yes! I¡¯ll bring back every detail, from beginning to end." With that, Fabi disappeared in a sh. Cedric closed the door and returned to the room. He sat down beside Duke Carl. "Your Excellency, Duke Aiden hase. It seems he has finallye to seek revenge on you¡­" Cedric murmured quietly to himself, his tone tinged with bitterness. He looked lonely. --- Aiden¡¯s facial muscles twitched. He had just witnessed something unbelievable: Georg, being utterly overpowered! "Is he not 6th ss?" He was so shocked that the words slipped out. To push Georg this far, the opponent had to be at least 7th ss. "Kuhh!" Georg couldn''t withstand the force of the sword strike and was sent flying, crashing to the ground. Kane, resting his sword on his shoulder, taunted him. "If you''re going to climb over someone else''s wall, at least get permission first. Seems like you''re here to kill me." "Guh¡­" Georg wiped the blood from his lips with his wrist as he stood up. "I have... no excuse, Your Grace." "You don¡¯t need to worry about it. We underestimated that kid¡¯s abilities." Aiden didn¡¯t me Georg. He had fought to the best of his ability, even using his mastery over the third form of Water Rune: The Water Bond. But none of it had worked against Kane. Aiden took a step forward and addressed Kane. "I only came to see my brother. What exactly do you think you''re doing?" Kane tilted his head, puzzled, and retorted. "Weren''t you the one who attacked first? You have quite the knack for twisting conversations, don''t you?" "Haha, do you not know who I am?" "You introduced yourself, didn¡¯t you? My uncle." "That¡¯s not all. I¡¯m your uncle and also the brother-inw of this nation¡¯s emperor." "And so?" Aiden¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. It felt like he was talking to a wall. No matter what he said, nothing seemed to get through, and his frustration began to rise. "It means you have no reason to stop me." Aiden threw a badge onto the ground. It was an identification badge, granting him ess anywhere. "If you don¡¯t n to rebel, step aside." A faint smile yed at the corners of Aiden''s lips. His expression seemed to say, "How could someone like you possibly stop me now?" But his opponent was Kane¡ªsomeone who defied all logic. Aiden had made the mistake of underestimating Kane''s personality. "You''re the emperor''s brother-inw, not the emperor himself, right? This is Rehinar. Even the emperor can''t step foot here without permission. You should know that better than anyone since you''re from here. Or are you just throwing a tantrum because you got kicked out of the family like a rabid dog?" Kane''s passive skill kicked in¡ªhis sharp tongue. His words, bordering on insults, shattered Aiden''sposure, which he had maintained up to that point. It was an effective and wless provocation. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 114 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 114 Aiden''s forehead veins swelled as if they were about to burst. "You reckless brat with no regard for anything!" His hand moved. The sword was drawn from its scabbard. Winds split into two, The atmosphere became temporarily vacuumed. A few secondster... A buzzing sound was heard as the clouds in the sky parted. Without any preparation. Just by swinging it wildly, a sword aura was unleashed. Boom! The sound of the collision was dyed. Soon after, a voice filled with shock was heard. The voice belonged to Georg, who had stepped back. "How is this possible!" It was a sword aura. An ability exclusive to those who reached the level of 7-ss knights. It wasn¡¯t something that could be blocked so easily. A sword aura had the power to blow away an entire mountain. "How could that rookie block His Grace¡¯s sword aura!?" It wasn''t just Georg who was shocked. The members of the Holy Knight Guard, who were Aiden''s bodyguards, were equally stunned. "This makes no sense!" "How could His Grace¡¯s sword aura be blocked so easily like that?" "That opponent is just a twenty-year-old rookie...!" "There must be some trickery involved." They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed, even though it was right before their eyes. Because they couldn¡¯t imagine a mere rookie blocking the duke¡¯s sword aura so effortlessly. On the other hand, Aiden''s eyes had grown cold. ''Is that the power of someone who has consumed the Blood Star?'' A durd had blocked his strike. He saw it when Kane¡¯s red sword collided with the sword aura. Blood droplets instantly formed, surrounding Kane''s sword. Those droplets were infused with the mana of the Blood Star. And another thing... ¡®I can feel the power of the Blood Star radiating from that weapon. It¡¯s a demonic sword.¡¯ Aiden''s eyes gleamed with intense greed. At the same time, a surge of jealousy rose within him. ¡®If only all of that was mine¡­¡¯ If he had those things, he wouldn¡¯t be just a mere executioner, but rising to the status of a sage elder within the family would be possible.. ¡®I must make them mine.¡¯ Buzz¡ª His sword moved again with a vacuuming sound. The sword, created by condensing the mana of water, shed diagonally toward Kane. Boom! It was blocked again. Aiden had already expected this. Not because Kane was exceptional. But because he had highly regarded the power of the Blood Star. It was only natural that Kane could deflect and use the sword aura. The continuous sh of swords. The two swords crossed several times in an instant. The shockwaves of their collisions swept through the surroundings. ¡°Ugh!¡± "Fall back, retreat!" Georg ordered his forces to withdraw, fearing they might get caught in the aftermath of the sh. In an instant, they had exchanged more than twenty strikes. Neither side gave an inch in their head-to-head confrontation. It was a battle of sword auras against sword auras. By the time they passed forty strikes, Aiden was the first to create distance. "Are you toying with me?" His voice was calm, but it brimmed with murderous intent. Kane wasn¡¯t fighting with his full power. His strength didn¡¯te from water mana but from blood mana. Yet, he hadn¡¯t revealed the power of the Blood Knight. It was tant disrespect. It was humiliating. It was already infuriating enough to be fighting his young nephew on equal terms, but the fact that Kane wasn¡¯t even taking him seriously made it unbearable. Aiden could hardly contain his rage. Even worse was Kane¡¯s next words. "I was just starting to enjoy myself. Why did you stop now? Keep going." His arrogance was palpable. It was as if he was looking down on Aiden. When had Aiden, the Emperor¡¯s brother-inw and Duke of Stein, ever faced such humiliation? He wasn¡¯t someone to be disregarded by the mere heir of a Fallen Duke family. Just as Aiden was about to yell, Kane interrupted. "Isn¡¯t it time to reveal your true form? The power of the Second Seat, uncle." "...What are you talking about?" Kane had long since dropped any formality. "Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. You think I¡¯m unaware that you¡¯re a dog of the Meyer Family, the shitty house of the Sun?" The moment the word "Meyer Family" left Kane¡¯s lips, Aiden¡¯s face twisted like that of a demon. "You dare speak such forbidden words¡­." Aiden¡¯s eyes flickered ck. The blue mana that had been radiating from him instantly transformed. A dark, almost ckish-blue mana swirled around him, showing a power far beyond what he had demonstrated earlier. "I¡¯ll kill you here and make the Blood Star mine." With terrifying intent, Aiden charged forward. * * * Boom! "Huh?" "Evacuate! Get out of the way!" The eastern wall crumbled from the massive impact. Soldiers on the wall lost their footing. If they fell, they would be buried under the rubble. They tried to regain their bnce and jump to safety, but it wasn¡¯t easy. At that moment! Mana enveloped the soldiers. In the midst of the chaos, High Priest Yoshua himself approached the eastern gate. "Are you alright?" "Th-thank you." "Think nothing of it." The Blood Disciples that Yoshua had brought along began to cast blood magic. A red barrier surrounded the crumbled wall. A blood barrier. The Blood Disciples hadbined their strength to construct a defensive shield. Thud! "High Priest, it¡¯s difficult for us to handle the outside sh on our own." "It does seem that way." Yoshua nodded. He looked outside and saw the mana in the air surging wildly. It was as if the atmosphere itself was crying out for mercy. The Blood Disciples alone couldn¡¯t hold back the two massive forces shing outside. Yoshua joined the blood barrier. With the High Priest of the ta Cult lending his power, the barrier held firm against the external shockwaves. "As expected of the High Priest." "He¡¯s on another levelpared to us." "Focus on the barrier. Our master is fighting for Rehinar''s sake." "S-sorry." The Blood Disciples fell silent. Yoshua observed the person fighting the duke with great interest. After a moment, he muttered to himself. "They seem to be wielding a powerpletely opposite to ours..." He felt his stomach churn. Even though the battle was far away, the energy reached them, violently reacting to the blood mana. It was as if the power was screaming to keep it away, rejecting its approach. At that moment, someone approached Yoshua. "High Priest Yoshua, what¡¯s all thismotion?" It was Mikhail, who had been working in the forge. Sensing the murderous intent from the east, he had put down his hammer and rushed to the scene. "It seems an enemy is attacking." "How long has it been since the war with Tegelo, and now we face another enemy?" "It¡¯s likely due to the rumors about the duke." "The Blood Star, you mean." "Yes, it¡¯s something the entire continent would covet." "I¡¯ve heard the demonic forces have been stirring as well... It seems there¡¯s never a quiet day." Mikhail, spear in hand, was about to head outside. "Mikhail, please wait a moment." "What is it?" "It¡¯s not our time to intervene yet. We¡¯ve received a revtion that another enemy will soone to Rehinar." "Are they dangerous?" "We suspect they are those who fear the appearance of the Blood Rune the most." Mikhail¡¯s eyes flickered with fiery intensity. "The House of the Sun!" To him, the Meyer Family was a sworn enemy. If he could tear them apart, he would sell his soul to the devil. That was how deep his hatred ran. "It¡¯s best if we observe for now, making sure the duke isn¡¯t in danger. If a new enemy appears, we should strike then. What do you think, Mikhail?" "If it means I can kill the dog members of that shitty family, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes." Mikhail didn¡¯t bother to hide his killing intent. "I¡¯d also like to hear more about this ¡®House of the Sun¡¯ you speak of." Out of nowhere, Fabi, the vicemander, suddenly inserted himself into the conversation. Yoshua greeted him warmly. "It¡¯s been a while, Vice-Commander Fabi." "Yoshua! Look at you, rising up so fast. I heard you gained incredible power¡ªit seems the rumors were true." "ta has blessed me with great purpose." "They say priests find enlightenment at some point, and I guess it¡¯s true. I¡¯m jealous, really. I wish power just dropped into myp from the heavens too." "That¡¯s not something the vicemander of the Guardian Knights should be saying." Fabi had known Yoshua since his days as a regr priest, so Yoshua wasn¡¯t offended by Fabi¡¯s casual remarks. However, the Blood Disciples didn¡¯t share the same perspective. "Hey! Vice-Commander, how dare you speak to the High Priest with such disrespect!" "Even if you''re the vicemander of the Guardian Knights, you must show proper respect! This man is the High Priest of the ta Sect¡ª" "Hold on." Yoshua silenced the disciple and gently reprimanded him. "The ones being rude right now are you. Vice-Commander Fabi has dedicated himself to Rehinar, and I expect you to show him the proper respect as well." "I apologize, High Priest." "We only wanted to protect you¡­" "Your loyalty should not be to me, but to ta, and above all, to the Young Duke. Understood?" "Y-yes, we¡¯ll remember that." At Yoshua¡¯s scolding, the disciples immediately bowed their heads. Their discipline was military-like, and Yoshua¡¯smand was absolute among the Blood Disciples. Fabi muttered under his breath, barely audible, "Could be dangerous¡­" Yoshua seemed to catch it and continued, "I understand what worries you, Vice-Commander. It¡¯s hard to shake that cult-like feeling, isn¡¯t it?" "It¡¯s not exactly a typical religion." "The ta Sect only follows the Young Duke. Anything outside of that is not part of our group, so you can rest assured." "I¡¯ll keep that in mind for now. But let¡¯s get back to the House of the Sun¡ªtell me about them." As Fabi asked, Yoshua began to exin about the Meyer Family. Even as they spoke, they kept an eye on the frontlines. Fabi¡¯s task was to observe the fight between Kane and Duke Aiden. * * * "Why... Why won¡¯t you die!?" Aiden¡¯s furious shout rang out, his eyes filled with jealousy. Despite having consumed the Blood Star, Kane had managed to match his power. Kane even disyed strengthparable to that of an executioner. But as time passed, Aiden felt himself being gradually overpowered. "This is all because of the Blood Star. How dare someone like you stand against me! You¡ªYOU!" The more his jealousy festered, the stronger the power flowing through his sword became. It grew so immense that it could easily wipe out Rehinar. Every time their swords shed, the ground caved in, and trees were obliterated without a trace. By the time they had exchanged over a hundred blows, the area around them was aplete wastnd. "Don¡¯t you get it yet? You¡¯re still holding back your precious oblivion technique. Go ahead, use it. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll actually fight you for real," Kane taunted, drawing Aiden deeper into his trap. "Fine! Today, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds!" Aiden''s muscles bulged, grotesquely erging as he tapped into the power of oblivion. While this normally turned one''s body undead, Aiden was different. Instead, his body strengthened, his muscles expanding, and he grew taller. "Grrr..." He exhaled heavily, ck steam rising from his mouth. His eyes werepletely engulfed in ck, the whites long gone. Just as he lifted his head, brimming with confidence, ready to call out to Kane, a familiar voice cut through. "Idiot. Did you forget that using such immense power leaves a brief opening? Or did you just decide to ignore me?" Two red des shed. The right de severed Aiden¡¯s shoulder, while the reverse grip of the left de plunged into his neck. [PR/N: Lmfao, bro didn¡¯t give his a chance to transform peacefully.] "You!?" "I know this won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m leeping you alive just to gauge my strength. So get the fuck up again." Splurt! Blood sprayed across Kane¡¯s face. His pale white skin, now drenched in red, revealed a sinister grin. Aiden, retreating quickly, flinching at Kane¡¯s menacing smile. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 115 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 115 At that moment. A group carrying massive swords on their backs was traversing the demon forest. ¡°Sir Executioner, it¡¯s been reported that the Second Seat has already engaged in battle.¡± Upon hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, the man with green hair smiled brightly. ¡°Seems like they¡¯ve been blocked at the gates?¡± ¡°It appears Kane Rehinar has stopped them.¡± ¡°Heheh, returning to his homnd after such a long time only to be stuck outside¡­ that must be infuriating.¡± As a result, a sh had erupted. ¡°We should hurry before the battle ends, right?¡± ¡°You may need to move quickly, sir.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Thetest report indicates¡­ the Second Seat is being pushed back.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The man with green hair raised his voice. Who was the Second Seat? He was the second strongest among the Executioners. And yet, he was being overpowered? This was the most absurd thing he had heard in a while. ¡°Let¡¯s pick up the pace.¡± The group d in heavy armor cut through the undergrowth. As they sprinted at full speed, trees whizzed past on either side. Boom! From up ahead, a tremendous wave of energy was emanating. It was prickling their skin. The hair on their bodies stood on end. The man with green hair arrived at the end of the forest where the Rehinar¡¯s eastern gate was visible. ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡± What he saw was the Second Seat, Aiden Von Fresia, unleashing the power of Oblivion. It was a power he only used when cornered. He never imagined he¡¯d use it this quickly. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Executioners were all rivals. If the Second Seat died, someone would take his ce. The position was tempting, but... Making a wrong move could disrupt the great n of the Meyer Family. They couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. ¡°Look, over there!¡± Suddenly, red spikes erupted from the ground, impaling even the Second Seat¡¯s troops. It was a horrifying sight. ¡°Could you face the Second Seat and kill those others at the same time?¡± A chill ran down his spine. Even he couldn¡¯t do it. Kane Rehinar looked like a monster. ¡°He¡¯s insane¡­ It¡¯s clear his power didn¡¯te from the guardian¡¯s skills. He gained it by consuming the Blood Star.¡± In the midst of all this, the feeling of greed began to creep up on him. If only he could seize that Blood Star. It had made even a fool so powerful. What would it do for him? He could possibly even challenge the patriarch of the Meyer Family. ¡°I¡¯ll put off dealing with the Second Seat and intervene.¡± He changed his n. Initially, he intended to create chaos by dividing their attention. But now, after seeing the Blood Star, greed clouded his judgment. He decided it would be better to kill Kane and im the Blood Star. The man with green hair drew his greatsword and charged forward. Green mana gathered around his de. With his fierce energy, he swung the sword, and in that instant! A wolf-shaped aura opened its massive jaws, engulfing both Kane and Aiden. Boom! With a deafening roar, the ground split apart. The man with green hair swiftly disappeared into the cloud of dust. His greatsword, shrouded in green energy, was leveled horizontally. He swung it with full force. Although there was a fierce resistance, the man with green hair overpowered it with brute strength. His opponent¡¯s sword was forced back. Kane felt his swords recoil. Boom! The airpressed, then exploded. The man with green hair, now standing amidst the rising dust, smirked at Aiden, who was struggling. ¡°Look at this disgrace. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would¡¯ve died here. You know that, right?¡± Aiden clenched his teeth hard. He had been saved by his rival¡ªby none other than the third seat. ¡°Shut up! I could¡¯ve taken him down on my own.¡± ¡°Your men don¡¯t seem to agree,¡± the man with green hair retorted, pointing at the fallen soldiers. ¡°They¡¯re nearly wiped out, aren¡¯t they? At this rate, you¡¯ll lose your position as the Second Seat.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°If you want to keep that seat, we need to work together.¡± The man with green hair smiled greedily. Aiden read the expression on his face. It hurt his pride, but¡­ There was no other option. ¡®I even used the power of Oblivion, yet I was still overpowered. Georg was badly injured, and the Knights have suffered near-total annihtion. Even if I survive this, I have no hope left.¡¯ The Meyer Family: the prideful House Of the Sun, desired only the strong and the useful. If he couldn¡¯t meet those two requirements, his title as an Executioner would be stripped from him. He might even be treated as a burden by them. ¡®As humiliating as it is, it¡¯s better to follow the Third Seat¡¯s suggestion.¡¯ He clenched his teeth so hard that blood began to trickle from his mouth. ¡°I will follow your lead.¡± The Third Seat also wanted the Blood Star, just like him. That¡¯s why he proposed cooperation. ¡°You¡¯d better give it your all from the start. He¡¯s not someone to be underestimated.¡± ¡°With the two of us working together, we won¡¯t lose. Unless he¡¯s as strong as one of the Twelve Star Lords, the Blood Star is ours,¡± the man with green hair said confidently, despite Aiden¡¯s warning. * * * ¡°Ugh, cough cough!¡± Kane coughed up blood after being mmed into the fortress wall. ¡°Kane! Are you alright?¡± ta, who was in Kane''s arms, asked worriedly. ¡°Cough cough! It''s nothing¡­ I just let my guard down for a moment. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kane wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his wrist. Then he looked ahead. He had expected Aiden to show up. But Senar was a surprise. ¡°The Blood Star caused a major butterfly effect.¡± The destruction of Dyer and Tegelo hadn¡¯t significantly altered the storyline. Only minor details had changed in how things were resolved. He knew the butterfly effect would happen eventually. But so far, nothing major had shifted. However, Senar was different. While Count Dyer had been a member of a coteral branch, Senar was a direct descendant and held one of the highest positions. His full name was Senar Dyer. He was the Third Seat and the true master of the Dyer family. ¡°I thought the Sixth or Fourth Seat would show up, but I was wrong. Well, the Third Seat isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Kane nned to kill both Executioner here. If three Executioners died within a year, how would the Meyer Family react? They would undoubtedly try to kill him. The Blood Star¡¯s danger would be apparent once again. Kane dusted off his clothes and stood up. ¡°Are you alright, young master?¡± Yoshua appeared. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle one of them with Yoshua¡± said Mikhail, who had also shown up. ¡°Originally, I nned to leave them to you, but that won¡¯t work. I have to kill them myself. I¡¯ll reach five stars today.¡± He was at level 78, only two levels away from the max. If he wiped out the Meyer Family Executioners, he would reach max level. This was the starting line for hitting five stars. Like with other characters, there were conditions for his own promotion. [Conditions for Kane Rehinar¡¯s 5¡ï Promotion] Absorb the Blood Star Evolve Blood Dance Skill to UR grade Advance to Blood Knight Kill five of the seven Executioners of the Meyer Family The difficulty was insane. He had alreadypleted two of the conditions. Only two more remained, and that meant he had to kill those two Executors. ¡°You two, don¡¯t interfere.¡± Kane stepped forward. As he walked, he removed the shadow gloves from his hands. [You have removed the 4¡ï ¡®Gauntlets of Shadow¡¯.] [Mana concealment effect has disappeared.] Suddenly, a massive surge of mana erupted from Kane¡¯s body. As if everything up until now had been a game. A purple mist expanded around him without restraint. Crackle- Electric currents ran through the air. The sky darkened. The world was now shrouded in shades of ck and crimson. Kane fully revealed his Blood Oath, the fourth form of Blood Rune. His 6-star sword, BloodSky de, hummed with resonance. The power embedded in the sword varied greatly depending on the wielder''s mana. As the BloodSky des absorbed Kane¡¯s blood mana, its true might was revealed. ¡°This should be more than enough to kill them.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed. At the same time, his pupils shed, and the space around him tore open. sh! Aiden¡¯s chest was shed diagonally. He didn¡¯t even realize he had been wounded until Senar, who stood beside him, shouted. ¡°Second Seat! It¡¯s a sneak attack, fall back!¡± Senar was also caught off guard by Kane¡¯s sudden attack. He hadn¡¯t even sensed Kane swinging his sword. ¡°What a terrifying monster¡ªugh!¡± Senar gasped. The attack hade not from the front, but from the side. And it wasn¡¯t a sword strike. ¡°Gah!¡± It was Aiden¡¯s blood. Compressed droplets of his blood had flown toward Senar and pierced his shoulder. ¡°...Magic! Blood Ma¡ª¡± Senar couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Kane¡¯s foot mmed into his side. Crack! ¡°Urgh.¡± The sound of Senar¡¯s ribs breaking echoed. He tried to gather his wits, but Kane¡¯s assault was relentless. ¡°Be torn apart.¡± Countless blood droplets swirled around Senar in a vortex. [Blood Sword: Carnage.] A brutally cruel skill. The blood droplets didn¡¯t just envelop Senar. They wiped out everyone who hade with him. The people trapped in the blood tornado thrashed about helplessly. Blood sttered in every direction, as if being wrung out of their very bodies. ¡°You bastard!¡± Aiden, furious, unleashed his Twin Swords of Protection technique. But¡ª Thwack thwack thwack! The concentrated,pressed droplets of blood struck his arms, legs, and abdomen. As his body was thrown backward, Kane appeared above him and mmed his face into the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, crawling in here?¡± Mana was being drained through Aiden¡¯s face, gripped tightly in Kane¡¯s hand. It was the Blood Knight¡¯s passive skill, Mana Drain. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± Aiden screamed in agony. Not only was the mana he had umted throughout his life being drained, but even the power of Oblivion was slipping away. His blood and bodily fluids as well. Everything was being sucked into Kane through his hand. Aiden struggled, but it was useless. Both of Kane''s BloodSky des were embedded in Aiden¡¯s chest and abdomen. The more Aiden tried to move, the greater the pain intensified. Kane extended one arm toward Senar. As the Blood Sword technique Carnage neared its end, Kane unleashed another attack. [Blood Sword: Explode.] [Tl/N: Blood Sword is the first move of the Blood Dance skill] The blood droplets falling from the sky began to explode. A chain of detonations followed. The enemy''s screams were drowned out by the deafening sts. Pieces of flesh rained down along with the blood. Not a single person emerged unscathed from the explosions. Only Senar was still somewhat intact, though his body was severely battered. --- As the booming sounds faded away, the world felt eerily silent, as if all sound had vanished. No birds chirped, and no water rippled. Only the overwhelming quiet remained. Fabi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That¡­ that¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. The opponent was none other than Grand Duke Aiden, a formidable man at the 7th-ss level. One would expect to sustain some damage in such a fight. But what was this iprehensible disy of power? If it had just been Aiden, Fabi wouldn¡¯t have been this shocked. Yet the new enemy was just as powerful as Duke Aiden. And Kane hadpletely overwhelmed them. No, even that was an understatement. He had torn apart a Beginner-tier 7th-ss expert with staggering ease. Kane¡¯s strength was astonishing. While Fabi stood there, speechless, Kane dragged Aiden and Senar across the ground toward him. ¡°Lock them up in the family dungeon. I¡¯ll personally interrogate them.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Sir Fabi?¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± ¡°Please also take care of cleaning up outside.¡± Fabi, who never showed fear in front of anyone, was now frozen with tension. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 116 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 116 In the underground prison of Rehinar. Aiden and Senar Dyer were both bound with magical restraints. Clink. The iron door opened, and Kane walked in. "You have no idea what''s going on, do you?" "Mmmph!" Aiden twisted his body, struggling. "Your body won¡¯t regenerate. Surprised?" Aiden and Senar were missing one shoulder and both ankles. Even their mana hearts were shattered. However, they had the power of oblivion, along with an infinite regenerative ability, rivaling that of the gods, just like the Blood Knights. Even if their hearts were destroyed, or their heads shattered, their bodies could regenerate. That was the greatest strength of oblivion. But! Their bodies weren¡¯t regenerating now. This was why they were so shocked. Even though they had been captured, they believed that if they found an opening, they could escape. "Give up any hope of leaving here alive. Your regenerative ability has been blocked by my blood." The weakness of the power of oblivion was the mana of blood. Oblivion Energy and Blood Energy stemmed from the same source of magical energy, but there was still a hierarchy. Among them, Blood Energy reigned supreme. Without being at the pinnacle of magic, one couldn¡¯t ovee and control Blood mana. Blood Mana was created to challenge the heavens. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t use the power of oblivion. "Stop wasting your energy and ept the situation; it¡¯ll bring you peace of mind." "Mmmph!" Aiden tried to shout with his bloodshot eyes, but the restraints prevented him from making any coherent sound. Regardless, Kane walked over to Senar and removed the restraint covering his mouth. "Ughhh..." Senar¡¯s mouth wouldn¡¯t move. Seeing this, Kane chuckled. "My blood not only paralyzes, but it also acts as a truth serum." Blood mana was truly the pinnacle, meant to kill gods. It had a wide array of effects¡ªhypnosis, hallucination, paralysis, extreme poison, and healing. For enemies, it was a force of cmity. Senar could only tremble. "Now, speak." Kane¡¯s voice prompted Senar to finally squeeze out words that hadn¡¯te out until now. "What¡­ have you¡­ done to me?" "I told you, it¡¯s the power of my blood." "Is this¡­ the power of the Blood Knight? I can¡¯t believe¡­ it." Senar had always believed that the power of the Blood Knights was weaker than the power of the Sr n. After all, the power of the Sun came from the gods. But now that he had experienced the mana of blood firsthand, all of his beliefs were shattered. Weaker than the power of the Sun? No, the opposite was true. Unless a god personally intervened, mere humans like him couldn¡¯t ovee the mana of blood. He hadn¡¯t even been able to use his power properly before beingpletely overwhelmed. Unless Kane wielded the power simr to one of the twelve star lords, it should¡¯ve been impossible to subdue both him and the Second Seat in a single move. "Whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. Just answer my questions." "Alright¡­ Ugh!" Without realizing it, Senar found himself answering Kane''s questions. "You¡¯re quite obedient," Kane said with a strange smile. Senar felt utterly humiliated. He wanted to bite his tongue and die on the spot, but his body was beyond his control. Even dying wasn¡¯t something he could do of his own will. Soon, Kane¡¯s voice rang out again. "Let¡¯s start with the first question. Is the First Seat currently in Hartzfeld?" "...How do you know that?" "By now, he must have be Dirk¡¯s master." Senar¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his expression revealing the truth. "Have you finished brainwashing him and turning him into a puppet?" Dirk followed the First Seat more than he did the King of Hartzfeld. The identity of the First Seat was Gregor Elser, the Lord of the Hundred Spears. He had approached Ray several times to be his master, but Ray had always evaded him, already knowing who he truly was. "Then soon, they¡¯ll send a diplomatic envoy here to demand surrender." "You¡­ know everything¡­." Senar couldn¡¯t lie. The blood mana flowing through him was forcing him to spill even the most sensitive secrets. "Probably after the second wave of mutated monsters is over?" Rehinar would be devastated during the second wave. The entire region would be reduced to ruins. It was around this time that Duke Carl lost his life due to the mana crystal herb¡¯s: Formlessness poison. Following that, Hatzfeld would send a diplomatic envoy to Rehinar, urging them to surrender, as the Fresia Empire would copse just like Rehinar. "That part¡¯s just the same. Now, let¡¯s ask about the status of the Meyer Family." The smile on Kane¡¯s face grew even darker. With two key seats from the house of the Sun in his hands, he was bound to gain a wealth of information. --- "...Just kill me!" Aiden shouted in anger. He had revealed all the information to Kane. Returning to the Meyer Family now was impossible. Not only had he lost his honor, but there was also the risk of being reduced to a life worse than that of a dog or pig. Dying here was a far better fate. "I intend to, so don¡¯t rush it." Of course, Kane had no intention of sparing him just because they shared blood. If he let him go, Aiden would eventually regain his mana. It was better to kill strong enemies while he had the chance and eliminate future threats. As Kane drew his blood-soaked sword, Fabi urgently intervened. "Your Grace! Are you really going to kill him?" "He¡¯s the enemy, so shouldn¡¯t I?" "Duke Aiden is the Emperor''s brother-inw. Shouldn''t we consider the political ramifications?" Fabi said. "He also allied with those seeking to overthrow the Fresia Empire. Currently, all imperial power rests with Crown Prince Isaac, so I will speak with him directly," Kane responded firmly. Fabi shifted his gaze to Senar, who belonged to the Lyecera Theocracy, one of the strongest nations on the continent. If Senar were to die, the situation would escte uncontrobly. "From the moment I threw them into this prison, the war had already begun," Kane said with unwavering conviction. His eyes were resolute, unshakable by any circumstance. Seeing this, Fabi didn¡¯t protest further. No, he couldn''t. ''Forget it. I''ll just report this to Commander Cedricter,'' Fabi thought. He knew he''d likely be reprimanded for not stopping Kane, but what choice did he have? Who could dare interfere with the actions of the Young Duke of Rehinar? As a mere vicemander of the knights, it wasn¡¯t something he could prevent. ''Still, I do feel a bit relieved,'' he thought. It was as though a blocked artery had finally cleared. Fabi didn¡¯t want to think about the consequences. ¡°We should start preparing for war in advance,¡± Fabi remarked. ¡°No matter how restless you may feel, the Guardian Knights should remain with my father until he fully recovers,¡± Kane instructed. ¡°The safety of the Duke is our top priority, so rest assured,¡± Fabi reassured. ¡°Thank you, Sir Fabi,¡± Kane said. Fabi found Kane incredibly reassuring. The nickname "Durd Grand Duke" had long since faded from his mind. Now, Kane stood as the heir of Rehinar, a future guardian who would follow in his father¡¯s footsteps. While Fabi was silently admiring Kane, thetter drew the two Bloodsky des from his sheathes. He plunged them into the chests of both Senar and Aiden. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°N-Nephew...?¡± ¡°Farewell,¡± Kane said. The BloodSky des drained all the moisture and blood from their bodies. Their skin shriveled before crumbling to ash. As the two men turned to dust, Kane sheathed his des and calmly exited the underground prison. * * * Kane headed straight to the Rehinar Military Academy, where the second imperial princess, Charlotte von Fresia, sat very demurely before him. ¡°You¡¯re here to borrow the magicalmunication orb? That¡¯s all?¡± she asked, her expression deted and her cheeks slightly puffed in frustration. Despite her pouty face, Kane remained focused on his request. ¡°Princess, the only way I can contact Crown Prince Isaac is through yourmunication orb.¡± ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s really the only reason you came to see me?¡± she pressed, her eyes glimmering like the moonlight. She activated her Moon Eyes, a mystical ability that allowed her to see into people''s minds. However, her efforts were in vain. Though the Moon Eyes could usually pierce through everything, Kane¡¯s thoughts remained imprable, especially since he wielded the power of blood mana, which shielded him from such abilities. ¡°¡­You really are a strange man,¡± Charlotte mumbled to herself. Kane, hearing her clearly, replied, ¡°Even for a princess, calling someone strange right in front of them isn¡¯t exactly pleasant.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± she quickly apologized before standing up to retrieve a crystal orb from her drawer. ¡°Here you go,¡± she handed it to him. ¡°Could you connect me to His Highness the Crown Prince?¡± Kane asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that guy¡¯s even around. I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Charlotte replied. A faint smile tugged at Kane¡¯s lips. ¡®There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t answer. You¡¯re the sibling he treasures most,¡¯ Kane thought. In the future, the Crown Prince would die, and the pivotal reason behind his demise would be this very second princess. She had fallen into a trap in Hatzfelt, and to save her, the prince would risk his life. Though they bickered constantly, if Charlotte were ever in a little danger, Isaac would be the first to act. And, as expected, when Charlotte channeled mana into the orb, the cloudy surface cleared immediately. ¡°He¡¯s answering right away? Brother, are you not busy?¡± Charlotte asked. ¡°I¡¯m busy. You just called me a bit ago, why again?¡± Isaac¡¯s voice responded from the other side. ¡°Young Master Kane wants to speak with you,¡± she said. ¡°My sibling?¡± Isaac asked, sounding confused. ¡°I¡¯m your only sibling!¡± Charlotte snapped, her face flushing as she realized she had lost her royalposure in front of Kane. ¡°Anyway, talk to Young Master Kane. Here you go,¡± she handed the orb to Kane. Isaac, seeing Kane¡¯s reflection in the orb, beamed with excitement. ¡°My brother, how have you been?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I apologize for the sudden contact, but I have something urgent to discuss with you,¡± Kane said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities between us. Just call me ¡®brother¡¯! I¡¯d love to visit, but I¡¯m drowning in work, so I haven¡¯t been able to move from my office¡­¡± Isaac began,unching into one of his usual long-winded stories. Isaac¡¯s mouth kept moving non-stop, as if he never tired of talking, despite surely having plenty of people to chat with all day. If Kane didn¡¯t intervene soon, it looked like the Crown Prince would continue talking for hours. Just as Kane was about to interject, a loud voice interrupted from out of nowhere. ¡°Aah! My ears are bleeding, you cursed, talkative human! I swear, because of you, I, the mighty guardian spirit of demons, will fade back into the darkness! Shut that mouth of yours already!¡± ta shouted in frustration, mping his front paws tightly over his ears. Kane couldn''t help but smirk at ta''s exaggerated outburst. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 117 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 117 ta''s actions made Isaac¡¯s mouth curl into a grin. ¡°How adorable! Hey, why not leave Kane ande to me instead? The royal pce is full of rare delicacies!¡± ¡°Ugh, that guy is looking at me weirdly!¡± ta darted back into Kane''s embrace. Isaac sighed in disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t leave meeee!¡± Kane shook his head at Isaac¡¯s cry. "Your Highness." ¡°I also want¡­ a cute pet¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s more important to me than anything. I don¡¯t want to lose to you.¡± Kane ignored Isaac and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve captured the executioners of the House of Sun.¡± ¡°When? Where? How did you catch them?¡± Isaac leaped up and pressed his face close to the magicalmunication sphere. Isaac¡¯s erged face came into view¡ªno, only one eye was visible. "Your Highness, please step back. It¡¯s unsettling." ¡°Ah, my bad. I got too excited. How did you capture the executioners of the House of Sun?¡± ¡°I contacted you because of them.¡± ¡°Should Ie to Rehinar immediately?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Both of them are dead.¡± ¡°If they were on par with Steward Ulrich, then they must¡¯ve been beginner-tier of 7th ss. You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡± Isaac expressed concern for Kane¡¯s safety. In Isaac¡¯s mind, Kane¡¯s skill was around the 5th-ss level¡ªnot enough to capture executioners. But now, Kane had supposedly taken down not one, but two executioners. Isaac was both curious and worried. Was Kane gravely injured? ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Was it themander of the Guardian Knights who captured them?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t believe that Kane himself had captured the executioners. They had only parted ways a short while ago. There was no way Kane could have grown to a 7th ss level in that time. Isaac¡¯s concern showed on his face as he gazed at Kane. ¡°Who caught them doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is their identity.¡± ¡°Ahem, right. So, who were they?¡± ¡°One was Senar Dyer from the Lycera Theocracy, and the other was Grand Duke Aiden.¡± ¡°You mean your uncle, who¡¯s also my aunt¡¯s husband, Duke Aiden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, you killed him?¡± In the Fresia Empire, Aiden held the rank of Duke. He was the Duke of Stein. His death could stir up significant trouble. ¡°We¡¯ll need proof that Duke Aiden was an executioner of the Meyer Family. Otherwise, it¡¯ll cause an uproar in the Empire.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I ask that you strike the Stein Dukedom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tall order.¡± ¡°I¡¯d go myself, but we¡¯ll be at war here soon.¡± ¡°The Meyer Family will move the nation closest to Rehinar.¡± ¡°Hatzfeld will likely put on more pressure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Hatzfeld. In the meantime, Your Highness, please take care of the Stein Territory.¡± ¡°My aunt being involved makes this tricky, but it can¡¯t be helped. She sided with those trying to overthrow the Empire. She¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. There was no trace of familial affection in that gaze. ¡°She¡¯s not the person Your Highness once knew.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not the person I knew, then who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an empty shell. The real person died years ago.¡± ¡°What?!¡± "Your Majesty already knows this," Kane replied. - "The Empire is being shaken by the House of Sun, but did you just stand by and watch because youcked the strength to root them out?" Isaac questioned. "That''s about right," Kane answered with a firm nod. - "I''ll take care of the Stein Territory. You handle Hatzfeld with all you''ve got," Isaac instructed. "I will bring the McCarthy family into the Empire," Kane stated. The McCarthy family had defended the front lines of the Hatzfeld Royal Kingdom. Kane intended to pry them away from Hatzfeld. - "I look forward to good news. Also, make sure Charlotte is safe," Isaac added. "Understood." With that, themunication with Isaac ended. Kane, having finished his business, rose from his seat. "I¡¯ll be leaving now." Charlotte remained silent, her face nk. She didn¡¯t know what to make of the conversation. She had been aware that the imperial family was entangled with various factions, but she hadn¡¯t imagined that even Grand Duke Aiden was involved. ¡°The Emperor has fallen sick and the Empire is being targeted by a pack of wolves?" she asked. "Wolves¡­ they''re worse than that," Kane replied. "Think of them as something far more vicious." "I thought my brother sent me here to spy on you, but that¡¯s not it, is it?" Charlotte murmured. A colossal force was threatening the Fresia Empire, and it seemed their purpose was to stir this power into action. As the imperial princess, she hade to this remote region, Rehinar¡ªa perfect ce for an assassination. If she were to die here, it would drive a wedge between Rehinar and the imperial pce. This would be a favorable oue for the hidden forces at y. If the rtionship between Rehinar and the imperial pce fell apart, the Empire would crumble rapidly. "Soon, guests will arrive in Rehinar to keep an eye on your situation, Your Highness," Kane informed her. "So, that''s when it starts¡­ my role as bait," Charlotte said. "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll end up as bait or not. The situation has changed so much," Kane replied. He had no intention of simply defending anymore. Although this game had once been about defense, that had never been his strategy. Even when he was Ray, he had always favored offense over defense. This time would be no different. If the opportunity arose, he would attack without hesitation. The moment Hatzfeld sent their envoy, it would begin¡ªthe war with Hatzfeld Royal Kingdom. --- Meanwhile, a middle-aged man with red hair surveyed the military camp. "Are all the supplies loaded?" he asked. "Yes, no issues," one soldier replied. "Have the weapons been maintained?" "That¡¯s beenpleted as well." "Make sure everything is perfect. Our opponent is Rehinar, defended by the Guardian Lord." "Understood, sir." "Keep up the good work." As the middle-aged man entered his tent, a young man resembling him followed soon after. "Father, we¡¯re ready to depart," the young man, Valdemar, announced. Valdemar was the proud heir of the McCarthy family and one of the Twelve Young Stars of the continent¡ªknown as the Star of the Spear. Count McCarthy grabbed Valdemar¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t think of this as representing me. You¡¯re going as the envoy on behalf of His Majesty, the King of Hatzfeld." "Rehinar is a fading star. I will make sure they understand the warning clearly," Valdemar replied. Valdemar''s confident attitude filled Count McCarthy with pride. His son, not only the heir of his family but also a candidate for the next Twelve Star Lords, was bound to make a name for himself across the continent with this mission. After all, he was tasked with urging the Guardian Lord to surrender. Who would dare ask one of the current Twelve Star Lords to surrender? The very act of uttering such words could result in immediate execution. It was a bold mission indeed. "Show them the pride of the McCarthy family. I will assign you the ck Spear Corps, our elite forces." "Thank you, Father." As Valdemar exited the military tent, he was greeted by a formidable force of soldiers, d in ck armor, standing in formation. There were at least 500 of them. "Although you¡¯re not going to war, you must be thoroughly prepared for any unforeseen dangers. Your mission is to ensure the safety of my son. Understood?" the Count ordered. "Yes, Lord!" the ck Spear Corps responded in unison, their voices booming. Being McCarthy Family¡¯s elite force, they exuded an intense aura. It was as if they were finely sharpened spears, their presence radiating lethal energy. "Depart." "We will return sessfully." As Valdemar mounted his warhorse, the ck Spear Corps followed suit. Holding the banner of McCarthy high, Valdemar led the charge. The sound of the horses'' hooves thundered across the ground as Valdemar and the ck Spear Corps raced toward Rehinar. Count McCarthy watched them depart with a satisfied smile. "Rehinar will soon be mine." He had heard of Rehinar''s victories over the Dyer and Tegelo families, an impressive feat. However, he felt confident that even he could handle those two families. With just the ck Spear Corps, he could crush them. After all, he was fighting the Guardian Lord for ages. What were two minor families inparison? "Of course, they¡¯ll reject our offer of surrender. That will be the moment when Rehinar meets its doom, Carl." The Count¡¯s grin never faltered. However, there was one thing he was unaware of¡ªKane had already killed two of the executioners. This critical information wouldn¡¯t reach the King of Hatzfeld for another week, and by the time it reached Count McCarthy, the situation would have already spiraled out of control. * * * "The future has shifted once again." Before the second wave of the mutated monsters, the McCarthy envoy arrived at Rehinar first, leading the elite ck Spear Corps. At the western gate, the soldiers'' faces turned pale. The McCarthy envoys were infamous and among them the ck Spear Corps, who had already ughtered thousands of Rehinar¡¯s soldiers in the past. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whates first. This meeting was inevitable either way,¡¯ Kane thought. He opened the gate and stepped out alone. Standing some distance from the ck Spear Corps, he shouted, his voiceced with power. "What business does McCarthy have in Rehinar?" Kane¡¯s magically amplified voice rang clearly in the ears of Valdemar and the ck Spear Corps. Valdemar responded immediately, "Ie as an envoy on behalf of McCarthy." "I¡¯ve received no word of an envoying. What¡¯s your purpose?" Kane asked, his voice calm but firm. "We have a message for the Guardian Lord! Isn¡¯t it proper courtesy to greet us as envoys?" Valdemar shouted back, his voice growing louder with indignation. Kane chuckled. "Son? Not even Count McCarthy himself, and you want to meet with one of the Twelve Star Lords? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little beneath the station?" Valdemar, irritated by the insult, shot back, "Is Rehinar, a crumblingnd, really going to ignore an envoy of the mighty Hatzfeld royal family?" Valdemar kept emphasizing the word envoy, clinging to its diplomatic significance. If Duke Carl were in charge, even an enemy envoy would have been treated with courtesy. But unfortunately for Valdemar, he was dealing with Kane. For Kane, there were only two types of people¡ªfriends and enemies. It didn¡¯t matter if they came as envoys; he had no intention of letting them into the domain. He had already made up his mind to go to war with Hatzfeld. Politics and formalities were trivial concerns to him. And if they tried to make an issue out of it, well, Kane had a simple solution: kill them all. Whether they were allies or enemies didn¡¯t matter to him. Whether Valdemar understood Kane¡¯s ruthless mindset or not was irrelevant. Valdemar shouted once more, his voice filled with magic: ¡°Show proper respect to an envoy!¡± His powerful voice echoed in Kane¡¯s ears. But in the very next moment¡ª Boom! Kane¡¯s figure suddenly appeared right in front of Valdemar. ¡°Since you¡¯vee begging to be killed, I¡¯ll oblige.¡± Before anyone could react, Kane''s blood-red spear, BloodSky de, had already pierced through Valdemar''s neck. It all happened so fast that everyone present was left in utter shock. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 118 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 118 ¡°Y-Young, YOUNG MASTER!!!!!¡± The leader of the ck Spear unit knew he had to move quickly, but his body wouldn''t cooperate. In that moment, the person he was supposed to protect died. That person was the son of his master¡ª the heir who would one day inherit the McCarthy family. He had failed to protect someone of such importance. "You crazy bastard!" The ck Spear unit leader was so shocked he turned pale. After all, Valdemar, the person they were guarding, wasn¡¯t someone who would easily die here. His mind went nk. At that moment, the leader shouted, "Kill him! If we don¡¯t bring that man¡¯s head back, we¡¯re all dead men!" The order to kill was given. They had failed their mission. To survive, a fallback n was necessary. The only option left was to kill Kane Rehinar and return with his head. There was no other choice. The leader of the ck Spear unit steeled himself, radiating murderous intent. His spear was aimed at Kane. Their resolve was clear¡ª they wouldn¡¯t let him leave this ce alive. But¡­ Their wish wasn¡¯t granted. Blood shouldn¡¯t have been spilled in Kane¡¯s presence. Yet blood poured from Valdemar¡¯s pierced throat. BloodSky de flowing with Blood mana sliced- Thwack¡ª Valdemar¡¯s pierced neck was severed, spraying blood like a fountain. That was just the beginning¡ª the beginning of this ce turning into hell. Kane converted his BloodSky des into a spear. Valdemar¡¯s blood gathered around the spear, At that moment it began glowing red. Kane turned it towards the ground and was mmed it down forcefully. The blood energy spread in a circle, radiating outward. The ck Spear unit members were swept by the wave of blood mana. The leader of the ck Spear unit, who had been relentlessly thrusting his spear, slumped to the side. He died without even realizing his body had been torn apart. The rest of the ck Spear unit met the same fate. The elite force, made up of fighters having atleast 4th-ss strength, couldn¡¯t withstand the blood wave. Especially against Kane, who had now fully realized his power. They didn¡¯t stand a chance. The ones farthest back sustained less damage, but they too would die all the same. In fact, dying earlier would have been a mercy. After the Blood Wave came the skill Blood Void. As Kane stretched out his left arm, the living and the dead alike¡­ Their blood, fluids, and mana were drawn towards his hand. "Ugh¡­." As their skin shriveled, bones shattered with a sickening crunch. Their joints twisted grotesquely. It was as if their entire bodies were wrung out like towels, drained of everyst drop of fluid. No, this wasn¡¯t the end¡­ He spared just one. Someone had to deliver the news to Count McCarthy. Kane slowly walked towards the ck Spear unit soldier trembling at the very back. ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t, don¡¯te any closer, you monster!¡± Fear filled the soldier¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go to Count McCarthy and tell him this: that this is the price for sending only his son to confront the Guardian Lord and the Duke of Fresia Empire, when he''s just a mere Count of the kingdom. If he has anyints, tell him to bring his army and face me directly. Got it?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re¡­ letting me live?¡± ¡°Is there anyone else left to deliver the message to Count McCarthy? No matter how hard you look around, it seems like you¡¯re the only one.¡± Everyone else was dead, and he was the sole survivor. Surrounded by dismembered bodies and scattered remains, the soldier couldn¡¯t hold back his nausea any longer. ¡°Uuugh!¡± ¡°Oh, and tell them toe back quickly and clean up all these fucking corpses. It¡¯s bad manners to leave such a mess in front of someone¡¯s house, don¡¯t you think?¡± With those words, Kane turned away, converting the spear back the Bloodsky des and sheathing them. Though Kane was unguarded, the soldier couldn¡¯t dare to attack. A surprise attack would only lead to his own death. Then there¡¯d be no one left to report back to the family. With a heavy heart and body, he began his return to the McCarthy Camp. * * * It had been a while since Daniel visited the Blue Merchant Group. As he was inspecting the affairs of the group, a group of elders came rushing in urgently. ¡°Administrator! We¡¯ve got a serious problem.¡± Recently, Daniel had stepped back from managing the Blue Merchant Group. He had resumed his duties as the Chief Administrator of Rehinar¡¯s estate, thanks to Kane unexpectedly pushing all responsibilities onto him. Still, Daniel would asionallye down to the territory, just like today, to personally check on the facilities. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Why are you all in such a rush?¡± ¡°The Young Master has caused another incident,¡± one of the elders said, out of breath. ¡°And this time, it¡¯s a big one,¡± added another. Daniel responded with a calm tone, clearly used to this sort of news. ¡°When has the Young Master not caused trouble? Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°This time, he killed the heir of McCarthy family, the diplomatic envoy.¡± ¡°¡­Ha, ha¡­¡± Daniel let out a bitterugh. "How long has it even been since the Aiden affair ended¡­?" This was indeed a grave matter. Aiden was the younger brother of the current Lord and the brother-inw of the Emperor. Kane had not only detained him without allowing him entry into the estate but had gone further and killed him. Though themon people hadn¡¯t yet learned of the incident, Daniel knew that if word got out, chaos would ensue. But before they could even clean up the aftermath of that disaster, another bombshell had dropped. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± ¡°The Young Master is making enemies left and right.¡± ¡°I can understand taking down one enemy and then making another, but we¡¯re already facing hostility from three powerful factions.¡± The Duchy of Dyer in the Lyceria Theocracy. The Stein Dukedom The McCarthy County of Hatzfeld. All three were major powers. If they attacked at once, even The Young Master wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against them so easily. ¡°Chief Administrator, it¡¯s time to give some advice.¡± ¡°While The Young Master may have bested Aiden, hecks political finesse. This is something that needs to be pointed out to him.¡± Daniel nodded. He agreed. It wasn¡¯t about stopping The Young Master¡¯s actions entirely, but it would be wiser to eliminate one enemy before turning to the next. If he kept making enemies indiscriminately, it would be impossible to handle in the long run. Slowing down The Young Master¡¯s pace seemed to be the right course of action. At the same time, another thought crossed Daniel¡¯s mind. ¡°Tell me, do you really believe The Young Master would do something like this without thinking it through?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If it were just a show of power, he would have faced bacsh long ago.¡± ¡°I agree. Ever since the incident with Philiaec, The Young Master¡¯s actions have never seemed simple, even if they appeared that way on the surface. He hasyers of strategies, ones that aren¡¯t obvious until he reveals them himself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, Head Administrator. Simplifyingplex matters often makes them harder to understand.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious. Did the Young Master have a particr intention behind this as well?¡± The elders, too, began to reflect deeply. The Young Master was highly skilled inmerce. That meant he was likely just as skilled in political maneuvering. In the realm of dealing with others, knowing when to push and pull was key. Politics andmerce were mirrors of each other. If one excelled inmerce, they were bound to possess great political acumen. ¡°Still, we must at least have a discussion with the Young Master.¡± ¡°As vassals, we can¡¯t remain in the dark. To assist him properly, we need to understand his intentions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see the Young Master. We need to hear his side of the story.¡± Daniel stopped what he was doing and set out to find Kane. --- At the McCarthy Military Camp. Inside the tent, a heavy silence hung in the air. Count McCarthy¡¯s face was flushed red, and it seemed like he was about to explode. And, as expected, his rage soon burst forth, crackling with murderous energy. ¡°Again¡­ say it again!¡± The surviving ck Spear unit soldier gritted his teeth and responded. ¡°Y-Your son¡­ he¡­ he was killed by the enemy, my lord¡­¡± ¡°He went as a diplomatic envoy! So why is my son dead?!¡± The ck Spear soldier, tears streaming down his face, ryed the events as they unfolded. With each word, Count McCarthy¡¯s fists clenched tighter, so tight that blood began to drip from his hands. When the exnation was over, his fury erupted fully. ¡°I will not let this go unpunished!¡± His violent aura turned the tent to ash. The very air around him grew unbearably hot, as if his murderous intent would burn everything to the ground. ¡°Summon all of McCarthy¡¯s forces!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave only the bare minimum in the estate and gather the rest.¡± ¡°Did I say to leave a minimum? Bring every soldier, every vassal. Scrape together every ounce of defense we fucking have.¡± Count McCarthy¡¯s rage showed no sign of abating. His beloved son, gone. Killed while on a diplomatic mission. What parent could remain calm in such a situation? The fact that he was able to issue orders to gather the troops instead of charging straight to Rehinar himself was remarkable in itself. ¡°Shall we disy the family¡¯s crest?¡± There were only two asions when the McCarthy family¡¯s symbol was raised to the sky. One was when the kingdom was in peril, signaling a call to arms. The other was when the family¡¯s very survival was at stake. This was clearly thetter. Count McCarthy had made his decision: a life-or-death struggle with the Rehinar family. This had now be a war where one side had to die for it to end. mes burst into the sky, illuminating the family¡¯s symbol¡ªa burning spear. Four dayster, McCarthy¡¯s vassals arrived, leading their troops. With expressions of grief and fury, they crossed the border. Count McCarthy, the Count of Hatzfeld, led over 10,000 soldiers, hastily gathered but still a formidable force. As a border lord of a newly emerging power, the sheer number of troops was overwhelming. At the head of the army, Count McCarthy pushed forward, cutting through the darkenednds with his seething magical power. Their overwhelming presence caused even the mutated monsters to retreat before fully revealing themselves. A menacing aura radiated from the McCarthy forces. Even after days of forced marches, their momentum showed no signs of faltering. Another four days passed, and the western gates of Rehinar came into view. "Set up camp in the forest," ordered Count McCarthy. His troops obeyed, constructing a massive military encampment among the trees. --- From a distance, Kane observed the vast army. He could feel the wrath emanating from the McCarthy camp. Their fury was palpable. ¡°Daniel,¡± Kane said casually. ¡°Yes, Young Master?¡± Daniel responded. ¡°In war, the side that lets their emotions take over is bound to lose. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Because their vision narrows,¡± Daniel answered. ¡°Exactly. Look over there¡ªwhere have they set up their camp?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve chosen the Demon Forest.¡± ¡°Count McCarthy may not be as skilled as his father, but he¡¯s tactically brilliant. However, he¡¯s too blinded by the death of his son to think straight.¡± While the forest provided cover, it wasn¡¯t ideal for arge army. An open in would¡¯ve been better. The forest was vulnerable to fire. And the McCarthy family, being the bearers of the Fire Rune, had chosen a terrain that would weaken their own strength. ¡°But they control the fire mana. Wouldn¡¯t a fire attack be ineffective?¡± Daniel asked. Kane let out a small chuckle. ¡°Normally, yes. That¡¯s why they feel safe in the forest. But they¡¯ve made a grave error.¡± ¡°And what mistake would that be?¡± ¡°They assume there¡¯s no one here with a stronger fire rune than theirs.¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s a natural assumption,¡± Daniel said, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why they¡¯ll lose,¡± Kane replied, his smile widening. His eyes narrowed into crescent shapes, gleaming with mischief¡ªand even madness. Daniel¡¯s eyes widened as realization struck. ¡°Surely not¡­!¡± ¡°They don¡¯t expect anyone in Rehinar to wield a higher-level fire rune than theirs,¡± Kane said, his tone dripping with satisfaction. Not just one, but two individuals within Rehinar possessed superior fire runes. ¡°That¡¯s why you called Mikhail.¡± Kane shrugged with a grin, confirming Daniel¡¯s suspicion. Mikhail wielded the Fire Bond and had the breath of the true dragon, a power only Count McCarthy could hope to match. For the McCarthy forces, it was a disaster waiting to happen. And Kane himself was no slouch. His Fourth form of Blood Rune the Blood Oath, was paired with the Breath of the Blood Phoenix. Even if Mikhail¡¯s attacks were blocked, Kane¡¯s own assault would be unstoppable. McCarthy had no idea what was about to hit him. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re going to topple a pir of Hatzfeld,¡± Kane said, his violet eyes gleaming with intent. He was already starting to activate the Blood Phoenix¡¯s breath, preparing to strike. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 119 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 119 At the same time¡­ Those who had beenmunicating through magical channels were now silent. Originally, there were seven of them, but now only three remained, excluding the bird mask who was in Hatzfeld. The fox, the dragon, and the scorpion. Only these three were left. After a long period of silence, the one with the fox mask broke it. "Things have gotten serious. The second and third seats are dead." "Is that even possible?" A woman with the scorpion mask responded, her voice grave. Shortly after, the voice of the dragon mask joined in. "Maybe they killed each other whilepeting?" "Yeah, maybe the Guardian Lord or the Blue sh stepped in." To them, the Guardian Lord was pure terror. He was one of the top three strongest among the Twelve Star Lords. Even the Blue sh, his closest aide, was stronger than the Executioners. It was thanks to these two that the fallen Rehinar had managed to persist for so long. If not for them, Rehinar would have copsed long ago. "It wasn¡¯t those two." "Then who was it?" "Kane Rehinar took down both the second and third seats. It seems he has fully absorbed the Blood Star." "Can a human even absorb that?" "Most humans wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it; their bodies would explode." The Blood Star was different from the other elemental stars. It was the power of demons, an elixir made by the Demon Lord, who had melted his very essence into it. Even a Blood Knight couldn''t fully absorb its power. Long ago, even the highest-ranked Blood Knight had been consumed by demonic energy. The Blood Star was beyond what any human could endure. And yet, they were expected to believe that Kane Rehinar had absorbed it? But the next words from the fox mask left the other two shocked. "Even though the second seat used the power of oblivion, they were utterly defeated. The third seat joined in the middle of the fight but was taken down without evennding a proper attack." "No way!" "That makes no sense. They¡¯re both Beginner-tier 7th ss, almost ready to advance to mid-tier. And they were beaten by that kid?" "Are you saying Kane Rehinar is on the level of the Twelve Star Lords?" "Maybe. If he wasn¡¯t at that level, the second and third seats wouldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily. Even the knights they brought along were all killed." The fox mask shuddered as he spoke. In the past few hundred years, had there ever been a threat like this? Everything had gone ording to the Meyer Family¡¯s ns, without the slightest mistake. But recently, every operation had failed, all of them involving Kane. He was a threat they needed to take seriously. "We can¡¯t underestimate him anymore." "It¡¯s hard to believe. We¡¯re being shaken up by a mere 21-year-old kid." "We should halt our internalpetition for now." "It¡¯s disgraceful as an executioner." "I¡¯m sure the n Lord is furious." "It seems he¡¯s keeping an eye on how we handle this. There are plenty in the House of the Sun who could rece us." "What should we do now, Fifth Seat? I¡¯ll follow your lead. We can''t just sit here and let this happen." "I agree with the Fourth Seat. If this continues, someone else will take my ce." The Scorpion-masked Fourth Seat and Dragon-masked Sixth Seat waited for the fox-masked Fifth Seat to speak. Though he held the position of Fifth Seat, the fox mask had been in this role the longest. While ranking was determined by strength, how long one held their position was another matter. No one knew how long the Fifth Seat had been in this role or even how old he was or what status he held. They simply recognized him as their senior, but everything else about him was shrouded in mystery. "Honestly, I¡¯d prefer toy low for a while... but it seems the n Lord¡¯s patience is wearing thin. Until we bring Rehinar under our control, his anger won¡¯t subside." "Is there no other way?" "The only option is to infiltrate Rehinar with our people." "But that¡¯s difficult. Rehinar has been purging anyone they suspect of being a spy." "All of our people were killed. How can we infiltrate now?" Rehinar was actively hunting down anyone who seemed suspicious, especially those who hadn¡¯t lived there for a long time. Even if they reced someone with one of their agents, Rehinar would find them in no time. Sending more people risked exposing their entirework, so they had stopped trying. "We¡¯ll have to nt spies through other means." "How?" "Rehinar¡¯s main source of ie right now is their military academy. The fees paid by noble children are enormous. Rehinar will likely continue to rely on this academy. That¡¯s our opening." "A friendly exchange!" "You¡¯re suggesting we host an exchange program?" "Looks like you¡¯re finally catching on." "As expected of the Fifth Seat. You really know how to maintain your position as an executioner." "But even if we get into Rehinar, that¡¯s not the end, is it?" "From what I¡¯ve seen... Kane Rehinar reminds me a lot of the Guardian Lord." "In what way?" "His love for Rehinar. Whenever an enemy shows up, he always goes out alone to face them. He did it with Dyer, Tegelo, and even with the second and third seats. Heh." The fox mask¡¯s lips curled upward into a sinister smile, a grin that matched the wickedness of his voice. --- Kane¡¯s BloodSky des transformed into a bow. He pulled the string without an arrow, and a ming purple arrow materialized. It was made of pure mana¡ªa Mana Arrow. "Let¡¯s turn this ce into a fucking sea of mes." Kane had no intention of talking with McCarthy. His mindset was simple: see the enemy, kill the enemy. What was the point of talking when they would just spew the same nonsense? It was better to eliminate them quickly and move on to the next battle. [Blood Phoenix¡¯s Breath has been activated.] Bang! The Mana Arrow shot forward, not in an arc, but in a straight line. Skimming across the ground, it zed a trail of fire as it sped through McCarthy¡¯s forces. It was a recreation of the first move of the Phoenix Spear Technique: mes of Severance, but using a bow. McCarthy¡¯s formation was split, and mes erupted between the gaps. Bang! Another arrow flew, this time tracing an arc through the sky. The arrow transformed into a phoenix and plummeted into McCarthy¡¯s camp. Boom! An explosion rocked the area, sending up a cloud of dust. The fire spread to the forest, turning it into an inferno. Kane didn¡¯t stop there. He shot dozens of Mana Arrows into the sky. And then... Dozens of mana arrows exploded in the sky. They created hundreds of meteors, small ming masses that rained down on McCarthy''s camp. Each time one hit the ground, the gruesome sound of flesh being torn filled the air. "The fireworks should be enough. Time to finish the rest." "I''ll lead the charge." Mikhail, mounted on a Blood Tiger, surged ahead. Kane followed closely behind, his BloodSky des having transformed into a spear. "Quite the spectacle of mes you¡¯ve created." "They were confident fire wasn¡¯t a weakness of theirs. That¡¯s why I exploited it." "True, they never would¡¯ve expected someone with a stronger fire rune on the opposing side. You¡¯re quite clever, Young Master." "Let¡¯s say I have a knack for finding the enemy''s weak spots." Mikhail burst into heartyughter. Despite his rough appearance, the Young Master had a surprising sense of humor. At first, Mikhail thought he was nothing but stern and serious, but recently, he¡¯d started cracking more jokes. There was a surprising humanity beneath his exterior, though Mikhail still saw him as a monster¡ªespecially in moments like this. Thwack! Kane hurled his spear forward, the ming weapon slicing through the air. As it spun, it generated a fierce current, creating a vortex of fire that scorched everything in its path. Anyone within range was consumed by the zing inferno. That wasn¡¯t all. When the spear struck the ground, a deafening explosion followed. Boom! The earth shook as limbs and bodies were flung into the air. The battlefield had already turned into a hellishndscape. "Aaaah!" "Spare me!" "M-my arm!!" The agonized cries of McCarthy¡¯s soldiers filled the air, but Kane showed no hesitation. He moved his spear once more, unleashing a vacuum sh that tore through their ranks. Kzzzzt! McCarthy¡¯s forces were cut down without mercy. Kane¡¯s spear offered no reprieve. "Let them taste death!" Hundreds of Blood Tigers rampaged alongside him. These beasts, which thrived on blood, grew twice asrge after feeding on the blood of McCarthy''s soldiers. Kane''s mana only amplified their power. Crack! The Blood Tigers tore through the soldiers, their hulking forms battering everything in their path. The screams of hundreds, even thousands, echoed as McCarthy¡¯s forces were ughtered. A river of blood flowed from the bodies of the fallen, turning the battlefield into a crimson nightmare. * * * "Extinguish the mes with mana!" The Count shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the chorus of screams. Thousands of agonized cries filled the air as chaos consumed his forces. Despite his orders, the soldiers were uncontroble. Themanders, too, were gripped by confusion. Some soldiers were aze, caught in the inferno, while others had been instantly killed by the fireballs raining down from the sky. The Count desperately tried to extinguish the mes around him, but they refused to die down. "How is this possible?" As someone with a fire rune, he should have been able to control or suppress the ze. But the mes continued to rage. Momentster, he realized the source of the problem. "Could it be because of them!?" Two figures were spreading the fire across the battlefield. Their mes were far stronger than anything he had seen. "Do they possess a fire rune more powerful than mine?" Just as confusion clouded his thoughts, his gaze met Kane¡¯s. The young man''s eyes glowed with a purple hue. "Purple mes? I¡¯ve never seen mana like that." The Count furrowed his brow as Kane suddenly charged at him. Boom! Their spears shed, and the force nearly made the Count lose his grip on his weapon. He struggled to regain his footing, preparing to strike again. But then, a sly grin appeared on Kane¡¯s face. "How foolish. Do you not know what Rehinars are famous for?" With Kane¡¯s low voice, his spear split apart. Now dual-wielding des, the eerie and sinister aura of the twin des filled the air. ''Dangerous¡ª'' Before the Count could retreat, Kane¡¯s twin des moved. sh! In a single stroke, the Count¡¯s spear was cleaved in two. A thin red line appeared on his neck, blood slowly trickling from the cut. "...So you are the one who killed my son..." Those were the Count''sst words before he copsed. "Th-the Count... he''s dead..." "This can¡¯t be happening." "Something is terribly wrong." The vassals of McCarthy stood in shocked silence. Their leader, who had survived even encounters with the Guardian Lord, had been defeated so easily. "R-run! We can¡¯t win this!" With theirmander dead, the McCarthy forces crumbled. Complete and utter defeat followed as their soldiers fled in all directions. But their escape was short-lived. The soldiers of Rehinar charged forward, cutting down the retreating McCarthy forces. Cami, mounted on horseback, raised her sword high and shouted, "Aid the Young Master! Annihte the enemy!" The soldiers of Rehinar fearlessly rushed into the mes, cutting down their opponents without hesitation. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 120 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 120 The terrifying Rehinar family had returned. This rumor swept across the continent. Count McCarthy led his army personally to attack Rehinar, but... Over 10,000 soldiers were wiped out. Not only Count McCarthy, but also his entire army perished. Stories about Rehinar spread like wildfire, and the continent was abuzz. Rehinar was no exception. "I can hardly believe it, even after seeing it with my own eyes¡­" "I never knew the Young Duke Kane was so powerful." The people of the territory passed military supplies to the storage depot as they exchanged stories. Rehinar was filled with nothing but talk about Kane. Everywhere, people spoke of how he annihted McCarthy. "Now, even if we venture into other territories, no one will look down on us just because we''re from Rehinar." "Look down on us? They''ll be moring for information about Rehinar!" "We might even walk with a bit more pride in our step." "Even though we subdued Dyer and Tegelo, because of the Duke¡¯s illness, people still quietly looked down on us... But now, their gaze toward us will changepletely." "That¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave Rehinar behind." "This ce is addictive in its own way." The people of the territory all shared a sense of pride in Rehinar. Their homnd. The renownednd of dual swords was once again standing tall in the empire. Their spirits naturally rose with pride. "It would be great if we could continue this momentum and conquer the Demon forest and the monsters." "It seems like that''s the n. The soldiers aren¡¯t letting down their guard even after the battle with McCarthy is over because the situation in the Demon forest looks ominous." The Demon forest always brought unease to the people of Rehinar. It was the domain of mutated monsters. Though it provided abundant resources, it also frequently posed a mortal threat. Moreover, there were still very few Rehinar outposts within the Demon Forest. Expanding these outposts would ensure the territory''s safety. The people hoped that they could seize this opportunity to sweep away the Demon Forest as well. * * * Perhaps their wishes reached Kane¡¯s ears. At the training grounds of the military academy, Kane was studying a map. A map of the Demon Forest. Kane pointed to the hidden territories bordering Rehinar¡¯s territory. "Nightmare Ground, the Frozen Prison, the Red Tribe¡¯s Wooden Fortress, the Desert of Despair, and the Underwater Treasure Vault ¡ª these are the areas we must subdue next." Quite a few people had gathered here. Cami. Mikhail. Gillip. Joseph and Anna were also present. "Young Master, why is this person included in the meeting?" Cami pointed at Gillip and asked. "I don¡¯t know either." "How could you say something so hurtful? Our ck Crow Exchange has sworn loyalty to Young Master Kane Rehinar. You should think of us as allies now." The Blood Demon Young Master. Kane¡¯s nickname echoed loudly across the continent. After his victory over McCarthy, the people who once ridiculed his fearsome nickname fell silent. In this war with McCarthy, not a single prisoner was taken. Just like in the battles with Dyer and Tegelo, everyone was killed. Not a single one was left alive. Because of this, the ominous title "Blood Demon Young Master" stuck to him. They said he was theplete opposite of Duke Carl, who valuedpassion. Every noble family on the continent now feared the Blood demon Young Master. Rumor had it that crossing Kane would result in their entire family being mercilessly crushed. Perhaps that was why¡­ Gillip¡¯s loyalty to Kane had only grown stronger. "Since we¡¯ll be seeing each other often, feel free to tell me if anything bothers you," Gillip said. He didn¡¯t unt his connection to the Tegelo family. As a direct descendant of Tegelo, one of the empire¡¯s four great families, Gillip could have easily used the ck Crows'' intelligencework to restore Tegelo. But he chose to stay by Kane¡¯s side. In his judgment, sticking close to Kane was a far better way to live than rebuilding Tegelo. Kane, seeing Gillip¡¯s behavior, scolded him. "If you''re going to disrupt the meeting, leave." "I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut," Gillip said, covering his own mouth. Cami, thinking she might get scolded as well, remained silent. As Kane resumed the meeting, ta pointed at the map with his tiny paw. "Mikhail, you¡¯ll take on the Nightmare Ground, right?" "The area northwest of the territory... shouldn''t we deal with the Red Tribe¡¯s Wooden Fortress before that?" Mikhail suggested, believing that ta was also participating in the meeting. Though Mikhail had no prejudice against anyone, despite his rugged appearance, he had a voice filled with elegance, which ta liked. ta, almost as if offering a gift, whispered something he had heard from Kane. "Kane said something you want is there. So, you should lead the forces." "Something I want?" Mikhail looked toward Kane. "During the next wave by the mutated monsters, an Undead Knight with a red banner will appear." "Really?" "Go check it out for yourself. I was nning to retrieve it myself, but the n changed." Things wouldn¡¯t follow the original story from now on. Originally, Count McCarthy was supposed to return alive. But in the recent war, everyone died without exception. So, how would the enemy respond? The butterfly effect had already begun. Therefore, it was best to keep adjusting the n. They had to move one step ahead of the enemy. "I¡¯ll retrieve the red banner, the me dragon spear of the Pervartz family," Mikhail dered. "Then no problem, right?" ta said, pointing to another area. "Cami, the Frozen Prison suits you. Can you handle it alone with your soldiers?" "I¡¯ll make sure to seed for the Young Master!" Cami said, brimming with determination. To earn the Young Master¡¯s praise, one had to do better than others. Everyone here was eager to gain the Young Master''s favor. Especially Gillip, from the ck Crow exchange, who was desperate for Kane¡¯s approval. ¡®I have to outdo that guy Mikhail,¡¯ he thought. There was no longer any fear in killing the enemy. Cami had learned that hesitation had no ce at the tip of a sword. Especially when it came to the mutated monsters that threatened Rehinar! She believed she could kill them without feeling guilty. While Cami steeled her resolve, ta spoke to Kane. "Kane, should I stick this brown-noser, Gillip, with Cami?" ta nudged Gillip. Gillip protested vigorously. "We, the ck Crow Exchange, are capable of subjugating these areas too!" ta bared his ws. "Look at this little runt, speaking so rudely to someone as high-ranking as me." Faced with ta¡¯s teasing, Gillip looked distressed. "Young Master, let me take another area as well¡ª" "Work with Cami," Kane interrupted him. Gillip nced at Cami, who made a face that clearly showed she wasn¡¯t happy about it either. "Young Master, I can handle this alone. With the soldiers equipped with the gear Mikhail made, the Frozen Prison won''t be a danger," Cami said confidently. "There could still be unknown risks, so go together," Kane replied. The word "risk" struck Cami¡¯s ears. For a moment, she thought, The Young Master still cares about me. "Yes! I¡¯ll do my best," she responded with sudden enthusiasm, surprising Gillip. ta, noticing Gillip¡¯s reaction, chimed in, "You¡¯re on thin ice. One more mistake and Kane will drop you from his inner circle, so make sure you stay on my good side, you sly little rat." Gillip was about to retort, but ta had already turned to speak with Joseph, the head instructor of the Rehinar military academy. "How many areas do you need to cover?" ta asked. "For the cadets'' training, three locations should suffice," Joseph replied, showing a keen sense of hierarchy. Joseph understood that beings like ta were particrly strict about ranks. Falling out of favor with such creatures could cause significant problems. Hence, he addressed ta with the utmost respect, which seemed to satisfy the creature. "Kane, this human¡¯s quite useful. He seems smart," ta remarked. "Of course, you would think so," Kane responded dryly. ta continued, "Take the Red Tribe''s Wooden Fortress, the Sand Hell, and the Underwater Treasury. I picked these especially because they¡¯re good training grounds for weaklings. You¡¯re wee." "Thank you," Joseph replied gratefully. ta, pleased with Joseph¡¯s humble attitude, grinned widely. He seemed like the type who, if treated with enough respect, would practically hand over his heart and soul. A bizarre creature, to say the least. Despite his fierce nature, there was something odd about him, perhaps due to some sort of infection or virus. "If you¡¯re worried about training in the dangerous areas, I¡¯ll lend the weakest of my subordinates to you," ta offered. Kane shook his head. ta seemed ready to hand over someone entirely useless. "Who are you talking about?" Kane asked. "One of my followers, the leader of the ta cult. He¡¯s the weakest among them. He¡¯d only be a burden, so it¡¯s up to you if you want him." "The leader of the ta Cult? The one from the Blood Grand Temple?" Joseph asked, astonished. "Yep. He swore loyalty to me, so I gave him some of my power. You wanna take him?" ta asked casually. Joseph turned his gaze to Kane, unsure if ta was exaggerating. But then Kane said something unexpected. "Yoshua? Yeah, he¡¯s one of ta¡¯s subordinates. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the weakest, though." "What?!" Joseph eximed. "Since Anna can¡¯t protect all three areas by herself, taking Yoshua with you isn¡¯t a bad idea," Kane added. "I would be more than happy with that," Joseph replied eagerly. With Anna, the Ghost of Rehinar, her maid battalion, Yoshua, the Blood Grand Temple leader, and the blood priests, plus the instructors, there was no chance of any disaster happening during the training. Each of them had immense power. "Start the training as soon as the second wave of mutated monsters subsides." "I will inform the cadets ordingly," Joseph replied, ready for action. * * * The meeting concluded, leaving only Gillip behind as everyone else departed. "Got a problem?" Kane asked. "No, not at all." "Then why the face?" "Is that¡­ creature really second in rank?" Gillip asked, still perplexed. Kane chuckled, amused, especially since ta instantly took offense. "Second in rank? I¡¯m first! Kane and I are equals! Let¡¯s kill him, Kane!" ta bared his tiny but sharp fangs in a yful threat. Gillip, still oblivious, continued treating ta like a pet. "Aww, you¡¯re so cute. Want a little treat?" Gillip cooed. "Ick! I¡¯ll fucking show you cute!" ta growled and bit Gillip¡¯s hand. While Kane felt nothing from ta¡¯s bite, Gillip wasn¡¯t so lucky. "Aaah!" Gillip screamed as his blood started being drained by the creature. "You picked the wrong one to mess with," Kane remarked calmly. "Y-Young Master! Please, make him stop!" Gillip pleaded in panic. "Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s lost it? Even I can¡¯t stop him now," Kane said indifferently. "I-I¡¯m going to die!" Gillip cried out as he felt his mana being absorbed by ta. He wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªthe little creature was indeed sucking out his life energy. Knowing that, Gillip became even more frantic. But Kane just sighed, watching the scene unfold. Just as Gillip was about to resign himself to his fate, ta let go of him. "Keep messing with me, and next time, I¡¯ll send you straight to hell," ta warned ominously. Kane added a word of caution, "And just so you know, ta holds grudges. Big time." Gillip slumped in defeat, feeling the weight of his misfortune settle in. Life had taken a wrong turn, and he could feel it sinking in. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 121 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 121 In the royal hall of the Hatzfeld Kingdom. Everyone was watching the king cautiously. The king sat on his throne with a very displeased expression. ¡°So, nobody knows why Count McCarthy died?¡± ¡°That is...¡± ¡°McCarthy acted independently...¡± ¡°We''re still investigating the reason, please just give us a little more time¡ªugh!¡± The nobles, who had been observing the situation carefully, recoiled in fear. The armrest of the throne that the Hatzfeld King sat on had crumbled to dust. The king was showing extreme anger. In the Hatzfeld Kingdom, the royal authority was incredibly strong, and even the high-ranking nobles couldn¡¯t utter a word in his presence. ¡°Are you seriously saying that right now?!¡± The royal hall echoed loudly. Some nobles even copsed, bleeding, from the king''s intense mana. ¡°Summon Dirk!¡± Clearly displeased with the actions of the nobles. He called for Dirk Hatzfeld, he was in charge of toppling the Fresia Empire. The grand doors of the hall opened, and Dirk entered along with the Bishop Gregor. ¡°We greet His Majesty. What is the reason for summoning us...?¡± Dirk surveyed the scene. Something seemed off. ¡°Count McCarthy and his 13,000 soldiers were annihted in Rehinar. Did you not know of this?¡± Dirk¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out at the king''s words. ¡°Is this true?¡± The king frowned at Dirk¡¯s response. His son truly seemed unaware. But that made it even more concerning. It was Dirk¡¯s responsibility to oversee the downfall of the Fresia Empire. Yet, he had no idea that the McCarthy family, stationed at the kingdom''s frontline, had been wiped out in Rehinar. As the person responsible for the empire''s overthrow, this was a deeply disappointing performance. ¡°You knew nothing at all?¡± ¡°I... deeply apologize. Recently, I have beenpletely absorbed in Master Gregor¡¯s teachings and neglected other matters¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The king finally took a moment to inspect Dirk carefully. It was a very brief moment, but it was clear that Dirk had changed significantly from before. His energy had grown sharper, and his mana was now well-refined. If this continued for just six more months... ¡°He could reach the 7th ss. They say the Lycera Theocracy is the strongest on the continent... There¡¯s definitely a reason they willingly allowed the lord of the hundred spears to mentor him.¡± Though the news of McCarthy''s forces being annihted angered him, seeing his son¡¯s growth somewhat lifted his spirits. If Dirk continued to mature like this, it would be a great help to Hatzfeld. However, there was no time to let him grow at his own pace. No, merely growing at this rate was no longer enough. Dirk''s growth needed to elerate. ¡°Bishop Gregor.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I have a request. Can you put Dirk into realbat to help him grow stronger?¡± ¡°You''re asking me to speed up his growth not through mere training in the kingdom, but by throwing him into actualbat?¡± ¡°You understood perfectly.¡± ¡°The target will be Rehinar, and eventually the Fresia Empire, correct?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a difficult request, but I ask for your help.¡± The Lycera Theocracy and Hatzfeld Kingdom had formed an alliance for certain reasons. Their goal was the downfall of Fresia and Rehinar, as they had the most potential and history of giving rise to blood knights. To aplish this, the two nations joined forces. Hatzfeld would take the lead in battle, and the Lycera Theocracy would support them from behind,plementing each other. Yet, slipping into this alliance was the King of Hatzfeld¡¯s rather bold demand. He not only wanted Dirk to grow quickly but also asked that Gregor protect him at the same time. It was easy to ask, but it required immense power. After all, Dirk needed to be kept alive. That¡¯s why the king approached Gregor so humbly. His request was like asking for two birds to be caught with one stone. ¡°Hmm¡­ May I use Prince Dirk in the battle with Rehinar?¡± ¡°If you deem it necessary, go ahead.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure to strengthen the prince.¡± ¡°Thank you. Hatzfeld willpensate Lycera generously.¡± With a smile, Bishop Gregor sped his hands together. ¡°The blessing of the gods will be with us.¡± --- After leaving the royal hall, Bishop Gregor ced a hand on Dirk¡¯s shoulder. ¡°His Majesty seems to expect you to fulfill your role as prince.¡± ¡°I have neglected my dutiestely, being so absorbed in your training. I will start paying more attention to external matters, even if I have to reduce my sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. Besides, there were limits to your growth through simted training alone. Now that you''re entering realbat, make the most of this opportunity.¡± ¡°I will take your words to heart.¡± ¡°Prepare to leave for the border. I¡¯ll also get ready.¡± After bowing, Dirk quickly disappeared from sight. Bishop Gregor returned to his quarters and pulled out a transparent orb, contacting the other seats. As the image of a fox mask appeared in the crystal orb, Gregor spoke. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard McCarthy¡¯s forces were wiped out by Rehinar.¡± - The news reached youte. ¡°I¡¯m asking what happened.¡± - The second and third seats are dead. ¡°I heard that too. I always figured those idiots would die eventually, but Count McCarthy is different. ording to our n, he should have attacked Rehinar alongside the mutated monsters. Isn¡¯t that how we envisioned it?¡± - Correct. ¡°Then why did things turn out this way?¡± - An unexpected variable¡ªor rather, an unexpected action. ¡°What kind of action?¡± - Kane Rehinar killed the diplomatic envoy sent by Count McCarthy. ¡°That was a reckless move, but still, there¡¯s no way Count McCarthy would raise an army without reporting it first.¡± - That envoy was¡­ his son. ¡°This is getting insane.¡± - I was going to contact you about this matter anyway. It''s a good thing you reached out. You should join us. ¡°Did you forget I¡¯ve got a brat hanging around me? The King asked me to help raise his kid. It¡¯s a huge nuisance. If it weren¡¯t for orders from above, I¡¯d have quit a long time ago.¡± - So you¡¯ll be heading to the battlefield too. That works, we¡¯ll meet you there. ¡°Is everyone really gathering?¡± - The Lord¡¯s patience has worn thin after all these failures. If we fail this time... ¡°Then we¡¯re all as good as dead.¡± - Which is why we must seed, no matter what. ¡°Tell me your n.¡± - The first n involves sending a diplomatic envoy through the Fourth Seat to initiate contact. It may take time, but it¡¯s the most reliable way to bring down Rehinar. ¡°And the second?¡± - Before the first n takes effect, we¡¯ll lure them out and strike Rehinar directly. ¡°You¡¯ll need me, then.¡± In warfare, there were only two options: attack or defend. However, no faction could rely on just one option. Sticking to one strategy too rigidly would increase the chances of losing the war. In any situation, both attack and defense had to be bnced. Even if Rehinar chose a siege defense, they couldn¡¯t stay locked in their fortress forever. Sooner orter, they woulde out tounch a counterattack. That was the moment to strike. - ording to our intel, the Rehinar Military Academy is preparing for realbat training. ¡°They¡¯re bold, I¡¯ll give them that. By now, the mutated monsters should¡¯ve reached them.¡± - We n to deal with the forces outside their territory before the first n is implemented. ¡°We won¡¯t even need to force them out, then. Let¡¯s seize this opportunity.¡± - It¡¯s best to move quickly, before the cadets from the Rehinar Military Academy return back to the territory. ¡°I¡¯ll head out immediately. Stay in touch.¡± - We¡¯ve agreed to work together with the other seats, so let¡¯s make sure this mission goes smoothly. Bishop Gregor nodded in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die by the lord¡¯s hand either.¡± They were fully aware of the gravity of the situation. The n had started to unravel at some point. And Kane Rehinar was tied to it all. If they didn¡¯t manage to kill him, they themselves would surely die. ¡°We¡¯ve been far toocent. We need to seize this opportunity and eliminate all the obstacles in our way.¡± After cutting off themunication, Gregor muttered quietly to himself. --- Rehinar was now facing the second wave of the mutated monster. ¡°Kill them all before they reach the walls!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not so tough after all, are they?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we were scared of monsters like this.¡± Soldiers on the fortress walls unleashed a barrage of arrows on the Blood Orcs below. Their morale was sky-high. With every arrow that hit the ground, another Blood Orc fell. Their weapons were all made by Mikhail, and even the arrowheads were of top-tier, three-star quality. It was only natural that the Blood Orcs were dropping like flies. Of course, the number of monsters swarming the territory wasn¡¯t very high. At most, there were about 200 of them. This was fewer than the first wave of mutated monsters. Still, Blood Orcs were formidable, ssified as high-tier third-ss creatures. Even with their small numbers, the fact that they were being ughtered so easily was due to the superior equipment the soldiers had. The soldiers, fully aware of this, felt their confidence surge even higher. For regr troops¡ªnot even knights¡ªto be equipped with such expensive weapons and armor was a rare urrence. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure no one dares challenge Rehinar again!¡± shouted Hans, the head of the guards. His cry spurred the soldiers to open the gates and charge forward. They rushed in to sweep away the remaining Blood Orcs. Several soldiers swarmed each Blood Orc, turning them into pincushions. The first wave that swarmed Rehinar ended anticlimactically. Now, the second wave wasing. This was real. To the northwest of Rehinar, an undead knight appeared, brimming with dark oblivion energy. However, even this formidable enemy was stopped by Mikhail. ¡°Do you think Mikhail¡¯s holding up okay?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Kane, don¡¯t worry about that guy. He¡¯s too sharp to go down easily,¡± ta replied casually. ¡°True. He¡¯s grown stronger while crafting weapons.¡± Mikhail¡¯s skill level had reached a high-tier 5th ss. Recently, however, he had broken past that barrier. Thanks to the refinement of various elemental stones,bined with his fiery participation in real battles, he had reached the beginner tier of 6-ss. He had fiercely fought the Tegelo and McCarthy families, and the experience he gained had pushed him over the edge. Even though the undead knight was strong, it was just a monster in the second wave of this monster wave. ¡°Unless a monstrous-level variant appears, Mikhail should be fine,¡± Kane reassured. ¡°Exactly! If it¡¯s me or him, nothing can take us down,¡± ta grinned. As Kane and ta continued their conversation, Joseph, the head instructor of the military academy, approached cautiously. ¡°Your Highness, do you think the territory will remain safe?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any significant issues,¡± Kane replied confidently. ¡°But is it truly wise to hold field exercises during such an active period of mutant monsters? If their parents find out, it won¡¯t just end withints...¡± ¡°Especially since the Second Imperial Princess is also here,¡± Josef added nervously. ¡°I understand your concerns,¡± Kane said. The main reason the demon forest hadn¡¯t been eradicated was because of the lurking mutant monsters. Some of them were ssified as monstrous-level variants. If one of those were to emerge, it would be a disaster. If such a variant appeared, it would spell the death of all the noble cadets. Even if they somehow survived and returned, the noble families would only turn hostile. The losses would far outweigh any benefits. ¡°I n to catch a big fish,¡± Kane said with a gleam in his eye. ¡°There are too many tempting figures gathered here, aren¡¯t there?¡± Everyone with Rehinar blood, including himself, was here. Not to mention Princess Charlott, and many other nobles from across the empire. If they all died here, it would shake the very foundations of Fresia. Those plotting Fresia¡¯s downfall wouldn¡¯t pass up such an opportunity. ¡°They won¡¯t let this bait slip away,¡± Kane continued. ¡°And we¡¯ll use this chance to reel them in. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve deployed Anna.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 122 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 122 In front of the hidden territory ¡®the Red Tribe''s wooden fortress¡¯. A massive orc, standing about 4 meters tall, appeared. Crash! This creature was so powerful it devoured an orc smaller than itself in one bite. The Blood Orcs, trembling in fear, continued to advance forward. "Do you think... we can do this?" Up in a tree, a little distance away, Sasha, who was out for field training, spoke with concern. Second Princess Charlotte, trying to reassure him, patted his shoulder gently. "It¡¯s difficult, but we can do it. The school wouldn¡¯t assign us an impossible task." Sara alsoforted her younger brother. "I¡¯ll protect you." Among the students, Charlotte and Sara were the strongest. Charlotte was a Beginner-tire 4th-ss warrior. Sara was a mid-tier 4th-ss knight. Sara even wielded two spirit swords in her hands- Water¡¯s Hundred Edge and Ice¡¯s Hundred Edge, both top-tier weapons. And that wasn¡¯t all. Her clothes and necktie pin were also 4-star items. Although she was technically at the mid-tier of 4th-ss, her gear allowed her to exert power equivalent to someone above the 5th ss. Such was the immense strength of her equipment. More importantly, Sara was no longer scared of the Blood Orcs, thanks to her battle experience with Anna. "Rose, stay close behind me." "Okay." Her younger sister, Rose, tightly followed behind Sara. At that moment, the short-haired instructor, Nesily, spoke up. "What should you do when facing Blood Orcs?" Charlotte quickly answered her question. "We must avoid making them bleed as much as possible." Charlotte had been diligently performing her military academy duties, so she always treated her instructor with respect. "And if blood does stter?" "You must use mana to evaporate it." "That¡¯s correct. As long as you keep those two things in mind, Blood Orcs can be easily defeated." The exnation sounded simple. But how could you kill a monster without making it bleed? Even if you only cut its skin, blood would inevitably spill. And if you were injured by a monster''s axe? From that moment on, it would be a Blood Orc''s festival. Blood Orcs became stronger when they absorbed blood. It was a key trait of monsters with blood sigils. "Words alone won¡¯t make sense. You¡¯ll have to experience it firsthand. Once you do, you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯ve been saying." p! Nesily pped her hands. Perhaps because mana was infused into the sound, the surrounding monsters turned their heads toward the noise. Instantly, all attention was focused on them. Sara leaped forward first. With a swift whooshing sound, her sword embedded itself in the head of a Blood Orc. Under normal circumstances, brains would have flowed out. Yet, there was no brain matter or even a drop of blood. Instead, steam rose from the head of the dead Blood Orc. As Sara pulled her sword out, the Blood Orc crumbled into dust. Mana from the water element gathered around her sword. When she swung her twin des in session, swoosh! The twin crescent moons of water swept through the Blood Orcs in unison. Blood began to flow from the bodies of the Blood Orcs due to the powerful attack. Their eyes changed instantly. Letting out beastly growls, they slowly began to increase in size. Sara extended her hand forward. ¡°Water Void.¡± The droplets of blood suspended in midair. The moisture from the trees and the ground. Even the fluids within the orcs'' bodies. Every liquid in the vicinity was sucked into her hand. It resembled a forbidden magic, like ck magic draining the life force from its surroundings. The Blood Orcs struggled and resisted, but they were merely 3rd-ss monsters. Even though they were mutated beasts, they could not withstand her power. In an instant, they were reduced to nothing but their leather hides, all absorbed into Sara''s hand. Every monster around her died with a mere gesture of her hand. ¡°This easily?¡± Even Sara was astonished at what she had just done. Though she knew she had grown stronger through training with Anna... She hadn¡¯t expected to deal with the Blood Orcs so effortlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve grown even stronger than I thought.¡± While Anna certainly yed a role, she believed that her overwhelming power stemmed from her Twin Swords of Protection skill. Suddenly, she remembered Kane, the one who had bestowed this power upon her. ¡°What did that man do to me?¡± Sara still couldn¡¯t believe it. Baffled, she stood there. Charlotte, who had been ready to assist Sara from behind, now wore the same bewildered expression,pletely stunned by the unbelievable scene that had unfolded in an instant. * * * Kane quietly observed the students as they fought the monsters. As expected from students of prestigious families, they were initially flustered, but as time passed, they began to fight quite well. "Are they supposed to be the future of the Fresia Empire?" "Probably." "This country is doomed." "That¡¯s a harsh judgment. They''re fighting High-Tier 3rd-ss Blood Orcs, after all." "With those skills, it¡¯s not enough. They¡¯d be wiped out if they encountered even one boss level monster" Kane agreed. Bosses of the hidden territories were usually 4-star rank monsters, and you''d need to be at least 6th-ss to face them. The powerful boss monster in this hidden territory was also a 4 Star. "The ones Kane usually faces are even higher-level monsters that control those boss monsters, right?" "That¡¯s why mutated monsters are running out of the secret areas." In reality, the mutated monsters were tightly controlled by the Meyer family. More urately, they were breeding them, somethingpletely unknown to the continent''s people. The fact that the Meyer Family was orchestrating shady deeds behind the scenes to manipte the world was never made public. That secret died with Ray in his past life. "Are they just going to keep summoning them?" "Of course not. First, I''ll kill all the bitches in Hatzfeld. After that, I''ll deal with the rest." Hatzfeld Royal Kingdom came first. Though the Meyer Family had been manipting them, Kane wanted to destroy Hatzfeld first. Kane nned to take revenge on them, and then slowly dismantle the lofty house of the Sun. "But what if Kane gets caught?" "That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it?" "Me?" "If you¡¯re a ferocious breed, the guardian spirit of demons, wouldn¡¯t you be at least 9th-ss?" "9th-ss? Are you seriously trying to rank me with some mere number?" "Then, 10th-ss?" "Heh, maybe around there. I¡¯ll forgive you for trying to categorize me with numbers, only because it¡¯s you, Kane." "Exactly. With such a strong friend like you, there''s no way I¡¯ll die to the Meyer Family." "Y-yeah. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let my friend Kane die." ta seemed flustered but tried to answer confidently. However, he muttered to himself under his breath. ¡®Does this guy know something about me? No matter how much I brag about being the guardian spirit of demons, he shouldn''t know anything specific about me...¡¯ There was a trap in ta¡¯s name, one only he knew. Humans could never figure it out... but Kane¡¯s attitude was suspicious. It didn¡¯t seem like Kane had said anything directly, but the way he spoke made ta feel uneasy. Something felt off. ¡®Should I just test him? If my true identity is revealed, it could be dangerous.¡¯ ta considered countless possibilities but ultimately chose to remain silent. ¡®I need to keep watching for now.¡¯ He concealed his thoughts and pretended to agree with Kane. Kane smiled at him, but something about that smile seemed sinister. It was as if Kane¡¯s face was saying, I know exactly who you are. Feeling uneasy, ta turned his head and pretended to be distracted. ¡°Yaaawn, I¡¯m so sleepy. Wake me upter, okay?¡± With that, ta retreated into Kane¡¯s robes. Kane, still smiling, expanded the reach of his mana. Several days had passed, and it was about time for the enemy to reveal themselves. ¡°They¡¯ve appeared. And they brought quite a few.¡± Kane¡¯s once-yful expression gradually hardened. ¡°That bastard really excels at getting on people¡¯s nerves.¡± * * * Behind Dirk, a massive force marched in line. This was no ordinary army like McCarthy¡¯s. It was far more powerful and intimidating. The King of Hatzfeld had provided elite troops to protect Dirk. These were the Red Dragon Knights, the Hatzfeld Kingdom¡¯s elite killers. This was part of the reason for Dirk¡¯s confidence. The Red Dragon Knights were a formidable force, with every soldier being upper 5th-ss in rank. Moreover, Dirk nowmanded a newly formed, stronger unit as well. "Your capabilities seem endless, Teacher," Dirk remarked. ¡°You tter me. This unit may be newly established, but it can easily rece both the Red Spear Knights and the Red Dragon legion (Mage Unit).¡± "Indeed! Just looking at their presence, they wouldn''t pale inparison even standing beside the Red Dragon Knights." Dirk couldn¡¯t stop praising them. His smile stretched wide with satisfaction. With these forces under hismand, he believed he could obliterate Rehinar in a single blow. Additionally, Bishop Gregor was apanying them. His teacher was the Lord of the Hundred Spears. Only the Twelve star lords would be stronger than him. With such power, how could they possibly lose to Rehinar? Dirk was supremely confident. Within a week¡ªno, in just three days¡ªhe believed Rehinar would be utterly destroyed, with not a single stone left standing. ¡°Please don¡¯t credit me too much. It¡¯s all because Your Highness trusted me,¡± his teacher said humbly. ¡°I wish you could stay by my side forever, Teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something only the Pope can decide. Let¡¯s discuss itter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to persuade the Pope. For now, let¡¯s focus on Rehinar¡¯s annihtion. Shall we increase our march speed, Teacher?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. This pace is ideal. Also, from what I¡¯ve heard, there are students from Rehinar''s military academy conducting field training somewhere in this area.¡± Dirk''s eyes gleamed at this revtion. After the death of his right-hand man, the Red Spear Knight Commander, he had suffered from ack of reliable intelligence. While his subordinates provided reports, they arrived far slower than before. In fact, the information Gregor had just shared was more up-to-date. Turning his head to the side, Dirk gave an order. ¡°Send out the scouts.¡± Ten new members spurred their horses and disappeared into the distance. Gregor stoked the mes of Dirk¡¯s ambition once more. ¡°Among those students is the Empire¡¯s second princess.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°You can trust it.¡± ¡°Such good fortune!¡± Dirk¡¯s lips curled into a grin. It was a particrly vile expression. * * * As Kane gritted his teeth in frustration toward Dirk, he sensed another surge of manaing from the west. ¡°They must be desperate, judging by the fact they¡¯reing in groups.¡± The mana ahead belonged to Hatzfeld. But the mana from the west was entirely different¡ªtwo distinct types, in fact. One carried a holy aura, while the other felt dark and ominous. ¡°One must be from the Lycera Theocracy and the other¡­ judging by the direction, it¡¯s likely the neutral Orchid Kingdom.¡± The Orchid Kingdom was a small, peaceful nation nestled between the Lycera Theocracy and the Hatzfeld Kingdom. It was a ce where even sworn enemies were forbidden to fight. Any sign of conflict would lead to immediate expulsion. This peace was maintained through agreements signed by all nations, ensuring that no battles could be waged within Orchid¡¯s borders. ¡°I need to find out what they''re nning.¡± The situation had already changed so drastically, predicting from the sidelines would no longer be enough. It was time to take action. Kane moved swiftly, leaping from tree to tree, bending space as he traveled, until he reached the camp of Lycera Theocracy and the neutral Orchid Kingdom. Their gs flew prominently in the breeze. Unlike Hatzfeld¡¯s forces, their numbers were much smaller, just over 200bined. However, the gs bore additional markings¡ªsymbols that didn¡¯t belong to either nation. ¡°A diplomatic mission?¡± Kane muttered. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 123 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 123 Kane was lost in thought for a moment. Then, a smirk appeared on his face. "While the overall flow has changed, there are still parts that remain the same." The order may have been jumbled, but the core story of Kane Rehinar still held. That diplomatic envoy mission was part of it. "Was it supposed to happen after the second wave?" How ironic that three forces were converging at the same time¡ªtowards Rehinar, no less. "If they want to act, I''ll y along." He knew exactly how they would move, so he decided to join in their little y. To devour all three groups. After seeing them, Kane returned to the military academy¡¯s training area. "Is the training going well?" Soon after, the voice of Joseph, the head of the academy, was heard. "Everything is proceeding too smoothly, it¡¯s making me uneasy." Kane stoked Joseph''s unease even further. "Hatzfeld has crossed the border into the Demon Forest." "Is it safe to continue with the training like this...?" Joseph was doubtful. What if one of the cadets was killed by another nation? All the cadets at Rehinar came from noble families. If something like that happened, the me would surely fall on Rehinar. Politically, it would be a disaster. Especially if the nobles realized their children were used as bait. Regardless of the power of their family,ints would arise from all sides. This would be a blow to Rehinar. "The Second Princess has given her permission. Once we seed in this, thoseints will vanish." "When did you have this conversation?" "Beforeing here, I contacted His Highness, the Crown Prince." "So, you''ve already made up your mind." "To drag out those who plot in the shadows, we need to offer them something tempting." The cadets of Rehinar Military Academy were the future of the Fresia Empire. What would happen if all of them died? Their future would disappear, and the fall of the Fresia Empire would elerate. It would be a perfect opportunity for those who sought the empire''s ruin. "Focus on protecting the cadets, Head Instructor." "I¡¯ll also tell the other instructors to strengthen their vignce." "Leave it as it is. If the acting is too stiff, the enemy will catch on easily." Two more quiet days passed. The cadets were resting after dealing with mutated monsters. Suddenly, a group of people cloaked in red robes appeared before them. "Don''t move." "So, the scouts were right. They¡¯re really here." "Seems like they didn¡¯t expect us to cross the border." "A training exercise during such turbulent times in Demon Forest... Rehinar must be full of fools, haha." The unexpected visitors sneered. "Report to the leader¡ª" Thwack A drop of water shot from somewhere and pierced the forehead of theughing man. As he fell to the ground, hispanions froze in shock. "W-what the hell?" ¡°It¡¯s an ambush. Expand your mana field.¡± They were the newly formed Red Dragon Corps¡¯ mages. mes formed in their hands as they spread their mana. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stay still.¡± ¡°You dare ambush me? If I catch you, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The Mages of the Red Dragon Knight unit searched for the assants with eyes wide with fury. As soon as they sensed movement in the trees behind them¡ª Thwack! Five of them dropped dead instantly, their foreheads pierced. ¡°Damn it!¡± One of the enraged mages reached out toward a cadet in retaliation. sh! His wrist fell to the ground. ¡°Aaah!¡± The mage knelt, screaming in pain. For a mage, their hands were their life. Even though incantations and spell formations hadrgely faded from practice, high-level magic still required detailed preparations. Especially advanced magic¡ªsuch spells required drawn formations and couldn¡¯t be cast without preparation. With his wrist severed, the mage was as good as dead. From now on, he was destined for ruin. One of the remaining mages, desperate, lit a re from his pouch. It was a signal for reinforcements. As the mages exchanged nces, ready to retreat, they all suddenly swayed and copsed unconscious. --- The leader of the Red Dragon Knight Unit received a whispered report from his subordinate. It was bad news, but he remained calm andposed. He turned to Dirk and ryed the information. ¡°It seems the enemy is resisting. This time, I¡¯ll send two squads.¡± At a nce from the leader, twenty mages disappeared in an instant. ¡°Didn¡¯t the scouts say one squad was enough?¡± Dirk said, his voice tinged with annoyance. His expression was unsettled. The leader reassured him. ¡°I suspect that while the cadets¡ªwho are hailed as the future of the Fresia Empire¡ªare weak, their instructors may be quite formidable.¡± ¡°Themander is right, Prince. They wouldn¡¯t leave the empire¡¯s future in the hands of mediocre teachers. Trust themander and wait.¡± ¡°True. Just as my father hired powerful teachers for me, they must have done the same for them.¡± ¡°In the end, they will be captured by us. For now, rx.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried, of course, since I have my teacher with me. I just want to face Rehinar as soon as possible.¡± Facing Rehinar beyond the Demon Forest¡ªhow exhrating that would be. It was a feat even his older brother hadn¡¯t aplished, and his half-brother had given up on it entirely. If Dirk could bring Rehinar to its knees, the glory would be his alone. He was eager to build his reputation quickly. ¡°Be patient. You should experience the thrill of driving the enemy into a corner, at least once.¡± ¡°I will follow my teacher¡¯s advice.¡± Dirk trusted anything that came from Gregor¡¯s mouth, the lord of Hundred spears. If Gregor told him the stones embedded in the ground were gold, Dirk would believe they were truly gold. Knowing this, Gregor secretly mocked him. ¡®Fool, he¡¯s grinning without realizing this ce will be his grave.¡¯ To Gregor, Dirk was a useful tool. But in the end, Dirk was still of the bloodline of the Blood Knights. [TL/N: This means a blood knight in a previous era awakened from the Hatzfeld family.] [PR: Interesting, so there might be blood knights other than Kane in the story.] There was no telling when he might awaken. Gregor¡¯s mission was to prevent that awakening. For now, he worked with Dirk, but eventually, even Hatzfeld had to be eliminated. [PR: They¡¯re eliminating all families with potential to awaken a Blood Knight.] And the first target was Dirk Hatzfeld. His death here would be the spark that would ignite King Hatzfeld¡¯s fury. Rehinar and Hatzfeld had to be pitted against each other in a fight that would see both sides toppled. Gregor nned to use Hatzfeld to the fullest, intending to wipe out Rehinar and the entire Fresia Empire. ¡®He¡¯s so foolish; no wonder he couldn¡¯t surpass his older brother. Tsk tsk. While he¡¯s been useful so far, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I find a recement. He¡¯ll have to be buried here.¡¯ Until then, Gregor had taken care of Dirk sincerely. Hadn¡¯t he even taught him spear techniques? Though his mind was dull, Dirk¡¯s martial abilities were exceptional. He wasn¡¯t the son of the Red Dragon Lord, one of the Twelve Star Lords, for nothing. If he had been born in the House of the Sun, he would have certainly secured a prominent position. It was a shame that he bore the Hatzfeld bloodline. While Gregor and Dirk leisurely sipped their tea, the sun set, and the mages of the Red Dragon Corps, who had been sent ahead, returned. Seeing them, Dirk¡¯s expression soured. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a formidable figure hiding among the cadets...¡± ¡°What a disgrace.¡± ¡°Please, hear the details.¡± ¡°Do I need to? It seems you were caught off guard.¡± ¡°Haha, even in anger, it¡¯s essential to understand your opponent thoroughly. You should at least listen to the exnation.¡± ¡°Hmph, fine, tell me everything.¡± Reluctantly, Dirk listened to the situation. The survivors reported that Kane Rehinar had taken the lead, fending off the oing attacks, while a skilled assassin operated from the shadows. To think that just two individuals had inflicted such nearplete destruction to the mages of Red Dragon Unit¡ªDirk found it absurd. ¡°Teacher.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see for yourself?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But I suggest dividing the forces.¡± Bishop Gregor pulled out a map and showed it to Dirk. ¡°ording to the scouts, the cadets from Rehinar Military Academy are divided into three locations. It would be better to strike them all at once.¡± ¡°I was about to suggest the same. As expected, you and I think alike, teacher, haha.¡± Dirkughed heartily as he prepared to depart. As he mounted his war horse and set off, the Phoenix Spear Unit followed closely behind. Phoenix Spear unit was built by Gregor and given to Dirk. The Red Dragon Unit and the New Red Spear Knights split off to take different paths. Dirk, however, headed straight for the main target¡ªwhere the Second Princess of the Empire was located. * * * Anna appeared before Kane. "Young Master, the enemies have started to move," she reported. "Have they split their forces?" Kane asked. "Yes." "Anna, you take charge of the Underwater Treasure Vault Territory." "I''ll assign Nesily and Elias to assist," Joseph suggested, but Kane shook his head. "Anna can handle it alone." Anna wasn''t just any ordinary assassin. She was the Ghost of Rehinar, its shadow. Only the strongest could stand against her, and if she wasunching a surprise attack, she could kill even those stronger than herself. This was exactly why nobles always sought to raise assassins. "Sir Joseph, you and the instructors will handle the Desert of Despair," Kane continued. "Are you sure she can handle it on her own?" Joseph asked, still concerned. "Your mission and Anna¡¯s mission are not to protect the cadets. The goal is to annihte the enemy." When it came to defense, perhaps others couldpare, but for offensive assaults, Anna was unmatched. Even if Joseph and the instructorsbined their forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to match Anna¡¯s speed in eliminating the enemy. Such was the power of an assassin¡¯s offensive capabilities. "Anna will finish and return quickly," Kane assured them. She was a Beginner-tier 7th ss assassin. Unless an executioner appeared, there was no one who could stop her. "I''ll head out first," Anna said and disappeared from sight. Joseph hastily concealed his surprise, clearing his throat in an attempt to regainposure. ¡°Cough, I¡¯ll be off as well.¡± "Be cautious. If the enemies are cornered, they¡¯ll use the power of oblivion." ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Joseph replied before departing. Now, the Second Princess Charlotte, Sara, Sasha, Rose, and the rest of the cadets were all looking at Kane. Their eyes were full of curiosity and awe. Even Charlotte seemed to have many questions she wanted to ask. Just as Kane tried to avoid her gaze, Charlotte spoke up. "How are you so strong? Did you really consume the Blood Star?" As a member of the imperial family, she was well aware of what the Blood Star was. "Is that why you have such power now? Ah, you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just curious," Charlotte added with a gleam in her eyes. She clearly wanted to hear about the Blood Star. The Blood Star was an artifact entrusted to her ancestor by the founder of Rehinar. As the heir to Rehinar, Kane had every right to im it. The imperial pce had only kept it for safekeeping; it held no im over its power, as Charlotte believed. "As you can see," Kane replied vaguely. "So, what you said back then was true. How does it feel?" she asked. "What do you mean?" "Do you feel like you could break the sky?" "Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration?" Kane deflected. "Strange. From what I heard, it''s supposed to be a power even the heavens fear..." Before she could finish, ta suddenly interjected. "Hmph! The sky? Of course! The Blood Star is the embodiment of the Great Demon¡¯s Masterpiece!" [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 124 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 124 "The Great Demon¡¯s Masterpiece?" "Ah! Ugh." ta quickly covered his mouth with his cute paws, realizing his mistake. He looked embarrassed. Under Charlotte''s gaze, he quickly hid again. As she tried to find where he disappeared to, Kane smiled and stopped her. "Don''t mind him; he''s just rambling." "It doesn''t seem like rambling. He seems to know quite a bit about the Blood Star." As Charlotte''s curiosity grew, the situation began to getplicated. Suddenly, a light burst from the sky. shes of light appeared all around, followed by a tremor from the ground. "Are monsters swarming in?" "It doesn''t feel like that." While the students were puzzled, Kane stepped forward. "Please, stay back." Passing Charlotte, he began to manipte blood mana. Droplets of blood rose from the corpses of nearby monsters, spreading quickly around them. A purple shield formed, created from the blood droplets soaking the ground. He had made a barrier using blood mana. Momentster, the trembling of the earth stopped. The sound of hoofbeats echoed. The bushes rustled before wilting and bowing down. The ominous presence of someone approaching was strong enough to destroy nature itself. His heart pounded fiercely. ¡®Dirk.¡¯ Finally, he was about to meet his nemesis. From the moment he opened his eyes, he hadn¡¯t forgotten him for even a second. He had waited solely for this moment, to meet him. Murderous intent welled up inside. His mana was uncontroble, surging involuntarily at the thought of seeing Dirk. ¡®Calm down. Breathe.¡¯ He did his best to suppress the mana. Meanwhile, the sound of hoofbeats grew closer and closer. Soon, a familiar silhouette emerged, pushing through the trees. ¡®You haven''t changed at all.¡¯ A man with red hair. Greed was written all over his face. An ambitious man, with no ability to match his oversized desires. That was none other than Dirk, the second prince of the Hatzfeld Royal Kingdom. As Dirk curled his lips into a smirk, Kane clenched his fist tightly. He felt an overwhelming urge to smash that face in one blow. The murderous intent he had suppressed was rising again, uncontrobly. And when Dirk finally spoke, his rage reached its peak. "I heard there was a capable warrior here, but since nothing happened on my way, I thought everyone had run away." Dirk¡¯s eyes scanned everyone present. "The second princess is still here too. Lucky me." Then he looked straight at Kane, standing at the front. "You must be Kane Rehinar." His voice dripped with condescension, as if looking down on him from above. For someone so clueless, he sure acted arrogant. "Such arrogance for someone with no talent," Kane muttered under his breath. Whether Dirk heard it or not, he merely snickered. "Your attempt to provoke me was decent, but if you think I¡¯d fall for such a shallow trick, you''re a du-" "Enough. The fact that Hatzfeld has crossed the border into Rehinar territory means you''re dering war, right?" Before Dirk could finish, Kane cut him off, causing the muscles next to Dirk''s eyes to twitch. The expression on his face screamed, How dare this insignificant fool! Dirk quickly hid his emotions, replying casually, "Hey, friend, it seems you''re not grasping the situation. My n is to kill everyst one of you here and wipe Rehinar off the map. Do you understand what I''m saying?" The students began murmuring anxiously. Fear gripped them at the threat of being killed. It didn¡¯t stop there. One of the students pointed towards someone. "T-That person! Isn¡¯t he the ¡®Lord of a Hundred Spears¡¯?" "I thought he looked familiar¡­." "Why is someone like him with Hatzfeld?!" Gregor Elser. Once known as the ¡®Lord of a Hundred Spears,¡¯ he was a legendary figure. A master of spear fighting, ranked among the top three spearmen in thend. He was a wandering spear knight who wasn¡¯t affiliated with any country. Yet, there he stood next to Dirk, dressed in the robes worn by priests. It was only natural for everyone to be shocked, seeing a man they had only heard of in tales siding with Hatzfeld. ¡°If you understand the situation, you¡¯d better kneel. That is, if you want to live,¡± Dirk sneered. A disgusting grin spread across his face. He had already assumed the posture of a victor. At that moment¡ª Spit! A single drop of blood grazed Dirk''s cheek. A thin cut appeared, and blood trickled down his face, dripping onto the ground. "Shut that disgusting mouth of yours. The stench is so foul, my nose is starting to rot." Kane had already drawn his Bloodsky des. Gregor''s eyes wavered. In that brief moment, he had lost track of Kane''s movements. By the time the blood droplet was halfway to its target, Gregor realized Kane had already moved. ¡®The Blood Oath¡­ He¡¯s fully awakened as a blood knight. No one could fool my eyes.¡¯ Gregor¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sense of thrill. The very thing the House of the Sun feared had happened. ¡®His blood mana moves at will... That must mean he¡¯s absorbed the Blood Star as well.¡¯ Kane Rehinar¡¯s awakening. Rehinar now possessed a power that defied the gods. And not just any power. He had gained the strength of the ¡®Morning Star¡¯. This would surely make him a disaster for the entire continent. He must not be left alive. Gregor knew he had to kill him, right here and now. ¡®But if I could capture him instead¡­ the credit I¡¯d receive would far surpass killing him.¡¯ The Blood Star. The very essence that the Meyer Family had searched for tirelessly. A one-of-a-kind existence. Bringing it back to the Meyer Family would be a monumental achievement. That was why other executioners had been desperately hunting for the Blood Star. ¡®If I can extract the Blood Star from that wretch, it¡¯ll be worth any hardship.¡¯ As he finished thinking, he nced at Dirk, whose body had begun trembling uncontrobly. ¡®That fool is about to lose it.¡¯ As expected, Dirk wiped the blood drop from his cheek. The moment he saw the blood, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°That filthy insect dares¡ª!¡± Dirk¡¯s spear ignited in mes, and he assumed his striking stance before thrusting the spear forward. At the same time, spear shadows appeared in the air¡ªtwo, four, eight. From the spear shadows, pirs of fire burst out, aiming to turn Kane into ash. But Kane was the heir of a family that wielded the Water Rune. As Kane¡¯s Bloodsky des sliced the ground, columns of water shot up. Fire shed with water. Given their clear elemental opposition, Dirk''s attack was easily extinguished. Dirk¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You dare block my attack?¡± It wasn¡¯t his most powerful strike, but it shouldn''t have been so easily deflected. Especially not by someone from a declining family. Even though he had trained under the Lord of a Hundred Spears and had achieved incredible growth, his attack had been thwarted by a fool from a copsing family. His pride was deeply wounded. Gripping his spear tightly, Dirk prepared to strike again when Kane¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You can''t do it alone. Stop wasting time and let your underlings handle it. That¡¯s what you¡¯re best at, isn¡¯t it? Letting others weaken your enemy while you swoop in to take all the credit.¡± Kane¡¯s mocking tone made Dirk¡¯s eyes sh as he ran a hand through his hair. ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Bring that bastard to me!¡± At Dirk''smand, the Phoenix Spear Unit charged forward. Kane watched the Phoenix Spear Unit with a sharp gaze. ¡°No familiar faces.¡± The Phoenix Spear Unit was one of the units Kane had once created and led when he was still known as Ray. But in this life, this unit was helped created by Gregor and given to Dirk. His heart raced at the thought that someone he knew might be among them. But fortunately, none of his former subordinates were present. Of course, he hadn¡¯t inspected each face thoroughly, so he couldn¡¯t bepletely sure, but none of the mana signatures felt familiar. That alone helped to calm his anger somewhat. If anyone he knew had been among them, Kane would have been even more eager to tear Dirk apart. ¡°Well, at least I can kill them without hesitation.¡± As long as the Lord of a Hundred Spears, Gregor, didn¡¯t intervene, Kane could proceed with his n. Time to give them a little surprise. Kanebined his Bloodsky des, transforming them into a spear. Around him, the air shimmered with heat instead of water droplets. The air slowly grew hotter. Hatzfeld¡¯s me versus Kane¡¯s me. The Red Dragon and the Blood Phoenix collided. Swish! Kane¡¯s spear was the first to cut through the throat of a Phoenix Spear Unit soldier. But it didn¡¯t end there. The shimmering heat that decapitated the first soldier struck the next target as well, sending him flying backward with a sharp thud. Kane danced with his spear in the midst of them, his movements so mesmerizing that Dirk, who had been watching in a daze, quickly shook his head. Shame flushed across Dirk¡¯s face as he realized he had been captivated by his enemy''s skill. Dirk shouted at the Spear Unit. ¡°What are you doing?! Half of you should be taking those brats as hostages by now! Ugh, Dumbasses!¡± Dirk hadpletely forgotten that Gregor, his master, was standing next to him. That¡¯s why he could scream so shamelessly, forgetting his dignity in the process. Following Dirk¡¯s orders, half of the Phoenix Spear Unit thrust their spears into the purple barrier. Boom! The barrier shook from the impact but remained unbroken. However, under continuous assault, the barrier started to sway from side to side. Seeing this, Charlotte summoned her mana. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Sara, Sasha, and Rose also drew their twin swords. With the second princess leading them, the rest of the students reluctantly unsheathed their weapons. ¡°Are we all going to die here?¡± ¡°No matter how strong the Young Duke is, he can¡¯t beat the Lord of a Hundred Spears.¡± ¡°Yeah, if that guy intervenes, there¡¯s no point in resisting.¡± Everyone was filled with doubt¡ªeven Charlotte, who stood at the forefront. After all, they were up against a hero ranked just below the Twelve Star Lords. Yet, Charlotte tried to reassure the students. ¡°This barrier was created by Young Master Kane. Their attacks have barely shaken it; there¡¯s no sign of it breaking. Stay inside and don¡¯t even think about going out.¡± She emphasized Kane¡¯s name, expressing her trust in him. As the Princess of Moonlight, she had eyes that could see through everything¡ªeyes that could gauge the strength of the barrier and the level Kane had reached. The students firmly believed in her. However, there were still a few who refused to listen. ¡°I¡¯ll just surrender. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡± ¡°Me too. Surely, they won¡¯t kill us if we surrender?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I want to live.¡± A few students left the formation. ¡°No! You¡¯ll die if you leave!¡± The defectors raised their hands, signaling their surrender the moment they stepped outside the barrier. But! The result was obvious. The students who left the barrier were immediately skewered by spears and died on the spot. Those who witnessed this from inside covered their mouths in horror. ¡°I told you they¡¯d kill us. Hatzfeld has never spared a single surrendering enemy¡­¡± Hatzfeld¡¯s reputation for cruelty preceded them. Throughout their conquests, they had never allowed any prisoners to live¡ªnot a single one. Nations targeted by Hatzfeld had no choice but to resist until they were entirely wiped out, leaving behind nothing but the dead. Hatzfeld was an utterly merciless enemy. Expecting any form of mercy from them was foolish. Charlotte remained vignt, ready to attack at any moment, while keeping an eye on Kane as he fought the enemy. ¡°Huh?¡± Something strange caught her attention. ¡°Why¡­ is he smiling?¡± Despite being in the thick of battle, shing through enemies with his spear, Kane wore a visible smile. Smiling in this situation? ¡°Is he out of his mind?¡± Her question quickly turned into shock. At the moment Kane¡¯s spear struck the ground, Hellfire descended. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 125 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 125 mes burst from the ground like fiery spikes, piercing through the heavily armored members of the Phoenix Spear Unit. "Ugh!" Even one spike was enough to be fatal, but dozens suddenly shot out from beneath the earth. "Get off the ground!" Theirmander issued an urgent order, but it was already toote. Thud! Thud! Thud! The fiery spikes had already pierced through the Unit members. Some tried to dodge by throwing themselves out of the way. Others attempted to strike the mes with their spears or protect themselves with mana, but nothing worked. The spikes continued to move like tendrils, relentlessly killing the knighs. "Hold on just a bit longer! There''s sure to be an opening!" "Dammit!" "Get some distance!" They believed that if they could block this major attack, a chance to counterattack would present itself. Of course, that would be the best-case scenario, but unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as they hoped. Kane, having used the third move of Blood Dance, Blood me, was still able to move. He hurled his spear at the enemies who were desperately resisting the fiery spikes. Thunk! The spear pierced through one member of the Unit and continued on, killing the person behind him before finallying to a stop. Kane roughly pulled his spear from the body of his enemy. His eyes gleamed menacingly. The Unit trembled in fear under his fierce gaze. Kane¡¯s hunt had only just begun. With each of his movements, more and more fell. Not only that, but he made sure to finish off any survivors who had been impaled by the fiery spikes. Blood pooled on the ground, and the more blood there was, the stronger Kane¡¯s bloodlust grew. "How disappointing. Is this really the best of what Hatzfeld¡¯s elite can do?" Kane mocked them as he walked over the burningnd, heading toward the remaining members of the Phoenix Spear Unit. "If you don''t want to die at the hands of your master, you''d better give it your all. Otherwise, you''ll all die by mine." About half of the Unit had already been killed by Blood me, and with Kane''s movements, the number of casualties doubled. Now, only 50 were left. Only the strongest, including the Unitmander and squad captains, had survived. Kane gave them a chance. With one sideways sweep of his spear, all the surrounding trees were cut down. In an instant, the forest turned into a vast, empty field. Kane hadpletely transformed the terrain with a single swing of his spear. The remaining members of the Unit hesitated, fear evident on their faces. "Come at me with what you do best." What made Hatzfeld truly fearsome was their cavalry tactics. Charging on their warhorses and killing enemies with unmatched horsemanship had earned them their terrifying reputation. "Remember, you''ll only get one chance." The Unit members exchanged wary nces before summoning their mana. Rather than normal warhorses, they called upon their summoned steeds¡ªcreatures of a much higher level. This was their ultimate strength. The Unitmander clenched his teeth. "You''ll pay the price for underestimating us..." "I''m not sure you''re even worthy of this." The 50 remaining members of the Phoenix Spear Unit formed their ranks, spreading their wings of me. Fire erupted from their bodies as their summoned steeds pawed at the ground, readying for the charge. "We''ll make you regret this!" With that, they kicked off the ground. Their fear had vanished, reced by the determination of battle-hardened warriors. The reapers of the battlefield had returned, ready to fight. They charged at Kane, shaking the very earth beneath their feet. Their spears glowed faintly with mana. These were no ordinary spears¡ªthis was a higher-level technique known as Spear Force. Although the technique was still iplete, its power was overwhelming. There was no doubt why they were considered Hatzfeld¡¯s elite. As they charged, they thrust their spears, imbued with Spear Force, toward Kane. Boom! A massive collision ensued. The Phoenix Spear Unit split into formations and dashed past Kane, each pass sending out shockwaves and kicking up clouds of dust. Their relentless attacks didn¡¯t stop. --- Meanwhile, watching from behind, Dirk finally regained his smile. "Of course. It seems the Unit only struggled because they were unfamiliar with his techniques. Who are they to be taken down by a single man? Haha." The Phoenix Spear Unit possessed overwhelming strength, even beyond Dirk¡¯s own abilities, and Gregor elevated their abilities by giving them special training. In one-on-onebat, they could easily be matched, but as a group, especially when using cavalry tactics, their power was nearly impossible for even him to handle. That¡¯s how formidable they were. "If they hadn''t let their guard down, the losses would have been smaller. What a shame, right, Master?" But Gregor did not respond. His face was filled with shock. "A Blood Knight having the Breath of Blood Phoenix? How does that man possess Hatzfeld¡¯stent power?!" Hatzfeld believed they were descendants of the Red Dragon, but that was a foolish assumption. In truth, they were of the me Eagle lineage. Even if they awakened, they would only be Phoenixes, not dragons. The true dragon bloodline belonged to the Pervatz cksmith family, which the House of the Sun had previously wiped out. Hatzfeld had been deeply mistaken. They were unable to awaken their true power because they didn¡¯t realize this and were gaslighted by the Meyer Family. ¡®He clearly wields the power of the Blood Tiger... But how is he also using the power of the Blood Phoenix? Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡¯ Gregor¡¯s mind was racing. The appearance of a knight wielding both the Blood Tiger and Blood Phoenix powers was a nightmare for the House of the Sun. On top of that, Kane also absorbed Blood Star, a power beyondprehension. To the House of the Sun, Kane was nothing short of a catastrophe. "Master? You don¡¯t look well. Is something wrong?" Dirk asked, noticing Gregor¡¯s pallor. "I must act," Gregor said. "You''re going to get involved? But the Unit only let their guard down earlier. I¡¯ll bring his head to you soon, just wait here a moment¡­" Dirk replied casually. But Gregor exploded in anger, "Foolish talk! That power is far greater than you think! It¡¯s not something Hatzfeld can handle!" "S-Sir?!" Dirk was taken aback. Who was Gregor, after all? He was always a man of calm and poise¡ªa grandfatherly figure who exuded kindness. But now, he was furious, more like Dirk¡¯s strict father. "What do you know? Keep your mouth shut if you don''t want to die!" Gregor''s sudden change in demeanor startled Dirk, who shrank back, nervously watching him. Gregor peered into the dust cloud. To others, it might have seemed like the Phoenix Spear Unit was winning, but Gregor saw differently. Kane was easily blocking their attacks as if it were child¡¯s y. His attitude seemed to say, "Is this all you''ve got? Try harder." In short, Kane was toying with them. "The only way to tame that beast is..." Gregor¡¯s eyesnded on a group of individuals in uniform. Among them was the Second Princess of the Empire. Though protected by a barrier, breaking through it with his power would be effortless. Slowly, with careful and subtle movements, Gregor began to shift his body, preparing to use them to suppress Kane¡¯s movements. His actions were stealthy and deliberate. Gregor cautiously approached the purple barrier, moving outside of Kane¡¯s perception. Reaching out, he crushed the barrier, creating a gap. Just as he was about to step inside¡ª Thunk! A spear nted itself right in front of his foot. Startled, Gregor turned to check on Kane, who was still swinging his spear in the dust cloud. Confused by what had just happened, a cold sweat ran down Gregor¡¯s back. Someone had gotten behind him. He felt a chilling presence at his back, something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. --- Even while dealing with the Phoenix Spear Unit, Kane kept his attention on Gregor. Dirk was a fool, likely believing that the Unit had the upper hand. Kane didn¡¯t need to worry about him; Dirk¡¯s life was in his hands whenever he wanted. But Gregor was different. He was the First Seat. Gregor could easily assess the situation in the dust and likely realized things weren¡¯t going in their favor. Just as Kane expected, Gregor began to move stealthily. Finally, the moment hade. Kane had been waiting for this. It was time to use the Shadow Gauntlet''s special ability. The instant Gregor¡¯s focus shifted elsewhere, Kane activated the gauntlet¡¯s power¡ª*Shadow Clone*. A decoy, formed from Kane¡¯s mana, remained in his original position, while his true self teleported to a designated area. The decoy held one-third of his mana, enough to fool anyone watching. As Gregor tore through the barrier, Kane was already behind him. ¡°You fell right into my trap, idiot.¡± Kane¡¯s spear transformed into two des. The twin sword forces sliced through the air, emitting a brilliant sh of light. In a single straight line, the space around them was sliced apart,yers of the atmosphere separating with a sharp sound. Blood sttered as Gregor¡¯s back was shed, leaving a crimson trail on his robes. The cost of leaving his back exposed was severe. His body had been scorched with burning pain from the wound. Gregor bit down on his lip hard enough to draw blood, fighting to endure the agony. If he hadn¡¯t twisted his body at thest second, he would have been cut into dozens of pieces. He had reacted just in time, and the injury wasn¡¯t as fatal as it could have been. ¡°You coward!¡± Gregor spat through gritted teeth. Kane maintained the energy of his sword as he mocked Gregor, a sneer tugging at his lips. ¡°Tch, who are you calling cowardly? You were the one trying to target helpless children,¡± Kane taunted. Gregor, still wearing his facade of kindness, responded calmly, ¡°I only wished to end this needless bloodshed quickly.¡± To Kane, the sight was nauseating. He had seen that same false demeanor countless times when he was still Ray. The memory of realizing Gregor¡¯s true nature turned Kane¡¯s stomach even now. Gregor, a man who would stop at nothing to get what he wanted, whether it meant killing the old or the young. A murderer in every sense, though hailed as the lord of the hundred spears¡ªa title won through lies. The truth was that Gregor had only earned his so-called glory after creating a crisis, which he then ¡°heroically¡± resolved after being caught trying to force himself upon a woman. ¡°Does Hatzfeld know about your preferences?¡± Kane asked with a cutting grin. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gregor asked, his voice neutral. ¡°Your perverse tendencies. The way you can¡¯t control yourself around children. The young priests who followed you to Hatzfed weren¡¯t just your loyal soldiers¡ªthey were your way of satisfying your urges, weren¡¯t they?¡± Gregor¡¯s brow twitched at the usation, though he tried to remainposed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Oh? Still holding back, huh? Or maybe someone from the House of the Sun caught wind of it and gave you a warning?¡± Kane pressed, his wordsced with venom. At this, Gregor¡¯s eyes burned with rage, the mask of calm slipping. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Without answering, Gregor summoned a barrier of mana, creating a space where only the two of them could converse. It was an admission of guilt, confirming Kane¡¯s suspicions. ¡°I am the reaper sent to kill you,¡± Kane replied, his voice steady. ¡°Do you think you can toy with me?¡± Gregor roared, anger boiling over. ¡°Toy with you? Does this look like a game to you?¡± Kane¡¯s body red with violet mana, the overwhelming force quickly dominating the surrounding space. ¡°You will die here today, Gregor Elser, First Seat of the House of the Sun,¡± Kane dered, his voice chilling and final. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 126 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 126 Gregor was deeply surprised. ¡°How do you know, Kane Rehinar?¡± Only the head of the Meyer Family knew about his secret preferences. Even the other Executioners were unaware. Yet, Kane Rehinar knew. ¡°Did that guy, Aiden, investigate me while coveting my position?¡± He shook his head. If Aiden had discovered it, then all the other Executioners would have known as well. They wouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet about such a critical secret. But so far, none had shown any special reaction. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for him to know my weakness, but for him to know that I¡¯m an Executioner of the Meyer Family¡­¡± Gregor knew that such a person could not be allowed to live. He had more than enough reasons to kill him. Having reached a straightforward conclusion, Gregor removed his mask. ¡°Fine. As you wish, I¡¯ll show you my true self.¡± A strong energy emanated from Gregor¡¯s spear as well, though it was a different color from Kane¡¯s. True to his title as the Lord of a Hundred Spears, Gregor¡¯s spear radiated white energy. His back still ached, but the wound had already healed. This was the power of Oblivion¡ªno matter how serious the injury, it would heal over time. He believed the moment Kane let his guard down would be the moment to strike. Boom! The ground beneath him crumbled, and Kane also charged toward Gregor¡¯s figure. The two des and a spear shed violently. Boom! A shockwave shook the surroundings. The force was indescribable, and everyone nearby was stunned. ¡°Everyone, get as far away as possible!¡± Together with Charlotte, the students turned and ran in the opposite direction, but due to the suction force, their escape was slower than expected. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Grab my hand!¡± Charlotte and Sara rescued a student with weak mana who was being swept away. The students fled as far as they could, but the shockwaves still reached them from afar. Charlotte and Sara kept their eyes fixed on the sh between Kane and Gregor, unable to tear their gaze away for even a moment. It was a battle of strength that surpassedmon sense. Even in a life-and-death situation, Charlotte and Sara were determined to observe and learn as much as they could. Meanwhile, the Phoenix Spear Unit, who had been fighting Kane¡¯s clone, was caught up in the battle. ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The Phoenix Spear Unit members were struck down, nearly incapacitated. Kane and Gregor fought like they intended to kill each other. It was a duel between twin swords and spears, and their weapons crossed rapidly. In an instant, dozens of exchanges passed, and the relentless exchange of blows was mesmerizing. As time passed, both men umted more and more wounds. But the smile on Kane¡¯s face only grew. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m losing.¡± Kane knew a lot about Gregor. By revealing his most deadly secret, Kane had managed to disturb Gregor¡¯s concentration, allowing him tond a surprise attack. But now, the real challengey ahead. If he didn¡¯t kill Gregor immediately, the difference in their power might allow Gregor to mount a counterattack. Yet, such worries were unfounded. Gregor¡¯s spear waspletely visible to him. Kane could see not only the spear¡¯s path with exceptional rity but also Gregor¡¯s fighting habits from his past life. Factoring in everything, the spear¡¯s trajectory was crystal clear to him. ¡°So, this is the power of the UR trait, Pure Blooded?¡± [Pure-Blooded] Type: Trait Grade: UR Description: A fate that only appears to those who have transcended the rules of the world. * Because of this, the continent will fall into chaos, and only the master of the celestial realm will be able to face him. - From the words of the goddess Velone... Effect: Allows the simultaneous use of different Runes. --- That was all the exnation there was. The only mentioned effect was the ability to use multiple runes at once. However, the "Pure-Blooded" trait had immense potential. There was much hidden within it, which is why it was a UR-grade trait. A genius trait is SSR+. "Pure-Blooded" was an upgraded version of the SSR+ genius trait. This was why Gregor''s spear was so easy to read. The longer they fought, the clearer the spear''s path became in Kane¡¯s mind, and he could even predict Gregor¡¯s thoughts. Perhaps that was why the fight was bing dull. Even with minimal effort, Kane could block all of Gregor''s attacks. "It''s over." Kane had already concluded that he had won against Gregor. --- Meanwhile, elsewhere¡­ Joseph and the instructors from the military academy were fiercely battling the Red Spear Knights. If not for the students, they would have won more easily. Protecting the children while fighting proved far more difficult than expected. However, as time passed, Joseph''s side began to struggle. The enemy was targeting the students. ¡°Damn it, Nesilly! I missed one!¡± ¡°I''ll handle it!¡± Nesilly moved swiftly, but surprisingly, the Red Spear Knights responded just as quickly. When their spears couldn¡¯t reach the students, they threw them instead. No matter how fast Nesilly was, he couldn¡¯t match the speed of a thrown spear. ¡°No¡­!¡± In desperation, Nesilly threw her sword, trying to alter the spear¡¯s trajectory, but it was futile. Just as the spear was about to pierce the student¡¯s body, someone appeared and grabbed it with their hand. ¡°Tsk, tsk, who are these scoundrels doing such wicked deeds?¡± An old man with a stern face had appeared. His appearance was nothing short of dazzling¡ªeverything about him was golden, and tenrge rings adorned his fingers. The old man casually spun the spear and threw it back in the direction it came from. Thwack! One of the Red Spear Knights was impaled and died instantly. Nesillynded and bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. Fighting in the Demon Forest has been banned across the continent. What¡¯s going on here?¡± The old man waved his hand dismissively as if it were a trivial matter. At the same time, he scolded everyone engaged in the fight. Battles in the Demon Forest were strictly forbidden by the continent¡¯sws, something every continent dweller knew. The Demon Forest was a highly dangerous ce where demonic energy could burst forth, transforming monsters into terrifying mutants. A continental agreement had been established to prevent this from happening. Yet, here they were, fighting viciously. The old man was clearly displeased. ¡°As you can see, we are teachers and students from Rehinar on a field exercise in the Demon Forest,¡± Nesilly exined. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I already know. Those brutes must have been targeting you,¡± the old man said, referring to the Red Spear Knights as brutes. He then shouted at them, his voice booming with magical power. ¡°Cease fighting at once!¡± His power was overwhelming. Sound Amplification Magic Using sound magic with instruments is already considered high-level magic, but using only one¡¯s voice to cast sound magic is on apletely different level of difficulty. The elder¡¯s sound amplification magic caused the battle to halt. Mana was disrupted. Even Joseph, the strongest in the area, felt the flow of his mana severed. That was how powerful the elder¡¯s sound amplification magic was. ¡°It would be wise to stop fighting. Otherwise, I, Elmar Raypen, will not forgive you.¡± ¡°Elmar Raypen¡­ Wait, what?¡± ¡°The Golden Lord?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Elmar, the head of the Continental Merchants Guild!¡± The students'' faces lit up instantly. The old man was incredibly famous, known as the "Golden Lord." He was also the wealthiest person on the continent and the leader of the Continental Merchants Guild. And that wasn''t all. He was the founder of the luxury brand T&Co., known for furniture, jewelry, and equipment. ¡°We¡¯re saved. With Lord Elmar¡¯s reputation, even the Red Spear Knights won¡¯t dare to challenge him,¡± the students said, relieved. As they predicted, the Red Spear Knights exchanged nces and slowly retreated. Joseph and the instructors let out sighs of relief. ¡°Phew¡­¡± ¡°If this fight had continued any longer, we might have been wiped out,¡± Joseph said, cing a hand over his chest. He approached the elder, Elmar, and bowed his head. ¡°Thank you for your assistance. I never expected to meet the head of the Continental Merchants Guild here.¡± Despite his calm demeanor, Joseph was internally shocked. ¡®A figure from the House of the Sun¡­ so it was Elmar Raypen. This is unexpected.¡¯ Kane had mentioned that a major yer would get involved. Joseph had suspected the Meyer Family but hadn¡¯t expected it to be Elmar Raypen himself. Kane was targeting two groups: Hatzfeld Royal Family and the Meyer Family. When he recruited Joseph, he had persuaded him by mentioning the House of the Sun. Kane had revealed something privately back then¡ªa mark that identified members of their family. They bore a sun symbol on their pinky nail, invisible except when they used mana. Joseph had seen that very mark on Elmar¡¯s fingernail, confirming his identity. The head of T&Co. and the leader of the Continental Merchants Guild were indeed part of the House of the Sun. And Elmar wasn''t the only one. "Hatzfeld may be a rising power, but I didn''t expect them to act so recklessly,¡± came a voice from behind, belonging to a woman who appeared to be in her forties. She was apanied by students from Orchid Kingdom, which was a neutral nation. She was their instructor. ¡°Even the head of the Antidote School, Lady Heike... To be in the presence of two such prominent figures, it is an honor. I am Joseph Groll, The Head Instructor of Rehinar Military Academy,¡± Joseph greeted them respectfully. The Antidote School was an institution that studied poisons while also focusing on healing. Lady Heike was its leader. Both of these individuals were truly heavyweights. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s clear why Rehinar¡¯s reputation is soaringtely. To think they have such an excellent teacher.¡± ¡°I agree. There are only a few schools that have a High-Tier 6th-ss Warrior as an instructor.¡± ¡°You tter me too much. I¡¯m nowhere near as impressive as the two of you.¡± Though Joseph remained outwardlyposed, he was shocked internally, keeping his emotions expertly concealed. His enemy was right before him. The House of the Sun¡¯s schemes had resulted in the death of his parents, and now, they had used the students as bait to lure their targets here. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his true feelings slip. ¡°By the way, where were you two headed?¡± Joseph asked casually. ¡°We were on our way to Rehinar. Haven¡¯t you received the news?¡± Elmar replied. ¡°It seems we were out on our training mission when the message arrived.¡± ¡°That exins why you didn¡¯t hear of it, then.¡± As Joseph nodded, Heike''s voice chimed in. ¡°We got lost on our way to Rehinar. Could we ask you to guide us?¡± ¡°Of course. Rehinar never treats its guests poorly. But I have a request as well.¡± ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s within our power, we¡¯ll dly help.¡± ¡°If we were attacked, it¡¯s possible that our Young Master''s location may have also been targeted by Hatzfeld. Could I ask for your assistance in ensuring his safety?¡± Without hesitation, the Golden Lord Elmar agreed. ¡°If there¡¯s fighting involved, I¡¯ll mediate. Battles in the Demon Forest are forbidden.¡± ¡°Thank you! Rehinar will never forget this favor.¡± Joseph led them toward the Red Tribe¡¯s wooden fortress. However, both Elmar and Heike¡¯s rxed expressions soon stiffened. The unexpected sight before them took thempletely by surprise. ¡°W-what in the world is that!?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± --- Elsewhere... ¡°Gah!¡± Gregor was flung backward, copsing helplessly. His spear, now shattered into two pieces,y discarded on the blood-soaked ground. Drenched in blood and dressed in his tattered priestly robes, Gregor groaned as he tried to move, but his body refused to obey. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Kane slowly approached Gregor. Dirk, who had been paralyzed with shock, snapped back to reality. ¡°I have to save my teacher,¡± Dirk thought, having been brainwashed by Gregor. He quickly stood in Kane¡¯s path. ¡°S-stop!¡± Dirk¡¯s voice trembled as he pointed his spear at Kane, the tip shaking uncontrobly. Fear was overtaking him. ¡°You¡¯re next. Wait your turn,¡± Kane replied in a cold, emotionless voice. A wave of terror washed over Dirk. His legs quivered. ¡°Damn it. How can this monster be so strong?¡± Dirk thought, overwhelmed by the sight of his revered teacher, Gregor, defeated. Gregor, who had seemed invincible, had been crushed by a mere young man in his early twenties. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend none of this happened. If you stop now, Hatzfeld will never trouble Rehinar again. I, as the second prince¡ª¡± Before Dirk could finish his plea, Kane had already closed the distance and grabbed him by the throat. ¡°I¡¯m the one who makes the fucking offers here,¡± Kane growled, his grip tightening. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 127 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 127 Finally, he reached Dirk. It was something he had been anticipating for a long time. A rush of exhration surged through Kane. He can just snap Dirk¡¯s neck in one swift motion. "Should I just kill him now?" Up until now, killing hadn''t evoked any particr emotion in him. After all, everyone here was just a character in a game. But Dirk was different. Thinking about how that guy used him and led him to his death made Kane grit his teeth. If he could tear him apart with his own hands, he thought there would be no greater satisfaction. But there was one crucial fact he could not forget. Dirk believed that Ray had died due to his own ns. In reality, all of Dirk''s actions stemmed from the brainwashing of the House of Sun. "It feels like a waste to just kill him." Dirk had a significant role in the story. He wasn''t just some run-of-the-mill viin who tormented Ray Hatzfeld. As the second prince of Hatzfeld, he possessed a lot of crucial information. "If I use this guy, I might be able to draw out the King of Hatzfeld." But there was something even more important. If the House of Sun was the final boss, then the King of Hatzfeld was merely a stepping stone. In other words, he needed to deal with Hatzfeld to reach the House of Sun, the disgusting Meyer Family. Wouldn¡¯t using Dirk make this path much easier? Of course, he had no intention of letting him live. Kane will torture him slowly, painfully. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to strip Dirk of everything he desired, sending him into the abyss. "I¡¯ll have to ask Gillip to fetch the Red Poison Worm." The Red Poison Worm was a demonic creature used for mind control. It was also known as the Blood Parasite. It wasmonly used when nting spies in other empires. "I can already picture Dirk going berserk." That bastard who had driven him to death. The thought of paying him back for the torment, multiplied byt thousand, filled Kane with a sense of satisfaction. More importantly, there was something he needed to obtain from him right now. That was... ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± It was the voice of an old man using sound amplification magic. It was the voice of Elmar Raypen, the founder of T&co. and the head of the Continental Merchant Guild. "So, you''vee, Golden Lord." He wondered how many big fish were gathered here. There were no less than three of the House of Sun''s high-ranking executioners in this ce. Destroying all of them now would lead to Kane¡¯s promotion. * * * [One of us has been taken down. This wasn¡¯t part of the n.] Heike, the Fourth Seat, sent a secret voice message to Elmar, the Fifth Seat. [For one of us to go down¡­] [We need to do something. At this rate, they¡¯ll die.] [I¡¯ll create a diversion, and you rescue them.] [How can I hide my identity in front of someone who beat one of us so brutally?] [Then what do you suggest?!] Elmar snapped in frustration. To rescue one of them, they had to be ready to take a heavy hit. As Heike had said, the enemy was an overwhelmingly strong individual who had turned one of them into a bloodied mess. It was impossible from the start to hide their identity, save one of them, and escape under such circumstances. [Should we just leave them to their luck?] [Didn¡¯t I say we should rescue them?] [I was just testing. I wanted to see if there¡¯s any camaraderie between us. You do have a bit of it, huh?] [You crazy fucking woman.] Elmar furrowed his brow. Even in this situation, she was trying to joke around. She had to be crazy. [We didn¡¯t arrivete, and they were captured much faster than expected. The fault lies with the First Seat.] [Sounds like you''re suggesting we abandon him.] [That¡¯s right. Our mission isn¡¯t to rescue the First Seat, but to kill that Kane Rehinar and retrieve the Blood Star.] [You''re not wrong.] [It¡¯s unfortunate that we can¡¯t save our strongest member, but what can we do? We need to enter Rehinar undetected and stick to the n.] Heike¡¯s voice was firm and filled with conviction. [Shall we proceed as nned?] [Let¡¯s do that.] [Who knows? He might not kill the First Seat but just imprison him. We can rescue him then.] [Didn¡¯t expect you to be this cold.] It was decided that they wouldn¡¯t save the First Seat. Elmar gathered mana to his throat and shouted. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Kane¡¯s head turned to the side. ¡°And who the fuck are you to step onto Rehinar¡¯snd without permission?¡± Elmar locked eyes with Kane¡¯s purple, glowing gaze. ¡®What¡¯s with those eyes¡­?¡¯ Elmar felt his heart sink. Despite Kane¡¯s innocent expression, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. The mana radiating from Kane¡¯s body pulsed with killing intent. Contrary to the confident shout he had just let out, Elmar found himself at a loss for words. Just as he struggled to speak, Joseph appeared in a fluster. ¡°You¡¯re safe, Young Master! Is the Second Princess all right? And what about Sara and Rose...?¡± After confirming their safety, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so d everyone¡¯s unharmed. By the way, this person here is the one who saved us¡­.¡± He stopped mid-sentence. A person was dangling from Kane¡¯s hand. ¡°And who might that be?¡± ¡°The second prince of Hatzfeld.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Joseph put on quite the act, his face expressing genuine shock. It was an impressive performance. ¡°¡­Did you say this person saved you?¡± As Kane asked, he ced his hand over Dirk¡¯s heart. ¡°Graaagh!¡± Dirk screamed in agony. The pain was so intense that he passed out with his eyes rolling back. A restriction had been ced on him, preventing him from using mana for the time being. After casting a sympathetic nce at Dirk, Joseph replied, ¡°This person is Elmar Raypen, the head of the Continental Merchants Guild.¡± ¡°El¡­ mar, is it?¡± ¡°The Golden Lord? Oh no! I mistook you for an enemy and have been quite rude. I am Kane Rehinar.¡± Kane greeted him politely. Meanwhile, confusion shed across Sara¡¯s mind. ¡®Is my brother greeting someone this politely?¡¯ Ever since he returned from the demon forest that time, his personality had be reckless, regardless of whether the other party was a count or a marquis. To Kane, social status didn¡¯t matter. He was the type of person who would act with his fists if things didn¡¯t go his way. So seeing him bowing his head like this? It was uncharacteristically respectful, even if the person he was addressing was a benefactor. While Sara tilted her head in curiosity, Joseph continued with the introductions. ¡°There is one more important guest. This is Lady Heike, head of the Antidote School from the neutral kingdom of Orchid.¡± Kane¡¯s reaction grew even more pronounced. He looked as if he was in the presence of a great figure. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about the ¡®Saint of Antitode¡¯! My name is Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°Oh my, being called a saint is too much,¡± Heike replied, covering her mouth with her hand as she smiled modestly. ¡°So, what brings you two to this cursed region?¡± he asked. Joseph answered on their behalf. ¡°They had sent word to the Rehinar family in advance to establish contact. It seems their message didn¡¯t reach us since we were out on fieldwork.¡± ¡°Were you on your way to Rehinar?¡± ¡°We got a little lost along the way,¡± Heike said, ncing at Elmar. Kane almost couldn¡¯t hold back augh at that. When Hatzfeld advanced, he knew exactly where they had been stationed. All lies. ¡®What¡¯s the point of acting so poorly, Are they begging to be killed?¡¯ During wartime, any third-party force was supposed to withdraw, no matter the reason. Staying could lead to misunderstandings. It could imply they intended to participate in the war, or they might use the chaos to nt spies or gather information. Or, they could be opportunists looking to profit from the conflict between the two nations. There were many reasons for such protocols. Elmar¡¯s sudden involvement in the skirmish was a clear breach. However, Kane didn¡¯t nitpick over it. He already understood their intentions. His n was to use that knowledge to extract information from them and then eliminate them. ¡°We were going to defeat the enemy and head back; why don¡¯t you join us? Sir Joseph, prepare to withdraw.¡± ¡°But she hadn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. She¡¯ll follow.¡± Her opponents were the Red Dragon Mages. There was no way Anna, an assassin of the 7th ss, would be defeated. Assassins were the type of enemy that mages struggled with the most. There was an inherent ipatibility between mages and assassins. Joseph nodded and began preparations to retreat. Kane passed by Dirk and approached Gregor. The old man had already lost consciousness. Kane applied the same mana restraint he used on Dirk to Gregor. ¡°Argh¡­ Ugh!¡± Gregor woke up with a howl of pain, only to faint again. Kane personally dragged the two back as they made their way out. ¡°Would you like toe with us?¡± he asked. Elmar and Heike couldn¡¯t help but nod at Kane¡¯s bright smile. They had sensed a murderous intent from them when they approached earlier. It was only for a brief moment, but they clearly felt it. An intent to kill them. ¡®Rehinar will be your hell.¡¯ Elmar and Heike had no idea. That Rehinar would be their grave. * * * Kane returned to Rehinar with the two captives in tow. ¡°Wee to the Rehinar estate.¡± As they passed through the western gate and reached the center of the estate, Yoshua and the Blood Priests came to greet them. ¡°We heard the newste. Are you alright?¡± Yoshua asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kane replied. ¡°That stinking Hatzfeld, even ripping them to shreds wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy me,¡± Yoshua muttered angrily. ¡°Head Priest Yoshua,¡± Kane interjected. ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± ¡°Take this one and go to the prison.¡± ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the leader of the group that attacked me.¡± A dangerous gleam shed in Yoshua¡¯s eyes. He too bore the Blood Rune, and his aura exuded a menacing intensity. ¡°If you¡¯ve kept him alive, it must be for interrogation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort these two guests, so go ahead and wait in the prison,¡± Kane instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± As they moved past the central area and approached the family grounds, Elmar and Heike¡¯s expressions grew tense. Kane, noticing their unease, smiled and asked, ¡°Is something bothering you? You both look a bit unwell.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just... I might¡¯ve eaten something bad. My stomach is feeling off,¡± Heike stammered. ¡°I think I¡¯m just nervous, being in such an unfamiliar ce,¡± Elmar added awkwardly. Their excuses were flimsy at best. ¡®They¡¯re probably terrified that my father might suddenly appear,¡¯ Kane mused. The person most feared by the House of the Sun was none other than Duke Carl¡ªhis father. He was one of the Twelve Star Lords, a supreme figure capable of seeing through the true nature of any executioner. That was why Elmar and Heike were so on edge. ¡®The changes in Rehinar are more than enough to keep them alert.¡¯ Upon reaching the estate, Fabi, the Vicemander of the Guardian Knights, appeared. ¡°Do we have guests?¡± Fabi inquired. ¡°Fetch Old Daniel. These are guests,¡± Kane replied. ¡°As youmand,¡± Fabi responded and quickly disappeared. But not long after, an unexpected figure emerged. It was Cedric, themander of the Guardian Knights and bearer of the title ¡®Blue sh,¡¯ someone who always remained close to Duke Carl. ¡°What brings you here, Uncle?¡± Kane asked, surprised. ¡°I sensed unfamiliar mana within the estate, so I came to investigate,¡± Cedric replied, his presence as sharp as a de. His domain extended over the entire estate. Since he had left the Duke alone in his chambers, his senses were heightened to the peak. Cedric¡¯s gaze settled on Elmar. Elmar swallowed hard. He was facing the ¡®Blue sh,¡¯ a formidable High-tier 7th ss knight. Suddenly, a shadow dropped between them. ¡°My lord, I¡¯vepleted my mission and returned,¡± a voice announced. It was Anna, the Ghost of Rehinar. The scent of blood clung to her, not her own but that of her enemies. ¡°Well done. Take some rest,¡± Kane said. ¡°No need, my lord. I¡¯ll handle guiding these guests myself,¡± she offered. As the head maid, she was quick-witted and perceptive. Without needing Kane to ask, she took on the task of monitoring the two. Elmar and Heike were secretly panicking as more and more powerful figures kept appearing. ¡®What in the world has changed in Rehinar?!¡¯ ¡®Why are they all so strong?!¡¯ [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 128 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 128 In the annex where the outsiders stay. Anna bowed her head to the two people. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave. If you need anything, you can ask these girls or call for me.¡± Anna pointed to the maids. These were ves Kane had received from the first princess. Now, they were learning maid duties from Anna, alongsidebat training. Seeing the young maids, Elmar called out to Anna, who was about to leave. ¡°There are a few things I¡¯d like to ask¡­.¡± Elmar started speaking informally but quickly shifted to a more polite tone. The head maid was anything but ordinary. ¡°Please, speakfortably. I¡¯m just a mere head maid of Rehinar. I¡¯m not someone of high status who deserves your respect.¡± ¡°I cannot treat someone of equal standing with disrespect.¡± He had been observing her on their way here. Her footsteps were so light. Like a feather, almost. He could barely hear her steps. It was like the walk of an assassin. Not just any ordinary assassin, either. She was the kind that could ambush and kill even the lower ranks among the Twelve Star Lords. ¡®She is definitely not weaker than me.¡¯ It was maddening. He had thought he was entering a den of wounded and sick tigers¡­. But it turned out to be something entirely different. Not injured tigers, but a domain filled with alpha predators. ¡°If you do this, it puts me in an awkward position. A maid receiving respect from a distinguished guest¡ªit¡¯s unthinkable.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll speak freely.¡± ¡°Thank you. So, what are you curious about?¡± ¡°Does everyone in Rehinar possess mana?¡± ¡°Rehinar has never employed servants. Everyone here is a retainer.¡± ¡°I heard they had fallen¡­.¡± ¡°They are in the process of recovering, but there is still a long way to go.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will take my leave. Please rest well.¡± Anna bowed and disappeared. The maids also left the room, standing outside, ready to be called. Elmar and Heike remained in the room. Their stiff expressions showed no sign of easing. Elmar spoke first. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll need to change our n.¡± ¡°I agree with you.¡± ¡°Getting First Seat out of prison is out of the question.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on making it out alive ourselves.¡± Heike shivered as she spoke again. ¡°The rumors about the power of the ¡®Blue sh¡¯ weren¡¯t exaggerated¡ªthey were actually understated.¡± ¡°Did you see the look in his eyes too?¡± ¡°His eyes were so deep, I almost felt like I¡¯d be sucked in. I thought we only needed to be wary of the Guardian Lord, but now we¡¯re facing the true power of the Blue sh¡­.¡± Cedric was absolutely shocking. First Seat wasparable to a high-tier 7-ss knight. The strongest executioner with the weight of the title ¡®1st¡¯. But the Blue sh, Cedric Harca, seemed even stronger than First Seat. Facing him felt like standing on the edge of a de. One wrong step, and it felt like that de would pierce through his entire body. That¡¯s how dangerous he was. This individual was the right hand of the Guardian Lord. ¡°If¡­ if we encounter the Guardian Lord.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such horrible things! He¡¯s a walking disaster. If we meet him, we¡¯ll be buried here for sure!¡± Heike, trembling violently, shouted. Just hearing about the Guardian Lord was enough to send her into a fit. The word ¡°fear¡± was written all over her face. ¡°¡­We shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since she arrived in Rehinar, and she already regretted it. ¡°We¡¯re here as the head of the Continental Merchant Guild and the leader of the Antidote School, not as executioners. We¡¯re supposed to be establishing rtions with Rehinar. Even if we see a chance to exploit, we must ignore it. We¡¯ll just achieve the bare minimum for our fake identities and get out.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying we shouldy low and not do anything reckless?¡± ¡°Even if an opportunity arises, we should pretend not to see it. We¡¯ll maintain the pretense of engagement, then leave without any issues.¡± Heike nodded in agreement. Her previous confidence had long vanished since arriving here. Their top priority now was to escape alive without revealing their true identities. ¡°As long as First Seat doesn¡¯t spill anything about us, we just need to avoid encountering the Guardian Lord.¡± The two of them were unaware. The sleeping giant¡¯s keen mana had sensed danger. A giant whose halted bodily functions were reactivating much faster than anticipated. --- ¡°Argh! How dare you throw me into such a filthy ce!¡± In Rehinar¡¯s underground prison, Dirk was having a tantrum. Even while bound by chains, his mouth never stopped. It was his first time being taken captive by an enemy. He didn¡¯t know what treatment to expect as a prisoner. He was used to being the one issuing orders for torture. ¡°I am Dirk Hatzfeld, the second prince of Hatzfeld! Release me immediately!¡± Yoshua, who had been sipping tea with his eyes closed, finally spoke up. ¡°You are quite loud.¡± At Yoshua''s words, the head jailer yelled at Dirk. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re noisy!¡± ¡°You insolent wretches!¡± Dirk¡¯s voice echoed through the prison. But it carried no mana. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough to intimidate the prison¡¯s head jailer. ¡°This guy¡­¡± The jailer opened the cell door. ¡°Good, hurry up and remove these annoying cuffs¡ª¡± Thud! ¡°Gah!¡± Dirk let out a shriek like a pig being ughtered. The jailer¡¯s fist drove straight into his sr plexus. Dirk wheezed, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°Do you have any idea how many Rehinar soldiers died because of you, and you still have the nerve to act out here?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ How dare¡­!¡± No matter what the jailer did, Yoshua didn¡¯t pay any attention. With that, the jailer rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You don¡¯t have the basic manners of a prisoner. I¡¯ll have to fix that nasty attitude of yours.¡± The jailer began to p Dirk¡¯s face ruthlessly. True to his role as the one in charge of the prison, his strikes were heavy. Dirk¡¯s face swelled up, his lips and the blood vessels in his eyes bursting. The beating that started with a single p quickly spread across his whole body. It was as if the jailer was using Dirk as a training dummy, striking him with his fists all over. ¡°Argh! Stop, it hurts, please stop!¡± After a prolonged beating, the jailer dusted off his hands. ¡°You think you can mess around here? I want to kill you right now, but the Young Master has some questions for you, so you¡¯re lucky to be alive. You should be grateful to him, got it?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± With a satisfied expression, the jailer stepped out of the cell. Just as he was about to lock the door, a voice came from behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve really turned him into a bloody mess.¡± ¡°S-Sir!¡± The jailer snapped to attention and saluted. The person who appeared was none other than Kane. ¡°This won¡¯t do. If you question someone who¡¯s out of their mind, you¡¯re not going to get any useful answers, are you?¡± Kane¡¯s muttering made the jailer bow his head hastily. ¡°S-sorry, sir! I got so angry when I saw that Hatzfeld prince that I lost my temper¡­¡± Kane put a hand on the sweating jailer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand how you feel. Just looking at that guy makes your fists itch.¡± Dirk¡¯s face was perfectly designed to provoke others. With his smug, deceitful expression¡ªespecially his condescending voice, despitecking any real skill¡ªhe was a ma for punches. ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡± The jailer nced toward Yoshua, seeking some support. Finally, Yoshua intervened. ¡°Shall I heal him?¡± ¡°No need for that. Let him feel the pain for a while longer. We can talk to him againter.¡± Kane shifted his gaze away from Dirk and headed to the adjacent cell. Inside, Gregor was still unconscious. The psychological shock must have been intense. He hadn¡¯t shown any signs of waking up. Kane opened the cell door and forcibly woke Gregor. As blood mana flowed into his heart¡ª ¡°Gasp!¡± Gregor jerked awake, his upper body snapping upright. ¡°Did you have a pleasant dream?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Gregor quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t move his body as he wished. Like Dirk, he was bound. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It makes me want to kill you.¡± Gregor was one of the reasons Dirk had tormented him. In hisst life Gregor favored Ray much more than Dirk. As the superior fighter among the hounds of the Sr House, Gregor was someone Dirk wanted to control. Dirk¡¯s jealousy led to constant trouble whenever he got the chance. Recalling those times still made Kane grit his teeth in anger. ¡°You probably have an idea why I¡¯ve kept you alive, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get anything out of me.¡± ¡°They all say that at first.¡± ¡°No matter what you know about us, you won¡¯t get what you¡¯re after.¡± Gregor maintained a confident expression. Knowing exactly what was going through Gregor¡¯s mind, Kane responded with a smile. Kane''s knowing smile widened as he observed the stunned expression on Gregor''s face. ¡°You seem to put your faith in the First Star, don¡¯t you?¡± Kane¡¯s voice dripped with amusement. ¡°!?¡± Gregor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The First Star, Number one of the Twelve Star Lords, was considered among the most powerful beings, alongside the Guardian Lord. Even within the ranks of the Twelve Star Lords, the true identity of the First Star remained shrouded in mystery. He was a hero who appeared during times of turmoil, saving countless lives from the chaos of demonic forces, only to vanish without a trace. A figure with the bravery of a lion. A being who radiated power like the zing sun. The people of the continent hade to call him the First Star. ¡°The one you executioners serve is none other than Kesh Meyer, the head of the Sun Family and known as the First Star, right? Or perhaps you know him better as the High Priest of Lycera Theocracy, the one they call the Sacred Emperor.¡± Kane¡¯s words left Gregor speechless, his mouth hanging open, unable to mask his disbelief. It was a secret that no one on the continent should have known¡ªone that Kane had managed to uncover with unsettling uracy. The realization that such a dangerous piece of information had fallen into the hands of this demonic man filled Gregor with dread. *** Meanwhile, Cami and Gilip returned from their mission. The two had be closerades, bonded through numerous brushes with death. Time and again, they had saved each other while facing perilous adventures together. ¡°Cami, feel free to visit the ck Crow Exchange anytime. If you want, I¡¯ll give you top-quality goods at the best prices,¡± Gilip offered. ¡°Thank you. If you ever need my help, just call for me. Unless I¡¯m busy guarding the Young master, I¡¯ll find time toe see you,¡± Cami replied warmly. The two, once at odds, had grown inseparable. Cami eventually took her leave. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the report since the Young Master has returned to the estate. You should go get some rest, Gilip.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink next time.¡± Cami returned to the estate, and as soon as Gilip stepped into the ck Crow exchange¡¯s building, he was greeted with urgency. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Whoa! You scared me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°What happened while I was gone?¡± ¡°The Young Master ordered that you bring him the Red Poison Worm as soon as you got back.¡± ¡°How did he even know I had one? He seems to know everything.¡± The Red Poison Worms came in male and female. To control a target, the male worm was imnted in the person, while the female worm was kept as a pet. If the person imnted with the male worm disobeyed, any distress inflicted on the female worm would have an immediate effect on them. The pain the female worm endured was transmitted to the host of the male worm at double intensity. And that wasn¡¯t all. The worm also slowly consumed the host¡¯s mana. Once the mana was depleted, it would start devouring their life force. It was an extremely dangerous blood parasite. Gilip headed to his room¡¯s safe and retrieved a golden box. Inside was a pair of Red Poison Worms. ¡°Who does he n to use this on?¡± he wondered, knowing nothing of the Young Master¡¯s intentions. With the box in hand, he went to see Kane. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 129 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 129 Meanwhile, in the underground prison, Gregor''s voice echoed loudly. "What did you say? How do you know about him?" Gregor shouted, his voice full of anger. His sharp tongue was still intact. "If I tell you, what will you give me in return?" "I won''t tell you anything!" "Are you ying games with me?" Thud¡ª Kane¡¯s footnded squarely in Gregor¡¯s abdomen. "Ugh..." "Hey, Bishop. If you refuse to answer when asked politely, it¡¯s fine. But where do you get the nerve to fucking shout in front of me?" Kane replied, gathering mana around his fingers. With a quick sh¡ª Swoosh! "Argh!" One of Gregor''s ears was severed. With his mana sealed, he couldn¡¯t even stop the bleeding. He couldn¡¯t block out the pain either. The agony was felt in full. Blood trickled from Gregor¡¯s nose and mouth. But Kane remained indifferent. "You¡¯re not in a position to demand. You¡¯re in a position where you must answer my questions. Got it?" "Even now, you dare to¡ªArgh!" As Gregor opened his mouth again, Kane cut off his remaining ear. "I said no." Wiping the blood off his hands, Kane continued. "I ask the questions. You only answer." Terrified, Gregor involuntarily nodded. Even a strong 7th ss warriors reacts no differently than an ordinary person when they be the weaker party. His stubborn defiance melted away, reced by submission. "You¡¯ve heard rumors that I absorbed the ¡®Blood Star.¡¯ Yet, only you, a mere executioner, came here instead of your master. Why is that?" Gregor¡¯s eyes wavered slightly at Kane¡¯s question. Amidst the pain, he regained some of hisposure. ¡®Damn it, he¡¯s asking about the master¡¯s movements. What does he know?¡¯ The master of the House of Sun was currently engaged in a significant task. A n that would draw the attention of the entire continent. "You can¡¯t solve this by rolling your eyes." "I... don¡¯t know." "Then, shall I tell you? About what your master is nning?" Kane curled his lips into a smirk. Seeing that expression, Gregor felt a surge of unease. "The master of the Meyer Family, the shitty house of the Sun, is going to invoke his authority as the High Priest of the Lycera Theocracy. He¡¯s nning to gather people using a mysterious artifact that recently surfaced¡ªthe ¡®Magical Robe of Temu,¡¯ isn¡¯t he?" The Magical Robe of Temu. It was a garment worn by Temu, the founding archmage of the School of Darkness. Everyone across the continent knew why it was considered a powerful artifact. Wearing the robe granted the user ess to ¡®Temu¡¯s power.¡¯ Temu himself had engraved powerful spells into the fabric of the robe. After many years, a simple farmer stumbled upon this robe. Once the farmer wore it, he wielded magic at the level of an 8-ss mage. "The Magical Robe of Temu not only holds engraved spells but also contains a mana core. While the ¡®Blood Star¡¯ might be a treasure of great power that¡¯s difficult to control, the Magical Robe of Temu is essible to anyone. It¡¯s more than enough to attract people¡¯s interest, don¡¯t you think?" Gregor didn''t speak, but his expression revealed everything. "So, it seems I was right. Since you keep failing, your master must be feeling the pressure too, huh?" The events of the future had be a mess. And it was all because of him¡ªan oue of the butterfly effect. However, what remained unchanged were the major events. The appearance of Temu''s Magical Robe was one of them. Originally, this event was supposed to happen five yearster, but it had surfaced earlier. "Rubbish! My master has no interest in such things. He lives solely for the peace of the continent! He¡¯s not someone to be doubted by the likes of you." Gregor''s words hinted at how he viewed the master of the House of Sun. "Thanks for taking the bait. Now it''s clear¡ªyou''re nning to use Temu''s Magical Robe to sway the people of the continent." There was no need to torture anyone for answers. He already knew what would happen next. Of course, the more he disrupted the story, the more intense the butterfly effect would be. Yet, just like when he was Rey, the major events didn''t change. They simply shifted in timing or order. Interrogating Gregor was only to confirm the urrence of a major event. Nothing more. "Do you have anything to say before I ask my next question?" Spit! Gregor responded by spitting towards Kane. "Then die." Kane drew his Blood Sky de. The wall, crafted from enchanted stone, was sliced cleanly. At the same time, Gregor¡¯s head rolled down. Thud! Kane crushed it without hesitation. Not stopping there, he thrust the Bloodsky de into Gregor¡¯s heart. All the moisture in Gregor¡¯s body was absorbed through the Bloodsky de, turning him into a mummy in an instant. "One more to go before the promotion." He had personally killed the First Seat, Second Seat, and Third Seat. Using Isaac¡¯s hand, he also got rid of the Seventh Seat. Four were dead in total, leaving only one more for his promotion. Suddenly, something felt off. "There were seven executioners. Four are dead, and the remaining three should be here, but only two are in Rehinar. Where did the other one go? Didn''t they alle here?" It was unsettling. It felt like he had overlooked something. As Kane sheathed the Bloodsky de, he sensed movement in the distance. ¡°In time. Let¡¯s deal with what''s right in front of me first." --- Gillip, having been sent on an errand by Kane, easily made his way into the underground prison. "Lord Kane!" He cautiously called out Kane¡¯s name as he approached. From the dark corridor, Kane emerged. "It looks like you returned safely. Did you handle the Frost Prison¡¯s hidden territory well?" "I did it perfectly, hehe." "There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect raid on a hidden territory. All you did was clean up the surrounding area. You may have defeated the mutated monsters, but the dark energy has only weakened, not vanishedpletely, right?" "How did you know that?" "Only a 7-ss mage or higher using the Breath of the Blue Tiger canpletely purify a hidden territory." "Are you saying it requires both the breath technique of Twelve-star lord caliber and a mana level above 7-ss?" "Exactly." That was the minimum requirement. Topletely close any secret realm, one would need to be at the 8-ss level. Gillip nodded seriously, muttering to himself. "That means the Frost Prison''s hidden territory could reactivate at any time." "Still, it should remain quiet for a while. But keep a close watch around the area." "Understood." "What about the Red Poison Insect?" "Here they are." Gillip respectfully handed over a small box. When Kane opened it, he saw a pair of Red Poison Worms inside. ¡°Who are you nning to feed them to?¡± ¡°Curious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± They walked through a dark passageway, venturing deeper until they reached a highly secured entrance. Passing through, they arrived at a prison made of enchanted stone. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°You know who this is, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°D-Dirk Hatzfeld!? Did you capture him?¡± Kane merely smirked in response to Gillip''s question. ¡°No way! You''re going to use the Red Poison Worm on him?!¡± Kane roughly grabbed Dirk¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mmph! What are you doing?!¡± He then forced the male bug down Dirk¡¯s throat. ¡°Yoshua, engrave blood mana into this man¡¯s body.¡± A crimson glow surged from Yoshua¡¯s body. A magic circle beneath his feet shimmered, and the mist that emerged infiltrated Dirk''s veins. ¡°Aaargh!¡± The mist formed a barrier, preventing the Red Poison Worm from being forcefully removed. ¡°It¡¯s done, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Thank you. Lastly, I¡¯ll infuse my mana to create a tripleyered seal.¡± Yoshua looked at Kane with eager anticipation. Each time he witnessed the Duke¡¯s blood mana, his faith grew stronger. Blood mana was the very foundation of their cult. Just witnessing it gave him an unyielding sense of power. Yoshua took a step back, adopting a reverent posture as he awaited the young master¡¯s mana. Whoosh! An immense surge of mana erupted from Kane¡¯s hand. A swirling violet mist flowed out, sending the male bug deep into Dirk¡¯s body in terror. It sought the safest ce¡ªthe mana reservoir, where the mana heart was located. It burrowed in quickly, but there was no escaping Kane¡¯s power. A blood curtain formed around the male bug. One barrier belonged to Yoshua, and the other was Kane¡¯s own defense. As Kane withdrew his hand from Dirk¡¯s chest, Dirk convulsed and then fainted. ¡°With that weak spirit, you think you canpete for the position of sessor?¡± Kane forcibly woke the unconscious Dirk. Thud! Dirk was thrown against the wall, gasping for air. ¡°Gasp... huff...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve the luxury of fainting.¡± Realizing Kane¡¯s ruthless nature toote, Dirk began to plead. ¡°S-Spare me! I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± Desperation filled his eyes. Dirk had abandoned all pride. ¡®I can¡¯t be fooled by that fake demeanor.¡¯ Even when Kane was Ray, Dirk had tried to kill him several times. But back then, Kane¡¯s arrogance made him think he could alter the game¡¯s storyline, that he could reform Dirk. And what happened in the end? He got betrayed¡ªby Dirk himself. This guy would do anything when he was at a disadvantage. Bing submissive when captured and facing death was all just an act. ¡°I do n to let you live. That¡¯s why I fed you the Red Poison Worm. You know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°R-Red Poison Worm? You put that cursed bug inside me?!¡± p. Dirk¡¯s head snapped to the side, his cheek reddened from the blow. Kane had pped him, leaving a mark. ¡°Not very humble for someone begging for their life, huh?¡± Dirk gritted his teeth. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± He swallowed his anger, his expression barely hiding his frustration. Kane found it amusing¡ªseeing Dirk''s humiliated state was a rare sight. ¡°I¡¯ll tolerate the disrespect since I don¡¯t want to waste time looking at your disgusting face any longer. Let¡¯s wrap this up quickly.¡± Despite the insults, Dirk kept hisposure. As long as he could escape this ce, he¡¯d be willing to lick the dirt off Kane¡¯s shoes. ¡®Once I get out of here, I¡¯ll burn Rehinar to the ground, sparing not even a single ant. I¡¯ll peel your flesh piece by piece and feed it to monsters.¡¯ But Kane knew exactly what Dirk was thinking. He had encountered him too many times before¡ªthis deceitful man who believed he could have his revenge if he made it out alive. Kane crushed that hope without mercy. ¡°Not even your father, the Red Dragon Lord, will be able to get rid of that Red Poison Worm. It¡¯s lodged in your heart, and only the one who imnted it can remove it.¡± Dirk desperately clutched at his chest. ¡°¡­You!¡± ¡°As long as you obey me, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°Using such underhanded methods, even though you¡¯re from a noble family¡­¡± ¡°What do you want from me?!?!?!¡± "Track all of Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s movements and report them to me." Dirk, who had been seething with anger, suddenly looked dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe that Kane wanted information about a mere royal prince, not even state secrets. The expression on his face seemed to question Kane¡¯s sanity. ¡°There are so many other important matters, but why are you interested in that guy¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°He bothers me. I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s nning,¡± Kane replied coldly. Dirk¡¯s face lit up at those words, almost as if he was pleased to have found amon enemy. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can give you all the information you need. Why not form an alliance with me? I could be a reliable ally for you.¡± But Dirk¡¯s excitement was based on a misunderstanding. Kane¡¯s irritation about Ray had a different meaning. When the story first started, things had gone as expected¡ªexcept for one aspect. Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s actions were the anomaly. Originally, Ray was supposed to join Dirk in a plot to overthrow the Empire of Fresia. But unexpectedly, Ray had withdrawn from the scheme. From that moment on, his movements became a mystery. Ray Hatzfeld was a genius, and even if Kane wasn¡¯t currently possessing him, his abilities remained a threat. Ray had been covering his tracks and moving in ways that made him impossible to trace. His motives and ns werepletely unreadable to Kane. That uncertainty gnawed at him. ¡°Shut up and do as you¡¯re told.¡± Dirk, despite the harsh words, seemed delighted. To him, this was an opportunity¡ªto escape from this ce and to have a powerful adversary for Ray. ¡°If you change your mind, let me know. I¡¯d be happy to join forces.¡± Kane inwardly sneered at Dirk¡¯s brazen attitude. ¡®You¡¯ll be nothing more than a pawn, used and discarded by me. In the end, you¡¯ll be left in the dust, coughing up blood. For now, enjoy your false sense of hope.¡¯ [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 130 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 130 At the western gate of Rehinar, Gillip looked ahead, concern etched on his face. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright to let him go like that?¡± ¡°Do you not trust the Red Poison worm?¡± ¡°What if the King of Hatzfeld finds the male worm and kills it?¡± ¡°That fool is consumed by greed. He won¡¯t easily admit he¡¯s been taken advantage of. The moment he shows weakness, he stands to lose everything. If he returns from Rehinar only to be found out for having the Red Poison worm forcibly injected into him, he¡¯ll think he¡¯s signing his own death warrant. He¡¯ll be desperate to hide it, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure, Your Grace?¡± Gillip''s serious gaze was now far removed from the careless expression of a mere information broker. ¡°I know that fool better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s time to deal with the Meyer Family¡¯s executioners who have walked right into the tiger¡¯s den.¡± Kane turned and began to walk away, leaving Gillip staring at his back. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°What on earth is he nning? Does he have other information organizations at y?¡± The young master always moved with unwavering confidence, and each time, a big catch was reeled in. This time, he had snagged quite a few big fish, yet he let one little fry go. It wasn¡¯t an act of mercy; he intended to use that fry as bait. A bait that would summon its parents back. Even a small fry was an incredibly valuable catch. ¡°Is he incredibly bold or just in reckless?¡± As Gillip pondered, Kane¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°Are youing or not?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ming!¡± Gillip rushed to catch up with Kane. One thing he was certain of was that, Gillip hadn¡¯t been outsmarted by the young master because he was foolish or weak. Kane might seem like he was recklessly charging ahead, but there was a hidden intent behind it all. He had merely fallen into the young master¡¯s scheme. It was never because he was foolish. Absolutely not! * * * "Oh, so this is your mansion?" Gillip¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. Rehinar was a ce not just anyone could enter freely. While he had visited a few times before, this was the first time he got to explore it thoroughly. ''All my hard-earned money has been poured into this ce, huh.'' The hallway was lined with paintings and decorative items¡ªeach one valuable. The once-fallen twin-de family was a thing of the past. Now, Rehinar was on the rise again. And Gillip had yed a part in it. Information. The ck Crow had been filling the information gap for Rehinar. Of course, it was only responsible for sharing the world''s movements, leaving most of the decisions to Kane. "Sit there." Gillip sat down on the sofa, ncing around. "Surprisingly humble, sir." "What were you expecting?" "Well, with your reputation for being... ah, I mean, with your keen sense of managing money, I thought your room would be covered in gold." Kane''s room was filled with furniture from T&co¡ªconsidered mid-range by Gillip''s standards. Ironically, the old headquarters of the ck Crow exchange in Phec had been far morevish and full of expensive items. Seeing Kane, who was surely amassing immense wealth, living in such a simple space came as a surprise. "If you''re done looking around, choose one of these." Kane handed over a piece of paper with writing on it. "Phec and Baybond? What are these?" "Don''t ask, just pick one. Which one draws you more?" Gillip stroked his chin, his expression serious as he examined the paper before making a choice. "Well, I think Phec, where Iid my foundations, would be best." Kane nodded. "Alright. Then, you¡¯ll be in charge of it from now on." "What?" "Don¡¯t want to?" "...Even if you are the current Rehinar Head, sir, the authority to allot a territory belongs to the Emperor." "I n to negotiate with the crown prince using an executioner''s head as leverage. I intend to ask for Phec as my reward." The executioner from the House of the SUn was a threat to the Fresia Empire. Even just looking at Chief Attendant Ulrich, he was extremely dangerous¡ªa 7th ss, no less. Killing three such figures meant he could request a territory aspensation. "Then, when you asked me to choose between the two, you meant..." "I was nning to entrust one of them to you." Gillip''s heart raced wildly. Managing an informationwork was one thing, but governing a territory was another. The unexpected offer left him dizzy with excitement. "To govern a territory, you¡¯ll need a title. I¡¯ll see to it that your title is restored." This, too, was within the Emperor''s authority. ''The lord is making a difficult request to the crown prince for my sake. But why?'' Gillip was puzzled. He hadn¡¯t sworn allegiance to the lord for very long, yet here he was, being entrusted with such a significant responsibility. ''Rehinar has many capable people besides me.'' Even if Daniel Lindemann, an elder, was no longer young, he was more than qualified to manage a territory as Rehinar¡¯s chief administrator. Choosing Gillip over him made little sense. "...What if I were to betray you, sir?" "Then I would have to kill you." It was such a simple answer. But for Gillip, it was anything but simple. It was the first time the word "death" sounded so terrifying. "What happens if I fail in rebuilding Phec?" "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll fail, but even if you do, you can just try again." The lord¡¯s response left Gillip confused. There would be no punishment for failure¡ªonly for betrayal. ¡®The lord¡¯s one unforgivable offense is betrayal. That¡¯s the one line I must never cross.¡¯ While he might forgive everything else, betrayal was not something he could overlook. Realizing this brought Gillip a sense of relief. ¡®If I were going to betray him, I wouldn¡¯t have sworn loyalty in the first ce. And as long as I stick around, treasures will keep falling into myp, like now. There¡¯s no reason for me to betray him. I¡¯ll stay by his side, leeching off him until the end.¡¯ Gillip made up his mind. "I¡¯ll take responsibility for Phec." "Start working on it before we even get the crown prince¡¯s approval. That way, progress can happen quickly." "Understood!" --- [Gillip Tegelo¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Gillip Tegelo¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] [Gillip Tegelo¡¯s favorability has increased by +1.] ... ... ... [Gillip Tegelo¡¯s favorability has changed to Reverence.] --- "And take this to the executioners yourself." "What is it?" "An invitation. If they¡¯vee to build rtions, it¡¯s only right to host a ball." Gillip immediately grasped the lord¡¯s intent. "You want to give them an opportunity, don¡¯t you?" "It¡¯s easiest to make outside contact when everyone¡¯s attention is focused in one ce." "But will they reach out to the outside? They¡¯ll realize that Rehinar is quite different now." There was a magicmunication device for external contacts¡ªa system that didn''t require separate letters. However, to use it, one had to go to the city¡¯s manamunication office and get approval. Then, anymunication through the magic device would be recorded in the mana office¡¯s logs. For this reason, direct methods like sending messenger birds were still used. "I¡¯m preparing in case they try to escape from here. Use the ck Crow Exchange to keep an eye on any suspicious activities." "I¡¯ll monitor even the tiniest rats!" Gillip beamed with pride, unable to contain his grin at the thought of taking on such an important task. Just then... "I¡¯ll be watching with both eyes wide open. Kane might be lenient, but the Great Guardian Spirit of Demons is no pushover. Got that?" ta red menacingly, issuing his threat. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how Gillip had tried to lure him with treats. Marked by ta, Gillip reached into his pocket to pull out another snack. But before he could, ta bit his hand. "Woof!" "AAAHHH! WHY IS THIS FAT CAT BARKING?!" A scream echoed through Kane¡¯s room. * * * The following day, as the sun began to set, the gates of Rehinar swung open. A delegation of merchants from the Continental Merchant Guild and students from the Antitode school had arrived, which stirred excitement among the Rehinar military academy cadets. ¡°I can''t believe I¡¯m setting foot in the Rehinar estate.¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s a ce as sacred as a sanctuary. I wonder how grand it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already excited.¡± The perception of the cadets had changed entirely. Mentioning Rehinar¡¯s decline would earn a sharp rebuke, as if it were ancient history. They already believed that Rehinar had regained its former glory. ¡°Sara, it¡¯s an honor to be able to visit your family estate.¡± ¡°Me too, Sis! Do you think we¡¯ll get to see the Guardian Knights when we¡¯re there?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to meet the ¡®Blue sh¡¯ in person...¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan of the ¡®Red Dragon yer.¡¯ Sir Fabi Isn¡¯t that nickname just too cool?¡± Thanks to Rehinar¡¯s newly restored reputation, Sara¡¯s prestige as a member of the renowned twin-de family rivaled even that of the 2nd Princess Charlotte. It wasn¡¯t just Sara. Sasha and Rose were receiving the same level of admiration. ¡°Sasha, why doesn¡¯t Lord Kane use twin des or twin swords?¡± ¡°Which of his three siblings does the young master adore the most?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s...¡± Sasha and Rose were overwhelmed. On the way to the estate, they were bombarded with countless questions. For Sasha, who was already shy, the attention made him feel dizzy. Fortunately, once they arrived at the estate, everyone¡¯s focus shifted elsewhere. ¡°Wo.¡± ¡°Seeing it up close... The aura is no joke.¡± ¡°Why are my hands shaking?¡± The cadets were awestruck by the reverence that Rehinar exuded. While they stood gaping, the merchants and students from the Academy School made their appearance. ¡°They don¡¯t look like pushovers either, huh?¡± ¡°Must be how they¡¯ve survived between the Lycera Theocracy and the Hatzfeld Kingdom.¡± The cadets, seeing others their age, couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity. ¡°It¡¯d be nice to test our skills against them.¡± At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. ¡°That¡¯s a splendid idea.¡± It was Kane. Joseph, who was leading the cadets, approached and bowed deeply. ¡°Greetings, Young master.¡± ¡°You honor me too much.¡± After saying that, Kane walked over to the cadet who had just spoken. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The once-confident young man suddenly stuttered. ¡°H-Hello, I-I¡¯m Bastian of the Schwein family, sir.¡± Bastian Schwein was arge figure, standing at 2 meters tall with a considerable build¡ªcharacteristics typical of the Schwein family, known for their practice of gluttony magic. All those bearing the Schwein name were simrly built. ¡°You¡¯vee up with a good suggestion.¡± Bastian blushed at Kane¡¯s praise, unsure how to respond. ¡°N-Not at all, sir.¡± ¡°As thanks, I¡¯ll gift you a weapon suited to you. There¡¯s a weapons shop on the western side of the territory.¡± ¡°You mean the shop in front of the smithy?¡± ¡°Yes. Go there and pick out equipment that suits you.¡± ¡°But, I heard that even if you reserve something now, you have to wait six months...¡± Rehinar¡¯s weapons were renowned throughout the empire, particrly those sold at the shop on the western side of the estate, known for their unparalleled quality. Nobles were obsessed with getting their hands on them. Many had sought to purchase in bulk, but without Kane Rehinar¡¯s approval, the shop wouldn¡¯t sell. Now, Kane was offering him a weapon from that very ce. ¡°Just mention my name, and they¡¯ll help you find the right weapon.¡± ¡°T-Thank you so much!¡± "I should be the one thanking you. It was an excellent suggestion." Kane''s eyes curved into a crescent moon shape as he spoke, a hint of mischief flickering in his gaze. Looking up at him, ta grinned in return. "Hehe, what kind of scheme are you cooking up this time with that face, Kane?" [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 131 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 131 "It''s just like any other ball, but... security is tight," Heike murmured softly. The ball had already begun, and while the students mingled, she and Elmar sipped wine, engaging in a secretive conversation. "The connection with the first seat¡¯s mana has been severed." "¡­Are you saying he¡¯s dead?" "Possibly." "Is it really that easy to kill a bishop of the Lycera Theocracy?" "If you consider what Kane Rehinar has aplished so far, it¡¯s possible." "I want to finish the ball quickly and leave. I have a very bad feeling." "I feel the same," Heike said cautiously, scanning the ballroom. "The Guardian Lord... won''t show up, right?" "Since Kane is hosting the ball, it¡¯s clear that the Guardian is still battling the formlessness poison¡­" "We have to believe that the Guardian won''t appear. But it¡¯s not just him we should worry about." "You mean that the Blue sh is stronger than the rumors suggest." "Yes. I underestimated the Blue sh." "If only Sixth Seat were here, it would feel more secure. But of all times, the me emperor¡¯s spear had to appear now." "If Sixth Seat ims the me emperor''s spear, then the Red Dragon¡ªor rather, the House of True Dragon¡ªis no longer a concern, so thates first." The me Emperor''s spear was the divine spear of the me Emperor and an heirloom of the House of Pervatz Family. It was essential for the True Dragon''s awakening, and without it, the True Dragon could not be awakened. Thus, retrieving the me emperor''s spear was imperative. "Thanks to that, we''re left to be anxious, tch." "We just need to create an opportunity tomunicate with the outside. You should think of a way too." "I''m trying. But how can I think clearly with the Guardian Lord on my mind?" Elmar agreed. He had survived by strategy so far. The other Executioners'' positions had changed dozens of times, yet Elmar alone quietly maintained his position. People pointed fingers, saying he was only the Fifth Seat and not the First, but he thought differently. Isn''t the truly strong one the one who survives to the end? Look now. The supposedly strongest First Seat is dead. The thread connected by mana has been severed. What¡¯s the point of upying the top position as an Executioner? Dying without even enjoying the honor. He thought he was stronger than Gregor, who was no longer alive. "I feel the same. Just thinking about the Guardian makes my mind go nk." "If you feel that way, then what are we supposed to do?" This was a real crisis. Elmar was like a fox, always finding ways to survive, no matter the situation. But now? He seemed no different from her. Just then, an intriguing conversation reached their ears. "They say the Orchid Kingdom specializes in the Poison Rune? I''d like to experience it for myself." A student with a hefty build, Bastian Schwain, clenched his fists with confidence. Not to be outdone, a male student from Antidote School retorted. "I¡¯d also like to experience the various powers of the Fresia Empire. They say that the Mana Breath of the moon, Blue Tiger, Wind Fox, and Wood Wolf are the most famous in the Fresia Empire, right?" In this list, Bastien''s mana was notably absent. Bastien took the obvious provocation. "My Breath of Gluttony is no less powerful!" "Haha, why are you getting so worked up? I was simply stating the facts." "Ugh!" Bastien''s face turned red. They were in the ballroom¡ªspecifically, within the Rehinar family''s estate. Had this been any other ce, he would haveshed out, but here, he held back. He had received a secret directive from Young Duke Kane after being praised. His task was to provoke the Antidote School children. Kane¡¯s secret message suggested that he trusted Bastien with this job. With that in mind, he thought, ¡°I can''t let my opponent''s provocations go unanswered.¡± Or perhaps... ¡®No, wait. I can just take the bait and use it as an excuse for a duel.¡¯ Bastien decided to keep things simple. "Then, let me show you. I¡¯ll prove that the Breath of Gluttony is no less than the Empire''s Four Great Breaths!" Bastien¡¯s bold approach caught his opponent off guard. "P-please calm down. We¡¯re in the middle of a refined gathering¡ª" The Kid that was provoking Bastian hesitated. Heike intervened, slipping into the conversation. "That''s an excellent idea. There''s no rule against exchanging skills during the ball. A fair duel can be a form of cultural exchange too. Not only inside the estate but outside, the festivities are in full swing. Testing your skills outside wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea." Heike¡¯s enthusiastic support lit a spark in the students¡¯ eyes. "Young Master!" Cami burst into the room where Kane was changing his clothes. ¡®Caught them,¡¯ Kane thought with a smirk. "What¡¯s the matter?" "It looks like you need to hurry to the ballroom!" "Why? Are the students preparing for a duel?" Cami¡¯s eyes widened. "How did you know that?" "I can see it from here." When he joked, Cami looked around the room and quickly opened the window wide. "I don¡¯t see anything! Are you using irvoyance magic or something?" Cami took his joke seriously. Kane felt like teasing her even more. "This ce is all within my grasp." "Heek!?" Cami¡¯s face turned bright red, as if imagining somethingpletely different. "I-I shouldn¡¯t be seen!" "What are you thinking about?" "irvoyance magic lets you see anywhere, like looking into a mirror! Please respect my privacy." Kane shook his head. Cami could be quite naive at times. She seemed to think he might use irvoyance when she was changing clothes or taking a bath. "Stop with the nonsense and get out. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m changing right now?" "Oh! I¡¯m sorry." Cami blushed again, staring at Kane¡¯s broad back before quickly turning around and leaving the room. Kane chuckled to himself as he stepped out. "Are you finished?" "Your strange thoughts are." "Hehe." Cami giggled shyly, looking more at ease, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She seemed more rxed than before. "Did you have any sess in the hidden territory?" "I¡¯vee to understand your intentions more clearly, Young Master. If I hesitate with my sword, my allies will get hurt. You meant that I should act without mercy when I draw my de, right?" "It sounds like Anna''s training has been effective. With that mindset, you''ll be able to protect those who are important to you." "I¡¯ll give it my all!" Cami responded cheerfully. The reason she sought strength was solely for her Young Master¡ªKane. She was a bodyguard knight, but instead of protecting her master, she found herself constantly being shielded by him. She had failed to fulfill her role. What use would a bodyguard be if they couldn¡¯t protect their person? She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be a burden. ¡®I¡¯ll be stronger and protect you, Young Master.¡¯ With this recent experience in the hidden territory, she made a vow. Even if it meant risking her life, she was determined to safeguard the Young Master herself. As she made this firm resolution, they arrived at the estate where the ballroom was held. Students were gathered outside. Kane approached silently, concealing his presence. The students didn¡¯t even realize he was there¡ªexcept for one person. Only Second Princess Charlotte, noticed his arrival. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± she asked. [Has it started already?] ¡°Not yet.¡± Kane moved among the students, and then he heard Charlotte¡¯s secret voice. [So, it¡¯s true that those two are executioners of the Sun n?] [Yes, it is.] [The Meyer Family is truly terrifying. Those two, who would be considered heads anywhere, are part of the Meyer Family''s leadership, along with Ulrich, the Chief steward of Fresia, who big brother killed.] [They¡¯re actually among the weaker members of the leadership.] [I can hardly believe it. And to think that those ranked above them are at the level of the Twelve Star lords...] Kane had exined the basics of the House of the Sun to Charlotte. It was a group that posed a threat to the Empire. With this, Charlotte managed to piece together much of the situation. While she built on the suspicions she had held at the imperial pce, her conclusions were close to the truth. This realization made her understand just how dangerous the Sun n truly was. She now believed they were far more menacing than she had previously thought. [That¡¯s why we must eliminate them here.] [That would mean war.] [Even though Fresia appears peaceful, it has always lived amidst conflict.] [This would be a war of a different scale¡ªone involving the Neutral Orchid Kingdom, the Lycera Theocracy, and the Kingdom of Hatzfeld. If those three unite, Fresia won¡¯t be able to withstand it.] But letting a dangerous enemy who hade into the tiger¡¯s den escape was not an option. One must eliminate a powerful enemy when the opportunity arises. That would provide an advantage in times of war. Charlotte understood this all too well. [I¡¯ll take responsibility for holding them back.] [Why... are you doing so much? The imperial family had abandoned the Rehinar family.] Charlotte gazed intently at Kane. She seemed eager to understand his reasons. Kane spoke honestly. [Publicly, for the honor of the Rehinar family; privately, let''s call it revenge.] [Is that all?] [Is it insufficient?] [The current Rehinar family has many choices.] Charlotte¡¯s words carried deep implications. The imperial family was in no position to criticize if its loyalty to Fresia was not maintained. After all, it was the imperial family that abandoned the Rehinar family first. So, if the Rehinars chose betrayal over loyalty, the imperial family would have no grounds toin. Yet, the Rehinar family chose to honor. [Do you understand that this choice may not benefit the Rehinar family, Your Highness?] [¡­Of course, I do.] [Do you feel sorry, representing the imperial family?] [Yes.] Charlotte''s brief response was filled with genuine regret. She felt ashamed that the imperial family had left the Rehinar family to fend for themselves while engaging in their own session battles. [Then, please offerpensation.] [Name it. I''ll do whatever I can.] [Transfer the domain of Phec to the Rehinar family.] Charlotte tilted her head, puzzled. [Is that really all? I¡¯ll even ask Isaac to grant you the Baybond domain as well.] She was bold. Not only was she willing to grant the Phec territory, but she also offered to include Baybond, the territory of Tegelo, in the deal. It was a shrewd move. Baybond was a territory in the northern part of the empire. Since it wasn¡¯t functioning well currently, she aimed to offload it onto Kane. [So, you¡¯re giving uspensation and offloading a burden at the same time?] [It would be a headache if it ended up under my sister¡¯s control. Please, I¡¯m counting on you.] She also showed a considerable amount of trust. Just as the emperor trusted Kane¡¯s father, Charlotte and Crown Prince Isaac ced their trust in Kane. Perhaps it was out of purity, or maybe she still didn¡¯t fully grasp the dangers of betrayal. [I¡¯ll consider it.] [Thank you.] [I said I¡¯d consider it, not that I¡¯ve decided.] [That¡¯s why I¡¯m thanking you. I thought you¡¯d reject it outright.] She was indeed a clever woman. She managed to be shameless without being offensive. This must be why Crown Prince Isaac sent her to speak with Kane. [It looks like the duel is starting.] Charlotte swiftly changed the subject before he could respond further. Bastian and the male student shed intensely. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 132 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 132 Bastian¡¯s family used the Breath of Gluttony. The reason the Schwein family could maintain their status as central nobles was due to this Devouring (Gluttony) Magic, a peculiar ability that consumes the opponent''s magic. "Bastian''s signature move, magic-break, is here!" "Does it even work against Poison magic?" "Go, Bastian!" While the students of Rehinar Military Academy cheered for Bastian, the students of Antitode school, the main academy of Orchid Kindom, mocked him. "Hahaha! What is he even doing?" "He''s blocking Vadim''s Poison with his own body. Is he insane?" "The oue is obvious, no need to watch." The Orchid students were confident of victory. However, as time passed, their expressions grew more serious. Vadim, who they thought would win easily, was struggling. "Vadim, stop fooling around!" "Finish this already!" "Don''t panic like an idiot. It''s just a bluff." One Orchid student shouted in frustration, but things didn''t go as they hoped. Bastian, who had been enduring the Poison magic, suddenly released it back. "Take this!" A magic circle appeared in front of Bastian''s massive body, and the Poison energy he had endured was expelled in reverse. Boom! "Agh." Vadim was struck by the Poison and was knocked out with a single blow. The Orchid students were left speechless. Until now, Vadim had been the one constantly attacking. Even though the damage wasn''t immediately visible, they thought it would umte over time. Yet, he fell to a single counterattack. "Counter-magic?" "Vadim lost...?" "How is that even possible?!" The Orchid students couldn''t believe their eyes. They had assumed the skill levels were simr, but the gap in abilities was iprehensible to them. At that moment, their teacher, Heike, offered an exnation. "Gluttony''s mana seems like it''s absorbing the opponent''s magic with the body, but in reality, it disassembles the magic piece by piece. It might look crude on the surface, but it''s a highly advanced magic. Vadim''s defeat wasplete." Upon Heike''s deration, the Orchid students wore devastated expressions. She also admonished them on their attitude. "Even if this is just a friendly spar, put in your best effort since you¡¯ve started. Underestimating an opponent you don¡¯t understand will only lead to a situation like Vadim¡¯s." The Orchid students nodded in agreement. The friendly duel had started as a joke, but it was an event that carried the honor of their Kingdom and school. It couldn''t be taken lightly. As Heike scolded her students, she sent a secret voice message to Elmar. [I¡¯ll keep their attention here, so you have your men contact the outside.] [Understood.] Elmar gave a small nod and moved discreetly, unnoticed by anyone. But someone noticed him, only One Person¡­. Kane Rehinar. Heike focused on the friendly duel after confirming that Elmar had disappeared. ¡®Are you telling me that those brats I trained lost to that rookie? My, Heike Bergmann¡¯s Students?¡¯ She had quite a strong sense of pride. Though she hadn''t personally trained them deeply, on the surface, she was still their teacher. Yet, her student had been defeated by the enemy. ¡®I can''t stand this. I''ll show them a real taste of defeat.¡¯ Heike shot a nce at someone, and in response, a shadow stepped forward. It was a female student wearing a short white dress. ¡°I will win this duel for the honor of our school.¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the student council president, she¡¯s reliable.¡± ¡°Please finish it quickly, Giselle!¡± With confidence, Giselle pointed toward the Rehinar Military Academy. ¡°I would like to challenge Princess Charlotte, the second imperial princess of the Fresia Empire.¡± Upon being singled out, Charlotte¡¯s expression hardened. In her ear, Kane¡¯s secret voice reached her. [She¡¯s different from the others.] [I can sense manaparable to that of a low level Executioner.] Kane observed Charlotte as she stepped forward. [She truly lives up to her title as the Moon Princess. I thought she might not recognize her opponent¡¯s mana.] He adjusted his assessment of Charlotte''s abilities. [This duel will be quite interesting. Anna.] [Did you call?] [The rat has made a move.] [I¡¯ll follow him.] Anna''s presence vanishedpletely. In a crowded ce like this, Anna might as well have been a ghost. --- Meanwhile¡­ Elmar headed toward the mansion. After pretending to need a restroom break, he slipped behind the building. In a secluded spot, he pressed his back against the wall. At the same time, a shadow emerged from the darkness. ¡°Did you find a gap in the defenses?¡± ¡°I apologize. I couldn¡¯t find any openings.¡± ¡°Doesn''t the Guardian Knights only have 200 members, and aren''t they weaker than you?¡± The average level of a Guardian Knight was around Beginner-tier 5th ss. Those Elmar brought with him were High-tier 5th ss. All the squad leaders were around the 6th ss level. On top of that, they had all consumed the power of Oblivion. And yet, they couldn¡¯t find a single gap. How could that be? ¡°Is it because of the Blue sh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my assessment.¡± Guardian Knights were simr to any other unit. Simply strong, at best. But as soon as Cedric, themander, joined them, they became an entirely different unit. His ability to establish a mana field was unmatched. Establishing a Mana Field A mana field is essentially a barrier that is deployed when holding a position. To put it simply, it''s a defensive formation. ¡°Damn it. Do we really have to sit here, anxiously waiting for this exchange to end?¡± They moved freely around the territory, under the guise of being merchants. But every time, watchful eyes followed them. They could have captured or killed the watchers, but that would have only made things worse. Ever since entering Rehinar, they had been cut off from the outside world. ¡°If only we could get rid of that red barrier in the sky, we could slip past the Guardian Knight¡¯s watch and get out.¡± The red barrier was visible only to those with a keen sense of mana. To ordinary people, it just appeared as a dark sky. Only those with exceptionally strong mana could see the defensive shield hanging over Rehinar. ¡°Should I try creating a gap?¡± ¡°That would be foolish. Find another way.¡± ¡°For now, our only option is to keep wandering around the vige as merchants and look for an opportunity.¡± Elmar¡¯s mind raced as he considered how to resolve the situation. Then, a clever idea struck him. ¡°Send a few of our people to the gambling dens and taverns, have them cause some trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll create chaos here. We have to stick to the original n.¡± As he finished speaking, the shadow vanished without a trace. Elmar then made his way back to where the students had gathered. From his previous position, Anna emerged silently. She too returned to Kane¡¯s location. [How did it go?] [He says he¡¯s sticking to the original n.] [So, they intend to use the students. Anna, keep a close watch on them.] [Understood.] Kane observed as the second imperial princess continued to struggle in the duel. Their n was to use the friendly duel as a pretext to kill a Rehinar Military Academy student, making it seem like an ident. ¡®I¡¯ve waited long enough. If I¡¯ve set the stage, they should start acting already.¡¯ He acknowledged his own mistake too. He should have arranged the exchange to happen in the military academy building rather than in a neutral location. If that had been the case, the conflict might have already begun. Their hesitation was due to fear¡ªspecifically, fear of the Guardian Knights. Or rather, fear of Cedric Harca. Cedric, themander, was much stronger than they had anticipated, preventing them from acting rashly. ¡®Without being able to confirm my father''s condition with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t afford to act carelessly.¡¯ Trying to execute their n in this ce was a huge gamble for them. With no way out, they wereshing out in desperation. Like cornered rats willing to bite a cat, that¡¯s how the Executioners appeared. ¡®Hurry up and make your move already. I¡¯m bored out of my mind.¡¯ * * * [You''re back already? Did you send the kids?] [We¡¯ve been wasting our time until now.] [Why?] [If we proceed with the original n, this ce will turn into a battlefield. Why did we even try to think it through?] [Ah.] [It¡¯s all because we were too wary of the Guardian and the Blue sh.] [Then let¡¯s proceed with the n immediately.] Heike didn''t hesitate. She intended to throw the area into chaos and then make her escape. She had no intention of dying here¡ªnot after reaching the rank of first seat. Surviving was her top priority. [Giselle, unleash Oblivion¡¯s rampage and kill that girl.] At Heike¡¯smand, Giselle¡¯s eyes gleamed. And then, something strange happened. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°M-my head suddenly hurts...¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The Orchid students copsed, overwhelmed by a wave of energy. The air grew thick with a sinister aura. As the energy of Oblivion reached its peak¡ª ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The Orchid students suddenly rose and began attacking those around them. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? Why are they acting like this?¡± ¡°Calm them down, quick!¡± The Rehinar Military Academy tried to fend off the rampaging students with their weapons. ¡°Ugh, why are they so strong?!¡± But despite their efforts, the Rehinar side was being pushed back. At that moment, the Guardian Knights appeared. ¡°They¡¯ve all gone mad. Guys, subdue them,¡± ordered Fabi. Following hismand, the Guardian Knights stormed into the chaos, diving into the midst of the battling students. It wasplete mayhem, with everyone entangled in the fray. In particr, the second imperial princess found herself in grave danger. As Giselle¡¯s magic closed in on her, arge, sturdy figure stepped forward to shield Charlotte. Thud! The poison orb was sliced in half. "Are you alright?" Charlotte''s initial look of hope quickly turned into disappointment. "Yes, I''m fine." It was Joseph, the chief instructor, who hade to her aid. She gave a curt response and cast a sharp nce in a particr direction. Her focus was on Kane. He stood in front of the Executioners, blocking their way with a smile. "Where are you going while the students are causing such a disturbance?" "Please help! It feels like the poison has reached my brain." It was a poor attempt at acting. Possessing the Poison Mana yet iming that the poison was affecting her brain was aughable excuse. "The idea that the poison has suddenly invaded the brain is rather dubious. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯ve been overtaken by the oblivion aura. What do you think, Executioner?" "W-What do you mean?" "It seems you¡¯re pretending not to know, but I wonder if you¡¯ll keep up the act with a de at your throat." Swish¡ª ¡°Gah, when did this happen?¡± Heike felt the cool touch of Anna¡¯s dagger against her neck. ¡°W-Why are you doing this to me?! We need to calm the students down immediately!¡± "We¡¯ll handle that ourselves." Kane¡¯s gaze shifted to Elmar. And then, he noticed someone who should not have been there. ¡°Sir Cedric?¡± The person meant to be by his father''s side was here instead. Elmar was equally taken aback. Cedric¡¯s eyes seemed to strip him bare, scrutinizing him intensely. The realization that all his secrets might be exposed left Elmar desperate. ¡°Damn it!¡± Elmar kicked off the ground, attempting to escape. Cedric moved to chase him, but men disguised as merchants from the continent blocked his path. Cedric¡¯s spear swung without mercy, slicing through and impaling the fake merchants. Yet, these merchants seemed pleased. They believed that the small amount of time they had bought would allow their master to escape. However, things didn¡¯t unfold as they hoped. Elmar didn¡¯t get far before he was forced to stop. A monstrous figure, unexpected and terrifying, had appeared before him. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 133 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 133 ¡°What is going on here?¡± The powerful voice of Duke Carl, the master of the Rehinar Family, rang out. Anger was evident in his tone. Perhaps it was because of this that the students, who had been consumed by anger and oblivion energy, snapped back to their senses just from the sound of his voice. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The Orchid students who had been attacking indiscriminately copsed onto the ground. The Duke turned his gaze to Elmar. ¡°Judging by the strange energy you possess, it seems this is all part of your n.¡± It was just a steady, unwavering stare, yet Elmar¡¯s body shook like a trembling leaf. ¡®He should be poisoned by the formlessness poison, so how is he able to disy such power?¡¯ It was Duke¡¯s mana that inspired fear in him. With the arrival of the Guardian lord, the entire atmosphere shifted, as if the world revolved around him. Nature itself seemed to move in ordance with the Guardian lord''s will. ¡®Everything is going wrong! We were lured into the tiger''s den. The im that the Guardian lord was poisoned was all a lie!¡¯ Otherwise, how could the Guardian lord appear in such good health? It was all a setup. A y to draw in Executioners like himself. ¡®I need to escape from here. Somehow, I must inform the House of the Sun that the Guardian lord is unharmed.¡¯ Elmar abandoned any thoughts of fighting. The opponent before him was none other than one of the Twelve Star Lords, a man with power that rivaled the head of the House of the Sun. To attack such a person would be madness. ¡°[Merchants, hold down the Guardian lord!]¡± Elmar made his decision, nning to use his subordinates as bait to make his escape. Merchants of the Continental merchant guild, who had been hiding, revealed themselves, each with magic wrapped around their wrists. A hundred merchants unleashed their magic toward the Guardian lord. ¡°How dare you!¡± Cedric, filled with rage, moved to strike down the merchants. But the Duke Carl stopped him. ¡°Leave it.¡± Instead, Duke Carl pushed up his sword guard with his left thumb. Ferocious energy flowed out from the barely exposed de. Click. Yet itsted only a moment. The glowing sword slipped back into its sheath, and then, cries erupted from all around. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°M-My arm!¡± It happened in an instant. All one hundred disguised mages fell, their arms severed. ¡°Did you really think you could escape me?¡± At Duke Carl¡¯s question, Elmar swallowed hard. ¡®I-I couldn¡¯t even see his movements. The gap between us is this great?¡¯ He had known that Carl was a monster. Even a brief encounter long ago had filled him with dread. But now, with Carl drawing his sword, a new level of fear took hold, making his heart sink. ¡°Regrettably, I have no intention of letting you go. The same goes for that one as well.¡± Duke Carl gestured toward Heike. With just a nce, he could make the air feel stifling. Even Kane, who has powerparable to a 7th ss knight, keenly felt helpless in front of the Guardian Lord. He had never imagined that the difference between the 8th and 7th sses could be this vast. In fact, he had been underestimating the Twelve Star Lords, except for the Meyer family. But what was that overwhelming pressure? ¡°[5th Seat, do something! We have to inform the Sun family that the Guardian Lord is still in such good shape!]" "[I''m thinking of a way to escape. But the chances of getting away from that monster are extremely slim.]" "[Even if one of us sacrifices themselves?]" "[There¡¯s a slight chance if we unleash the power of oblivion.]" "[Then,]" It was at that moment when Heike tried to continue with the secret voice. Someone intervened between them. "[So, you¡¯re the ones who woke me up.]" Elmar and Heike''s eyes widened at the same time. Interference during a secret voice exchange wasn''t something just anyone could do. Top-tier mana. Only those who had awakened a top tier mana quality could eavesdrop on a secret voice. And it was the Guardian Lord who had done so. Realizing the gravity of the situation, both Elmar and Heike simultaneously unleashed their mana. The power of Oblivion. Thebined power of the two exceeded that of Duke Carl. ¡°Ugh, we¡¯ll meet again, Guardian Lord!¡± ¡°You better be prepared.¡± The two attacked Duke Carl. Elmar''s robe pped wildly. A powerful whirlwind raged in the space they were in. From one, to two. From two, to five. In the end, ten whirlwinds threatened to ravage the surroundings. And that wasn''t all. Heike''s hand exuded poisonous energy filled with malice. It not only obstructed vision but polluted everything¡ªair, trees, ground, and water. "Now, it''s time, 4th seat!" In the moment their attention was diverted, The two of them fled without looking back. But that was only their n. The reason the fallen Rehinar could hold out until the end was neither the Guardian Knights nor Cedric, the Blue sh. It was because Carl Rehinar, who had retained his position as one of the Twelve Star Lords despite being poisoned, had not fallen yet. The Guardian Lord''s cherished sword. The Soul-linked Sword was fully drawn. The white light emanating from the Soul-linked Sword was absorbing everything around it. Elmar''s summoned whirlwinds and Heike''s poisonous fog disappeared in an instant. It wasn''t enough; it even tried to absorb their power of oblivion. ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The two tried desperately to resist but couldn''t. What the Guardian Lord had used was his ultimate technique¡ªThe Void of Water. As the world became silent, everything even life was sucked away from the executioners. The two were left copsed,pletely defeated in front of the Guardian Lord. ¡°Cedric, clean up the area.¡± ¡°I will follow your orders, Your Excellency.¡± In an instant, Duke Carl ended the situation. Everyone was left speechless. This was the power of a Star Lord. It was truly a catastrophe. No wonder people referred to the Twelve Star Lords as national-level forces. And not a single person had died. It seemed that the political implications had been considered. After all, the opponents belonged to the Lycera Theocracy and Orchid Kingdom. * * * At Duke Carl''s residence. He reclined against the bed, his face pale. Kane was quite surprised. There was no trace of manaing from Duke Carl. ¡®I''ve reached the rank of the Twelve Star Lords, but I was merely at the bottom. I thought there wouldn''t be much difference even if I were in a higher seat, but I waspletely mistaken.¡¯ Even among the Twelve Star Lords, the gap was as vast as the sky and earth. He needed to reassess the power of the Sun Lord. Duke Carl was among the strongest, alongside the Sun Lord. His father with no mana had easily subdued two 7th-ss executioners. It was absolute domination. This showed just how destructive the power of a top-tier Star Lord could be. While Kane was lost in thought, "My son, what are you thinking about so deeply in front of your father?" The Guardian-Lord, who just exuded overwhelming authority in the ball room, was nowhere to be seen. There was only a father lovingly looking at his son. "Are you feeling alright, Father?" "Not at all. Moving after such a long time has left my whole body aching." "Father, let me massage your shoulders." Rose, who had been beside them, jumped up and began massaging Duke Carl''s shoulders. "Then me too!" Sasha, Rose¡¯s twin brother, quickly moved to the other side. Duke Carl smiled at his two children''s actions. However, his paleplexion remained. ¡°You overexerted yourself using mana that you no longer have, which has damaged your mana circuits.¡± ¡°Are you worried about your father?¡± ¡°Of course, I am. Even Sara is on the verge of tears.¡± ¡°It will recover on its own with time. Don¡¯t worry. But it seems like you have something you want to ask.¡± Indeed, Kane was curious about one thing regarding Duke Carl. He was dying to know how his father had managed to neutralize the executors¡¯ attacks without any mana. ¡°May I ask?¡± ¡°If my son has a question, it¡¯s only right to answer it.¡± ¡°When I look at you, Father, I cannot sense any mana. So how did you manage to confront those enemies?¡± Duke Carl smiled. It was the question he had anticipated. He answered Kane¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Where does mana originate from?¡± ¡°¡­From nature.¡± ¡°Correct. Even though I¡¯ve lost my mana, my body still remembers it. I simply drew upon the mana from the outside, based on what my body remembers.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes shook with intensity. He knew this theory. But he had never been able to put it into practice. It was easy to say but extremely difficult to execute. Only someone as absolute as Duke Carl could achieve it with ease. His paleplexion was simply due to his damaged body struggling to handle the immense power brought forth by the formlessness poison. If he restored his body to a healthier state, borrowing power from nature wouldn''t be as taxing as it was now. Duke Carl further simplified the exnation. ¡°The Mana Heart is merely a support device; the true essence lies in the elements, so keep that in mind.¡± The world was made up of elements. The desk was wood. The marble floor was stone. The air was wind. The liquid in the bottle was water. All of these were elements. ¡®This is a truly important lesson. King Hatzfeld kept me in check as I grew, but Duke Carl¡­ he¡¯s different.¡¯ There was so much affection in him. He seemed eager to teach even one more thing. Once again, he realized something. Unlike him, Kane had truly lived a life filled with love. This foolish kid did nothing, basking in his happiness, and ended up dying by Ray¡¯s hand. And that made him even more irritated. ¡®He should have at least put up a fight.¡¯ Of course, his own foolishness had made him easy prey for King Hatzfeld. He med Kane, but he also med himself. He was furious at having lived like a mindless puppet. ¡®I must never make the same foolish mistakes as in the past.¡¯ He had to correct his mistakes. At first, he was willing to do anything for revenge. Rehinar was just a tool for his vengeance. Saving Duke Carl, raising Sara, and preventing the fall of Rehinar¡ªthese were all preparations for his revenge against Hatzfeld and the Sun family. But now, his perspective had changed. He wanted to protect Rehinar, thend he had once ruined. Not as a tool for revenge, but as apanion. Perhaps the resolve in his eyes was apparent. Duke Carl was the first to speak. ¡°Son, do you know the identity of those captives?¡± ¡°Do you know, Father?¡± ¡°I do. I had a run-in with them, and they weren¡¯t ordinary. They said they were from the Meyer family. Very damn arrogant.¡± ¡®He knew about the shitty house of the Sun?¡¯ And yet, he had fallen so easily to them. It didn¡¯t make sense to him. If he knew about the Sun family, he would have been more cautious¡­ ¡°The ones behind them are just as strong as me, so you¡¯ll need to be careful. But they won¡¯t show themselves unless another Star-Lord dies.¡± ¡®He even knows about those behind them?¡¯ Duke Carl seemed to know far more than he let on. After having a detailed conversation with him, Kane stepped outside. Duke Carl watched the door through which Kane had left, a soft smile on his face. ¡°He even calls me ¡®Father¡¯ so easily now.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Lord Kane?¡± Cedric asked. Duke Carl nodded. ¡°He¡¯s your child; it¡¯s only natural he calls me ¡®Father,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Kane isn¡¯t used to this situation,¡± he replied. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Cedric¡¯s question lingered, but Duke Carl only smiled in response. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 134 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 134 The students of the Rehinar Military Academy had just experienced a major incident. They wore dazed expressions, as if they had all shared the same dream. It was only natural¡ªthey had witnessed the power of one of the Twelve Star Lords firsthand. "That was... more incredible than I imagined." "Was that the ¡®Void of Water¡¯? The skill they call forbidden arts?" "...Forbidden arts? More like unyielding power." Bastian spoke with conviction. Forbidden arts were considered the power of demons, while unyielding power simply referred to overwhelming strength. "The power the Guardian lord used was so intense that it seemed like forbidden arts, but it''s clearly unyielding power." A few others nodded in agreement. "Otherwise, Rehinar might not even be on the map anymore, right?" "Exactly, even as a revered member of the Twelve Star Lords, they couldn¡¯t have survived otherwise." The noble students were in awe of the Guardian. And they dreamed. Could they, with effort, reach even a fraction of that level? They were indulging in impossible dreams. The Guardian''s level was a height even prodigies struggled to reach¡ªa distant presence. While the students let their imaginations soar, another group pondered different questions. "But didn¡¯t they say the Guardian had some health issues?" "I heard a rumor that he was poisoned." "I¡¯ve heard that too." "How could someone who was poisoned look that healthy!" Amid their conversation, their gazes shifted to Sara, Sasha, and Rose. The three were direct family members of the Guardian Lord. Surely, they knew more about his condition than anyone. Everyone was curious, waiting for them to speak. "Our father has fully recovered from the poison," Sara said calmly. She didn''t mention who cured him. There was no need for others to know. Even now, her brother Kane was in the spotlight. If word got out that he had cured their father''s poison, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Revealing her brother¡¯s abilities was like handing over information to their enemies. "Wow." "Then it''s only a matter of time before Rehinar regains its former glory?" "Idiot! Young Master Kane has already restored Rehinar¡¯s past reputation a while ago." "It just means that we''ll shine even brighter." The Guardian Lord, who had been unseen for so long, had finally reappeared. Not even during the war with Dyer. Not even during the war with Tegelo had he been seen. The fact that the Guardian Lord had stepped forward again would soon spread across the continent. Now, no one would dare look down on Rehinar. Those who underestimated them would face utter ruin, just like Dyer and Tegelo, disintegrating into thin air. Even amid the students¡¯ cheers, Sara did not seem pleased. "Sis, is something bothering you?" Rose asked with a voice full of concern. "That person is too dangerous." "Kane, big brother?" "Yeah. Ever since his personality changed, trouble follows him everywhere." "But I still like him..." "If a stronger enemy appears, it could be a disaster." Sara, too, was worried about Kane. The threats to Rehinar were growing stronger. First, it was Rivan Dyer. Then, Count Dyer. After that, the Marquis Tegelo. Now, even a hidden executioner from the very strong Meyer Family had emerged. It was a relief that their father had awakened. ''If he hadn¡¯t, Kane would have been seriously hurt too.'' [TL/N: Bitch, who do you think Kane is??] [PR/N: Bro is underestimating the G.o.a.t.] The atmosphere in Rehinar was filled with excitement. But for Sara, every day felt like walking on thin ice. It was as if her brother Kane was standing on the edge of a cliff. She feared he could plummet at any moment. "Sasha, Rose. Listen to me carefully." "Okay." "Go ahead, sis." "We have to be stronger than we are now." Sasha responded confidently to Sara¡¯s words. "I know that." "Bing just as strong as others isn¡¯t enough. We have to be overwhelmingly strong¡ªlike our big brother." "That... that seems a bit difficult..." "We must do it. Otherwise, Kane could be in danger." "Why?" When Sasha tilted his head in confusion, Rose scolded him. "Idiot. She¡¯s told us before¡ªour brother is in danger. He keeps making enemies, which is why she¡¯s worried. Right, sis?" Sara gently patted Rose¡¯s head. "Exactly. If we want to protect Kane, we need to get stronger. Can you both do that?" "Of course!" "Me too!" "I''ll ask the Chief Instructor to push our training to the limit. Stay sharp." "Okay!" "Don¡¯t worry, sis." The three siblings vowed to grow stronger for Kane¡¯s sake. Watching them from the sidelines, Charlotte found it intriguing. ''While we try to destroy each other, these siblings vow to protect one another.'' Seeing such a close-knit family made the Second Princess think of her own brother, Isaac. He was the only one who saw her as a sister, not as a rival. * * * After meeting with Duke Carl, Kane felt bewildered. ¡®Drawing mana directly from nature rather than generating it through a mana heart is called a Natural Body.¡¯ Yet, this person supposedly died at his hands in his previous life? Does that even make sense? ¡®Someone this powerful was defeated by me, a mere Beginner-Tier 8th-ss warrior back then.¡¯ It didn''t add up at all. In fact, he could have easily killed Kane instead. Even if he had used every possible method, surviving a confrontation with the Guardian was uncertain. Destroying Rehinarpletely would have been impossible. ¡®I don''t get it. At that level, he should have easily withstood the poison.¡¯ With time, he would have been able to break free of it too. Kane¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Was there something he didn''t know? His expression remained tense. ¡°Kane, you don¡¯t have to overthink it. As time goes by, you might find the answers you¡¯re looking for, right?¡± ta''s attempt tofort him lightened his expression a bit. "Yeah, since when have I ever been one to think too deeply?" He tried to calm his unsettled mind. And then, he headed to the prison where the captured executioners were being held. There, instead of the warden, stood Yoshua. He had returned to the family after briefly going back to the church. The prisoner in question was a high-ranking member of the Meyer Family. Although Elmar was battered to the point of being unrecognizable thanks to Duke Carl, he was still a big deal. If, by any chance, he broke free of his mana shackles using some strange magic and tried to escape, it would be a disaster. Just imagining it was horrifying. That¡¯s why Yoshua had returned to the family. He was the High Priest of the Grand Blood Temple. When it came to casting restraining spells, he was second to none. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ensured he can only respond to questions.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Kane walked past the seated guard and approached the cell where the captured executioner was sprawled out. ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing you can hope to learn from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking to learn anything from you. I just want you to call someone.¡± Kane grabbed the Elmar¡¯s hair roughly, forcing eye contact. ¡°Summon them.¡± ¡°Ugh, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. It just makes me want to kill you sooner.¡± Kane''s eyes gleamed with a purple hue. In the Tegelo region, they had a name for him when his eyes shone that way. The Demon of the Purple Eye. They called him this because bloodshed followed every time his eyes turned that shade of purple. It wasn¡¯t a title of honor but of infamy. But Kane didn¡¯t care. He had already been called a demon countless times. Being known as a demon was, if anything, a gentler nickname. The terror that the residents of Tegelo had once felt was now experienced by Elmar. ¡°Are you deaf, or just fucking slow?¡± Kane¡¯s hand moved, shattering Elmar¡¯s corbone. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Or maybe, if I just keep staring into your eyes, I¡¯ll catch a glimpse of your master, the head of the Meyer Family?¡± Kane gave a devilish smile, as if taunting someone beyond the scene. ¡°Or could it be that you¡¯ve been watching me this whole time, like some kind of voyeur?¡± Kane¡¯s hand moved again, this time targeting Elmar¡¯s eye. He crudely gouged out one of Elmar''s eyes. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Elmar screamed, writhing in pain. ¡°Come out before I pluck out both eyes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, light began to emanate from Elmar¡¯s body. His previous agony vanished as he now spoke with a voice that was not his¡ªa middle-aged man''s voice, not that of the elderly. ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you noticed I¡¯ve been watching.¡± ¡°Remove all your ves spread across the Fresia Empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult request. I¡¯ll have to refuse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re basically dering war against me¡ªare you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re certain you¡¯ll win.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to lose to a scoundrel hiding in the shadows.¡± Of course, he had been that fool before. He realized the presence of the Meyer Family toote, which was why he had died thest time. While he had once considered using them when he found out their existence, he realized they were too dangerous. So he decided to dig into their secrets, only to die in the process. Having faced them once, he wasn¡¯t about to be fooled again. ¡°You arrogant fool. Even your father couldn¡¯t speak that way before me!¡± Boom! A force burst forth from Elmar¡¯s body, sending Kane crashing backward. He mmed into the iron bars, coughing as he struggled to recover. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Even though the power had manifested through Elmar''s body, the impact alone had been severe. ¡®What a monster.¡¯ He was undeniably strong. The 4th form of the Blood Rune (Blood Oath) wasn¡¯t enough to handle him. He would need at least a Blood Pact (5th Form of Blood Rune) to stand a chance against the head of the Meyer Family. ¡°Do you really think you can challenge me with that meager power of yours? If you¡¯ve realized there¡¯s always someone stronger, you should-¡± Crack! Kane¡¯s hand crushed Elmar¡¯s head, severing the connection with the head of the Meyer Family. ¡°Damn it. You never know until you try.¡± ¡°You lunatic.¡± Watching from the adjacent cell, Heike witnessed Kane brutally kill Elmar. She leaned against the wall, trembling. As Kane approached, her fear grew. She had never imagined herself in a position where she would be the one facing death. She was always the one doing the killing. Now that the roles were reversed, she was consumed by sheer terror. ¡°P-please spare me¡­!¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°If you spare me, I¡¯ll give you valuable information.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been bound by a spell to prevent you from revealing anything important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s crucial for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡± Kane crossed his arms, his expression uninterested. But then, Heike said something unexpected. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send your subordinate to retrieve the Red banner, the me emperor¡¯s Spear?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Your subordinate is in danger.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Stop stalling and speak.¡± ¡°The Sixth Seat went after the spear too. That¡¯s all I can say. If I say more, I¡¯ll die.¡± Kane understood what she meant. There was a reason the Sixth Seat was after the me emperor¡¯s spear. The Sixth Seat also possessed the bloodline of Pervatz, sharing the same lineage as Mikhail. The me Emperor¡¯s Spear wasn¡¯t just an artifact to raise Mikhail rank to a five-star rank¡ªit was also a means to transform him into a True Dragon knight. This meant that if the Sixth Seat obtained the spaer, he too could be a True Dragon Knight. ¡°So, that¡¯s what¡¯s been bothering me?¡± ¡°I-I gave you valuable information, didn¡¯t I? You¡¯ll spare me, right? You can take away my mana heart, just don¡¯t take my life.¡± Her desperate plea was apanied by a look that seemed to say she¡¯d live quietly, far away from the Meyer Family. But Kane never had any intention of letting her live in the first ce. ¡°When did I say I¡¯d spare you? I just told you to speak.¡± Thud! His hand pierced her heart. Heike¡¯s dried-out skin began to crumble as Kane¡¯s Blood Drain skill absorbed everyst drop of her remaining energy. After dispatching both Elmar and Heike, he left the prison without a second thought. Without wasting a moment, he made his way to where Mikhail was. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 135 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 135 At that time. The top floor of the Tower of the Sun. It was a space open in all directions. It was as if it were in the heavenly realm, surrounded by clouds. In the center of the marble floor. A middle-aged man in priestly robes opened his eyes. sh! A sharp light emanated from him. ¡°How dare that mere worm!¡± He was First Star, the head of the Meyer Family and one of the Twelve Star Lords. He was speaking through Elmar, and Kane had killed him. A reckless human. No, an ill-bred worm. ¡°Summon Elder Manuel!¡± First Star Kesh Meyer, spoke in a voice full of rage, and shortly after, A portal opened, and a middle-aged man appeared. ¡°You called for me, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Six Executioners are dead.¡± ¡°It seems they lost their sense of duty whilepeting among themselves and acted recklessly, resulting in their deaths. Please calm your anger.¡± Elder Manuel was not surprised. When Executioners die, they could be easily reced by another. They called themselves officers, but they were nothing more than disposable tools. ¡°Elder Manuel, you must take action.¡± ¡°Shall we proceed with the n?¡± ¡°We need as many sacrifices as possible.¡± ¡°I will start with the magical robe of Temu.¡± ¡°Especially, be sure to draw in the families of Rehinar and Fresia.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Elder Manuel, having left the Tower of the Sun, shook his head. ¡°I heard rumors that Rehinar was making trouble, but I didn¡¯t expect them to provoke the wrath of His Holiness.¡± ¡°His Holiness is angry?¡± His servant reacted with surprise. It was extremely rare for His Holiness, the head of the Meyer Family, to show anger. He was known for his gentle nature. People even said that the archangel had taken human form. That was how rarely he disyed anger. And yet, he was furious. It was an emotion he hadn¡¯t shown in decades. That¡¯s why Elder Manuel clicked his tongue. Whenever His Holiness got angry, it always resulted in a lot of bloodshed. ¡°His Holiness has ordered the n to proceed.¡± ¡°Is it finally time?¡± ¡°Spread the word that the magical robe of Temu has been discovered.¡± His attendants scattered in all directions. Elder Manuel smiled at the n starting earlier than expected. ¡°Am I finally ascending to the rank of the Immortal?¡± * * * While Elder Manuel dreamed of bing an Immortal. Mikhail was driving his spear through the abdomen of an Undead Knight. Swoosh! The Undead Knight''s armor and abdomen crumbled into dust. Its eyes burned with a ck me. Yet, that burning gaze was quickly extinguished. Crunch- Mikhail¡¯s fist shattered the Undead Knight¡¯s chest. The breath of the True Dragon was the bane of the undead. Although the undead could endlessly resurrect, he crumbled helplessly under Mikhail¡¯s assault. Ashes scattered in the air. Mikhail''s gaze was fixed on the spear that the Undead Knight had been holding. "Finally." He reached out toward the now-dimmed spear. Just then. Something sharp flew straight at him. Mikhail quickly twisted his body. Thud! The sharp object was a spear. Mikhail adjusted his stance and muttered. "It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here with good intentions." The new arrival removed the hood of his white priestly robe. A man with strikingly vivid red hair was revealed. He appeared to be around thirty. He bore a rugged yet handsome resemnce to Mikhail. Even his aura was simr. The red-haired man spoke with a surprised expression. ¡°I didn''t expect to find you here.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mikhail Pervartz, the sole heir of the True Dragon Family?¡± Mikhail¡¯s eyes widened. Only a handful of people knew that fact. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother finding out. Just hand over that spear. If you do, I¡¯ll consider your Pervartz bloodline and spare your life.¡± ¡°This spear is essential to me. I refuse.¡± ¡°Child of Pervartz, leave while I¡¯m offering mercy. Only then can I maintain face with your father.¡± There was a deadly tone in the red-haired man¡¯s voice. As if he were confronting a sworn enemy. Mikhail¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡®Who is he, that he knows about the me Emperor¡¯s Spear and dares to bring up myte father?¡¯ A question gnawed at him. The red-haired man bore a strong resemnce to him. No, they shared many simrities. Almost like they shared the same bloodline. ¡®Wait! Come to think of it, that deep red hair can onlye from the Pervartz line.¡¯ There were only two families known for their red hair. One was the Red Dragon family, Hartzfeld. They had a bright red hair color. A more vivid, higher-chroma red. The other was Pervartz. His own family, known as the House of the True Dragon. They also had red hair, but it was darker, more intense. Almost a deep, ckish red. That man¡¯s features and his own were strikingly simr. ¡®All of the Pervartz bloodline has perished except for me. And calling me a child means he isn¡¯t of my father¡¯s generation. So... could he be from my grandfather¡¯s line?¡¯ It was impossible to judge his age by appearance. Mana could slow aging. So much so that even noblewomen learned mana breathing techniques just to dy the effects of aging. This made it difficult to determine someone¡¯s age by their appearance alone. ¡°Even if you speak of my father, I cannot give you this spear.¡± ¡°Hmph, I thought you were not a child who couldn¡¯t discern the situation.¡± ¡°I made a promise to my master. That I would retrieve this spear with my own hands.¡± Mikhail¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. No matter who stood before him, he was resolved to reim the spear. At the mention of a master, the red-haired man¡ªknown as 6th Seat ¡ªfurrowed his brow. ¡°Master? Are you saying a descendant of the Pervartz serves someone?¡± ¡°There is someone who saved me. But judging by how much it bothers you that I serve someone, you must be of the Pervartz bloodline too.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through well. Provoking me to gauge my reaction and deduce my identity.¡± ¡°You look too much like me. This kind of appearance isn¡¯tmon.¡± ¡°What difference does it make if you know my identity? Both you and I want that weapon, and only one of us will walk away with the me Emperor¡¯s Spear.¡± As 6th Seat extended his arm, the spear embedded in the ground pulled free and flew back into his hand. ¡°I will end this painlessly. Come, child.¡± A scorching me erupted from 6th Seat¡¯s body. A shadow of a ck dragon loomed behind him. It was a phenomenon that appeared when the Mana Potency of the Breath of the True Dragon reached the 6th ss or higher. Mikhail also channeled the breath of the True Dragon. A dark crimson dragon materialized behind him as well. ¡®He¡¯s stronger than me. But I can¡¯t let the spear be taken without a fight.¡¯ Boom! Mikhail kicked off the ground. He charged straight towards the 6th Seat. The mes of the ck dragon shed with the dark crimson mes, the two dragons tearing into each other¡¯s throats. * * * The surrounding area was aze. The intense mes seemed determined to melt even the soil beneath them. They showed no signs of dying down. Amidst the fiery chaos, a sh of light appeared. A shadow was sent flying backward, tumbling across the scorched ground. Cough, cough! It was Mikhail. He had been battered beyond recognition for some time now. His shirt waspletely gone, leaving his skin exposed, covered in numerous wounds. Blood continued to seep from the gaping injuries. In contrast, his opponent remained almost untouched. Only a few rips in his clothing hinted at the battle. The difference in their levels was stark. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up? I¡¯m showing mercy only because we share the same bloodline. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d be dead by now.¡± 6th Seat spoke with a rxed, confident demeanor. He believed Mikhail¡¯s life was his to take whenever he wished. ¡°I... can¡¯t... cough... give up.¡± But Mikhail refused to surrender. The Pervartz Family¡¯s Divine Spear was just within reach. How could he give up on the item he¡¯d searched for all his life? Even if his opponent shared the same bloodline, he had no intention of handing it over. Mikhail readjusted his grip on the spear and aimed it at 6th Seat. Seeing this, 6th Seat¡¯s expression twisted in displeasure. ¡°You insist on courting death. Very well, if you¡¯re set on dying, I will grant your wish.¡± 6th Seat¡¯s spear became engulfed in mes. A ck dragon¡¯s fire climbed up the shaft of the spear, and then the spear left his hand. The ck Dragon Spear (6th Seat¡¯s Weapon) flew through the air, cutting through the wind. Mikhail tried to parry it, but he was too slow. His injuries had slowed his movements. At this rate, the ck Dragon Spear would pierce his heart. Mikhail realized toote what was about to happen. Just then, the spear was caught in mid-air by another hand. The force of the catch caused the spear¡¯s shaft to tremble violently up and down. Mikhail, eyes wide with surprise, spoke. ¡°Your Highness...¡± ¡°You look like a mess.¡± It was a miracle Mikhail was still standing. A normal person would have long since copsed from such wounds. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°You took too long to return.¡± ¡°Apologies. I encountered a formidable opponent.¡± ¡°Formidable? You gotpletely thrashed.¡± Kane turned his gaze toward 6th Seat. He was a man who bore many simrities to Mikhail. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Bernt. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again.¡± He gave him a cold smile. Bernt Pervartz. That was 6th Seat¡¯s real name. He was also the traitor of the Pervartz bloodline. Because of Bernt, the entire Pervartz lineage had been wiped out. Hearing his real name, Bernt''s eyes widened in shock, and he red his mana. ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± "How could I not remember? Thanks to your spear piercing my side, I had to spend months in recovery." It was when he had encountered the Sixth Seat as Ray Hatzfeld. Although he had suffered a severe wound with his side pierced, he had managed to take Brent¡¯s head. Even thinking about that time still gave him chills. If the spear had struck just a little higher, it would have pierced his heart. He had underestimated the trash of the Meyer Family, plotting sinister schemes like rats. He had never expected them to be so strong, which was why he had sustained such a serious injury. If he had known more about them, he might have never gotten hurt in the first ce. More importantly... "So, how is it, abandoning Pervartz for the Meyer Family? Do they treat you well?" ¡°You know quite a lot about me.¡± The Sixth Seat gripped his spear tightly. He thought he had eliminated everyone who knew about him. But here was this unexpected stranger, speaking as if he knew everything about him. The man continued to run his mouth. "With your status, shouldn''t you be an elder, not just an executioner? Staying in that position even after betraying your family must mean you were cast aside by the ce you joined." ¡°Shut up!¡± The Sixth Seat shouted furiously. Everything he said was true. After personally annihting the Pervartz family and pledging himself to the Meyer Family, he received nothing but cold treatment. Grinding his teeth, he climbed his way up to his current position. He was certain that if he could obtain the Ferbatz''s spear, the me emperor¡¯s spear, he could rise even higher. "Did I touch a nerve? Well, what can you do about it? I have no intention of handing this spear over to you." Kane used his mana to draw the Crimson Banner towards himself. Realizing what he was doing, the Sixth Seat also reached out towards the Crimson Banner. Yet, the oue of the mana struggle was quickly decided. ¡°If you think you can take it, thene and try.¡± Kane drove the Crimson Banner into the ground and beckoned with a finger. It was a clear provocation. Feeling humiliated by the young upstart, the Sixth Seat finally snapped. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 136 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 136 "How dare you act so arrogantly against me! I''ll crush your face." 6th Seat charged forward, weaponless. Kane grabbed the 6th Seat''s spear. "This isn''t bad, but I have a better weapon." He infused mana into the spear and threw it toward the charging 6th Seat. "You can keep that." Whoosh! The spear cut through the air. 6th Seat twisted his body, attempting to grab his weapon and strike Kane. But things didn¡¯t go as 6th Seat nned. "Ugh!" He tried to catch the flying spear but ended up with torn skin on his hand. Even though he had protected his hand with mana, he couldn¡¯t withstand the power contained in the spear. "What the...!" 6th Seat''s body was thrown back along with the spear he tried to grab. It was a pathetic sight. This alone showed the vast difference in skill. "Ugh." But 6th Seat refused to ept it. He quickly got up and unleashed his mana. Kane shook his head at him and said, "That won¡¯t work. You''ll need to use all your power, including the power of oblivion." "Crazy fool, I don¡¯t need such power to deal with someone like you!" 6th Seat still couldn''t grasp the situation. "Do you know how I got here? I mustmend your efforts to rise to the rank of Executioner despite that head of yours." 6th Seat''s mind went cold. Kane shouldn''t be here. He should have been dealing with 1st Seat, so how did he appear here? "Did you shake off 1st Seat?" "Shake him off? Do you take 1st Seat for a fool? Or do you think the 5th Seat and the 4th Seat are nonexistent?" "You bastard¡­!" Now that his initial excitement was gone, 6th Seat¡¯s body trembled slightly. A chill ran down his spine. Cold sweat dripped down. He finally sensed the danger. Even his neck felt tense. Seeing Kane¡¯s eyes, it felt like facing a giant mountain. "I''m deciding right now. Should I kill you with my own hands? Or should I leave it to him?" Kane looked at Mikhail, who was gasping for breath. He had made a promise to Mikhail. That he would let him personally kill the enemy who annihted the Pervartz n. And that enemy was right in front of them. "Hmm." Kane then turned to Mikhail. Before, 6th Seat would have snapped at this and rushed in, but now he couldn''t. He realized just how strong Kane was. Normally, he would have twisted his opponent¡¯s neck without hesitation when they turned their back. But now, he couldn¡¯t dare to do so. He could only watch Kane''s movements, as quiet as a mouse. Kane shared his blood with the barely breathing Mikhail. "Drink it. It will heal your wounds." Drops of blood fell from his fingers. Mikhail grumbled as he took ragged breaths. "...It tastes like¡­ shit¡­ kinda metalic¡­." "And you have the energy toin while on the brink of death?" Mikhail''s body began to glow purple. His wounds gradually healed. His heavy breathing also calmed down. "This is incredible." "Then you should awaken as a Blood Knight too." "Do you think that¡¯s easy?" "You just need the me Emperor¡¯s spear." "That¡¯s a power that even my family couldn''t awaken." "But you can." "And how can you be so sure?" "Because I¡¯m here with you. I¡¯ll help you awaken thattent power." Mikhail¡¯s eyes trembled with emotion. Even his ancestors had tried to awaken using the spear. What was the result? All attempts had ended in failure. In the end, the power became nothing more than a relic of the family. The idea of awakening that power left him in shock. "Is this... true?" "Have I ever lied to you?" "No, you haven¡¯t." "Then trust me." Mikhail nodded. Kane''s words were incredibly reassuring. It felt as if everything this Young Duke promised woulde true. He was truly an extraordinary person. As Mikhail was filled with reverence for the Young Duke¡ª "Did you overhear my conversation with him?" Kane''s voice interrupted his thoughts. "I didn¡¯t hear it clearly." "His name is Brent Pervartz, your granduncle." "That¡¯s why he resembles me, I suppose." "And he¡¯s also the one who annihted the Pervartz Family, your enemy." "That¡­ person?" "He¡¯s the one who strangled your parents and killed your cousins." "¡­¡­." Mikhail¡¯s eyes zed with rage. "Should I kill him for you? Or will you take your revenge with your own hands?" "As I am now¡­ I cannot kill him." Mikhail felt a deep sense of helplessness. Even though the enemy who had destroyed his family was right there, hecked the confidence to defeat him. He clenched his fists so tightly that blood flowed from his hands. There was only one choice left. "Kill hi¡ª" Kane interrupted Mikhail mid-sentence. "How disappointing. I thought you would say something different." "Ugh..." "Do you truly want me to kill him?" "...No." "Will you do it yourself?" "If possible¡­ I want to avenge them myself." "Then it¡¯s decided." Kane turned and walked forward. "My right-hand man wants to take revenge on you personally. All the other Executioners, I killed myself¡ªyou''re quite fucking lucky." 6th Seat couldn¡¯t move as Kane approached him. An unidentifiable force held 6th Seat in ce. Kane grabbed 6th Seat¡¯s jaw. He forced his mouth open and dripped mana infused with blood inside. "Clean your neck and wait. Mikhail will being for you soon. Your life is valid until then." The blood-infused mana etched itself into 6th Seat''s eyes. But it was only for a moment. The mark in his eyes vanished almost instantly. 6th Seat was unaware of what had been imnted in his vision. "...Are you letting me go?" "I might change my mind, so get lost." "You¡¯ll regret releasing me." "You¡¯re practically begging me to kill you now." 6th Seat put some distance between himself and Kane, then fled far away. Even as he ran, he left behind a warning. "The next time we meet, it won¡¯t end like this. Remember who¡¯s behind me!" With that, 6th Seat''s presence vanishedpletely. From behind, Mikhail shouted. "Young Master, what are you doing!" "You said you wanted revenge, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why I let him go." "I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this." Who would think of letting go of such a catch? He was a member of the Meyer Family. They should have fought to the death here. Letting him go was madness. "As he said, the Meyer Family is behind him. This could put Rehinar at risk." "Rehinar is not the same as it once was. Even without me, it now has the strength to defend itself. So stop worrying, and focus on awakening and preparing for your own revenge." Mikhail stood frozen. He didn¡¯t know how to respond, feeling both regretful and uncertain. "Didn''t you notice earlier? I made him drink my blood. I¡¯ve ced a tracker in him, so there''s no need for that look on your face." Even the head of the Meyer Family wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the blood rune embedded within his body. Only those with the 5th form of Blood rune, Blood Pact, could perceive it. "Let¡¯s head home." The word "home" echoed in Mikhail¡¯s mind. He thought of the monstrous yet caring master and the warm-hearted people there. As their faces came to mind, he felt a weight lift from his heart. * * * In Front of the Blood Temple¡¯s Headquarters. Kane suggested to Mikhail that he focus on healing his injuries. "Come to me once your body is fully recovered. Until then, I''ll be holding onto this spear." If Mikhail tried to harness the new spear''s power in his current state, it could backfire and harm him. Mikhail would likely push himself too hard to master the spear¡¯s power, which could lead to serious injuries. So, Kane took the spear away from him temporarily. He then entrusted the spear to Yoshua. "Head Priest Yoshua, don¡¯t let him leave the church grounds until he¡¯s fully recovered. And don¡¯t give him the spear either." "I¡¯ll follow your orders." Kane left Mikhail behind and returned to the Demon Forest. "We¡¯re headed to the Cave of Species, right?" ta wagged his tail yfully. "How did you know?" "Hehe, I can read everything just by looking into your eyes, Kane." Upon arriving at the Cave of Species, Kane took a seat. It was a space filled with red gems, a mine filled with Blood Mana stones. He swiped the air, pulling up an information window. --- [Kane Rehinar: 5-Star Advancement Requirements] - Absorb the Blood Star - Upgrade Blood Dance (UR) [Current Rank: SSR+] - ss: Blood Knight - Kill 5 out of 7 Executioners of the House of the Sun. --- "I¡¯ve already absorbed the Blood Star, advanced to Blood Knight, and taken down all but one of the Sr Family¡¯s Executioners. Now, I just need to upgrade Blood Dance to UR." That¡¯s why he came to the Cave of Species. Blood mana stones were harder than diamonds, a perfect ce to practice Blood Dance without restraint. In this mine lined with blood mana stones, even powerful sword auras would be safely contained. "To raise it to UR in one go, I¡¯ll need to master Blood Lightning and No Blood all at once." The fifth technique, Blood Lightning, was, as its name suggested, a strike of blood-infused lightning. It was the most magical of the Blood Dance techniques. The final, sixth technique was No Blood. It caused neither bloodshed nor death. In fact, it was more urate to say it erased the very existence of its target. He had seen this move¡¯s impact in the game, but its real-life effects were uncertain. Choosing this location was precisely because of the risks associated with No Blood. There was a chance that it might engulf the surroundings, making this isted spot ideal. "Hehe,e on, show me what you¡¯ve got!" ta spun his tail like a propeller and retreated to a safe distance. "First, the Blood Sword." Droplets of blood coalesced in the air, forming into a de-like aura. ¡°Next came the Blood Wave.¡± The scattered droplets gathered back together. Kane lowered the BloodSky des until it pointed towards the ground. When the sword touched the earth, blood-infused mana spread outward. Booom! The mana crashed against the bloodstone with a resounding roar. Kane then followed up. He pulled bloodsky des from the ground. Whoosh¡ª ¡°Blood me¡± Bloodsky des zed like fire. With every movement of the sword, even the air seemed to evaporate. mes scattered in all directions, blossoming like flowers, scorching the ground. When Kane released his grip, the des floated gently in the air. ¡°Finally, Blood Void.¡± Connected through mana, the de moved ording to his will. He reached out his hand toward the mes. The de tilted downward. In that instant, light burst from the de, drawing in everything¡ªair, mes, moisture, and even the nutrients from the earth. Now, it was time to use a skill he hadn¡¯t yet mastered. ¡°*Blood Lightning*.¡± A flood of warning messages shed across his vision. --- [Warning! This skill has not been learned.] [Warning! This skill has not been learned.] [Warning! This skill has not been learned.] ... ... ... [Warning! This skill has not been learned.] --- Despite the warnings, he continued to manipte his mana. --- [Trait has been activated.] --- The two Blood Sky des shattered, transforming into droplets of blood. Through a hole just big enough for moonlight to pierce, the blood ascended toward the sky. Silence enveloped the space. About five seconds passed. An earthquake shook the cavern. A momentter, a deafening roar followed, as if tearing through the very air. Thunder and lightning apanied the chaos. Through the opening in the ceiling, Blood Lightning became visible. The bolt, entering through that small gap, struck the blood mana stones directly, as if determined to pulverize them into dust. Crack! ta, who had been watching with wide eyes, jumped in shock. "Hot, hot!" Perhaps it was because he was within the Blood Lightning''s range; ta¡¯s tail began to scorch. He blew on it desperately to put out the mes, but the Blood Lightning struck again, sending another wave of danger his way. Crack! Even the once-unyielding blood mana stones crumbled to dust. Seeing this, ta broke into a sweat, racing around the cavern in a frenzy. He had to keep moving to avoid being hit by the lightning. "Ahh! Kane, help me out here!" [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 137 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 137 ta¡¯s scream wasn¡¯t heard. Kane¡¯s focus was on the next and final move of Blood Dance. The blood mana that had disappeared into the air now revealed itself. He dropped the two bloodsky des. His eyes gleamed purple. Then, something astonishing happened. A technique wrapped around his wrist. The blood mana was absorbed into his palm. Though there was no de in his hand, he swung his arm as if wielding a weapon. ¡°No Blood.¡± [Warning! This skill has not been learned..] [Warning! This skill has not been learned..] [Warning! This skill has not been learned..] [Trait has been activated.] The descending Blood Lightning was interrupted mid-attack. No¡ª it was extinguished by some force. By a power far stronger than the Blood Lightning itself. As the Blood Lightning came to a halt, ta breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, I thought I was going to die, Kane.¡± He assumed Kane had stopped the technique after hearing his desperate plea for help. ¡°Be more careful next time.¡± He started walking toward Kane but then froze. Something felt ominous. So much so that he had to stop in his tracks. A warning bell rang in his head. As expected¡ª The space tore apart. Literally. A rift formed between the human realm and the Void realm. Such was the destructive power of the technique Kane had used. Though not as visually impactful as the Blood Lightning, it was absurdly powerful. And this was only the beginning. ta couldn¡¯t move, overwhelmed by the force closing in on him. His eyes widened to their limits. ¡°Am I going to die?!¡± He had epted(?) his death. The mana of No Blood filled the cave. The world turned white. Apletely white world. Everything was erased, transforming into a void of nothingness. But it was only for a moment. The world soon returned to normal. ta, who thought he had died, blinked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I died?¡± He tilted his head, then suddenly jumped up. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m alive? Haha! I¡¯m alive!¡± Filled with excitement, ta ran around the cave¡¯s chamber. Then, something shiny caught his eye. A strange, familiar-looking gem. ¡°Has the Blood Mana Stone ever been this clear?¡± Blood Mana Stones contained both demonic energy and blood energy. However, neither of those energies remained. Instead, it now held only pure mana. ¡°Kane, look at this! The Blood Mana Stone is acting weird,¡± ta eximed in surprise. It wasn¡¯t just one stone that had transformed. The entire Blood Mana Stone mine had changed in the same way. Kane already knew the reason. --- [You have absorbed the demonic energy of the Blood Mana Stone.] [You have absorbed the demonic energy of the Blood Mana Stone.] [You have absorbed the blood energy of the Blood Mana Stone.] ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ [You have absorbed the blood energy of the Blood Mana Stone.] --- Kane had absorbed all the energy from the Blood Mana Stone mine. This was the final technique of Blood Dance: No Blood. It eliminates its target and seizes everything. This was the essence of No Blood. --- [You have wlessly executed the skill. .] [You have wlessly executed the skill. .] [You have achieved a miraculous feat.] [You have mastered all the skills of Blood Dance (SSR+).] [The trait enhances the grade of Blood Dance (SSR+).] [The grade of Blood Dance has been upgraded to UR.] [You have met the conditions for Kane Rehinar¡¯s 5-star promotion.] --- A flurry of messages appeared. It was the moment he had been waiting for. --- [Would you like to promote Kane Rehinar to 5-star? (Y/N)] --- ¡®Yes¡¯ His body was enveloped in a purple light. Power surged through him. --- [You have been promoted to 5-star as the Blood Knight of Purple Eyes.] [Your abilities and stats have been enhanced ording to your grade.] [All traits and skills have been upgraded.] [The skill Phoenix Spear Technique (SSR) has been deleted.] [All skills have been integrated into Blood Dance (UR).] [The Breath of the Blood Tiger has been deleted.] [The Breath of the Blood Phoenix has been deleted.] [You have acquired the Breath of the Five Elements (UR).] [You have achieved your first 5-star rank.] [As a reward, you have received a guaranteed 5-star character token.] [As a double reward, you have received 10 Bloodstar Fragments.] --- ¡°A guaranteed 5-star character token! And on top of that, fragments to strengthen the Blood Mana.¡± Some might think there were only two rewards, but they were extraordinary. It was a chance to obtain a 5-star character from start. It was as if he could now summon a monster like the Duke Carl. Secondly, the Bloodstar Fragments were pieces left behind when the Blood Star fell upon the continent. Even if all were gathered, they couldn¡¯t recreate the Blood Star. But they could be used to highly enhance the Blood Mana. Equipment Enhancement Item. With the Bloodstar Fragments, you could instantly enhance a weapon, like the me Emperor¡¯s Spear, to +9. Ten fragments were no small number. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly how much the blood mana could be enhanced, but at least a +4 upgrade seemed possible. ¡®Should I check my status window?¡¯ Just as he closed the messages and was about to open his status window¡ª --- [You have obtained a 5-star Character Housing Random Ticket as a triple reward. (Locked characters can be included.)] --- ¡°Holy sh¡ª¡± The curse slipped out unconsciously. The guaranteed 5-star character ticket was already amazing. However, that ticket could only be used for unlocked characters. But with this random Housing ticket, even locked characters could be obtained. ¡°If I get a locked character, that would be incredible.¡± This was still the early stage of the story. Considering how long the story would stretch out, there were plenty of locked characters. Though he was entering the middle part of the story, usable characters were still very few. Getting one of theter-stage characters now would be a massive advantage. ¡°I need to use this as soon as I get back to the territory.¡± There was already a perfect ce to use it. The magic engineer. The Rehinar Territory was still far from having any magic engineering expertise. ¡°I hope I get Eki Hughes.¡± Eki Hughes was one of the magic engineers. A natural-born 5-star. An absolute machinery fanatic. For her, magic engineering came before delicious food. Magic engineering was more important than a good night¡¯s sleep. Even more important than her own life was magic engineering. Her mind waspletely consumed by it. She was the ultimate oddball. And among geniuses, she was a prodigy. In the field of magic engineering, there was no one better. ¡°I¡¯ll check the Housing ticketter. First, let¡¯s see what¡¯s changed about me¡­!¡± As he opened the status window, his eyes widened automatically. He could already feel that he had be stronger. Reaching 5-star grade meant that he would at least match the power he had when he was Ray. But the result far exceeded his expectations. --- [Kane Rehinar (Lv.1)] Grade: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Age: 22 ss: Blood Knight of Purple Eyes, plus one additional ss Mana Affinity: Blood Pact (UR-) [5 Runes] --- - Basic Abilities - [Health: SSR+] [Mana: UR+] [Physical Strength: UR+] [Strength: SSR] [Agility: SSR] Unique Traits: Pure-Blooded (UR+), Mana Drain(UR-), Five Elements blood extreme physique (UR-) [Two Elements Mastered] Common Traits: Endurance (SSR+), Focus (SSR+) Skills: Breath of the Five Elements (UR), Blood Dance (UR) --- Everything was filled with UR and SSR grades. A shiver ran down his spine. If he hadn¡¯t killed Kane as quickly as he did when he was Ray, what would have happened? Perhaps he would have been the one to die. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± Even Ray hadn¡¯t reached this level. But this¡­ He had no idea it would be to this extent. It was beyond imagination. Even before realizing his full power, he had been using strength far greater than his stats suggested. But still. Now that his stats had fully adjusted, he possessed a power on an entirely different level. It was enough to take on an army alone. Seeing this gave him confidence. From now on, he wouldn''t lose to anyone. --- * * * --- They returned from the cave. ta kept sneaking nces. ¡°What is it? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Kane, I¡¯m definitely next in line, right?¡± ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just answer me. I¡¯m the second-inmand, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that we were equals?¡± ta¡¯s face showed a moment of panic. ¡°D-did I? I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t remember that¡­¡± He was sweating profusely. His tail was drooping, and his ears were pinned back. He looked terrified. ¡°What¡¯s with you? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being myself.¡± He was trying to act casual, but he was clearly trembling. ¡°Did you run into a more powerful Ferocious Species or any mythical divine species?¡± ¡°Yeah, a really scary one. So strong, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance unless I awakened fully.¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Very close by. But don¡¯t worry about it, Kane.¡± Kane tilted his head in confusion as ta slowly slunk away. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m tired. I think I¡¯ll sleep.¡± ta curled up and pretended to fall asleep. Well, he was pretending. He kept cracking one eye open, sneaking nces at Kane. Every time their eyes met, ta would act like he didn¡¯t notice. ¡®What¡¯s going on with him?¡¯ This was the first time ta had ever reacted like this. Usually, he maintained an arrogant attitude. But now, for the first time, he seemed scared. Kane couldn''t figure out who was causing ta to act this way. He had no idea that he was the one making ta so scared. Instead, Kane kept thinking of the dangerous Ferocious Species he knew and prepared for any possible threats. Then, he headed to the Magic Tower. --- [Magic Tower registered in the System.] --- At the far corner of the first floor, a hidden space appeared as Kane ventured deeper. It was an empty room, without an owner¡ªat least for now. --- [Magical Engineering Room has been registered.] --- Without hesitation, Kane used his housing ticket. A card started to spin in the air. ¡°Please,¡± he whispered. There weren¡¯t many magical engineers in the first ce, let alone those born with 5-star potential. The chances of him summoning the character he wanted were quite high. Closing his eyes tightly, Kane pressed the card. A brilliant rainbow light shed. As expected¡ªit was a guaranteed 5-star housing ticket. The card, spinning rapidly, began to slow down. When it finally stopped, the character''s image appeared, along with the message: --- [5-star Engineer of Light, Eki Hughes, will be moving in.] --- ¡°It actually worked.¡± Eki Hughes. She was 27 years old and wouldter be the wife of Mikhail Pervartz. In the field of magical engineering, she ranked among the top three talents. However, her name was not widely known at this point. She was only referred to by her moniker, Engineer of Light, and no one truly knew her real identity. She spent all her time cooped up indoors, endlessly tinkering with machines. In the past, she had been taken hostage by Dirk, but Kane had no intention of letting that happen this time. The future had already changed. Dirk had eaten his blood and the Red Poison Bug. If he stepped out of line, Kane could easily trigger the Bug, turning Dirk into a puppet under his control. There was no need to worry anymore. Now that Kane had risen the form of his Blood Rune to 5th Form ¡°Blood Pact¡±, he wouldn¡¯t die as easily as he had in the past, even if someone tried to betray him. Instead, his enemies should fear him¡ªbecause his power was now approaching the level of a high-ranking Twelve Star lord. And the rewards for his achievements weren''t finished yet. --- [Achievement unlocked: 5-star character housing. Pet awakening materials granted as a reward.] --- A material suddenly fell from the sky. As Kane grabbed the item, ta¡ªwho had been pretending to sleep¡ªshot up in an instant. ¡°G-give me that!¡± ta quickly snatched the awakening material with his mouth. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 138 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 138 ta¡¯s eyes gleamed with demonic energy as he chewed down on the material. [The Ferocious beast, ta, has consumed the awakening material.] [Evolution will now begin.] ta''s body was enveloped in light. Just like how Kane had transformed into a 5-star, ta was changing as well. His once round body became elongated. "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this." His once cute little ws grewrger, bing terrifyingly sharp. When his size reached that of a regr Blood Tiger, the light disappeared. "Roar! Aren¡¯t I scary now?" The twist was that only his size had grown. His voice was still that of a child. His behavior remained the same too. It seemed he wanted to show off how cool he had be, striking a pose. "What are you doing?" Kane asked. "Aren''t you scared of me?" "Not at all." "Roar, but you should be scared..." "Your size may have increased, but you''re still the same inside." "Then what¡¯s the point of changing?" ta sulked. He pulled his ears back, looking dejected. Kane wasn¡¯t as impressed as ta had hoped. ta reverted to his previous form. He became smaller again, but this time, instead of a fat cat-like appearance, he looked like a baby tiger. Though Kane responded bluntly, he was actually quite surprised on the inside. ''Judging by the amount of mana, he¡¯s at least an 8th ss. There¡¯s hardly any difference between us.'' As ta returned to his smaller size, the mana within himpressed as well. It was because of this smaller form that Kane could feel ta¡¯s mana intensity more clearly. ''Now I understand why people invest so heavily in Ferocious Species.'' When he was Ray, Kane couldn¡¯t raise ta, as Dirk had taken it from him. Recalling that memory, once Kane awoke in his current form, he took what belonged to Dirk. That was a brilliant move. The awakened ta now possessed the strength of a Twelve Star-lord. Even if Kane left this creature behind at the territory while he traveled, there would be no need to worry about the family. How could he worry when a creature of Twelve Star lord strength was guarding the estate? Lifting the downcast ta up, Kane asked, "That¡¯s not all of your power, is it?" Among the Ferocious Species, there were some that not even a Twelve Star lord could handle. Ferocious Species capable of bringing ruin to the continent. They were known as the Three Cmities. "Of course not! Only half of my strength has returned." "What happens when all of it returns?" "Destruction." "You¡¯ll get destroyed?" "Nooooo! The continent will be destroyed!" "I''ll keep that in mind." "I''m serious!" Kane ignored ta''s tantrum and left the cave. If he responded, ta¡¯s pride would skyrocket. ta kept trying to convince Kane all the way back, but all he got in return was silence. As soon as they arrived back at the estate, Kane opened the territory management system and constructed new buildings. With the growing poption, the number of soldiers increased too. [The Beast Training Ground has beenpleted.] [The barracks capacity has increased by +50.] [The za has been expanded.] [Commerce has increased by +20.] [The trade port has beenpleted.] [Commerce has increased by +30.] [Housing has beenpleted.] [Security has decreased by -1.] [Housing has beenpleted.] [Security has decreased by -1.] [Housing has beenpleted.] [Security has decreased by -1.] ... ... ... [Housing has beenpleted.] [Security has decreased by -1.] More housing districts were added. Therger the poption, the faster the territory developed. Despite the size of the territory, its poption wasn''t thatrge. Rehinar was a border region. Due to frequent wars and barrennds, people from other territories were reluctant to move there. But now, things were different. The region had seen significantmercial growth. Especially since the Rehinar Military Academy had been established, noble families frequently visited. Some even went so far as to purchase estates here. With the sudden poption boom, security had slightly worsened. However, this was only temporary, and the issue would be resolved soon. Transportation was also well-developed, with waterways allowing private boats to travel to the area. And now, with the addition of the port, people could travel quickly via trade ships. Afterpleting the development of the territory, Kane returned to his estate. * * * Dirk Hatzfeld had returned to the Hatzfeld kingdom. He lost both his mentor and the newly formed unit hemanded. He was the only one to return safely. The nobles didn¡¯t look at him kindly. Even King Hatzfeld wore a displeased expression. ¡°Do you expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. My teacher couldn¡¯t even use his strength and was defeated by Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°And you just stood there watching?¡± ¡°I¡­ I lost even before that.¡± ¡°Silence! Do you know the magnitude of your crime?¡± He had been entrusted with the elite Phoenix Spear Unit, one of the kingdom¡¯s finest. Yet, he failed to bring even a single member back alive. Many of the soldiers were sons of nobles, as the Phoenix Spear Unit was an elite force. They even got spear training from Gregor. That was why King Hatzfeld was scolding him. The nobles'' outrage was too significant to simply overlook. In order to calm them, Dirk had to be punished. ¡°I misjudged the enemy¡¯s strength. I sincerely apologize.¡± Dirk prostrated himself on the floor, begging for forgiveness. He gritted his teeth. His fists trembled. It was humiliating. To bow his head in front of all the nobles¡ªit was a disgrace to his royal blood. ¡®This is all because of Kane Rehinar! I¡¯ll repay this humiliation someday.¡¯ He didn¡¯t tell his father, the king, about the red poison worm he had swallowed. If they found out he had been poisoned and still came back in defeat, he would be killed on the spot. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sight of you. Get out.¡± Dirk rose to his feet. As he bowed his head and was about to leave the throne room, he heard a voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dirk said with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Why do you think? The King summoned me,¡± replied Ray Hatzfeld, who had just returned from contacting the barbarians. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been through the wringer. You¡¯ve even got blood on your forehead from bowing so much. Here, use this.¡± Ray offered him a handkerchief. He was smiling. Seeing his half-brother¡¯s face, Dirk¡¯s anger red. He was mocking him. It was as if Ray was giving him a taste of his own medicine, watching Dirk with a smug, condescending expression. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Dirk pped the handkerchief away. He shoved Ray aside and stormed off to his room. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Dirk screamed in frustration. There was only one reason their father had summoned Ray. To give him the task that Dirk had failed. A task of great importance. This meant that the bastard half-blood was now on equal footing with him. While Dirk had failed to overthrow the Empire of Fresia, the half-blood bastard had seeded in persuading the barbarians. He no longer had any strong allies to support him. Gregor, the priest of the Lycera Theocracy and his mentor, was dead. Now, Dirk had to rise by his own power. His anxiety grew stronger. ¡°I can¡¯t let that bastard take everything.¡± When everyone he could trust had died, Dirk¡¯s sanity began to unravel. As he anxiously bit his nails, Kane Rehinar''s words suddenly came to mind. [Report everything you find about Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s movements to me.] "Right, there was that monster, wasn¡¯t there?" For some reason, Kane Rehinar had requested information on that half-blood bastard, Ray¡ªnot information about the Hatzfelds. "I should pit that monster against the bastard. What a brilliant idea," Dirk thought, chuckling darkly. Cornered as he was, the idea felt like a stroke of genius. If anyone could easily take the bastard¡¯s head, it would be the monster Kane. His heart filled with anticipation. ¡°Hey, is there anyone out there?¡± he called. A servant opened the door and entered. ¡°How long has it been since that bastard Ray returned to the kingdom?¡± ¡°About three or four days, sir. But why do you ask?¡± ¡°Send servants to watch him. Report every single move he makes, no matter how small. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the servant left, a wicked grin spread across Dirk¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can survive an encounter with that monster,¡± he muttered with a sinisterugh. Dirk faithfully carried out Kane''s orders. He carefully observed Ray''s every move and sent detailed reports. For a royal prince to send ssified information about his own kingdom to a foreign power¡ªit was akin to betraying the nation. But Dirk had no hesitation in doing so if it meant getting rid of the half-blood who dared challenge him. An explosive rumor spread across the continent. It was said that the Magical Robe of Temu, a legendary magical garment, was located on Medi Ind. The Robe of Temu was said to possess powerparable to that of a god. Even an ordinary person who wore the robe could instantly attain strength of an 8th-ss mage. It was an artifact that could elevate its wearer to the level of the Twelve Star Lords in an instant. This rumor had already reached Rehinar as well. ¡°Have you heard? They say the Robe of Temu is on Medi Ind.¡± ¡°Every merchant getting off the ships is talking about it.¡± ¡°Whew, who wouldn¡¯t go crazy for that? Just wearing it would give you the same power as our Guardian Lord.¡± ¡°They say all kinds of people are heading to Medi Ind to see for themselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even thinking of going myself.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to see who will end up with the Robe of Temu?¡± For a whole week, all anyone could talk about was the Robe of Temu. Thanks to the rumor, the taverns were bustling with people well into the early hours. At Kane¡¯s residence, he was reviewing the event he had been waiting for. [Part 3 has begun.] [Some of the locked characters are now avable.] Main Quest ¨C [Temptation of the Magical Robe of Temu!] Grade: S+ Description: A rumor has shaken the continent: the legendary Robe of Temu is said to be stored in Medi Ind, located between the neutral Orchid Kingdom and the Lycera Theocracy. Many lives are about to be sacrificed as part of a bloody conspiracy to engulf the continent in war. As a Blood Knight, you are destined to stand against ¡°them.¡± Objective: Save those who have been lured by the temptation of the Robe of Temu. Reward for sess: 5-Star Character Housing Permit, 10 Blood Star Shards Penalty for failure: Death+100% (Guaranteed) --- Failure would mean certain death. Kane mused over the situation. "Far more people than I expected are heading toward Medi Ind," he remarked. Even the residents of Rehinar¡¯s territory were among those preparing to make the journey. ¡°I should depart soon as well.¡± "Going on a trip?" ta asked. "Yes." ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s been a while since we traveled!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going for leisure.¡± ¡°I know! But I get the feeling this trip¡¯s going to smell a lot like blood.¡± ta¡¯s instincts were rarely wrong. ¡°Have you decided who to take with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only taking Mikhail.¡± Cami was still too weak for an event of this magnitude. Her skills weren¡¯t developed enough. But Mikhail was different. He had been promoted to a 5-star character through the me emperor¡¯s spear, rising from 6th-ss to 7th-ss in one leap. Furthermore, he had advanced to be a Blood Knight of the True Dragon,pletely transforming his abilities. Mikhail was now so strong that Kane felt confident sending him on solo missions without worry. ¡°Mikhail should already be waiting by the western gate. Let¡¯s head there,¡± Kane said. Just as they were about to leave the room, the magicmunication device on the table lit up. The light was red. A red light meant urgency¡ªa signal from someone desperate to make contact. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Kane wondered aloud. ¡°Best not to answer,¡± ta said, shaking his head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°ta¡¯s intuition says it¡¯s bad news. Something feels... off.¡± ta shook his head again, a bit more emphatically this time. However, ignoring an urgent signal didn¡¯t seem wise either. Despite ta¡¯s warnings, Kane activated the device. Mana surged from themunicator, forming a floating image in the air. An all-too-familiar face emerged from within the light. ¡°Bzzzzzzt!" It was Isaac, Crown Prince of the Fresia Empire. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 139 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter139 ¡°What is it?¡± Kane spoke curtly, causing Isaac to look disappointed. - "Seems like you¡¯re not happy to see me¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an urgent call?¡± Kane asked. - ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, you know.¡± - ¡°It¡¯s because of the Magical robe of Temu, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So, the news reached His Majesty¡¯s ears as well.¡± - ¡°Are you nning to go to Medi Ind?¡± ¡°What makes you ask?¡± - ¡°I¡¯m nning to go too.¡± ¡°Have a safe journey, then.¡± Kane attempted to end the conversation unceremoniously. - ¡°W-wait a moment! It¡¯s something important!¡± Isaac shouted, realizing the conversation hadn¡¯t even started. Hanging up now would defeat the purpose of calling. ¡°Do I need to know about it?¡± - ¡°There¡¯s a report that Hatzfeld¡¯s shadow has started moving.¡± ¡°You mean Ray Hatzfeld?¡± - ¡°Ray Hatzfeld? Is that person the shadow?¡± Ah, right¡ªIsaac didn¡¯t know who Hatzfeld¡¯s shadow was. - ¡°Where did you get this information?¡± ¡°From the second prince. Any issues with that?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t His Highness the Crown Prince also know about the second prince¡¯s condition in Hatzfeld?¡± - ¡°I trust the uracy even more now.¡± ¡°Have you thought about why he shared this information?¡± Hatzfeld¡¯s shadow, Ray, had moved. The guy was likely acting as Hatzfeld¡¯s loyal hunting dog. Coming to Medi Ind probably meant something more¡ªperhaps to form an alliance with the House of the Sun and plot against the Crown Prince, or even to get rid of someone as notorious as Kane himself. Either way, they¡¯d be pleased to secure two powerful sacrifices to offer to the ¡®heavens¡¯. - ¡°They¡¯re probably trying to trap me.¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t even think about going to Medi Ind.¡± Isaac flinched. Even he felt the allure of Magical robe of Temu, a powerful artifact that elevated its wearer to the ranks of the Twelve Star Lords. For someone strong, Temu¡¯s robe was an irresistible prize. - ¡°If I join forces with your group¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± - ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± ¡°Even you could be at risk, Your Highness. If anything happens, all fingers will point straight at us from Rehinar.¡± - ¡°But you¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°What makes you so confident?¡± - ¡°Ourbined strength?¡± Isaacughed innocently, his face almost childlike. A face that was hard to refuse, but Kane remained firm in his refusal. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Look at Kane, saying no again, he¡¯s a man of few words.¡± - ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it the magnificent and esteemed Count ta?¡± Isaac, putting off convincing Kane for the moment, turned his attention to winning over ta. ¡°C-Count ta?¡± --- --- - ¡°I heard from my sister Charlotte that you¡¯re a great support to Kane¡¯s younger sibling. Isn¡¯t that true?¡± ¡°Of¡­ of course it is! Without me, who else could handle someone as hardheaded as Kane?¡± - ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ve decided to grant you the title of Count. Not interested?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯d love it! Call me Count ta from now on. It sounds perfect, heh!¡± ta¡¯s grin stretched from ear to ear. He fell head over heels for Isaac¡¯s words. He was already one to give in easily to ttery, but with the Crown Prince of an empire personally granting him a noble title, he was absolutely hooked. - ¡°Sir ta, do you disapprove of me joining the group?¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re the only one who has a ce standing by Kane¡¯s side, with your big mouth!¡± - ¡°Haha, what do you think about that, Kane?¡± Kane looked down at ta, his eyes wide and clearly saying, ¡°Are you asking to die?¡± But ta didn¡¯t back down. A Count title. Being addressed as ¡°Sir.¡± There was no way he could give up these two things. ¡°Take him with us. Kane can protect him well enough.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this too?¡± Kane sighed. - ¡°I¡¯ll put my trust in Sir ta, then,¡± Isaac dered with finality. ta, who Kane had always brushed aside, was now being addressed with honor by the empire¡¯s Crown Prince. Finally, Kane caved and epted. - ¡°If we take the fast boat through the canal, we¡¯ll reach Medi Ind within a week. See you there.¡± Isaac quickly ended the call, fearing Kane might change his mind. ta, sensing he had pushed too hard, tried to avoid Kane¡¯s gaze and busied himself with something else. Kane just shook his head. This wasn¡¯t a pleasure trip to begin with, yet now he had one more burden to carry. * * * Medi Ind was a hidden territory. Though it was a mid-sized ind, it was muchrger than other hidden Territorys. Here, Elder Manuel appeared. ¡°How much oblivion energy did you feed it?¡± Before him, a vicious mutated monster bound in chains, drooled with a crazed glint in its eyes, its expression one of pure bloodlust. The monster, infused with oblivion energy, emitted a sinister aura that filled the skies over the ind. ¡°We used the amount we could extract from a small vige.¡± Elder Manuel, however, had an unhappy look on his face. The first phase of the Great n was Medi Ind. For the House of the Sun to be granted perpetual, unbreakable power, they had to present as many sacrifices to the gods as they could. ¡°Pour in the equivalent of five small viges.¡± ¡°It might explode from the concentration of oblivion energy.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Medi Ind is in the Territory closest to the Celestial World. A bit of crude oblivion energy won¡¯t cause it to rupture. Now, do it!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They followed Elder Manuel¡¯s orders, breaking open the sks of Elixer of Oblivion stored in boxes and pouring it into the mutated monster. The energy was sucked into the monster¡¯s nostrils, and with each exhale, a cloud of dark mana spread into the air. They emptied all the boxes they had brought, yet Medi Ind remained unaffected. Instead, the barrier surrounding it turned a stark white. ¡°Keh keh keh, see? This is Medi Ind, a divine ind that can easily withstand such a low-level dark energy. Temu chose this ce as his tomb for a reason.¡± ¡°Incredible! With this much energy, even Hatzfeld could be taken out in an instant.¡± But there was something they didn¡¯t know: Medi Ind was an entrance to the Celestial World. It was, in fact, a gateway to the gods. Their n was to open this gate. ¡°But, Elder, do you think others might sense the Oblivion energy? It¡¯s quite overwhelming.¡± ¡°Keh keh, can you see it with your own eyes?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but¡­ there¡¯s an ominous feeling.¡± ¡°That''s because you scattered Oblivion Elixer into the air. Ask anyone outside the House of the Sun what they see in the sky, and nine times out of ten, they¡¯ll tell you there¡¯s nothing but clouds.¡± The energy from Oblivion, whenbined with the monster¡¯s mana, was invisible to the naked eye. Only those with keen mana-sensing abilities could detect it, and even then, only those at a high enough level. At a minimum, one had to be an 8th-ss to sense the Oblivion energy. Would someone at such a levele for the Magical robe of Temu? In short, only the Twelve star lords could detect it¡ªand such individuals would surely note. ¡°Keep bringing in mutated monsters and feeding them this dark energy.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The preparations wereplete. Now, all they had to do was wait for more people to gather. And if Kane Rehinar and Isaac von Fresia were among them, it would be ideal. They could open the gateway to the Celestial World and rid themselves of troublesome pests all at once. Just then¡ª ¡°Elder! Kane Rehinar has arrived at the entrance to the hidden Territory.¡± The news that Kane had arrived on Medi Ind reached him. ¡°Our desired sacrifice hase willingly.¡± And that wasn¡¯t all. Momentster, another subordinate reported in. ¡°The Crown Prince and the Second Prince of the Fresia Empire have also arrived, each leading their own forces.¡± ¡°Keh keh keh, they came so fearlessly, not realizing it would be their graves.¡± * * * Medi Ind was a deserted ind surrounded by the sea on all sides, home to a few formidable mutated monsters lurking within. Fortunately, these creatures preferred to stay hidden and rarely emerged, as they strongly disliked humans and avoided them whenever possible. This made Medi Ind not only a hidden Territory but also a famous tourist spot. Encounters with these monsters happened maybe once every two years. ¡°Is there really a ce like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯d never know, always buried in the arena like you are.¡± ¡°So, all these people crowding the ce¡­ they¡¯re here because of the Magical robe of Temu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. You think they¡¯re here just for sightseeing?¡± The ce was packed to the point where there was barely room to stand, and this was only the entrance. Imagining how crowded it might be further in was almost overwhelming¡ªa true testament to the legendary appeal of the Magical robe of Temu. ¡°I wonder if this ¡®Magical robe of Temu¡¯ is even real. It almost feels like an artificially spread rumor.¡± ¡°The robe of Temu is real.¡± ¡°Yet again with that confident look¡­ Where does all this confidencee from?¡± Mikhail observed Kane closely, finding him a truly fascinating person. It was as if Kane knew the future. His presence raised many questions, so much so that Mikhail sometimes wondered if he might be a god born into human form. ¡°Let¡¯s just call it¡­ my informationwork.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re here to obtain the Magical robe of Temu?¡± ¡°Also because I can smell blood in the air¡ªa strong scent.¡± As Kane entered the hidden Territory, he spotted Isaac, who was already inside, waving cheerfully. ¡°Kane, over here!¡± Isaac sat at a table outside a shop, enjoying a drink. ¡°Quite the leisurely royal.¡± Mikhail muttered, and Kane couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± ta¡¯s ears perked up at Isaac¡¯s arrival, his expression full of eager anticipation. And Isaac didn¡¯t disappoint. ¡°Sir ta, you look even more robust since west met.¡± ¡°You mean this Guardian Spirit has grown even stronger, hrm.¡± ¡°Oho, I look forward to seeing you in action.¡± ¡°Keep up, Your Highness. There¡¯s a Blood Owl hidden around here.¡± ¡°Really, Sir ta?¡± ta was clearly thrilled with the title of ¡®Sir,¡¯ smiling as he eagerly spilled all his knowledge. ¡°Of course! My magical senses confirmed the presence of a Blood Owl.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all to capture it.¡± ¡°If it gets tough, just say the word, and I¡¯ll dly negotiate with¡ªmmph!¡± Kane quickly mped a hand over ta¡¯s mouth. Such unnecessary talk! ta kept feeding the Crown Prince strange ideas, and if he didn¡¯t put a stop to it, there was no telling what nonsense woulde out next. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no time for idle chatter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too uptight! A little breathing room wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°And even after seeing that energy in the sky, you still say that?¡± ¡°The sky? Other than clouds, what else is there?¡± ¡°Can you not see the dark aura?¡± ¡°Aura?¡± ¡°Kane, I can see it clearly,¡± ta said, seeming to notice the ominous aura filling the sky. But Isaac and Mikhail appeared oblivious, unable to see anything unusual. ¡®Looks like only ta and I can perceive it.¡¯ The energy dominating the sky was a force known as "Oblivion.", and there was an overwhelming amount of it here. If it detonated, Medi Ind could very well be reduced to ashes. ¡®If that energy starts mixing with Blood mana, things might take a turn for the worse.¡¯ [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 140 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 140 "Your Grace, the adventurers are beginning to organize into groups and are preparing to move," Mikhail nodded in that direction. They saw adventurers forming parties one by one. Adventurers. Mercenaries. Knights. Mages. Merchant Alliances. Priests. Each group, from various professions, was heading inward to acquire the Magical Robes of Temu. "Brother, let''s get going as well," Isaac said, standing up quickly. Behind him, the ck Heaven Guards had already gathered. "We''re not going into thebyrinth," Kane stated. "Why not?" Isaac asked. "Because the enchanted robes of Temu aren¡¯t there," Kane replied. "Didn¡¯t you say the Magical Robes of Temu were real?" "They are, but another party has already secured them." "What!?" Isaac''s face fell, and ta patted him gently with a paw. "No need to look so down. You''re the crown prince; you have plenty of stuff, don''t you?" "But I came hoping to obtain the Magical Robes of Temu," Isaac admitted, truly wanting to possess them. His mana was already at the 7th level, and with the Robe, he¡¯d get the ability of a mage, he would be twice as strong, with an immense power to protect the Fresia Empire from external threats. It was why he risked the journey to Medi Ind to obtain Temu¡¯s robes¡ªand also because Kane was with him. He thought Kane would be a powerful ally by his side. Charlotte had spoken of Kane, marveling at his incredible growth, saying his strength was beyond imagination. She, known as the Moonlight Princess, was full of praise for him. Isaac had also anticipated seeing how much Kane had improved since theyst met in the capital. Isaac wanted to spar with Kane, hispetitive spirit stirred. He¡¯d nned to propose a match with Kane on their way back after securing the Magical Robes of Temu, holding him in such high regard. But to hear the robes had already been taken¡ªit threw his ns into disarray. At that moment, Kane¡¯s voice came from nearby, "I never said I¡¯d given up on the Magical Robes of Temu." Isaac¡¯s eyes sparkled as he turned to Kane. "Then what?" "We¡¯ll take them for ourselves." "You mean to seize them?" "Yes." "Even if the allure of godlike equipment tempts you, taking what belongs to someone else¡­ I am, after all, the crown prince of the Fresia Empire," Isaac replied, a bit wary. "Would your thoughts change if I told you the Meyer Family obtained them?" Isaac¡¯s face grew stern at the mention of the Meyer Family, a powerful force operating behind the Lycera Theocracy. They were once again involved. "They can¡¯t be allowed to keep it. Where should we go?" If it was the Meyer Family, that changed things. They were a sinister presence, always manipting the continent for their own purposes. Isaac had suspected their involvement from the start, as rumors of the Magical Robes of Temu¡¯s sudden appearance felt strange. "We¡¯re not going to thebyrinth but to raid T&co¡¯s Trading Company." "Lycera Theocracy isn¡¯t our target? You mean T&co Trading Company?" "Yes, the Magical robes of Temu are in their lodgings," Kane confirmed. Isaac exchanged a nce with the captain of the ck Heaven Guard. It was a call to confirm. ¡°But do you know where T&co Trading Company¡¯s people are? I arrived here first, and I haven¡¯t heard anything about anyone from T&co being here.¡± ¡°They probably assumed false identities to blend in with the crowd,¡± Kane replied. In his previous life, the Magical Robes of Temu was an artifact he had once acquired, so he remembered this incident clearly. The T&co Trading Company would mislead everyone into searching in thebyrinth, only toter reveal the robes at auction. When all the attention was focused on the auction, the Meyer Family had nned a mutated monster ambush. When the mutated monsters had nearly killed everyone, the Meyer Family had swooped in, defeating the beasts and emerging as heroes. In the Medi Ind massacre, only the name of the Meyer Family had shone brightly. At the time, he hadn¡¯t known what they intended to gain from the bloodshed of the fallen. ¡°Let¡¯s retrieve the Magical Robes of Temu for ourselves.¡± --- Elsewhere, Bernt Pervartz returned to the Meyer Family. He immediately requested an audience with the family head. ¡°You can¡¯t see him at the moment.¡± ¡°This is urgent. Ask him again,¡± Bernt insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± came the firm reply. Bernt could feel it: the way the priests looked at him had changed. There was no longer any respect¡ªonly disdain. The deaths of the six other executioners and his repeated mission failures had fueled the perception of his ¡°ipetence.¡± ¡°Then at least let me speak with Elder Manuel,¡± he said. ¡°That, too, is impossible. Elder Manuel is currently attending to an assignment from the family head.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone to execute the ¡®Destion Protocol¡¯!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Where is he? Tell me, quickly!¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone to Medi Ind.¡± Bernt¡¯s expression darkened. The decision to deploy the Destion Protocol seemed rushed. ¡®Now that I think about it, he seemed to know us executioners'' every move, almost as if he were aware of our entire n.¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t the main issue. Kane Rehinar¡¯s power was daunting, just like the Twelve star lords. His abilities were far greater than rumored, an undeniable fact. Even if he met him again, Bernt knew it would be a certain loss¡ªa battle he would likely never win. Kane was simply overwhelming. ¡°Do not worry, executioner. Elder Manuel will resolve what you and the others could not.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The family head has instructed Elder Manuel to lure both Kane Rehinar and Isaac von Fresia to Medi Ind and kill them,¡± the attendant said. ¡°What!?¡± Bernt¡¯s eyes widened. This was the very thing he had feared. Even for Elder Manuel, facing that monster would be impossible, especially with his arrogance. Surely, it would lead to his death. ¡°I must stop this. The Destion Protocol is bound to fail,¡± Bernt thought, urgently trying to make his way inside. But¡ª*clink!*¡ªthe des of various weapons pointed at his neck. ¡°Do not overstep, executioner Bernt.¡± They were the family head¡¯s closest guards, an elite force protecting the Meyer Family. Each one was highly skilled. ¡°Tell the family head¡ªthe Destion Protocol is doomed to fail.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°It will be thwarted by Kane Rehinar, just as he stopped us executioners.¡± ¡°The executioners and the elder are on entirely different levels. If you disrupt the hierarchy, you will face punishment,¡± one guard replied firmly. Bernt felt a surge of frustration. He needed to convey this directly to the family head, yet here he was, forced to speak to his guards as if talking to a wall. ¡°Agh!¡± he muttered in exasperation. Bernt turned away in frustration. They were underestimating Kane Rehinar far too much. Having once crossed weapons with him, Bernt knew firsthand. Elder Manuel was formidable, but he might lose against Kane. Although Elder Manuel could easily defeat Bernt, hecked the overwhelming gap in skill that Kane disyed. Bernt was certain of Manuel¡¯s eventual defeat at Kane''s hands. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± he muttered, returning to his quarters, burdened by unease. Meanwhile, a slight smirk appeared on Kane¡¯s lips. ¡°No wonder no one could track down the Meyer Family.¡± Through Bernt''s eyes, Kane had seen the Meyer Family¡¯s stronghold, confirming the entrance as well. He now had aplete view of locations he hadn¡¯t found in his past life¡ªall thanks to the Blood Rune¡¯s effects, a rune renowned for being in a league of its own, with limitless applications. ¡°After taking down Hatzfeld, it¡¯ll be your turn,¡± Kane thought. Tounch a conquest, however, he needed royal approval. And in front of him, smiling brightly, stood the one who could grant it: Isaac von Fresia. ¡°This is the perfect time to gain approval.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Kane addressed him. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Do you consider dealing with the Meyer Family a top priority?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ yes, they¡¯re extremely dangerous, so it¡¯s wise to proceed carefully,¡± Isaac responded. ¡°You know the Meyer Family has allied with Hatzfeld to overthrow Fresia, right?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why we¡¯re keeping a close eye on Prince Lee as well.¡± [TL/N: Prolly the Second Prince of Fresia who¡¯s a traitor.] ¡°Then, Your Highness, would you be willing to focus on the Meyer Family for a while? I¡¯ll finish off Hatzfeld and join you.¡± ¡°Are you nning to start a war?¡± Isaac asked, his expression turning serious. Kane nodded in response, and Isaac looked at him, eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ¡°Are the Rehinar forces up to the task? We¡¯re already stretched thin dealing with the Meyer Family, so we can¡¯t provide support,¡± Isaac cautioned. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with the nobles who betrayed us. As long as supplies are steady, we¡¯re good to go,¡± Kane replied confidently. ¡°Are you sure you can wrap this up quickly? Right now, the neutral Orchid Kingdom and the Lycera Theocracy are threatening to draw their swords on Fresia,¡± Isaac mentioned, revealing information he had previously withheld to avoid overburdening Kane. The ones Kane had eliminated were, in fact, high-profile figures from Orchid, including students among them. While a few managed to return home, the Orchid kingdom was furious over the deaths of their people, who had been visiting Fresia as part of an exchange. Likewise, the chairman of the T&Co had died in Rehinar¡ªregardless of his secret affiliations, he had been a foreigner who lost his life on foreign soil. Both Orchid and Lycera had issued warnings about potential war, but Isaac hadn¡¯t informed Kane of this. Kane¡¯s aplishment of killing a key Meyer Family member meant Isaac, as the crown prince, feltpelled to protect his loyal subject, so he now divulged these international tensions only because Kane had mentioned waging war. ¡°All of them are connected to the Meyer Family. We need to eliminate at least one threat to reduce the pressure,¡± Kane replied. The possibility of the barbarians joining the fray was another looming threat. Kane knew he had to act swiftly; even with all his strength, he could only be in one ce at a time. It was crucial to finish this battle before the barbarians could intervene. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Isaac nodded in agreement. ¡°If you¡¯re set on ending Hatzfeld, I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll handle things here¡ªfight freely.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Kane said, gratitude in his voice. Isaac smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one thanking you? You¡¯re taking up arms in my stead.¡± Just then, ta¡¯s voice cut in, pointing downwards with a whisper, ¡°Kane, look! That box over there¡ªit¡¯s radiating this ominous energy.¡± It was a very shabby-looking box. * * * ¡°Ugh!¡± The porter moved a box into the warehouse. ¡°What in the world are they nning to do with all these replicas?¡± ¡°How should I know? It¡¯s the higher-ups¡¯ orders, so we just follow along,¡± the other porter replied. The warehouse was packed with hundreds of identical boxes, all containing ck robes. These were replicas modeled after the Magical Robes of Temu. What was fascinating was that each one was magically inscribed, radiating strong magical energy. They were convincing enough to be mistaken for the real thing. Once the porters left, Kane and Isaac descended from above. ¡°What kind of replicas have the power of oblivion embedded in them? If someone wears one wrong, they could end up dead!¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯re really nning something insane,¡± Isaac remarked. The Oblivion Knights were created tobat the Blood Knights. They served to protect humanity while carrying out the will of the gods. Now, however, they were only used for leading humans to destruction. ¡°What would happen if someone with the power of oblivion used this clothing to target only humans?¡± ¡°The gods would be furious.¡± ¡°Exactly. The gods would be enraged and likely intervene in the human realm.¡± ¡°It seems history could repeat itself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the ultimate goal of the Meyer Family. They want to gain the power of immortality by using a god as a proxy. They¡¯re concocting schemes like this to live forever.¡± This incident was referred to as the "Death Scheme." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 141 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 141 If the n seeds, the Meyer Family will gain the power of immortality and punish humans with divine retribution, as if they were gods. ¡°No, they likely believe they¡¯re gods already,¡± Isaac muttered, outraged at the absurdity of it all. How else could they n such a reckless scheme? The very idea of sacrificing humans to ascend to divinity is corrupt to the core. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just insane humans? These are the true demons,¡± he said. The term ¡°demon¡± referred to those who had forsaken their humanity. Yet, how could those who imed to serve the gods entertain such twisted ideas? It was impossible toprehend. ¡°Just think of them as people who have no sense ofmon decency,¡± Kanemented, stepping towards a box. It contained the authentic robe of Temu, resonating with a deep, intense power as he opened it. ¡°That¡¯s some chilling energy,¡± Isaac remarked. Most people couldn¡¯t sense it, but those with strong magical abilities recognized the value of the Magical Robes of Temu. Isaac couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. ¡°Does it tempt you?¡± Kane asked. ¡°N-No, I was just briefly mesmerized by its power,¡± Isaac stammered, caught between desire and greed. The robe seemed to seduce him, stirring his emotions beyond control. ¡°It seems the robe has chosen you,¡± Kane observed. ¡°Huh?¡± Isaac looked at him in surprise. ¡°Objects are said to choose their rightful owners, are they not? What did you think, Mikhail, when you looked at this robe?¡± Kane asked. ¡°It struck me as a powerful artifact,¡± Mikhail replied. ¡°And?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°No desire to own it?¡± ¡°Not particrly. In fact, it felt repellent.¡± ¡°You see? Even Mikhail felt some repulsion, as did I,¡± Kane said. the Magical Robes of Temu had chosen Isaac, signaling that he should im it. ¡°If you need it, take it,¡± Kane offered unexpectedly, startling Isaac. ¡°M-Me?¡± ¡°Do you refuse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­ epting it just like that¡­ Besides, if I wear it, everyone will know it''s the Magical Robes of Temu.¡± Isaac seemed reluctant yet intrigued, clearly wanting it but hesitant to act on his desire. ¡°The Magical Robes of Temu is also known as a fashion item,¡± Kane exined. ¡°A¡­ fashion item?¡± Isaac looked confused. ¡°One of its functions is that it changes form depending on the wearer. Right now, it¡¯s in the form when Mage Temu wore it, but when you wear it, it will transform.¡± ¡°Are you sure I can wear it?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°Is anyone objecting?¡± Kane looked around, noting only the presence of himself, Mikhail, and BLata. ¡°Isaac, when Kane offers something, just take it¡ªbut don¡¯t think it¡¯s free. Kane will definitely find a way to get some money out of you,¡± ta remarked knowingly. ta¡¯s guess was spot on. Kane nned to give the Magical Robes of Temu to Isaac but intended to ask for gold in return. ¡°Just a mere 1 billion gold,¡± Kane suggested. One billion gold¡ªa colossal amount, equivalent to the entire empire¡¯s operating expenses for six months. Yet, for something as valuable as the Magical Robes of Temu, it was a modest price. After all, this artifact held priceless power. The robe could elevate an average person to an 8th-ss mage. And if a 7th ss Knight like Isaac wore it? His strength would effectively double. Kane knew from experience that paying even 10 billion gold would be worth it for the robe¡¯s power. A billion gold was practically a gift. Isaac felt touched, he assumed Kane was demanding payment only to ease his burden and not make him feel obligated. ¡°Thank you, Kane! I didn¡¯t know you were this generous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do after you saved my life,¡± Kane replied. Isaac no longer heard the murmurs around him. He eagerly cast aside his old ck robe and donned Temu¡¯s Robe. As he put it on, the robe¡¯s gray color gradually transformed into a unique mix of ck and white, resembling his previous robe. Even the symbol of the royal family, the crescent moon, appeared embroidered on the sleeves. ¡°How do I look?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say yet,¡± Kane replied. ¡°But soon, you¡¯ll feel it.¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± ¡°The pain,¡± Kane said, with a hint of mischief. ¡°Huh?¡± Crack! In that instant, the sound of bones twisting filled the air. * * * The Magical Robes of Temupletely transformed the wearer¡¯s body, reshaping it for the optimal mana flow. Knights and mages had different mana pathways, so an additional channel was being opened to allow magical mana to flow. This drastic change entirely reconstructed Isaac¡¯s body. Isaac swallowed his pain, choking back his groans. They were in enemy territory, Fearing he might be discovered, Isaac clenched his teeth to avoid making any noise. Thankfully, Kane had already erected a soundproof mana barrier. Even if Isaac screamed, no one outside would hear it. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kane asked. ¡°¡­D-Does¡­ this look¡­ alright?¡± Isaac gasped. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. Bear with the final wave of pain,¡± Kane warned. Then, the agony surged through Isaac again, like a hellish storm. The intensity was dizzying, to the point he feared he might die. His bones shattered and reformed; even his internal organs seemed to be rearranged. Just as he felt his sanity slipping, the pain vanished, and his mind cleared. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ is it¡­ finally over?¡± Isaac panted, wary of another onught of pain. ¡°Congrattions on gaining a Mage¡¯s strength,¡± Kane said. Isaac had changed. The immense power he once struggled to suppress nowypletely hidden, as if cloaked. While the Magical Robes of Temu certainly yed a role, Isaac had also reached a level where he could now control his own mana. ¡°Phew, I thought I was going to die. Did you know this would happen when I put on your robe?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°It was just a hunch. Whenever one gains a sacred artifact, there¡¯s always a trial,¡± Kane replied with a hint of a smile. Isaac sensed that Kane might¡¯ve known more than he let on, as if he¡¯d hidden this trial on purpose. But, having survived the ordeal, Isaac¡¯s attention shifted to the new power coursing through him. Raising his hand, he summoned mana. Whoosh! A white magic orb gathered in his palm, infused with the powerful Breath of the moon. It radiated a destructive force. ¡°This¡­ is Temu¡¯s power?¡± Isaac marveled. He had already reached the rank of a 7th-ss knight, but Temu¡¯s magic surpassed his expectations. His mind brimmed with Temu¡¯s spells, each one a powerful area spell. It was no wonder Temu was once called a one-man army. With this vast mana and devastating spells, one truly could sweep across an entire continent alone. ¡°Enough admiring your power; let¡¯s withdraw,¡± Kane urged. ¡°Kane, this robe is incredible,¡± Isaac said, his eyes shining with excitement. Kane led the still-astonished crown prince out of the warehouse. * * * ¡°Th-this is bad!¡± The warehouse manager at T&co looked pale with worry. One of Elder Manuel''s close aides scowled and shouted, ¡°Do you realize who you¡¯re speaking to? Show some respect!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! But it¡¯s really urgent.¡± In a secluded forest away from Medi Ind, Elder Manuel¡¯s quarters were nestled within the dense trees. He stepped out of his tent. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The T-Temu¡¯s enchanted robe stored in the warehouse... it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Was that the only thing missing?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Only someone in the eighth ss and above would be able to tell it¡¯s genuine from a fake,¡± Elder Manuel remarked with a serious expression. He had deliberately ced the genuine Magical Robes of Temu among decoys in the warehouse to see if a skilled intruder would notice. But the worst had happened¡ªan unidentified expert had shown up. ¡°Wh-what should we do?¡± ¡°The grand n is already in motion. If the Magical Robes of Temu has been stolen, we¡¯ll need to inform everyone.¡± Despite his grave expression, Elder Manuel¡¯s voice was calm, almost as if he had anticipated this. ¡°Thankfully, I nted the Eye of the Sun inside the robe,¡± he chuckled. The Eye of the Sun was a type of surveince magic that could show certain scenes when mana touched the enchanted item. Only eighth-ss or higher mages could use such an advanced spell. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see which rat snuck in,¡± Manuel muttered, casting the Eye of the Sun. In mid-air, an ethereal eye formed, its lid gradually lifting to reveal a scene. ¡°Kane Rehinar and Isaac von Fresia!¡± The very ones the head of the Meyer Family had ordered to be eliminated. They had stolen the Magical Robes of Temu. ¡°Well, well, they¡¯re just the ones I was hoping for,¡± Manuel chuckled. Notably, one of them must be an eighth-ss warrior to have discerned the robe¡¯s authenticity. Manuel suspected that Isaac von Fresia had been hiding his strength all this time. While Kane Rehinar, the executioner-yer, was formidable, Manuel considered Isaac even stronger. ¡°Spread the word around Medi Ind that the Magical Robes of Temu has fallen into the hands of the crown prince of Fresia,¡± he ordered. ¡°Moths to a me¡ªthey¡¯lle running for the Magical Robes of Temu.¡± ¡°Driven by blind greed for a sacred artifact, their fervor will border on madness,¡± Manuelughed. The madness of humanity was a powerful fuel for the grand n. Once the news spread, Medi Ind would erupt in chaos, and the grand n would begin¡ªthe festival of blood. ¡°Elder, if they¡¯ve identified the Magical Robes of Temu, shouldn¡¯t we request reinforcements from the Meyer Family?¡± his aide cautiously suggested. Manuel nodded, already aware. Though he was a proud man, he put the mission first. For the grand n¡¯s sess, he was willing to set aside his pride. ¡°They¡¯ve already assigned new executioners since the previous ones died. From what I¡¯ve heard, these recements are either at the same level or even slightly stronger,¡± the aide added. ¡°Whether they¡¯re useful or not, I¡¯ll see for myself. Summon them and inform the family of the current situation.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The aide disappeared. The warehouse manager, still trembling, spoke up, ¡°S-sir, what should I do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you what to do? This is why working with idiots is exhausting.¡± Elder Manuel turned and entered his tent. Another aide came out in his ce. ¡°The Elder told you to spread the news, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s your job to inte the rumors. Surely, even you can manage that?¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course. I¡¯ll spread the word as best I can,¡± the warehouse manager replied, bowing deeply. He had feared he¡¯d be executed for losing the Magical robe of Temu, but fortunately, he was spared. Breathing a sigh of relief, he resolved to carry out his task with everything he had. To satisfy Elder Manuel, he figured he¡¯d have to blow things up as much as possible. The bigger the uproar, the more likely the Elder would be pleased. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 142 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 142 A single rumor has thrown Medi Ind into an uproar. ¡°There¡¯s someone here who¡¯s acquired the Magical Robes of Temu.¡± With just this one revtion, Medi Ind was shaken. People came here, fueled by dreams and hopes of acquiring a sacred relic. But to find out someone got it first? Many felt despair. ¡°Who could have obtained the Magical Robes of Temu?¡± ¡°Are you serious? You don¡¯t know yet?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They say the Crown Prince of the Fresia Empire has it.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s top secret. Only a few people know, so just keep it between us.¡± ¡°Oh, got it.¡± But how can secrets ever stay hidden among people? The rumor that the Crown Prince of the Fresia Empire had obtained the Magical Robes of Temu spread quickly. ¡°Apparently, the Crown Prince only brought a single unit of the royal guard.¡± ¡°What kind of confidence makes him bring only a single unit?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a chance for us?¡± A man drinking at a tavern looked over at the person talking. ¡°The royal guard has only 100 members. It seems there are many aiming for that robe, and that number can¡¯t protect it.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Over 50,000 people have gathered on Medi Ind. More keeping. Could he possibly return safely to the Fresia Empire? Even with the Crown Prince¡¯s strength, he won¡¯t get through this crowd. And it¡¯s not just numbers. Powerful figures are present, too. The Beast of the Wilderness. The Golden Shield Order. The Whispers of the Forest. The Moonlight Sovereign, and so on. Several elite 6th-ss Knights were stationed around. Realistically, breaking through them would be impossible. And then. Thud! A noble-looking man stood up, mming his hand on the table. ¡°That¡¯s the most exciting thing I¡¯ve heard today.¡± ¡°Who¡­?¡± ¡°I am Jazeth von Fresia.¡± ¡°The Second Prince of the Fresia Empire!¡± He was next in line after the Crown Prince. ¡°As you all know, the Crown Prince and I are brothers, but we¡¯re also rivals. the Magical Robes of Temu falling into his hands isn¡¯t good news for me. Heroes of the continent, are you going to just stand by? Are you going to let the robe slip into the hands of the Crown Prince without a fight?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to give it up either.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for the right time.¡± ¡°How about waiting for that moment with me? I¡¯ll grant anyone who helps me the title of ¡®Friend of the Fresia Empire.¡¯¡± The title of ¡®Friend of the Fresia Empire¡¯ was a prestigious honor. It was a symbol of respect across the entire continent, especially valuable if the titleholder was at the top of the power chain. It was an attractive offer for everyone at the tavern, drawing them in. ¡°Will you join me?¡± Jazeth¡¯s voice held conviction. ¡°I¡¯ll join!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be part of a group than go solo!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join too!¡± "I can¡¯t miss out on the chance to be a friend of the Fresia Empire." Everyone in the tavern raised their sses in response. Adventurers. Mercenary leaders. Merchants. Mage leaders and more. A diverse crowd gathered to rally behind Jazeth von Fresia. He raised his ss as well. "In honor of your support, I¡¯ll cover everyone¡¯s drinks tonight. Enjoy to your heart¡¯s content!" ¡°Haha, how generous of you with so many people here.¡± ¡°How could I skimp on expenses when hosting the continent¡¯s heroes?¡± Jazeth downed his drink in one gulp, and the others followed suit. There were at least 50 gathered here. Some among them led groups of hundreds. Jazeth smiled, having just gathered an army in an instant. ¡®Isaac, I won¡¯t let you take what I want this time.¡¯ Though Isaac was his brother, he was also his sworn enemy. A war that would only end with one¡¯s death. It was the perfect chance to kill the Crown Prince. An opportunity to secure his ce as heir. --- The next day. Kane, Mikhail, and Isaac emerged from their lodging. ¡°It seems word has spread already.¡± ¡°Looks like they assumed we¡¯d run after getting the Magical Robes of Temu. So many gathering here in just a day confirms it.¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking a little crazed, aren¡¯t they?¡± Around the inn, figures gripped their weapons, eyes zing with greed. ¡°Crown Prince Isaac! You¡¯re not leaving here.¡± ¡°We know the Magical Robes of Temu is in your possession. Leave it here, and no one will get hurt.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Fools. Do you really think you can stop Crown Prince Isaac? You¡¯d need someone like me!¡± A burly, beast-like man with a thick beard pushed through the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s the Beast of the Wilderness!¡± ¡°A Named fighter has entered the scene!¡± At that moment, another figure appeared. A woman in golden armor, her chest emzoned with a shield emblem. ¡°Who¡¯s this unrefined mountain brute?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the captain of the Golden Shield Order!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe even that ill-tempered woman wants the Magical Robes of Temu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s two Named fighters already.¡± And they weren¡¯t alone. An elderly man appeared mid-air with a sly chuckle. ¡°Keh keh keh, it wouldn¡¯t do if I didn¡¯t join in.¡± Around him, green-robed mages revealed themselves. They belonged to the Tower of Teal, known as the Whispers of the Forest. ¡°Even that old monster¡¯s here!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way out of this now.¡± Three warriors of the 6th ss had shown up. Isaac¡¯s known strength was High-Tier 6th-ss. If they joined forces, even the Crown Prince would struggle to escape. More powerful figures appeared by the second. Finally, Jazeth made his appearance. ¡°Brother,y down the treasure and leave, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± A sinister grin crossed Jazeth¡¯s face. His words offered life, but his expression held no intent to spare. Isaac scoffed in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me far too much. Isn¡¯t that right, Kane?¡± ¡°Seems they¡¯ve looked down on you quite a bit.¡± ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m someone to be disrespected like this?¡± ¡°While your attitude may be light, you¡¯re not the type to be openly disregarded.¡± ¡°Is that apliment or an insult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s both, really.¡± When Kane made a joke, Isaac clutched his chest, feigning pain. A remarkablyid-back attitude¡ªnot what one would expect from the Crown Prince of an empire. This was precisely why so many underestimated him. But he was, indeed, the Crown Prince of the Great Fresia Empire. The First Heir. The Sessor of the Moon. ¡°I might tolerate my brother Kane treating mefortably, but I haven¡¯t given permission for others to treat me this way,¡± Isaac said, drawing his sword. A surge of Moonlight Mana exploded from him. The air froze instantly as the chill of the Moonlight encased the surroundings. What people didn¡¯t know was that Isaac wasn¡¯t at the high level of a 6th-ss warrior as rumored. He had long surpassed that, reaching the Mid-Tier of the 7th ss¡ªa true powerhouse, second only to the Twelve Star Lords. And now, with the Magical Robes of Temu in his possession, he had leaped to the 8th ss, reaching a strength equal to the lesser ranks of the Twelve Star Lords. The power Isaac was releasing sent shivers through the Beast of the Wilderness, the Golden Shield Commander, and even the mages of the Whispers of the Forest. ¡°This...this isn¡¯t what we heard!¡± ¡°Who ever said he was our equal!?¡± ¡°A monster¡­he was hiding his strength!¡± Everyone present went pale. Isaac¡¯s overwhelming mana made it hard even to breathe. Many began to copse, unable to withstand his force. If even the 6th-ss warriors struggled to breathe, the others were far worse off. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you step aside rather than waste your lives,¡± Isaac¡¯s voice parted the crowd like a sea. With sheer presence, he hadpletely subdued everyone present. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother,¡± he said, preparing to leave with Kane and the others. ¡°W-Wait!¡± Jazeth called out, stopping Isaac in his tracks. Isaac nced at him with pity. ¡°Jazeth, if you wanted to best me, you should¡¯ve gathered real allies. What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± It was a tone Issac only used with Wendy¡ªa terrifyingly cold voice that pierced Jazeth¡¯s ears. Jazeth trembled, feeling a surge of fear toward his brother. ¡®If I don¡¯t kill him here, I¡¯m dead!¡¯ Only one thought dominated Jazeth¡¯s mind: Isaac had to die. But from the moment he decided to confront his brother, his fate was sealed. Any thoughts of challenging for the throne were over. Now, he could only think of saving his own life. ¡°We...we have hundreds here! Behind us, men from the Lycera Theocracy and the Hatzfeld Kingdom are ready as well! This is just the power of the Magic Robe! Are you going to retreat after seeing this power? Let¡¯s take it from him!¡± Jazeth stoked the crowd¡¯s greed. The power of the treasurey right in front of them. Seeing such strength on disy only made the treasure more alluring. No wonder it was a relic that brought bloodshed. Those who had been paralyzed by fear now found courage. Blinded by greed, they lost their sense of reason. ¡°That treasure is mine!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting it slip away!¡± ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll im it!¡± All at once, they lunged toward Isaac. A frenzy gripped the crowd in an instant. To them, nothing but the Magical Robes of Temu mattered. --- Thud! Several people were knocked down. Somey unconscious, but those who still retained consciousness rose again and charged forward. They were like the undead. Unless their lives werepletely snuffed out, they kepting back, like monsters that couldn¡¯t be subdued. ¡°What¡¯s the n, Young Master? Will we keep fighting them? They¡¯reing in waves without end,¡± Mikhail asked, swinging his sword as Kane looked toward the sky. Their mania was merging with an overwhelming sense of destruction. And if only that were all¡­ The blood from the wounded was rising to the sky. Blood infused with mana and life¡ªlife essence. Oblivion energy reacting with blood mana amassing in the sky had be immense. ¡®Isn¡¯t it about time they showed up?¡¯ The House of the Sun, which had orchestrated all of this, had yet to reveal itself. The battle had started from the inn, sprawled out across the main road, and now into the dense forest. Even though they¡¯d knocked many unconscious and subdued others by sheer force, the fevered greed of the crowd showed no sign of diminishing. Instead, it only intensified. The desire to possess the treasure. The hope that they, too, might reach the 8th ss. This was why they were rushing forward like moths to a me. ¡®If they¡¯re not going to show themselves, I¡¯ll force them out.¡¯ Kane gathered manaced with blood, releasing it with a forceful grip. Boom! A shockwave swept through the area. Just then, a shadow dropped from the sky, blocking the shockwave with ease. A new figure appeared. A face far too familiar to Kane finally revealed itself. ¡°¡­Ray Hatzfeld.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 143 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter143 A man with red hair pulled a spear from the ground. It was a face Kane knew all too well. It was Ray Hatzfeld, the illegitimate son and shadow of Hatzfeld. ¡°You¡¯vee to me willingly.¡± He had expected Ray to show up if rumors spread that the Magical robe of Temu was on Medi Ind. Medi Ind was part of Ray¡¯s story. This is where he was supposed toe to obtain the Magical robe of Temu. That was Ray¡¯s original plot line. Now, due to his own interference, the storyline had been altered. To set things right, he would inevitably have to sh with Ray. ¡°I¡¯ll end this right here.¡± Kane unleashed his blood mana and fused his bloodsky des into a spear. ¡°Let me show you something that will catch you off guard.¡± No words were needed between him and Ray Hatzfeld. Just as in his past life, he (as Ray) had swiftly killed Kane. Kane intended to end this just as quickly now. Thud. He stomped the ground. The blood mana erupted in mes. The mes gathered along the shaft of the spear and shot forward in a straight line. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Trying to kill me with just that?¡± Ray grabbed the spear shaft and spun it like a windmill. A crimson barrier appeared before him. The mes engulfed the barrier. But they couldn¡¯t prate it and split into two. ¡°You blocked that?¡± Kane scowled, caught off guard by what he¡¯d seen. He was currently in the 8th ss. His power was at the level of the Twelve Star Lords. Even a light attack would shred a 6th ss opponent. But Ray had withstood it. No¡ª He blocked it effortlessly. ¡°I thought the skill difference would be significant.¡± Though it was only a single attack, the Ray he knew shouldn¡¯t have been this strong. When he possessed Ray, his strength just before death had been at the very bottom of the Twelve Star lord level. ¡°Are you not a 6th-ss knight?¡± Ray lowered his spear, smiling. ¡°Surprised that I¡¯m stronger than expected? You speak as though you know a lot about me.¡± His voice brimmed with confidence. It was the tone of someone who thought themselves as superior. ¡°Perhaps I know you better than you know yourself.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Ray let out a mockingugh. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know a thing, do you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Should I tell you or keep it to myself?¡± The smile didn¡¯t fade from Ray¡¯s face. Annoyed by that expression, Kane charged at Ray again. ¡°Just die already.¡± There was no need to keep alive someone who gave him such an unpleasant feeling. Boom! The two spears shed. They exchanged rapid blows, sparks flying between them. Ray showed no sign of yielding. ¡°You look a bit taken aback, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you here to talk or fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m enjoying this. Last time, I was just at your mercy. But now, I can fight you on equal footing.¡± Ray said smiling. ng! After the two spears struck forcefully, Kane leapt back and spoke. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? Do I have to spell everything out for you? You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s possessed.¡± ¡°¡­What?!¡± Kane¡¯s eyes widened. It was the most shocking thing he¡¯d heard since his rebirth. There was another person like him¡ªanother possessor. The ¡®Kane¡¯ he had killed in his past life, was also a possessor. ¡®It never urred to me that there could be another possessor besides me. Why did I assume I was the only one?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t unreasonable to think so. Even possessing a character in a game was extraordinary enough. If he had possessed a character in this game, then perhaps others who yed it could have possessed characters too. But he¡¯d realized it toote. At the same time, he was suspicious. ¡°¡­Why are you telling me this so openly?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll return to your original world if you clear the story?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I believe.¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°When a quest fails, the difficulty increases to hell, but you don¡¯t see a ¡®Game Over¡¯ message. And even if it appears, you just lose everything¡ªyou don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Have you ever failed a quest?¡± ¡°Of course. Almost every quest failed after I possessed Ray. I got a ¡®Game Over¡¯ penalty, but here I am, alive and well, aren¡¯t I?¡± If Ray wasn¡¯t a possessor, that would be one thing, but if he was, it changed everything. Ray¡¯s top priority had been the downfall of the Rehinar family. That would have cost him all his quests and ultimately his life. And yet¡ª Here he was, alive and well. Ray had already failed toplete his quest. Not just one but many. But he was still alive. ¡°So, what¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°If you want to return to the original world, why not join forces with me?¡± ¡°And why would I trust you?¡± ¡°I told you on purpose that there¡¯s another possessor. It means I want to work with you. And if I¡¯d been nning revenge, I wouldn¡¯t have sent that idiot Dirk for the Rehinar plotline.¡± ¡°Even if you hade yourself, it would have made no difference.¡± Ray nodded at Kane¡¯s arrogant remark. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that. You¡¯re a genius, unlike me. But there¡¯s something you should understand. Have you ever wondered why Kane Rehinar had the ¡®durd¡¯ trait?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because King Hatzfeld altered the fates of two characters with a forbidden spell? That has nothing to do with being a possessor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Only the objects of possession changed. Which means, you inherited the traits of the Kane Rehinar I possessed, like the ¡®durd¡¯ trait, and I ended up with the innate physical prowess of your possessed character, Ray Hatzfeld.¡± The original Kane Rehinar, whose fate was swapped with Ray¡¯s, was a monstrous genius. He was born with overwhelming talent in martial arts. He had a monstrous body that could master anything he learned immediately. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so much stronger than I expected?¡± ¡°Ding ding. Underestimating me is underestimating yourself.¡± ¡°This is bing a nuisance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Just join forces with me, and we can get out of this cursed ce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust people. And didn¡¯t you die by my hand before you could even y properly? Aren¡¯t I your sworn enemy?¡± To him, Kane was someone he would want dead if roles were reversed. If their situations were swapped, he would¡¯ve eliminated the one who killed him first. And yet, here Ray was, suggesting they work together. It was only natural to be suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s how desperate I am. I have to get out of here¡ªthere¡¯s so much waiting for me in my original world!¡± Kane fell deep into thought. He could sense Ray¡¯s frustration was genuine. After all, he himself was trying to clear the story to escape this world, wasn¡¯t he? There was only one key difference. He hade to value his connections here. After spending over ten years in this ce, he¡¯d grown attached to these characters. Calling it an attachment was more urate. But Ray, perhaps because he¡¯d been swiftly killed in the previous round, felt none of that connection. And his current family was a dark ce with no familial love. ¡°I¡¯ve sworn to bring down Hatzfeld with my own hands.¡± ¡°Do as you like. I have no attachment here. I only need to get out of this ce.¡± ¡°Not a bad deal.¡± ¡°To celebrate our partnership, I¡¯ll give you the magical robe of Temu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to try and take it from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± A beast-like man stepped forward beside Ray. Kane¡¯s mouth opened in shock. ¡°Torand!?¡± It was Torand, one of the Twelve Star Lords and the chieftain of the Barbarians. Why was he here on Medi Ind with Ray? ¡°Now do you believe I have no intention of fighting you?¡± With Torand, things were different. Among the Twelve Star Lords, he ranked in the middle tier. Even Kane wasn¡¯t entirely confident he could win against him as he was now. ¡°Sir Torand will handle things here, so you go stop the House of Sun¡¯s foolishness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in contact soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± There was no trace of slyness in his tone. Only an intense desperation. He looked like someone truly desperate to return to his original world. ¡®How much could he possibly have in that world to make him hate it here so much?¡¯ In fact, while ying this game, Kane sometimes thought to himself: ¡®This world isn¡¯t so bad¡¯ ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a ce where lives are constantly at stake, but it¡¯s still a world with people living in it.¡¯ ¡®Especially with power and honor on my side, it¡¯s quite afortable ce to live.¡¯ So, Kane figured this world might not be a bad ce to stay. But it seems Ray thinks otherwise. ¡®I guess his reality must be different from mine.¡¯ * * * With Torand¡¯s appearance, the situation quickly settled. The presence of one of the Twelve Stars. No matter how reckless they were, who would dare to challenge one of the Twelve Star Lords? Everyone withdrew without a word. Of course, it was only a temporary retreat. If the opportunity arose, they would undoubtedly try to steal the Magical robe of Temu again. Such is the insatiable greed of humanity for treasures. As they continued to lurk on Medi Ind, waiting for their chance, Elder Manuel was receiving reports from his subordinates. ¡°The situation is resolved?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Barbarian Chief suddenly appeared.¡± ¡°You mean Torrand Orcas?¡± ¡°He showed up on Medi Ind alongside Hatzfeld¡¯s son. The conflict has cooled for now, but it could erupt at any moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an unexpected turn, but we have a much better sacrifice now. And two of them at that.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Hatzfeld an ally of the Lycera Theocracy?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°If we sacrifice them, there could be severe repercussions from Hatzfeld.¡± ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know the Hatzfeld king. He values bloodlines. He cherishes his firstborn dearly. He couldn¡¯t care less about a bastard. And if that bastard isn¡¯t his real son, he wouldn¡¯t even blink if he died.¡± ¡°What¡­ are you saying?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know.¡± Elder Manuel knew the secret of the Hatzfeld king. He would know, after all. It was the House of Sun that gave the forbidden book to the Hatzfeld king. ¡®The king used that forbidden knowledge after the god¡¯s prophecy. The fact that he swapped Kane Rehinar¡¯s soul, the grand duke¡¯s heir, with his youngest son, making him a hunting dog¡ªhow the continent would be shocked to learn that. Tsk, what a heartless father.¡¯ This was why Manuel nned to use Ray Hatzfeld as a sacrifice. ¡°Drench Medi Ind in blood before the n falls apart.¡± His subordinates bowed their heads. They walked to the mutated monsters they had captured and began chanting. One by one, the magical shackles binding the monsters began to break. The mutated monsters¡¯ eyes were filled with madness. They drooled as if starving. Elder Manuel shouted at them: ¡°Devour every human you see.¡± At hismand, the mutated monsters bolted outside. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 144 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 144 It was night in Medi Ind. The tavern was still bustling with life¡ªfilled with drinks, food, and endless stories. Certain names echoed among the people, with the Barbarian Chieftan, one of the Twelve Star Lords, at the heart of the conversation. ¡°Whew, I thought my heart would stop,¡± someone muttered. ¡°Just one look from him almost made me wet myself.¡± ¡°Not surprising¡ªhe¡¯s the chieftain of the barbarians, after all.¡± ¡°They say most barbarian warriors can match a fifth-ss knight. From what we¡¯ve seen of Sir Torand Orcas, that doesn¡¯t seem to be an exaggeration.¡± With his fierce, lion-like appearance, the Barbarian Lord exuded a wild and intimidating presence. People who saw him tended to avoid eye contact; he was a frightening figure. ¡°But why would someone like him be with the illegitimate son of Hatzfeld?¡± one person wondered aloud. ¡°They almost looked like allies,¡± someone replied. ¡°For Hatzfeld to involve the barbarians¡­this is nerve-wracking.¡± ¡°Who will bow to Hatzfeld next?¡± Hatzfeld was widely known as a war-hungry kingdom that had already subdued several nations. With the Barbarian Lord, one of the Twelve Stars, as an ally, any foe could expect a swift downfall. the Barbarian Lord¡¯s name carried immense weight. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re nning to go against the Fresia Empire?¡± ¡°Are you blind? They seemed more like they were forming an alliance.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t Hatzfeld and Fresia rivals?¡± ¡°Maybe Fresia isn¡¯t so easy to beat. They shifted from shing to talking.¡± ¡°Shame, that would¡¯ve been a thrilling fight.¡± Fresia Empire¡¯s noble n¡ªthe prestigious Rehinar family¡ªwas now in a feud with Hatzfeld¡¯s royal family. Though treasures may catch anyone¡¯s attention, this fight had be captivating. Who would win? On one side is the renowned Blood Demon Young Master, who had been famous in recent days; on the other was Hatzfeld¡¯s shadow. It was the kind of sh that gamblers loved to bet on, although, regrettably, it had ended sooner than expected. The tavern was still heated with this discussion. ¡°If they had kept fighting, Hatzfeld¡¯s illegitimate son would¡¯ve won, right?¡± ¡°Is that even a question? He was with the Barbarian Lord. Not even Kane Rehinar could handle that.¡± Another group joined in. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Blood Demon Young Master! Have you not heard the story? He supposedly wiped out Count McCarthy and his elite forces single-handedly.¡± ¡°Count McCarthy was renowned across the continent as a spear master. To wipe them out alone¡­he must be at least eighth ss, right?¡± Everyone nodded. Count McCarthy¡¯s elite forces were no ordinary army. They were battle-hardened veterans, spending decades on the battlefield and taking lives without hesitation. Many countries had knelt before them. Even their names caused shivers. ¡°Bute on, not eighth ss. How could someone in their early twenties be at the Twelve Star lord level?¡± ¡°Are you still na?ve? The Twelve Star Lords reached eighth ss at that age too.¡± ¡°A monster is a monster, regardless of age.¡± ¡°I still believe Hatzfeld¡¯s illegitimate son has the upper hand.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Should we ce our bets now?¡± Betting was one of the continent¡¯s favorite pastimes. Winnings could be significant, and losses devastating, but its addictive pull kept it going. That¡¯s why there were arenas for this kind of thing. ¡°I¡¯d like to throw in a surprise entry¡ªthe Crown Prince of Fresia empire.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there also the Crown Prince of Fresia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting all my money on Isaac von Fresia.¡± While the previous two figures were surrounded by rumors, the Crown Prince Isaac was different. He was the leading person among the young generation of the continent and was widely expected to inherit the next seat among the Twelve Star Lords. Yet, in Medi Ind, he drew surprisingly little attention. It made sense, given that Isaac hadn¡¯t made any significant moves here. People tended to believe only what they could see, and right now, the impact of figures like Kane and Ray overshadowed Isaac¡¯s reputation. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t we ce our bets early?¡± ¡°We can store the deposits safely with the T&co Continental Guild.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Excited, the patrons in the tavern began cing their bets one by one. Just then¡ª Bang! The tavern door burst open, and a blood-covered man staggered in, barely able to speak. ¡°A¡­a monster has appeared¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he copsed. ¡°Hey! Are you alright?¡± A nearby patron rushed to help the fallen man, but suddenly¡ª Thunk! Something sharp pierced the patron¡¯s stomach. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?!¡± The sudden death threw the tavern into chaos as the patrons scrambled in panic. Then, the culprit revealed itself¡ªa grotesque monster with tentacles extending from its body. ¡°A-ahhhh!¡± * * * Medi Ind was drenched in blood. A shapeless, mutated monster had appeared, killing people indiscriminately. ¡°Save meee!¡± came the screams, echoing all around. But no one stopped to help. Everyone was too busy fleeing, some even shoving theirpanions toward the creature in hopes that it would buy them time to escape. ¡°Stay back!¡± A woman closed her eyes, trembling, as a red tiger towering at nearly three meters appeared in front of her. When it bared its fangs, the monster hesitated, its bloodthirsty rampage halted by fear. ¡°Do you dare spill blood in front of me? Do you want to die?¡± It was ta. A fierce, bloody aura radiated from him, dominating the area. He shed the mutated monster before him, ripping it to shreds as easily as tearing paper. It copsed, blood evaporatingpletely. ¡°Roaar!¡± ta roared to the sky, unleashing a wave of energy that froze every remaining monster in its tracks, turning them to stone. Yet he muttered with frustration, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they all dead? When is my damn power going toe back to full?¡± In his prime, a single roar would have ended them all. That was his true power. Now, he could only immobilize them, and that stung his pride. ¡°Die, all of you.¡± With a single stomp, ta sent hundreds of blood-red spikes bursting from the ground, impaling every monster in sight. It was a disy of tremendous power, but ta still looked dissatisfied. Then he noticed a man approaching him. ¡°You know this isn¡¯t my full strength, right?¡± ta wanted to show off his true power. As the strongest of his kind, the great guardian spirit of demons, he reminded everyone constantly of his unmatched strength. And yet¡ªhere he was, failing to kill these lowly creatures in one strike. He looked over at Kane, worried about being underestimated. ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Kane asked. ¡°No, but you¡¯re looking at me with contempt!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes, you are, Kane!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are! You think I¡¯m an idiot.¡± ¡°Well, maybe, but it¡¯s not contempt.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ta covered his ears with his paws as if refusing to listen, and his antics made Isaac burst outughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t he adorable?¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s cute?¡± The ck Heaven Knight Commander asked skeptically. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You must not be an animal lover. I can¡¯t understand how anyone wouldn¡¯t find that adorable,¡± Isaac remarked. ¡°Let¡¯s just call it a difference in taste,¡± replied themander. Together, Kane and Isaac continued to eliminate the mutated monsters to protect the people. With ta disying his presence, the monsters¡¯ movements grew sluggish. The appearance of a higher-ranked species had shifted the monsters¡¯ focus¡ª they were creatures with a far stronger sense of hierarchy than humans. ¡°They¡¯re emerging from thebyrinth entrance,¡± Kane pointed out. Isaac¡¯s guards took their positions, forming a magical seal at their feet to block the entrance. Using the Breath of the Moon they summoned ice, creating a cial barrier that would trap anything inside thebyrinth. ¡°Freeze it all. There won¡¯t be any survivors inside,¡± Isaac dered. The mutated monsters inside were weaker than the 6th ss and numbered in the hundreds. Those trapped within stood little chance; even seasoned knights at the 6th ss would struggle against such strength. As the ice barrier began to solidify¡ª Boom! The barrier shattered easily, and from within emerged an old man in priestly robes. * * * ¡°Tsk, this isn¡¯t to my liking,¡± muttered Elder Manuel as he appeared with a horde of mutated monsters. Kane broke the silence. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too obvious to reveal yourself like this?¡± Elder Manuel wore the robes of the House of the Sun. Though most people were unaware of this organization, the crest was a tant signal to those who did know. Though most of the time no witnesses would survive to spread word. ¡°Who here can see me and live to tell the tale? They¡¯re all as good as dead,¡± Manuel sneered. ¡°Your confidence is sky-high.¡± ¡°Heh, if this Elder ims it, so it is.¡± Manuel Smiled ¡°Careful. That confidence might shatter soon,¡± Kane replied coolly. ¡°Do you really think you have what it takes?¡± Manuel chuckled. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Judging by how smug you are after killing a few Executioners, you clearly don¡¯t fear the heavens yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re any different from them. To me, you¡¯re all the same trash,¡± Kane shot back. ¡°Ha! Trying to provoke me? Useless,¡± Manuel responded calmly, unaffected by Kane¡¯s taunts. His unshakable demeanor contrasted with those who typically fell for such provocations. ¡°Then, would you be upset if the ¡®Samael¡¯ n fell apart?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Heh. That¡¯s impossible¡ª¡± But before he could finish, the mutated monsters behind him exploded, torn apart by ta¡¯s zing gaze. ta had unleashed his power to avoid Kane¡¯s scorn, killing the lower-ranked creatures with a mere nce. The result was immediate, but that wasn¡¯t all¡­ The oblivion energy seeped into ta¡¯s body. This beast had a boundless appetite, consuming demonic energy, bloodlust, and even the energy of oblivion without discrimination. Elder Manuel was oblivious to ta¡¯s omnivorous nature, which exined his previous confidence. ¡°Getting a bit annoyed now?¡± Kane taunted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a ferocious species under your control,¡± Manuel replied through gritted teeth, his expression showing clear irritation. ¡°Enough with the high-and-mighty act. Why don¡¯t you summon yourckeys¡ªor should I bring them out for you?¡± Kane challenged. Yet, Manuel remained unphased, hisposure steady even in the face of ta¡¯s deadly consumption. Unlike the Executioners, Manuel was not easily baited. ¡°ta, bring out all the hidden trash,¡± Kanemanded. ¡°Hehe! So you¡¯re finally recognizing my strength! Leave it to me,¡± ta responded eagerly. With that, ta unleashed a wave of blood-infused mana, flooding the area with his power. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 145 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 145 ta¡¯s eyes sparked with energy, Crackle! A red lightning bolt struck from the sky. It was reminiscent of the Blood Lightning skill Kane used recently. Those hiding had to reveal themselves under the torrent of lightning that split through the sky. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°What kind of mana is this¡­?¡± Priests dressed in their Meyer Family robes looked stunned. Among them was a familiar face. It was Bernt Pervartz, the Sixth Seat. All of them were summoned by Elder Manuel. ¡°Mikhail, this time, you think you can kill him?¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mikhail gripped the me Emperor¡¯s Spear tightly. The one responsible for destroying his family was right before his eyes. In the past, he hadcked the power to avenge them; now, things were different. He was confident he could defeat the Sixth Seat. As Mikhail fueled his determination, Kane turned to Elder Manuel and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously counting on these shitty executioners, are you? That would be disappointing.¡± ¡°You impudent child, asking for death so eagerly. Fine, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Elder Manuel waved his hand. A massive bell tolled, piercing the executioners¡¯ ears. The eyes of the new executioner, including those of the Sixth Seat, turned bloodshot. Their muscles bulged, ws and teeth sharpened. Gray veins swelled over their skin. The bell was forcibly drawing forth their power of oblivion. ¡°Go, punish these sinners who dare to defy the divine.¡± Elder Manuel¡¯smand fell. The executioners and priests attacked Kane. Golden rays poured down upon him, a blend of divine energy and hostility. Simultaneously, close-range attacks followed. As the sword sliced diagonally, Rip! A sound like the fabric of space tearing echoed. It was as if a dragon¡¯s w had ripped through. The ground split into three, four sections. The attacks rained down from all directions. Even one hit would inflict a lethal wound. But Kane didn¡¯t deploy any defensive techniques. He simply tossed two Bloodsky desinto the air. Immediately, blood mist filled the air from the Bloodsky des engulfing the surroundings. Boom! As the blood mist burst, it emitted an explosive roar. The spreading mist further enveloped the area. And from the obscured vision, a Blood red sword shot out. sh! One executioner¡¯s body was split apart. The executioner¡¯s spear, though it blocked the de, was sliced in half along with the body. The carnage began with the executioners. They hadn¡¯t even dreamed that they would be the victims of a massacre. They were used to being the predators, but now, they were mere prey. For the first time, they understood the terror and fear of being hunted. One by one, the executioners fell. A mage lost both hands. The one who mimicked assassins lost his ankles. In an instant, six of them were defeated. Now, only one remained. Bernt Pervartz of the Sixth Seat. Kane grabbed him by the neck and he was hurled to where Mikhail stood. ¡°This one¡¯s yours to handle.¡± He had promised Mikhail, so he left Bernt to him. When the Bloodmist vanished, the gruesome scene was revealed. The executioner and all the priest lost their lives in less than five minutes. The difference in skill was overwhelming. For the first time, Elder Manuel showed signs of rm. He hadn¡¯t expected the executioners to be defeated so easily. "You''re the only one left, then." "You¡¯re a demon, aren¡¯t you?" "That''s not something I''d expect to hear from the House of the Sun." "But I do envy your power." Then, Elder Manuel pressed his lips together. "Why not use that power for good? It¡¯s too valuable to waste on people with no use." "Spare me your nonsense." "If you join us, you could obtain the power of a god. You must¡¯ve heard of it¡ªthe one who wields divine authority, the apostle." "That is¡­" "I¡¯ll give you that power. You¡¯ll be blessed with the divine. Perhaps, power even stronger than the head of the Meyer Family will be yours. Isn¡¯t it tempting?" Manuel tempted him. To receive the power of a god was to be a demigod. One could potentially rule the entire continent. It was a power any human would covet. "Take my hand. Together, we¡¯ll move the world." Manuel held out his hand. "Do you guarantee eternal life?" "Of course! Our grand design lies in that eternal life. You could live not for mere centuries but over a thousand years, if not more. You could even establish your own empire beyond the confines of the Fresia Empire and rule the world!" "And could you let me escape from this world?" Manuel replied without hesitation to Kane''s question. "Anything is possible. If you wish it, it will be done." "That¡¯s rather tempting." "Will you join us?" Manuel''s eyes sparkled. He thought he had won over Kane. "The offer is appealing, but I¡¯ll have to decline." "You¡¯re willing to throw away such an opportunity?" "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad." "Then, take my hand." "I¡¯m not fond of living my life led by another¡¯s hand." At Kane¡¯s wordy, Elder Manuel shouted angrily. "What are you trying to do!" "I¡¯m saying I have no desire to join hands with the House of the Sun." "You wretched fool!" "Stop wasting your breath ande at me." As Kane adopted a disinterested stance, Elder Manuel unleashed his power. "I¡¯ll make you regret turning down such a fine opportunity." * * * Meanwhile. Mikhail and Bernt Pervartz were facing off. ¡°It seems the chance for revenge hase sooner than expected.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. You can¡¯t defeat the House of the Sun.¡± ¡°I n to give it a try.¡± ¡°Are you really putting your faith in that monster?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mikhail nodded. Kane had a power that made people believe in him. If Kane said he would bring down the House of the Sun, it felt like it could actually happen. So, Mikhail chose to trust him. ¡°Monsters like him are a dime a dozen in the House of the Sun. Why do you think I destroyed Pervartz? If it hadn¡¯t been for me, all of Pervartz''s bloodline would have been erased. The lineage of the True Dragon would have vanished from the continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse.¡± ¡°You insolent fool.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t dress up your betrayal of your family for the sake of power with noble words. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°What would a brat like you understand about my feelings?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care to understand your feelings.¡± Mikhail used the Breath of the True Dragon. mes erupted from his spear. As he infused his family¡¯s weapon with the power of the True Dragon, its innate strength emerged. A ck dragon¡¯s form appeared behind Mikhail. As he resolved to fight, Bernt revealed his own power in turn. ¡°You¡¯ve made a truly foolish choice.¡± ¡°Here Ie.¡± Thud¡ª Mikhail charged at Bernt, unleashing the Dragon Fang Spearmanship of Pervartz. Every movement he made was apanied by a dragon. A ck dragon, coiled around his spear, surged outward along the spearhead. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who knows Dragon Fang Spearmanship.¡± Bernt also used Dragon Fang Spearmanship, and the two dragons shed, biting and tearing into each other. In the past, Mikhail would have been at a disadvantage, but now the roles were reversed. Boom! Crash! Crash! Crash! A series of impacts exploded around them. The energy waves from the spears spread outward, burning everything in their wake. Mikhail advanced, forcing Bernt to retreat. ¡°Ugh, you¡­!¡± With the me Emperor¡¯s spear in hand, Mikhail was apletely different man¡ª he was now a Blood Knight of the True Dragon. The more wounds he suffered and the more blood his opponent shed, the stronger Mikhail grew. The mana of the True Dragon mirrored this, bing fiercer with each attack. Unable to withstand the relentless assault, Bernt was thrown back, crashing into the ground. ¡°Gah!¡± Mikhail readied his final strike, pulling his spear back. He was preparing to throw it. Seeing this, Bernt shouted desperately. ¡°W-wait!¡± ¡°Do you have any final words?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how Pervartz met its end?¡± ¡°I am curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. Just put down your spear.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen until I¡¯vepleted my revenge.¡± Mikhail tightened his grip on the spear. The ck dragon within it let out a roar. ¡°L-listen to me!¡± Despite Bernt¡¯s desperate plea, Mikhail¡¯s spear left his hand. ¡°N-nooo!¡± Bernt, refusing to ept death, tried to escape, screaming. Thud! The sacred spear pierced straight through his chest. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Blood spurted from his mouth, mixed with fragments of his organs. His face aged rapidly, the years finally catching up as his mana could no longer hold off time. ¡°Farewell.¡± Mikhail severed Bernt¡¯s head, ensuring he could not resurrect using the power of oblivion. Turning his head after ending the battle, he observed the other fight. ¡°It looks like that side will be over soon, too.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just aplete monster?¡± Isaac was watching Kane fight with awe-struck eyes. Calling it overwhelming seemed like an understatement. ¡°He¡¯s probably an 8th-ss at least¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s an elder of the House of the Sun, he should be at the level of the Lower-tier of Twelve Star Lords, but Kane¡¯s toying with him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rather twisted hobby.¡± ¡°Kane¡¯s always had a cruel streak.¡± The stronger the opponent, the longer Kane would draw out the fight. It was a habit of his, as if testing his own limits. Even now, he was doing just that. Yet he held the upper hand at every moment. He never gave his opponent even a second to catch their breath. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying just to watch.¡± ¡°You feel that too?¡± ¡°The thought of that deing for me makes my skin crawl.¡± ¡°Phew. I¡¯m so d to be on the same side as Kane.¡± Isaac genuinely admired Kane. Every one of his movements was perfectly calcted, without a single wasted attack. Every strike was lethal. Kane with his Dual de swordsmanship skillfully maneuvered them to overwhelm his opponent. It was frightening to watch him relentlessly drive his enemy with such powerful determination. Just observing him sent chills down their spines. That¡¯s how potent the aura of his lethal swordsmanship was. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s over.¡± With Isaac¡¯s exmation, Elder Manuel copsed to the ground. * * * ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t¡­ be¡­!¡± ¡°So even an elder of the House of the Sun isn¡¯t much. The First Star must not be that strong either.¡± Kane had finished his calctions. He could overpower elder-level opponents. Even if they came in groups, he could handle them. Now that he fully understood his true abilities, rather than relying on any false sense of strength, he clearly sensed his ce in the hierarchy. ¡°Thank you for revealing the House of the Sun¡¯s full power to me.¡± Through Elder Manuel, Kane had gauged the true strength of the House of the Sun. This was why he had traded attacks instead of ending it quickly. The only person worth being cautious of was the First Star. Even then, extreme caution wasn¡¯t necessary. The one thing he had to guard against was the House of the Sun¡¯s schemes¡ªnamely, their tendency to take hostages from those close to him. Hadn¡¯t he fallen for this once during his time as Ray? It wasn¡¯t even Dirk¡¯s idea; it must havee from the House of the Sun, likely from Gregor. This kind of maniption was their mostmonly used tactic. Kane pointed his sword at Elder Manuel¡¯s lifeless eyes and spoke. ¡°First Star Kesh Meyer, I know you¡¯re watching me through these eyes.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 146 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 146 ¡°What will you do now that your n has failed again?¡± Kane mocked, his wordsced with sarcasm. Elder Manuel replied, his tone cold, ¡°You think you can act cocky in front of me just because you¡¯ve managed to beat a mere elder?¡± But a different voice seemed to emerge from Elder Manuel, radiating with a subtle yet intense anger. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just one elder, was it? Six executioners and the dogs of the House of the Sun ¡ª quite a few fell to my hands, didn¡¯t they?¡± Kane retorted. ¡°Those types are expendable for us,¡± Manuel countered. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve resorted to this insane pursuit of immortality, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s insane about reducing the number of useless lives to make better use of them.¡± ¡°Delusional.¡± ¡°So, as Elder Manuel suggested, are you not willing to ept our offer?¡± ¡°Are you feeling uneasy because things keep going wrong because of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself,¡± Elder Manuel replied, a hint of frustration showing. Kane smirked knowingly, seeing through their motives: persuasion or elimination. So far, everyone had been persuaded, and if not¡­ elimination was their fallback. ¡°I can see what you¡¯re afraid of,¡± Kane said, taunting the First Star. ¡°Shut up!¡± The enraged voice burst out from Elder Manuel, a surge of mana ring from his body, even though it was another¡¯s emotions being expressed. But Kane didn¡¯t relent. ¡°Did I hit a nerve? Why so sensitive?¡± ta chimed in from the side. ¡°Look at this coward hiding behind others. Kane, let¡¯s hunt him down. If he¡¯s only showing himself through others, he must be weak.¡± ta¡¯s taunts cut deep, his words scratching at their nerves, especially toward those he deemed enemies. ¡°Where do you get off imitating a god in front of me? You want to die?¡± ta¡¯s tone was exceptionally arrogant, his gaze condescending towards the first star.. ¡°Why so silent? Have you fled in fear? Haha, you¡¯re nothing. See, Kane, everything¡¯s already taken care of on my end,¡± ta chattered with a cheerful tone. Atst, the First Star exploded in rage. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to shreds!¡± Elder Manuel¡¯s eyes gleamed with murderous intent, emanating an unbearably powerful aura. Kane and ta quickly stepped back. ¡°Arise, my army!¡± Elder Manuelmanded, and the dead around them began to rise, skin peeling away and broken bones mending, their numbers exceeding 200. Watching this undead horde, Kane muttered, ¡°A necromancer? And he ims to serve God?¡± ¡°Kane, that guy¡¯s really crossed a line. Even the guardian spirits of demons doesn¡¯t make their minions reverse the course of life. And he is supposed to be the holy one? Look at him,¡± ta sneered. The necromancer didn¡¯t belong to the heavens or the underworld. Nor was he bound to the mortal realm. It was something¡­ in-between. The forbidden necromantic arts ¨C human sorcery that calls upon the dead. This practice was despised in both the heavens and the underworld. ¡°It seems many lives have been taken. The energy seems too dark and foul,¡± Kane remarked. ¡°Just trust me. I¡¯ll absorb all that foul energy myself,¡± ta responded. ¡°Or better yet, just obliterate them all.¡± ¡°Shall I?¡± ta¡¯s eyes gleamed; for him, this was the simplest approach. ¡°Heh, I wonder who Kane would assign these annoying tasks to if it weren¡¯t for me,¡± he chuckled. From ta¡¯s mouth, a liquid spurted out ¡ª a thick, red mass of blood. As the globules burst in the air, they drenched the ground, turning it into a slick, blood-soaked field. The undead, struggling on the blood-drenched earth, were immobilized. In that moment ta¡¯s voice resonated¡ª ¡°Boom~¡± The ground erupted, blood exploding in a violent st. That was just the beginning. A chain reaction of explosions followed. Stronger skeletons tried to shield themselves with mana, but the force of the blood explosions overwhelmed them. BOOM! Death Knight Kings. Lich Queens. They were all swept up in the bloody explosions. Even Elder Manuel was not spared, dissolving into nothing. ta¡¯s awakened power was formidable, instantly wiping out the undead. He nced sheepishly at Kane. ¡°Heh, heh¡­ I might have cut our conversation short.¡± --- BANG! The sky above the Tower of the Sun cracked open. First Star¡¯s fury had torn a rift in space. ¡°These worthless worms not only dared to interfere with my ns but have the audacity to mock me!¡± His anger showed no signs of abating. His n to bring about annihtion had failed. He wanted to plunge Medi Ind into chaos, yet he hadn¡¯t seeded. Far too little blood had been spilled, and he had also lost the Magical robe of Temu. While the House of the Sun had a lot of treasures, he couldn¡¯t shake the bitterness of losing it so easily. The n had failed, the treasure had been stolen, and not a single thing had gone right. As his frustration seethed, a portal opened within the Tower of the Sun. As the Tower of the Sun shook, the elders hurried over to see what was happening. ¡°Lord, what has provoked such anger?¡± ¡°If someone has offended you, we will take care of it.¡± ¡°Please, let us know the cause of your displeasure.¡± First Star replied to their questions with a heavy tone. ¡°Elder Manuel is dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Elder Manuel?¡± ¡°How¡­?¡± The elders exchanged bewildered nces. The House of the Sun prided itself on knowing everything in the world, yet this news hade to themte. Nothing was going the First Star¡¯s way. ¡°Kane Rehinar interfered with our work again.¡± ¡°Did Elder Manuel let his guard down?¡± ¡°No. Even after using the power of oblivion, he was killed.¡± ¡°How could this happen¡­?¡± ¡°It seems we must revise our assessment of Kane Rehinar.¡± ¡°He must be on our level¡­ or even higher.¡± Some elders muttered. ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous individual.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate our lord recently ascended to 9th ss.¡± ¡°No matter how skilled that scoundrel is, he won¡¯t stand a chance against you, my lord.¡± The elders¡¯ ttery managed to calm First Star¡¯s rage a bit. ¡°We need to alter our n.¡± ¡°Just give themand.¡± ¡°Open the ¡®Gates of Destruction¡¯ across the entire continent.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll execute it immediately.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how he handles this on his own. Tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°If you wish it, my lord, such a worm would be but a morsel for you.¡± ¡°Please, put your mind at ease.¡± ¡°One slippery fish won¡¯t taint the entire river.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t worthy of your attention, my lord.¡± ¡°If he makes a move, we¡¯ll take this opportunity to eliminate him entirely.¡± The elders were confident they could kill Kane Rehinar. Elder Manuel had only taken a fraction of his power with him and was known for his arrogant nature, second only to the lord himself in the House of the Sun. They assumed he had been defeated due to his pride. They knew they couldn¡¯t afford to make such a mistake. ¡®This is my chance to im Elder Manuel¡¯s position.¡¯ ¡®With Elder Manuel gone, I have the opportunity to be the lord¡¯s right hand.¡¯ ¡®Once I leave here, I¡¯ll consolidate his power under my control.¡¯ ¡®The lord¡¯s favor will be mine!¡¯ Each elder shared the same ambition. First Star¡¯s right-hand position was now vacant. To fill it, they needed to achieve a remarkable feat. Sess with the Gates of Destruction would instantly ce them as second inmand. ¡°And Second Elder.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord. What are your instructions?¡± First Star spoke privately to the Second Elder in a hushed voice. The elder nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Everyone, leave. I¡¯ll be stepping out for a walk.¡± At the mention of a ¡°walk,¡± the elders¡¯ faces lit up in awe. ¡°May you have a restful time,¡± the elders said in unison as they withdrew. First Star moved to another part of the Tower of the Sun. --- Meanwhile, people hurried to evacuate Medi Ind. Fear gripped them, not knowing when mutated monsters might appear again¡ªor due to the presence of the mysterious hidden faction. The sheer strength they had witnessed was beyond anything imaginable. Without the help of Kane Rehinar and Crown Prince Isaac, they believed the ind would have been a bloodbath. No treasure was worth more than life itself. And with such a massive gap in skill, no one dared challenge Crown Prince Isaac. Beyond that, he was their savior¡ªthey couldn¡¯t betray someone who had saved their lives. Thus, everyone gave up on the treasure and left Medi Ind. Kane and hispanions also boarded a ship. ¡°Little brother, when will we meet again?¡± one asked. ¡°We¡¯ll both be busy. First Star will be filled with fury,¡± Kane replied. ¡°First Star?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying something like Medi Ind could happen again?¡± Kane nodded. Knowing First Star¡¯s nature, he could take drastic action at any moment. He considered himself the orchestrator of the world¡ªor perhaps, even a god. And now, he aimed to be one. ¡°The empire could fall into chaos.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to identify all suspicious areas. You¡¯ll help, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be stopping by my family, but then I¡¯ll head out immediately.¡± In truth, Kane wanted to move directly to the next area likely to be targeted by the Gates of Destruction like Medi Ind. However, he was also concerned about his territory. He nned to use everyst coin he had saved to ensure the defenses were thorough, then leave it in safe hands. After all, he needed to recruit someone who would be essential in defending hisnds. ¡°Are you a hero?¡± someone asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± "Then why are you trying so hard to keep moving forward?" Isaac asked, his curiosity genuine. Until now, Kane had seemed like a hero, tirelessly working to save lives. He appeared determined to thwart the continent¡¯s conspiracies on his own. "Let¡¯s call it revenge against the House of the Sun," Kane replied. "Revenge, huh... sounds like a headache," Isaac remarked, thinking Kane¡¯s enemy was certainly unlucky. To have Kane as an adversary¡ªsomeone so persistent, ruthless, andposed¡ª was bad luck in itself. ¡°If I had known you felt this way sooner, I would never have abandoned Rehinar,¡± Isaac admitted, ming himself. ¡°It was reasonable then. I understand,¡± Kane replied. The Kane of the past was entirely different from who he was now. Back then, leaving Rehinar was the right decision. Had they held on, the empire might have crumbled even faster, unable to prevent internal corruption. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, so don¡¯t dwell on it.¡± ¡°Kane has a big heart, so don¡¯t feel bad. But hey, Crown Prince, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± ta interjected, shifting the heavy mood. ¡°Did I forget something, Sir ta?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so scatterbrained. Honestly¡­¡± ta sighed, feigning concern. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me what it is?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to bring along the Blood Owl?¡± ta hinted. Isaac froze momentarily, then turned to Kane. "Let¡¯s turn back, Kane!" "The ship¡¯s already set sail," Kane replied calmly. As they spoke, the ship was already cutting through the waves, leaving Medi Ind behind. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 147 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 147 It¡¯s been ten days since they boarded the ship. They passed through the center of the demon forest and entered the territory of the Fresia Empire. Isaac sighed regretfully. ¡°We¡¯re already here, huh?¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°When will we meet again?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see each other when the time is right.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem sad to part ways.¡± Kane simply bowed in response to Isaac¡¯s grumbling. ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± The ship docked at the Rehinar port. ta expressed the farewell that Kane didn¡¯t. ¡°Your Highness, see you next time.¡± ¡°Ah, only Sir ta truly cares for me.¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± ta waved his paw energetically. The ship was starting to set sail. Around the time the ship picked up speed, Kane spoke up to Isaac. ¡°Oh, won¡¯t you meet with the princess before you go?¡± It was far toote for such a suggestion. The ship was already quite far from the port. Isaac shouted furiously. ¡°Why are you telling me thingste?!¡± ¡°See her next time.¡± Isaac yelled something in the distance at Kane¡¯s response. But Kane had already turned around and walked away. ¡°Mikhail.¡± ¡°Yes, speak.¡± ¡°Prepare to depart immediately.¡± ¡°Where is our destination?¡± ¡°The Vige of the Golden Dragon.¡± ¡°You mean the ce marked on the map but with no known way in?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Pack everything you¡¯ll need.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mikhail returned to his workshop. After a long time, Kane went to see Daniel. He was seated as Chief Administrator, buried in numerous documents. ¡°Elder.¡± ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± ¡°Looks like you have a lot of work.¡± ¡°Thanks to the young lord entrusting me with all affairs of the territory.¡± ¡°Consider it a chance to catch up on all the dyed work.¡± The family¡¯s administrative office had grown quite a bit. With finances now secure, they were able to hire more talent. There were over twenty people working in administration alone. Even so, everyone was busy. Rehinar was slowly bing a great territory. It changed day by day, with endless work needing attention. ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s something here you need to check.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kane epted the documents from Daniel. It was a letter of protest from the Orchid Kingdom. The surviving students had shared what had happened, but it seemed not to be believed. Naturally. The king of the Orchid Kingdom was under the influence of the Meyer family¡¯s bewitching magic. It was no wonder they didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re giving me something like this so casually?¡± "All you need to do is review it." ¡°How are you handling it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already sent Rehinar¡¯s official stance and are waiting for a response.¡± ¡°What if they decide to attack?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to resolve it with force.¡± ¡°You seem confident?¡± ¡°Rehinar isn¡¯t what it once was. The current Rehinar could fend off even the great army of Hatzfeld.¡± Indeed, with the territory under his charge, Daniel had channeled funds into building up the military infrastructure. A knight training academy. The Tower of Water Magic. A magic artillery station. And a magic engineering researchb. Significant investments went into military power. And that wasn¡¯t all. The walls hadpleted their fifth upgrade. This was why Daniel was entrusted with such responsibilities. His administrative skills were exceptional. Despite being of retirement age, no administrator could match his ability. ¡°Also, thanks to the Grand Temple, our poption is growing exponentially, making it easier to recruit soldiers. Priests are in abundance as well. The only shortage we have ismanders.¡± It took years to cultivate a skilledmander. Most high-rankingmanders were nobles by birth. In other words, unless nobles from other territories moved to Rehinar, it would take at least five or six years to produce amander. Currently, only lower-rankingmanders ofmon origin were avable. Even Daniel¡¯s administrative prowess couldn¡¯t address the sheer number gap. ¡°There are plenty ofmander candidates in Rehinar, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°¡­Are you referring to the military school cadets?¡± ¡°If you gather all those nobles from the outskirts instead of the central ones, we could secure at least 200.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that.¡± ¡°Try suggesting it to them. They¡¯ll be lining up toe to Rehinar.¡± Daniel nodded, then asked the reason for Kane¡¯s visit. ¡°But, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Do you know Eki Hughes?¡± ¡°Of course. Her name is quite well-known in Rehinar.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That entric engineer has been selling all sorts of inventions here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in Rehinar?¡± ¡°Seems like she intends to settle down here. She even bought herself a house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°How does the young lord know this entric engineer?¡± ¡°I invited her to Rehinar. Use the family¡¯s funds to support her research. She¡¯ll create something spectacr.¡± ¡°Your expectations seem high.¡± ¡°This woman is just brilliant.¡± Her most notable invention was the magic engine. Its lesser versions included the mana-powered dynamo and mana core. It was a crucialponent of the teleportation portal. This technology alone was hailed as being decades ahead of its time. However, she had showcased technology that was centuries ahead of her time. Eki Hughes, a woman not even thirty years old. "At first, she built a massive airship, then a powerful mana engine capable of lifting an entire ind. If it weren¡¯t for that meddling Dirk, she could havepleted a floating sky castle." Although he regretted not seeing thepletion of the sky castle before, this time was different. He had brought her to the territory much sooner than when he was Ray. The chances of seeing the sky castlepleted were now much higher. ¡°Now that I know she¡¯s still in Rehinar, I¡¯ll go see her. I¡¯ll leave the affairs of the territory to you, as usual, Elder.¡± With a wave to Daniel, Kane headed off into the territory. --- A woman wearing sses was clutching her head in frustration, shouting out in despair. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m running out of money!¡± She was in the midst of crafting a masterpiece. Rehinar was a city of water. Its waterways were impably organized. She had the idea that if she could harness this system, she could generate electricity with a mana generator. However... She was severely short on research funds. The essential material for a mana generator was a high-quality mana stone. Not just any mana stone, but water elemental mana stones. As an engineer, her only option was to buy these stones, but they were expensive. ¡°Should I ask the mages to help me find some water mana stones?¡± She shook her head. She had already asked a few times, and all her requests had been turned down. To obtain water mana stones, one had to venture into the demon forest, but without a special permit, entry was impossible. Everyone had turned her down, suggesting instead that she just buy the stones. ¡°But where am I supposed to find high-quality water mana stones?!¡± The stones avable in the market were not the quality she needed. ¡°The ck Crow Exchange has good water mana stones, but they¡¯re outrageously expensive.¡± Selling her inventions just to fund her research wasn¡¯t sustainable. To make matters worse, she was also behind on her rent for the Tower of Magic¡¯sb. If she didn¡¯te up with something soon, she risked being kicked out. She needed to create a brilliant invention quickly to secure the money for her next project. But she couldn¡¯t think of a solution. How could she raise the funds for her inventions? As she wrestled with the problem, a knock sounded on the door. Knock, knock! "Oh no, I¡¯d better pretend I¡¯m not here." She held her breath, suspecting it might be another magee toin about her unpaid rent. Knock, knock. Another knock sounded at the door. ¡°P-Please, just go away,¡± she whispered. Her plea went unanswered. The door clicked open. In the corner, she squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you respond when you were clearly inside?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hahaha¡­¡± She forced an awkwardugh at the sound of the man''s voice. ¡°Could you give me just one more month to pay the rent?¡± She had mistaken Kane for a magee to collect rent. She was amoner; mages were all nobility. Kane had such an imposing aura that she naturally assumed he was one of them. ¡°Is your research going so bad that you can¡¯t even afford to pay rent?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, exactly. Just like mages create new spells, I feel such joy whenever I invent something.¡± ¡°What if I told you that you could conduct your research without worrying about money?¡± Her eyes lit up. Being able to research without financial worries was her dream. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve always wanted!¡± ¡°If I fund all your research, what can you offer me in return?¡± Full research funding. That was all she could hear. She thought of all the inventions still in her mind, even those she hadn¡¯t dared to try. Excitement bubbled up. It was a dreame true. Her heart raced, but then she hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t mages say they weren¡¯t interested in my inventions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a mage.¡± ¡°T-Then who are you?¡± ¡°Kane Rehinar. The one who¡¯s about to be your superior.¡± ¡°Ka-Kane Rehinar?! The¡­ the Blood Demon Young Master!¡± Eki¡¯s face turned pale. A demon stood before her. This was the man who regarded human lives as insignificant. The name "Blood Young Master" wasn¡¯t earned for nothing. If Rehinar weren¡¯t a city of water, she¡¯d never havee here. This was the only ce where her inventions could truly be put to use. Even if she was uneasy about Kane Rehinar¡­ Her spirit for research couldn¡¯t be restrained. Yet the very person she least wanted to encounter hade directly to her. ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward when you look so startled in front of me,¡± Kanemented. ¡°S-Sorry.¡± Though she was older than Kane, the difference in their social status naturally made her speak respectfully. ¡°So¡­ what brings you here?¡± she asked, voice trembling. Standing face-to-face with a man known for his ruthless cruelty, fear took hold of her. People of Rehinar admired Kane, but they were his vassals. She was an outsider and knew him only as a merciless man. ¡°I¡¯m here to recruit you.¡± --- [A quest to establish a base can now begin. Would you like to proceed? (Y/N)] --- The quest notification appeared, but Kane didn¡¯t ept it. This was a game, yet it also felt like reality. If he yed his cards right, he could avoid doing the base-establishment quest. He would miss out on some rewards, but time was of the essence. So, he opted for a workaround. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a dedicatedb, full funding for your research, and enough capital to settle here,¡± Kane offered. It was a generous proposal, almost impossible to refuse. But such offers always came with a price. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t make weapons. I¡¯m someone who researches things that improve daily life,¡± she said, mustering the courage to state her principles despite her fear. ¡°Who said otherwise?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to build weapons. I¡¯m only interested in the magic engine you¡¯re set to invent.¡± At the mention of a ¡°magic engine,¡± her eyes widened. Everything she had invented so far was merely groundwork for this. She aimed to create what no one on the continent had managed to make¡ªa true magic engine. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 148 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 148 "Do you know about the Magic Engine?" "Somewhat?" Back in his days as Ray, Kane often heard Eki talking his ear off about it. She said that inventing the Magic Engine could make floating fortresses possible. Just hearing about it excited him. A fortress that could bombard from the sky¡ªthis was the pinnacle of all magical engineering weaponry. "How did you know I was trying to invent the Magic Engine?" "You''re searching for high-grade mana stones and collecting broken power units, aren''t you?" "Yes... yes, I am." "Plus, you''ll need densely refined ck steel." "What?!" "To withstand the power of the Magic Engine, you''ll need higher-quality ting. Since you''re not familiar with metals, you seem to be collecting all types of strong materials." "Have you been investigating me?" "Let¡¯s say that I have." He was simply listing things she had once talked about. She was relentless with her questions. If she didn¡¯t understand something, she would keep asking until she did. Trying to dodge the topic would only lead to trouble, so it was better to address things directly. "If I create a Magic Engine, what will you use it for?" "For constructing a portal connecting the Capital City of the Empire with Rehinar, reinforcing the territory''s defensive shield, and,stly, for a floating fortress." Eki nodded at the first two purposes but responded firmly when it came to the floating fortress. "If it''s for war, I won¡¯t create it." He understood her stance. For her, magical engineering was a source of pride. If her inventions contributed to everyday life, she found joy and satisfaction. But the thought that her inventions could be used in war, which brings misery, made her object. "It would only be used to lift the fortress." "But you might change your mindter." In her previous life, she had initially opposed it. But when people suffered because of the war¡­ She was the first to suggest it. She had suggested floating the entire territory into the sky. She believed that raising the territory with the Magic Engine and equipping it with cannons would make it impossible for enemies below to attack. To achieve this, she nned to attach a Magic Engine to an ¡®ind¡¯ (with all normal people struggling with war) and lift it to the skies. But¡­ It failed, due to Dirke¡¯s interference. "I swear it will only be for defense. If I use it offensively, I''ll write a contract and cut off my own hand." Kane¡¯s voice carried weight and resolve. Eki stared intently at him. He was filled with unwavering determination. They hadn¡¯t even created the Magic Engine yet, but he looked at her withplete faith that she could do it. Even if they had the materials¡­ They might fail repeatedly. It could take years. Perhaps even decades. Yet his gaze was so steadfast. It felt overwhelming. "Do you not want to create the Magic Engine?" "Of course! It¡¯s my dream." "Then, join hands with me." "And why should I trust you?" "You¡¯ve been here long enough to know my reputation." "You mean the notorious butcher?" "Among other things, but I¡¯m also the one who shaped Rehinar as it is now. Haven''t you heard about my reputation beyond the war?" Eki had indeed heard stories about Kane Rehinar. How could she not? If you lived in Rehinar, you inevitably heard about the Blood Demon Young Master. A ruthless moneylender. A brutalndlord. A corrupt trade route manager. He eradicated everyone who harassed the people of his territory. There were even stories of him reiming all the ill-gotten wealth and using it entirely to develop Rehinar. One tale that caught her interest was how he used advanced construction magic to dig waterways. Despite the name, Rehinar was simply a vast, remote territory just a few years ago. It wasn¡¯t a developed city. They said the sudden transformation of the city was all thanks to Kane Rehinar¡¯s high-level construction magic. ¡°But you could still change your mind midway.¡± ¡°I already said I¡¯d put it in writing.¡± ¡°Nobles always change their minds, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Are you treating me like the nobles you¡¯ve dealt with?¡± Their eyes met. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Eki had never seen eyes like Kane¡¯s before. Obsidian-like eyes. So deep, it was impossible to discern their depths. There was certainly no trace of deceit in them. As she fumbled, trying to defend herself, Kane proposed something intriguing. ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡ªI was going to help you create the Magic Engine without a single failure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eki Hughes was a tenacious inventor. For someone who was so devoted to magical engineering, nothing sparked her interest more than this. ¡°Creating the Magic Engine in one go would be an incredible achievement, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course! Any magical engineer fails hundreds of times beforepleting an invention.¡± ¡°If you ept my proposal, you can make the Magic Engine in a single attempt.¡± ¡°But this could be a lie to persuade me, couldn¡¯t it?¡± She was full of doubts. Every noble she had met had tried to deceive her. Her magical engineering fascinated them. Hiring her to develop inventions could make them a fortune. So they¡¯d tempt her with all sorts of promises and push her to create whatever they desired. In the end, everything ended up being war-rted, so¡­ She couldn¡¯t trust nobles. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a five-second glimpse.¡± Kane took out a piece of paper from his coat and unfolded it. Eki¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the writing on the paper. ¡°What... what is this?!¡± ¡°The missing piece of the Magic Engine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± She was in disbelief. Kane Rehinar knew something even she hadn¡¯t been able to figure out. How could that be? He wasn¡¯t even a magical engineer¡ªhow? Could it be¡­ ¡°Are you¡­ a magical engineer?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then how do you know the missing part of the Magic Engine?¡± ¡°I have no obligation to answer that.¡± Kane tucked the paper back into his coat. Eki was dying of curiosity. She wanted to create the Magic Engine based on that paper. Could it really happen? Could she really create the Magic Engine in one attempt, just as he imed? Or was this just another noble¡¯s lie? Whatever the oue, she wanted to give it a try. ¡°Should I take it that you¡¯re rejecting my proposal?¡± Kane urged her. ¡°Wait, give me a moment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. You need to decide here and now, or you¡¯ll never see this paper again.¡± Even though she was a genius scientist, there was no way she could memorize the entire paper in just five seconds. It made her even more frustrated. Just 15 seconds¡ªno, even 10 seconds more would have been enough. As she was lost in thought¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a refusal.¡± Kane turned his back to her, as if he was about to leave. Seeing this, Eki grabbed him hastily. ¡°W-wait!¡± ¡°Have you decided?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even giving me time to think; it¡¯s too one-sided.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But please sign a contract that states it won¡¯t be used for war.¡± ¡°Fine. Go to the Rehinar estate and meet with Chief Administrator Daniel to draft the employment contract with this as a special use. If I break it, the contract will be terminated immediately, and the Magic Engine will be reimed.¡± This was a highly unfavorable condition for Kane. He was funding all the research, yet there were many restrictions on its use. Anyone else would think this contract was absurdly restrictive. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have this paper sent to you through Daniel.¡± With that, Kane turned to leave. But before he exited, Eki asked onest question. ¡°The paper said that using mana stones won¡¯t allow the engine to function properly. So, what kind of mana stone should I use? I thought a top-grade spirit stone would be sufficient.¡± Out of all the words on that paper, she had zeroed in on the core issue. The paper didn¡¯t specify a solution, so she had to ask Kane directly. ¡°Use a top-grade blood mana stone, not a normal mana stone.¡± ¡°Bloodstone? That¡¯s an extremely rare stone¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Kane disappeared. Left alone in the room, Eki stared into space. Blood mana stones could only be obtained from boss-level mutated monsters. Top-grade blood mana stones, in particr, were almost impossible to find. Essentially, they were as good as nonexistent. Even the ck Crow Exchange couldn¡¯t source top-grade blood mana stones. The Magic Engine would require a substantial amount of these top-grade blood mana stones. ¡°I nearly wasted a fortune¡­ maybe even my life¡­¡± This was crucial information. ¡°Knowing that top-grade blood mana stones are required for the Magic Engine¡­ that¡¯s state-level ssified information. Why would he just give it away?¡± She tilted her head in puzzlement. For magical engineers, the materials for their inventions were top-secret. Vital materials were often designed to disappear if someone tried to dismantle the device. Magical engineers were that protective about their materials. ¡°If I were to take off after hearing this, he¡¯d be the only one at a loss. So, what does he trust in?¡± Still filled with questions, she found herself heading toward the Rehinar estate without realizing it. * * * "[Eki Hughes has sessfully moved in.] [A resident has moved in through an unexplored route.] [A 4-star character random residency voucher has been awarded as a reward.] [As a double reward, Eki Hughes''s favorability has changed to ''interest.'']" --- ¡°Hey, Kane.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is it really okay to tell her about the blood mana stone? It sounds like an essential material.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be able to obtain a top-grade blood mana stone anyway, and even if she did, that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°Then what else?¡± ¡°We also need the ck iron tes and mithril tes that Mikhail forges.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t another cksmith make those?¡± ¡°Mikhail¡¯s metal quality can only bepared to the legendary dwarven chief smith. Using metal from anyone else would cause the tes to melt under the Magic Engine¡¯s heat.¡± Honestly, he didn¡¯t mind revealing everything. As long as Eki Hughes didn¡¯t fall into the hands of the House of Sun, no noble would be able to gather or fund the materials anyway. The cost would be astronomical. Right now, Rehinar had an abundance of wealth, thanks to the incredible poprity of KaraShi Jewels. Nobledies were buying up all of KaraShi¡¯s jewels, creating a huge demand and making other gems pale inparison. The endless wealth of Rehinar stemmed from this sess. In the end, Rehinar was the only noble house capable of funding the Magic Engine¡¯s invention. Kane was confident that Eki Hughes would stay to see her Magic Engine invention through the end. As Kane smiled with satisfaction at Eki¡¯s sessful move-in, he heard ta call out. ¡°Huh? Kane.¡± ta raised his head to the sky, his eyes glinting. ¡°An aura is covering the sky.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Kane and ta who noticed. ¡°Kane!¡± Ahead of them, already aware of the situation, came the Second Princess, Charlotte von Fresia, running towards them in a hurry. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 149 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 149 "The atmosphere feels ominous, doesn¡¯t it, Young Master Kane?" Charlotte expressed her unease. She was visibly restless. In her Moon Eyes, she saw the aura of death. It was natural for her to feel anxious. "The sky is shrouded in deception." "It¡¯s very foreboding. All I see through my Moon Eye is a world drenched in blood." As expected of Charlotte, also known as the "Princess of the Moon Eye," she urately sensed the impending tragedy. A blood-soaked continent awaited. Screams would echo unceasingly, and the people of the continent would live in torment. Only by preventing the Meyer Family''s demise ritual could the dreadful scene vanish from Charlotte¡¯s Moon Eye. "Rehinar should be safe." "The capital will be alright, won¡¯t it?" "With Crown Prince Isaac there, that area should be secure, but I¡¯m unsure about the rest of Fresia Empire." The whole continent was set to be afflicted by the ritual. Fresia was no exception. In certain regions, crazed fanatics and mutated monsters would emerge and wreak havoc. It had to be contained quickly. The terrifying thing about the ritual was its extreme infectiousness. If one madman infected others, they¡¯d all be affected at once. Its contagion was relentless. If it wasn¡¯t suppressed in time, the situation would spiral out of control. "Only Rehinar, the capital, and Phec, are guaranteed to be safe." "We must inform my brother, the Crown Prince, right away." "He¡¯s already aware." "I want to contribute, even if it¡¯s in a small way." Unlike other princesses, Charlotte had no desire for power. One surprising trait about her was her deep care for the Fresia Empire. Because of this, Crown Prince Isaac trusted her alone. Unlike his other siblings, she wasn¡¯t antagonistic and even showed concern for him. With the looming threat to the Fresia Empire, her unexpected nature shone through. ¡®She¡¯s still far from fully awakening her saintly powers.¡¯ She was currently at the 4th ss. To fully awaken as a saint, she needed to advance her skills by at least one level. For now, her Moon Eyes could sense the aura of death, but that was all. ¡®The only way to help her grow quickly would be to feed her character fragments, but since Charlotte isn¡¯t one of the characters I selected, that sort of growth isn¡¯t possible.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t feasible to develop every character. Only characters drawn directly from the store, those closely rted to Kane Rehinar, and those able to join the partner list were eligible. Otherwise, growth through methods like equipping awakened weapons was an option. The only thing possible was to grow her by feeding her character fragments. ¡®If her favorability were high enough¡­ huh?¡¯ He opened Charlotte¡¯s brief status screen, noticing an unexpected number. [Favorability: 87 (Reverence)] It wasn¡¯t mere interest or like¡ªit was reverence. "When did her Favorability get this high?" Kane hadn¡¯t even gone to the Rehinar Military Academy to avoid running into Charlotte. They¡¯d barely seen each other a handful of times. So how had her Favorability reached 87? He wondered what could have caused her Favorability to rise. "Looks like I might be able to give her character fragments." He added Charlotte to his partner list. [Charlotte von Fresia has been added to the partner list.] Just like that, she became an ally. "Please wait here for a moment. I need some time to think." "With my Moon Eye, I can purify the corrupted energy in the skies." He opened the shop and started the fragment draw. Charlotte was a natural five-star character. No matter how many three- or four-star fragments he gave her, it wouldn¡¯t increase her level. He needed to draw only five-star fragments for her. - Awakening Conditions for Charlotte von Fresia - Charlotte von Fresia¡¯s 5-Star Fragments +10 pieces OR Absorption of the Moon Star. There were two paths, but both ultimately led to a single awakened form. Unlike Cami, there was no need to choose between awakening conditions. Obtaining the Moon Star was unrealistic for now. Collecting Charlotte von Fresia¡¯s 5-star fragments was the easiest route. With plenty of money from his jewel brand KaraShi, he could spend freely. So he made some purchases without hesitation. [Purchased 12 character fragment draws.] [Purchased 12 character fragment draws.] [Purchased 12 character fragment draws.] ... He attempted a staggering 1,000 draws. Back when he was Ray, he used to get so excited doing 1,000 draws¡­ But now, it felt different. There was no thrill. After all, he would need to keep drawing continuously. How many characters were there, anyway? To collect 10 five-star fragments, he¡¯d have to do at least 10,000 draws. As expected. 1,000 draws weren¡¯t nearly enough. So he kept spending as long as he had money. With the character fragment screen open, he kept drawing. Finally, after 11,000 draws, he had gathered all of Charlotte¡¯s fragments. He immediately fed Charlotte all the five-star fragments. "Huh?" "Stay calm." Charlotte¡¯s Moon Eye glowed, illuminating the world around them. A golden light enveloped her. The light faded, revealing Charlotte¡¯s transformed figure. [Charlotte von Fresia has awakened as the Saintess of the Moon Eye.] She had always worn her hair neatly braided, but now her long hair flowed freely. "¡­What just happened?" Charlotte looked at Kane in disbelief. Before, she could only feel the mana of the Moon Echo, but now, she sensed a new power: divine energy. And the strength of that power? It was at least double, if not more, resting within her heart. The abruptness of it all left her bewildered. "Your progress with the Moon Eye was slowing because you relied on its power too much, so I forced it to advance." "So, you¡­ elevated my power?" "Yes." "But what about this divine energy? Where did thate from?" "That power was hidden within you. When I drew out your strength, the divine energy revealed itself." "Sir Kane, you possess an incredible power. I think I finally understand why my brother is so interested in you." She hade to realize Kane¡¯s strength during her time in Rehinar. His martial abilities surpassed imagination. He also had a surprising level of political and administrative skill. But that was it. She hadn¡¯t yet found the ¡°something special¡± her brother, the Crown Prince, had seen in him. The opportunities to interact with him had been scarce. She¡¯d only thought of him as a remarkable person. But now, she felt it firsthand¡ªjust how extraordinary he was. "I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d help by purifying that deceptive energy hanging over the skies of Rehinar." "Leave it to me." Charlotte responded with a determined expression. With her newfound awakening, she could now purify the aura of death that filled the sky. * * * The next day. Thanks to Charlotte, the deadly aura lingering over Rehinar¡¯s skies had started to thin. However, traces of it still remained. Even though she had awakened as the Saintess, her strength wasn¡¯t yet enough topletely purify it. "With dark magic running rampant across thend, it¡¯s no wonder the sky is filled with death." Mikhail said frowning. "It¡¯s very ominous." "Let¡¯s head toward the area with the highest concentration of that aura." The two of them boarded a high-speed ship. It was Kane Rehinar¡¯s personal vessel. At Kane¡¯s signal, the ship sped through the water at incredible speed. "Aren¡¯t we heading toward the Capital City?" "We¡¯re going further south." They had already passed the Capital City some time ago. Powered by a magic core, the ship continued without rest. It was fully stocked with mana stones for energy. After two weeks, they finally arrived at the southern edge of the continent. "I never imagined there would be such a vast desert on this continent¡­." Mikhail was genuinely surprised. Nothing but sand stretched before them. There wasn¡¯t a hint of green grass or prairie. Just withered trees and walls and buildings made of sand. "Is this the vige of the Golden Dragon?" "No, this is the Golden Dunes." Everything amazed Mikhail. It was as though they¡¯d stepped into an entirely different continent. "Hold back your curiosity. They¡¯re hostile to outsiders." "Why is that?" "Because this is where the Golden Dragon¡¯s vige is marked." "Ah, so that¡¯s why they¡¯re hostile toward outsiders." Everyone on the continent had once swarmed the Golden Dunes, seeking treasure. The worst of them hadn¡¯t hesitated tomit murder. The reason was simple. Rumor had it that a great fortune was hidden in the Golden Dragon¡¯s vige¡ªa sum enough to buy half the continent. Everyone¡¯s eyes glowed with greed as they searched for it. The Golden Dunes suffered the most from this. The bodies of vigers killed by outsiders had piled up by the cartload. Though forgotten by the rest of the continent now, there was a time when bloodshed was constant. "Is that why this ce seems so deste?" "Something like that." Around the same time, the Meyer Family discovered the Vige of the Golden Dragon. Since they produced the Elixer of Oblivion here, it was natural for the Golden Dunes to be affected. "They look like people without souls." "This too is the result of the Aura¡¯s influence. A lifetime of exposure to the Oblivion Energy changes people like that." [TL/N: Oblivion energy and the Aura of death are most probably the same thing. But the author uses both in this chapter.] The eyes of the Golden Dunes¡¯ residents were dull and lifeless. No one had clear, lively eyes. They all moved mechanically, as if devoid of individual will. Kane and Mikhail crossed through the Golden Dunes. Beyond the city. They saw only endless, sand-covered ins. The two of them walked this path until they reached a point where the Golden Dunes were just a dot in the distance. Kane drew his sword and thrust it into the sand, feeling something solid beneath. Four stones were buried in the sand below. He had Mikhail retrieve the stones hidden in the sand. "Now, all we have to do is infuse them with mana." "I¡¯ll handle it." "Your mana is ipatible, so it won¡¯t work." This Golden Dragon Vige was a ce Kane had visited before, back when he was Ray. It had been quite a challenge then. His mana held the Fire Rune. He tried infusing mana into the stone, but there was no reaction. Only when he poured water on it did the stone finally respond. He hadter learned that the stone only reacted to water, leading him to search for someone with a water rune. "This stone only reacts to water." As Kane infused the stone with his mana, a violet liquid surged from his hands. The liquid activated the surrounding stones, forming a square pattern. At that moment¡ª The two of them vanished in a burst of light. It all happened in an instant. The stone, which had briefly emerged from the sand, quietly sank back below, as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Kane and Mikhail found themselves gazing upon the Vige of the Golden Dragon. "My god..." Mikhail¡¯s mouth fell open as he took in the view, unable to close it. The scene before them was astonishing. A dragon sat atop the golden rooftops of the city, shackled from head to tail. And it wasn¡¯t just one¡ªthere were several. "That dragon¡­ do you know what it is?" This dragon wasrger and more imposing than any other, exuding an aura of sheer intimidation. Yet even this mighty dragon was bound with magical shackles. "The Golden Dragon Chrysalis." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 150 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 150 "The Golden Dragon? The one whomands space?" "That''s right." This was the reason the House of the Sun targeted this ce first. The Golden Dragon, Chrysalis, was a symbol of the House of the Sun. But the House of the Sun had decided to use their symbol for another purpose. What would happen if they used Chrysalis''s power to spread the force of oblivion across the entire continent? The continent would be engulfed in the aura of death in an instant. And that wasn''t all. The portal above Chrysalis in the sky was a magical array that interfered with space. The portal itself was the midpoint of the boundaries. That meant that if the portal were to be corrupted, the boundaries between the Celestial Realm, Demon Realm (Underworld), Middle Realm, and Human Realm would copse. In other words, the pathways between the realms could bepletely sealed. The House of the Sun was after this. If the Gods in the Celestial Realm learned what they were doing, they would surely be furious. By breaking down the boundaries and sealing the passage, the Celestial Realm would be unable to interfere with the Human Realm. So they used Chrysalis, which controls space, to corrupt the boundary. "If we don¡¯t stop that, the continent is doomed." "Do you think the two of us can handle it? There seem to be quite a few obstacles." "Think of it as training." "I''m the only one who risks their life for training." Mikhail grumbled. It couldn¡¯t be helped; it wasn¡¯t only dragons that were here. There were numerous people from the Meyer Family as well. When the intruders arrived in the Vige, they people immediately swarmed in. "Who are you?" "Do you know where you dared to step?" "State your affiliation." They seemed to be minor members, but they held considerable power. They appeared to be at least 5th ss. Perhaps they were the kind of subordinates that an Executioner would bring along. But there were more than fifty of them. And as more time passed, many more people were gathering. Stronger ones were also starting to appear. At that moment, someone recognized Kane. "Kane Rehinar?" "What?" "The Young Master of Rehinar, who supposedly killed the Executioner?" They infused their hands with magical power, ready to release magical spells at any moment. Kane Rehinar was a primary enemy of the House of the Sun. He was known as the criminal who had killed an Executioner. Seeing him appear in such an important ce heightened their vignce. "What are you all doing? If the enemy has appeared, kill him at once! Tsk tsk, can I even entrust you with this task?" An elderly man in priestly robes clicked his tongue. "Elder Zaron Tombringer, we meet again." Kane smirked "I don¡¯t recall seeing you before. How do you know me?" How could he not? In a past life, he had barely found this Golden Dragon Vige. Even in his past life, it was Zaron who had greeted him here. At that time, he hadn''t been able to grasp the Elder¡¯s power. Who would have imagined all the Elders were in the Twelve Star Lord level? He had thought only the First Elder approached that level. But he waspletely wrong. All the Elders of the House of the Sun held the strength of a Twelve Star lord. This Third Elder, in particr, was ridiculously powerful, not fitting his rank. Just thinking about that moment still made him furious. Confronting this lingering regret from his past life made him unconsciously emit a killing intent. ¡°You know, I promised myself hundreds, thousands of times that I would kill you if we ever met again. Today, I will finally fulfill that promise.¡± He drew his Bloodsky des. The two Bloodsky des radiated a menacing aura. The ruthless magic suppressed not only the Third Elder but all the members of the House of the Sun present. ¡°This lunatic really spouts nonsense. I¡¯ve only heard of you in stories, never seen you in person.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Step by step, Kane walked forward. Everyone but the Third Elder backed away. They had involuntarily been overtaken by fear in the face of Kane¡¯s killing intent. ¡°Mikhail, handle the others.¡± ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Mikhail trusted Kanepletely. Kane was stronger than the so-called Third Elder in front of him. The Blood Demon Young master he knew was simply a monster. A human beyond reason. If he could easily end the life of the First Elder, the Third Elder shouldn¡¯t be a problem either. His only worry was Kane¡¯s bad habit of toying with his opponents before killing them, which would only make things harder for himself. Aside from the Third Elder, there were still hundreds gathered here. He would have to kill all those heads on his own. It was going to be an absolute grind. ¡°Hah¡­ once again, I¡¯m the only one who has to do the heavy lifting.¡± Swoosh! Mikhail and Kaneunched forward at the same time. * * * Around that time¡­ A cmity struck the Hatzfeld royal family. Thud! A sword pierced through the back of the Hatzfeld King. "Gugh!" "If only you¡¯d done a better job. You left me no choice but to step in." "...Why... me...?" The Hatzfeld King knew who had stabbed him. The one who had firste to Hatzfeld and proposed an alliance with the House of the Sun, the Meyer Family. He was a powerful figure within the House of the Sun. Thanks to his full support, the small kingdom of Hatzfeld had risen to be one of the continent''s mightiest nations almost overnight. "Your son betrayed us." "That¡¯s... impossible¡ª" He coughed violently. "I told you not to trust a bastard child, didn''t I?" "...Ray...!?" "The contract with Medi Ind has fallen apart. Your son appeared with the Barbarian Lord and ruined all of our agreements." "...Give me... a chance..." "There is no chance for you. But I will make your eldest son the king." "My son... will not be harmed¡ªugh!" The man grabbed the Hatzfeld King by the throat. "How dare you raise your voice to me?" "Ugh¡­." The man, one of the Twelve Star Lords known as the Red Star, was overwhelmingly powerful; the king could not resist in the slightest. "Hmm... Is there so much attachment to life left in you?" "Please... give me a chance¡­." "Do you truly want a chance?" "Yes..." "Very well. I¡¯ll grant you a final chance." With those words, the man drove his hand through the king¡¯s heart. "Ugh!" He tore the heart out and crushed it. The King of Hatzfeld died with his mouth agape. The throne room fell deathly silent under the man¡¯s ruthless hand. "I will give you the power you couldn¡¯t achieve." The man took out a sk and poured a gray liquid down the throat of the dead king. Momentster¡­ The king¡¯s skinpletely peeled off, leaving only bones. His shattered ribs began to regenerate and fused back together, stronger than before. Not only that, but the missing skin started to regrow. "Argh!" The king¡¯s scream echoed through the throne room, bordering on a cry of agony. All of his skin and hair were restored. "How does it feel? This is the power of oblivion you so fiercely rejected." At the man''s words, the Hatzfeld King looked down at his own body. He clenched and unclenched his fists, rotating his shoulders. When he summoned power into his hand, it was far stronger than before. "I am... satisfied." His speech was slightly awkward. It seemed his strengthened throat muscles needed some getting used to. "Do you know why I granted you this chance?" "...I do not... know." "Kill the bastard son with your own hands. That is why I spared you." "A difficult task, but I... will do it." "That bastard son has allied himself with Kane Rehinar. Do you understand what that means?" "I will... kill them all." "Good. You need to exact revenge on those who brought you to this state. Don¡¯t worry; your eldest son will lead the Hatzfeld Kingdom well." The King of Hatzfeld¡ªor rather, Maleth Hatzfeld, now deposed from his throne¡ªnodded in agreement. With the conversation over, the man shouted down to the attendants in the throne room below. "You fools! Prepare to wee your new king!" "Congrattions on ascending the throne, King Kyras!" "Long live the King!" The attendants bowed deeply toward the young man below. He was Maleth''s eldest son, Kyras Hatzfeld. The man descended and ced his hands on Kyras¡¯s shoulders. "Can you rule Hatzfeld well?" "Of... of course." "Do not make the same mistakes as your father." "I... will remember." "Don¡¯t disappoint me." The man patted Kyras¡¯s shoulders and exited the throne room. This man was the Second Elder of the House of the Sun. The order from his lord was to take care of the treacherous Hatzfeld royal family. The king¡¯s bastard son had betrayed them, so the king would pay the price. Having grown arrogant after achieving the rank of one of the Twelve Star Lords, the Second Elder decided that keeping Hatzfeld firmly underfoot was preferable to destroying it altogether. * * * Mikhail¡¯s spear moved with wild fury. Boom! A ck dragon rampaged violently. The ground cracked, and trees vanished. Everywhere he passed turned into a path of fire. No one could stand in Mikhail¡¯s way. Whoosh! A pir of fire erupted toward the Meyer Family¡¯s forces. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Use magic to put it out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going out!¡± The mes melted not only clothes but also skin, throwing the Meyer Family members into chaos. They couldn¡¯t even bring down a single opponent. Their enemy¡¯s power was far beyond what they had expected. ¡°Thank your luck that we switched to the Water Rune!¡± Themander-level priest shouted, but it was useless. Mikhail¡¯s mana breath was that of a True Dragon, and it was awakened power at that. Mana of a mere fifth or sixth ss was not enough to withstand it. ¡°Out of my way, weaklings.¡± Mikhail struck the ground with his spear. A vortex of fire erupted from the earth, consuming the House of the Sun¡¯s forces. Those who had charged at him like moths to a me now began to show fear. ¡°This truly is a battle of madmen.¡± Mikhail¡¯s gaze was fixed on Kane and the Third Elder. From the start, Kane had been relentlessly pushing the Third Elder back. He didn¡¯t allow even a single opening for a counterattack. ¡°Did he encounter a personal enemy? He¡¯s fullymitted.¡± Kane¡¯s twin swords swung wildly. With each strike, the Third Elder received new wounds. There was so much blood that it seemed like a bloody mist surrounded them. Yet Kane showed no mercy. ¡°That man is incredible, enduring those attacks. If it were me, I¡¯d already be on the ground.¡± Mikhail, who never lost in terms of spirit, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he watched Kane¡¯s assault. He couldn¡¯t imagine a way to block such attacks. If he could avoid getting hacked to pieces, it would be a miracle. Kane¡¯s de was close to that of a death god¡¯s. If Mikhail felt this way watching from a distance, what must the Third Elder be feeling? ¡®Why? Why can¡¯t I block these attacks!¡¯ It felt like he had parried them, yet Kane¡¯s attacks kept piercing through his defenses. He was sure he had blocked them at first and at intervals. It didn¡¯t make sense. As time went on, he began to realize the reason he had thought he was blocking the attacks. ¡°Are you mocking me!¡± Kane was toying with him. It was as if he was sparring with a weaker opponent, feinting as if his attacks would be stopped by the barrier, only to unleash his true swordsmanship afterward. ¡°You Meyer Family members have never been backed into a corner, have you? How does it feel to taste helplessness?¡± The provocation made the Third Elder explode with rage. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll show you just how terrifying the heavens can be!¡± The Third Elder¡¯s body became encased in a magic circle. At the same time, the magical restraints on the Golden Dragon, Chrysalis, began to loosen one by one. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 151 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 151 Kane clicked his tongue. "You old fool, you thought I¡¯d wait while you calmly remove the restraints on the golden dragon?" Two des of blood shed through the air. St! Blood spurted from the shoulders of the Third Elder. His shoulders fell to the ground,pletely severed from his body. "Aaaagh!" As the Third Elder''s strength waned, the chains binding the Golden Dragon began to loosen. ¡°Damn it¡­ you¡­ took my arms!¡± he gritted his teeth. Despite losing both arms, the Third Elder could still wield magic. As an 8th-ss mage and a practitioner of martial arts without incantations, a magic circle formed instantly within his retina. "I¡¯ll devour your flesh whole!" The Third Elder shouted triumphantly, but Kane remained unimpressed, his expression unamused. And as expected¡­ A single drop of blood left Kane''s hand, cutting through the light as it shot forward. Pop! A sound of something bursting filled the air. "Aaaaagh!" The sound was from the Third Elder¡¯s eye bursting. His magic circle vanished instantly. "Fool. You should have released the Golden Dragon the moment I appeared." The Third Elder didn¡¯t give up until the end. He put everything into trying to break the chains binding the Golden Dragon. Of course, Kane thwarted every attempt. Finally, the Third Elder realized the gravity of the situation. "W-Wait!" He called out in desperation, and Kane paused his approach. "Do you have anyst words?" "I¡¯ve seen your power¡­ quite impressive. What do you say to making a deal with me?" "A deal?" Seeing Kane¡¯s curiosity, the Third Elder felt a small sense of relief. "Honestly, I¡¯m more interested in immortality than loyalty to the House of the Sun. I¡¯ll give you all the information I possess." "An intriguing offer," Kane mused, resting his hand on his chin with a curious expression. Information was as good as gold and power on this continent, especially secrets of the Meyer Family, which governed the world. Who wouldn¡¯t be interested? The Third Elder used this moment to stop the bleeding. He was determined to survive. "I possess rare information. Wouldn¡¯t you like to have it?" "And your terms?" "My life should be spared." "No need to spare the lives of the others?" Kane gestured toward the Meyer Family members. The Third Elder scoffed. "Those worthless lives are nothingpared to mine. Dying for my sake would be an honor for them." "Not a bad deal." It seemed Kane was willing to ept the offer. On the Inside, the Third Elder smirked. "If I can make it out of here alive, I¡¯ll have no problem making aeback. The information I possess only concerns ns the Meyer Family has alreadypleted, so leaking it to him won¡¯t change anything." Restoring his severed shoulder and eye was something he could always do. With the power of Oblivion, he could not only regenerate but gain an even stronger body. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t used his Oblivion power yet. If Kane knew he could restore himself using it, he wouldn¡¯t agree to the deal. ¡®What a fool. I¡¯ll make sure you end up as monster feed.¡¯ The Third Elder stifled a chuckle, thenposed his expression. "Then, as proof of my goodwill, I¡¯ll give you one piece of information upfront." "It better bepelling; I could always change my mind." "Don¡¯t worry about that. After all, I¡¯m the Third Elder of the House of the Sun." The pride in his voice was clear, and Kane gave a small smirk. Was the elder too dense to realize his own contradiction? iming he had no loyalty to the Meyer Family while speaking with such pride? What was Kane supposed to make of it? ¡°Kane, he thinks you¡¯re a fool!¡± ta chimed in, fully aware of the elder''s intentions. Kane muttered quietly, "Let¡¯s see what nonsense he has to say." ¡°Right? Hehe, I knew Kane wouldn¡¯t really let him go." ¡°Of course not.¡± But the Third Elder, consumed by his own desperation to survive, didn¡¯t hear their exchange and began to divulge his secrets. --- The Third Elder¡¯s information was as follows: Just like the vige of the Golden Dragon, there existed several significant sites where Oblivion energy could be drawn out. These included: - The Blue Tiger¡¯s Cave, - The Phoenix¡¯s Nest, - The Scorpion¡¯s Sahar Fortress, - The Red Dragon¡¯s Forge. In these four locations, forces capable of plunging the world into chaos and filling it with the aura of death were contained. "Hmm." "I¡¯ll give you the finer details once I¡¯m fully assured of my life." "The information¡¯s not bad." "It¡¯s more than ¡®not bad¡¯; it¡¯s top-secret." "But I already know all of it." "What?!" The Third Elder¡¯s eyes widened in shock. These were secrets of the highest order. Once their ns werepleted, everyone except the elders would be silenced, ensuring no leaks. "Don¡¯t lie! How could you possibly know this? Are you lying to me just because you don¡¯t want to spare me?" The elder grew agitated, his face twisting in frustration. But when Kane spoke next, his expression changedpletely. "How do you think I ended up here in the first ce?" ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because this is the only ce where they haven¡¯t managed to fully extract the energy from the Golden Dragon. Out of all five locations, the Golden Dragon holds the greatest power. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°N-No! The other ces are still drawing out the energy as well!¡± ¡°I figured as much. It would take hundreds of days to squeeze out everyst bit of strength from those divine creatures.¡± All five were legendary beasts¡ªeach possessing catastrophic power. Topletely drain their essence would take at least a decade. The Meyer Family¡¯s n had been in motion for decades. ¡°If you¡¯re going to try and deceive me, at least offer something worthwhile.¡± Kane resumed his steps. The de of blood glinted sharply, and the Third Elder shouted in panic. ¡°T-That was just a preview!¡± ¡°I expect you¡¯ll have something more substantial to share now.¡± The Third Elder gulped as he met Kane¡¯s gaze. ¡®I underestimated him. He has power equal to the Head¡¯s. If I keep lying, he¡¯ll see right through it. If I want to live, I have to give him real information.¡¯ He hesitated. Revealing true information could seriously disrupt the Meyer Family¡¯s ns. But if he didn¡¯t, he might die right here. ¡°It seems you¡¯re overthinking. Let me speed things up for you.¡± Thud! The de pierced through the elder¡¯s chest. ¡°Gah!¡± The weapon slowly sapped moisture from his body, and he felt his life draining away. He choked and gasped. ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk! Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Speak in that condition, or you die.¡± The elder panicked. If he remained like this for just five minutes, his body would bepletely drained of moisture, killing him. Even the power of Oblivion could only revive him if there was life left in his body. The de in him was absorbing all of his life force. ¡°T-There¡¯s the n Leader¡¯s hunting ground!¡± ¡°Hunting ground?¡± ¡°The n Leader has been absorbing human blood regrly.¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡± This was something Kane hadn¡¯t known. He had gathered most of what he knew about the Meyer Family from his previous life, but much had remained hidden during his time as Ray. ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­ ugh¡­ the moment I reveal it, I¡¯ll die.¡± It made sense. The Eyes of the First Star would always follow the elders, ensuring loyalty. The First Star was probably watching even now. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to die.¡± Kane drove his Bloodsky de into the elder¡¯s heart. ¡°Puh! My words¡­ aren¡¯t¡­ wrong¡­ gah¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of fool who lets an enemy live.¡± ¡°So¡­ you were¡­ nning to¡­ kill me¡­ all along¡­!¡± "Finally realizing it now? You¡¯re even more clueless than I thought." "Y-You¡­ argh!" Kane pulled the bloodsky de from the Third Elder¡¯s heart and swiftly severed his neck. He crushed the elder¡¯s head beneath his foot, reducing it to dust, and the remaining bloodsky de drained everyst drop of life essence from the elder, leaving him as ash that scattered into the wind. ¡°The Third Elder¡­ he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re only fighting two people, and we¡¯re still losing?¡± ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡± The Meyer Family members were thrown into chaos, deeply shocked by the death of their superior, the Third Elder. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give my life for the House of the Sun!¡± One priest lunged at Mikhail, his body enveloped in light. A powerful surge of energy erupted immediately after. Boom! An explosion tore through the air as the priest unleashed his magical energy, sacrificing himself. One by one, the remaining priests followed suit, causing a series of self-detonations. Mikhail scowled, raising his spear to form a protective barrier. * * * The thunderous explosions finally subsided, and silence filled the area. The ground was strewn with fragments of bodies¡ªall that was left of the Meyer Family¡¯s members. ¡°Insane zealots, every one of them,¡± Mikhail muttered, shaking his head in disgust. ¡°They¡¯re far from normal,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Their delusions about divine power drive them to this madness.¡± ¡°Seems those delusions are particrly dangerous. Will they endanger the continent?¡± ¡°If they keep stirring up chaos, it could lead to devastation across thend. Gods from the Celestial world themselves might step in.¡± ¡°Do you believe in gods, my lord?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one here,¡± Kane replied. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about him,¡± Kane said, pointing to ta. Mikhail looked puzzled, unsure of Kane¡¯s meaning. ¡°Save the talk forter,¡± Kane continued. ¡°We need to purify this ce. ta, you¡¯re up for it?¡± ¡°Ugh, there¡¯s no demonic energy around¡­ only Oblivion energy. Why¡¯s there never any real power to feed on?¡± ta grumbled. He¡¯d been tirelessly absorbing Oblivion energy filled with aura of deathtely, it was the opposite of what ta liked to consume like Blood energy or demonic energy filled with aura of life. ta was impressively resilient tho. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have all the blood you can handle soon enough with the First Star around. Then you can feast to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Fine! But no one else touches my share!¡± ta dered, securing multiple promises before positioning himself in front of the Golden Dragon, Chrysalis. The sight of the giant dragon facing theparatively tiny ta made him look almostical. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who dragged the divine beasts¡¯ honor into the mud? A divine beast should have dignity¡ªhow did you let yourself be devoured by Oblivion?¡± ta chided the Golden Dragon in disgust. ¡°Kane, lift the Bloodsky des into the air for me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kane raised two Bloodsky des into the sky. Magic energy surged from ta, and blood mana streamed from the des, wrapping around the Golden Dragon. Boom! The entire vige of the Golden Dragon trembled as stones rose from the ground, suspended in the air. This was the effect of Oblivion and blood energy colliding fiercely, and the bnce between the two forces quickly tipped. Blood energy began to voraciously consume the Oblivion power. Caught in the pull of this force, the Golden Dragon let out a thunderous roar that reverberated across the vige. Its raw magical energy was so intense that any ordinary person would have burst from the sheer pressure, dissolving into a pool of blood. "Calm down. I¡¯m saving you, aren¡¯t I?" ta chided, tapping the dragon¡¯s nose with his tiny paw. The dragon finally quieted down. Even under the influence of Oblivion, it could faintly sense the power of the being standing before it. Satisfied, ta grinned at the subdued dragon. ¡°Heh heh. See that, Kane? This guy¡¯s scared of me.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 152 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 152 The Golden Dragon was an ancient divine entity, yet it ranked slightly below the gods¡ªalmost like a pet raised by them. In any case, the Golden Dragon was gradually returning to its original state due to ta. ta''s fierce blood energy even impacted the portal that stretched across the sky. As its magical power source was cut off, the portal began to shrink. Eventually, the portal disappeared, and the force of oblivion ceased to emerge. ta had devoured all the oblivio energyn that spread across the vige. "Eugh, it tastes awful." ta stuck out his tongue and grimaced. The dragons, now freed from their restraints, ascended to the sky, staying on guard. "Golden Dragon Chrysalis, snap out of it." The Golden Dragon was struggling to regain his senses, but it seemed he couldn''t control his body properly due to being bound by oblivion energy for so long. "It can''t be helped." Kane gathered his magical power. Droplets of blood scattered around them began to rise into the air. The countless droplets of blood flew through the air and poured onto the Golden Dragon. In an instant, the Golden Dragon¡¯s body was covered in blood. At that moment¡ª A deep hum echoed! A violet light shed from the Golden Dragon''s body. Mikhail was purely amazed. "An unbelievable power." Kane was using his blood to heal the Golden Dragon. His blood was remarkable for healing; it was almost like a universal cure. Of course, it wasn''t the blood itself that held power but rather the mana within it that unleashed its effects. Mikhail clicked his tongue in awe of this tremendous healing ability. "Hey, look! Its eyes are open. It''s normal now, Kane!" Just as ta said, the Golden Dragon¡¯s eyes had returned to normal, and it seemed mentally stable too. "Are you¡­ the ones who saved me?" A deep, resonant voice that echoed throughout the vige¡ªa voice of great nobility. "Hey! Don''t get so lofty with us! Should I just eat you up?" ta jumped in ce, clearly displeased with the Golden Dragon¡¯s solemn demeanor. The Golden Dragon, subconsciously, feared ta. Now that he had fully regained his senses, he couldn''t perceive ta¡¯s power. "Are you¡­ a cat?" At the Golden Dragon¡¯s reaction, Kane couldn''t hold back augh. ta erupted in fury. "This cursed thing, what the heck is it babbling about!" ta red up with anger, but the Golden Dragon had already turned his head away. "I sense in you the power that saved me. It is opposite to oblivion." "I¡¯m curious to hear how a dragon who created this realm of his own ended up captured by humans." The Golden Dragon nodded, acknowledging the ones who had saved him. He began to speak. "Humans calling themselves agents of the gods approached me. They said oblivion would devour the continent and asked for my help. I created a space to gather and eliminate the oblivion energy." "A foolish move. Oblivion energy is a power the Celestial realm granted to humans to kill Blood Knights. If its power rivals yours, trapping it within your realm to destroy it would be impossible." "I thought it would be possible with the agents¡¯ help. We, too, drew upon the power of the Celestial realm. I believed that if webined our strengths, we could repel the oblivion." "So, you were betrayed." The Golden Dragon¡¯s rage red. As Kane had suspected, the dragons had been severely betrayed. Who would have imagined that humans iming to be agents of the gods would harbor ulterior motives? Because of that trust, they were deceived far too easily. "But my neck is aching¡ªcould you shrink down a bit?" "I¡¯ve been in this form for so long that I forgot." The Golden Dragon¡¯s body was engulfed in light. Gradually, the light shrank, and it transformed into a human form. Mikhail, watching, widened his eyes. The form of Chrysalis, the Golden Dragon, looked exactly like a human woman. [TL/N: Ofc, the author was tired of only having males around mc. Time for dragon rizz.] "Incredible." She was, in fact, an extraordinary beauty, possessing a charm that captivated humans. Even her voice had changed, shifting from solemn and deep to a delicate tone. "In this form, I can see why it¡¯d be so easy to be tricked." There was a distinct difference between her dragon form and her human form¡ª In human form, she seemed noticeably more vulnerable in a defensive sense. It made sense now why she had fallen prey to the Meyer Family. "Let¡¯s continue the conversation inside." Chrysalis led them to a house. The other dragons also returned to human form. While Chrysalis¡¯s wounds had been healed, the other dragons were not so lucky. In their human forms, their bodies were marked with numerous injuries. It was quite a pitiful sight. Kane sighed deeply. "Before we go in, let me tend to your wounds." Kane spread his blood-infused magic, healing the wounds of the dragon n. Chrysalis was visibly amazed by his power. --- Inside, the house was filled with food. While not particrly luxurious, it was clear that they¡¯d done their best with the ingredients they had. It was an expression of gratitude toward those who saved their n. "Once again, thank you. We are grateful to you, Savior." Those standing behind Chrysalis also bowed their heads. Their gratitude was sincere. Without Kane¡¯s group, they might have remained insane, trapped forever as vessels for oblivion. Thanks to Kane and hispanions, they had regained their sanity. To them, Kane and hispanions would be lifelong benefactors. "Kane has a big heart; no need to overdo it with thanks." ta responded smugly while devouring the food in front of him. Though he was a tiger, he preferred human food over meat. ta certainly had a unique taste. "Go on with your story." "We can listen while we eat." "Very well." Chrysalis resumed her story. She spoke of how she had systematically pushed back the oblivion spreading across the continent and how, after identifying its source, she worked with others tomunicate and contain it. She trusted the House of the Sunpletely due to their proactive efforts. "When I created a space between the Celestial and mortal realms and forced the oblivion into it, things began to feel off. This power started to consume me." "They must have secretly injected the oblivion into you," Kane responded. "Exactly. As I gathered the oblivion into one ce, the Meyer Family¡¯s leader inserted impurities into my power." "The power of necromancy, I assume." "How do you know all this?" "The Meyer Family dabbled in necromancy in his quest for immortality." Chrysalis nodded fervently The leader of the Meyer Family, who should have possessed only a sacred aura, disyed a disturbing power. However, Chrysalis dismissed her suspicions of the n leader, who had been doing his utmost to eliminate the oblivion energy. They had a partnership of mutual trust; suspicion would only sow seeds of distrust. "If I had realized the presence of necromancy earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened!" "The Meyer Family¡¯s cunning left you no choice. Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt." With smiles and a show of dedication to the continent, they had deceived her. And who wouldn¡¯t be fooled by those who imed to be divine agents? Themon people of the continent didn¡¯t know the true nature of the Meyer Family, but those in high ces or those who observed the world knew what they were up to. The House of the SUn was a group meant to protect the continent, to stave off disasters and preserve peace. So, when they decided to betray, there was little that could be done¡ªespecially for a dragon race that lived isted from the world. "Will you seek out others who suffered as I did?" she asked. "That¡¯s our intention," Kane replied. "Why? To save the continent?" "No." "Then why undertake such a tiring mission?" "We have a score to settle with the Meyer Family." "The Blood Knights and the Meyer Family truly are ipatible." "That¡¯s not the reason. To reach the story¡¯s end, we need to deal with the Meyer Family first." "The story¡¯s end?" "You could say they¡¯re the final viin." Chrysalis smiled at Kane''s words. "A fitting description. But¡­ who is this one here? The amount of oblivion I had stored in my realm was immense¡ªhow did he absorb it all?" "Hmph, you couldn¡¯t fathom my greatness! If I may say so myself, I am ta, the¡ª" But Kane quickly covered ta¡¯s mouth. He was about to start boasting again. "You still don¡¯t understand, do you? Your realm has already disturbed the boundaries, letting the oblivion seep out and spread across the continent." "Is that true?!" She shot to her feet, feeling guilt over the harm she¡¯d inadvertently caused the continent. Despite her istion from the world, the idea that thend was suffering because of her actions weighed heavily on her. "I need to see it for myself." "In that condition?" Chrysalis¡¯s body wasn¡¯t fully healed. Decades of oblivion energy had filled her body, taking the ce of mana and nearly consuming her. Even being able to move was a testament to her incredible willpower. An ordinary person would have beenpletely overtaken by the oblivion and turned into a monster. "Thanks to you, my body has fully recovered." "Still, you should rest. Your bones are fragile." "I can¡¯t sit idle in the vige when the continent suffers because of me." She felt a strong sense of responsibility. The copse of the spatial boundary was a serious matter. Chrysalis regretted that, if not for being mentally ensnared by the Meyer Family, such a disaster might have been prevented. Her power, capable of creating space and spatial rifts, was crucial to maintaining the world''s bnce. "I have a request," she said, though Kane sensed that something troublesome was on the horizon. "Joining our group isn¡¯t an option," Kane replied, preemptively cutting off her plea. Chrysalis nheless continued, earnestly asking, "Please, help me restore the damage caused by my actions." "Oh,e on! You should be asking me, not him," ta interjected, his expression darkening, clearly wanting her to direct the request at him instead. "Ignore him," Kane said tly. "What? You can''t ignore the hierarchy!" ta protested. "Why are you suddenly bringing up hierarchy?" "Because you¡¯re going to take her along anyway," ta stated matter-of-factly. "I have no intention of doing that." "She''s the only one capable of gathering the oblivion spreading across the continent at one ce." "We have you, don¡¯t we?" "True, but I¡¯ve only regained a third of my strength¡ªso I can¡¯t," ta admitted with a grin. "Some boast that is." "Until my powers are fully restored, let''s make use of her." "Isn''t it a bit rude to say ''make use of her'' right in front of her?" "Why? At least we¡¯re being straightforward, unlike the conniving Meyer Family who plot from the shadows." Mikhail chimed in, backing ta. "Sir ta¡¯s right, my lord." When did ta be ''sir'' to Mikhail? The wily ta had somehow won him over. "Why are you siding with him too?" "It would take a long time if we tried this alone. With the Golden Dragon¡¯s help, we can save considerable time." Mikhail wasn¡¯t finished. "You wish to eliminate the Meyer Family swiftly, do you not? I also seek to bring an end to the n that wiped out my family as quickly as possible." Kane and Mikhail shared the same goal: the Meyer Family¡¯s downfall. Kane sought to witness the story¡¯s conclusion, while Mikhail soughtplete vengeance. Their objectives aligned perfectly. ¡°It¡¯ll be a relentless march. Are you up for it?¡± Kane asked. Chrysalis responded confidently, "No problem. I¡¯m ready to depart immediately." "That¡¯s overdoing it. We need a bit of rest ourselves," Kane replied. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 153 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 153 At that time. A new king ascended to the throne in Hatzfeld. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The king has given up his position?¡± ¡°Is he ill or something?¡± The people of Hatzfeld were unaware of the tragedy that had unfolded in the royal pce. All the nobles present there had kept their silence. The current king announced his abdication and transfer of power to his sessor. ¡°He was very healthy. Why?¡± ¡°Maybe he simply wants to rest?¡± ¡°Perhaps so. He has fought a series of conquests, so he must be quite fatigued.¡± Although the sudden session surprised the people of Hatzfeld, they soon epted it. The king of Hatzfeld had continuously waged wars to strengthen the kingdom, personally leading troops to subdue various nations. With the kingdom now prosperous and powerful, he likely wished to set aside his burdens. After all, he had two strong sons, both of whom were part of the Twelve nebs, the future twelve-star lords. Of course, the second son, Dirk, had recently suffered a crushing defeat by Rehinar. But prior to that, he had made no mistakes. It would be unfair to judge Dirk solely on a single failure. His achievements until now numbered in the dozens. For most, this one loss was simply seen as bad luck. Meanwhile, a young man and a rough-looking individual emerged from the crowd and headed into an alleyway. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°One of our people is gathering intel. Just wait a moment.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man in ck dropped down. ¡°ording to reports, the King has transferred the throne to the First Prince.¡± ¡°So suddenly?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a strange air in the pce. Even the nobles looked terrified.¡± Ray thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°It seems the House of the Sun has intervened.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°They would have framed it as a justification, iming we betrayed them.¡± They had disrupted the House of the Sun¡¯s ns in Medi Ind. Not to mention, they had sided with Kane. The battle among the visitors on Medi Ind had halted instantly due to the presence of the Barbarian Lord. The reputation of the Barbarian Lord had that effect. With his interference, they knew obtaining Temu¡¯s magical robe was now out of reach. Less blood was shed than expected. When that wasn¡¯t enough, they released mutant monsters, but even they were stopped. The House of the Sun had every reason to be frustrated and angry. After all, it was their ally who had betrayed them first. Even though Ray had acted on his own, Hatzfeld had to bear the consequences. And the result was a shift in royal power. ¡°I anticipated this, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d move so quickly.¡± ¡°So where will we go next?¡± Ray looked to the sky. The aura of death covered the world. [TL/N: Aura of death and oblivion energy are synonymous to each other.] The people of Hatzfeld enjoyed their festivities, blissfully unaware. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Kane Rehinar at the final destination.¡± ¡°And where is that?¡± ¡°The Tower of the Sun. It¡¯s where the head of the House of the Sun resides.¡± The Barbarian Lordughed harshly. ¡°So, all we have to do is kill him?¡± ¡°Yes. Once he¡¯s dead, everything will fall into ce. You¡¯ll no longer be a nomad but part of the continent.¡± ¡°All we need is and to settle on.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll surely obtain it.¡± With that, they left Hatzfeld. * * * The Next Morning Kane was preparing to leave the vige with Chrysalis. ¡°Did you pack everything?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to pack? I am space personified.¡± She created a pocket dimension. Inside, there was everything one could need. It was beyond the level of a spatial pouch. Her dimension contained a house, water, even mountains¡ªa true space of her own. It was a ce to rest when she grew weary, a fitting power for a dragon controlling space. It was one part of her that even Kane, as a human, couldn¡¯t help but envy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where shall we go first?¡± ¡°The Phoenix¡¯s Nest is the closest.¡± The Phoenix¡¯s Nest was on Lava Ind, located at the southern edge and quite near. ¡°If we fly, we¡¯ll arrive quickly,¡± she remarked. Kane shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t just fly there.¡± ¡°We absolutely have to take a ship.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you see it.¡± As they stepped outside, the vigers from the dragon tribe were waiting. ¡°Please be careful, Lady Chrysalis.¡± ¡°Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t apany you¡­?¡± ¡°Perhaps it would be wise to take an aide along¡­¡± Everyone was worried for her. To the dragons, she was more than just a leader¡ªshe was their very identity. It was no exaggeration to say that without her, the dragons might not even exist. For someone as crucial as her to leave the vige, even temporarily, was naturally worrisome. ¡°Everyone, stay safe. I¡¯ve crafted this ce into a new space, so no one from outside will be able to enter. And Era¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lady?¡± ¡°Do not open the barrier for anyone unless the messagees directly from me, no matter what. Even if something happens to me. Understood?¡± ¡°I will.¡± She insisted upon this with urgency. The House of the Sun would soon realize their ns had failed and would send people to investigate. They would attempt to break into the vige by force. As long as no one exited, they would remain safe. With farewells said, the three departed the vige of the golden dragon and set off for the Phoenix¡¯s Nest. They took a ship from the golden dunes, heading southwest. ¡°The air around us is heating up,¡± Mikhail noted. For Mikhail to feel it, the air had to be scorching. He had the Fire Rune and could withstand considerable heat. After all, he was a cksmith who spent his days before zing furnaces. Yet, it was hot enough for him to raise an rm. ¡°We¡¯ll need to shield the ship.¡± Kane looked down at ta. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one for the job.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± ta pointed to the dragon. ¡°Protecting the ship with mana is a critical task. If it melts, we¡¯ll end up stranded at sea.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s a hassle¡­¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to do it. Too bad¡ªI was nning to offer you the joint top rank.¡± ¡°Joint top rank?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this was important?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it! After all, there¡¯s no one else as qualified to be joint rank one as I am.¡± ta sprang to the front of the deck, wobbling as he moved. What a simple, adorable guy. Falling for that little lie so easily. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m joint rank one!¡± ta surrounded the ship in a barrier of blood magic. Instantly, the scorching air was blocked. As the ship moved forward, the intense heat tried to prate through his blood barrier. If he had been even a bit slower in protecting the ship, everything would have melted under the intense energy. ¡°ta, increase the shield¡¯s power.¡± A momentter, the ship was pulled into the entrance of a massive cave. The sea was red. ¡°A crimson sea?¡± ¡°First time seeing it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d only heard of it. Never actually seen it.¡± Chrysalis nodded. ¡°Then you know where we¡¯re headed next.¡± ¡°Are we really going in there?¡± ¡°We have to. This is the entrance to the Phoenix¡¯s Nest.¡± As they moved further in, the ship began to spin. The crimson sea churned into a whirlpool, pulling the vessel deeper and deeper until it started to vanish from sight. ¡°W-what?¡± ta stammered. Without magical protection, he was certain the ship would be torn to pieces. The ship was even submerging into the water, meaning they might soon be running out of air. ta was caught off guard by the unexpected situation. ¡°We¡¯re going underwater. Just maintain the barrier and use mana to breathe.¡± The ship continued moving underwater, as if being guided along a path, heading somewhere unknown. ¡°Once we pass through here, we¡¯ll reach the Phoenix¡¯s Nest.¡± This was why they couldn¡¯te using Chrysalis¡¯s back. Her enormous size would have made it impossible to enter even the entrance. --- With a loud crash, the ship emerged from the crimson sea. The intense heat was gone, and the air returned to normal. ¡°Hehe¡­ Hahaha!¡± taughed maniacally, as if savoring his sess. Then he looked at Kane, eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡®How¡¯s that? The crisis management skills of a joint rank one.¡¯ His eyes practically begged for praise. Knowing he¡¯d sulk if ignored, Kane obliged. ¡°Well done. Thanks to you, we arrived safely.¡± ¡°Nobody else could handle a technique like this. You know that, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I left it to you.¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t do it, either.¡± ta pointed at Chrysalis. Kane responded with encouragement once again. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hehe, just let me know whenever you need help¡ªI¡¯ll dly step up.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Kane exchanged a nce with Mikhail and shook his head slightly, as if to say, There¡¯s no stopping him. Mikhail nodded subtly in agreement. Once they disembarked, Chrysalis pointed forward. ¡°It¡¯s the oblivion energy. It doesn¡¯t seem like it was extracted too long ago.¡± The three of them moved inside. Below them was a floor of moltenva, flowing between cracks in the ground. In the massive cavern, people were bustling around, led by someone who seemed to be the one in charge. ¡°We don¡¯t have time! Increase the Oblivion energy to maximum output and extract as much Elixir as possible.¡± The man wore attire simr to the third elder¡¯s, appearing to be in his thirties. As he issued orders, he turned and noticed them, his eyes widening in shock when he saw who it was. ¡°Kane Rehinar!¡± Kane was the top threat on the Meyer Family¡¯s watchlist, someone the family head had warned to be wary of. The recent news that the third elder had been defeated by him had left them stunned; they could hardly believe it. The deaths of both the first and third elders at Kane¡¯s hands were a major blow. It had been a long time since the Meyer Family had lost so much of their leadership. This man, however, felt a bit safer knowing that, even with the danger, the Phoenix¡¯s Nest was a protected ce. The crimson sea had been a mere decoy¡ªthe real base was hidden underwater. Only a few people on the continent could even reach this ce, and without the Meyer Family¡¯s passageway, they couldn¡¯t have brought in so many people. ¡°So, you¡¯ve found this ce after all!¡± The man immediately shifted to a defensive stance. Seeing the elder¡¯s reaction, the other members of the Meyer Family stopped their work and prepared their magic. Zing¡ª Magic circles appeared in their hands, ready to be activated. ¡°Trigger the magic circles and set off the Oblivion energy!¡± The man reacted swiftly, not attempting to counterattack like the third elder but preparing instead to blow up the entire site. In an instant, he and theMeyer Family members vanished from sight, concealed by a magic circle. It was a stalling tactic, aimed at buying time to detonate the oblivion energy. ¡°Chrysalis, stop the detonation.¡± Her eyes gleamed. No incantation, no ritual. Her magic activated in a sh, dismantling the enemy¡¯s magic circle with ease. Their concealed forms were immediately revealed. Then, a wave of blood energy swept across the area. Boom! [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 154 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 154 The wave of Blood spurted through the air. The necks of the Meyer Family priests rolled across the ground. In a single strike, dozens of lives were cut short. Even the leader of this ce, the Elder, was not left unscathed. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± A line split across his chest. Blood flowed from the wound, soaking his priestly robes instantly. ¡°¡­This¡­ can¡¯t be¡­!¡± The power of oblivion energy could not regenerate his body. It was as if something was blocking it. Some force exactly opposite but somehow stronger to it. The Elder felt as if the force that oblivion energy had disappeared entirely. What kind of power is oblivion energy, after all? Even if his head were cut off, oblivion energy would restore the body with its superior regenerative power. But now, look at them. The followers were writhing on the ground, barely moving. Not one of them had managed to restore their body. Finally, the Elder fell as well. ¡°There don¡¯t seem to be many forces here; I suppose they¡¯ve already moved outside.¡± The Meyer Family had infused oblivion energy into not just mutated monsters but also humans. The purpose was to create mad killers who were consumed by frenzy alone. However, there weren¡¯t many of those killers here. ¡°We¡¯d better finish this quickly and head outside.¡± The three of them efficiently cleared out the area. Chrysalis took care of healing the Phoenix n. As Chrysalis¡¯s magic entered the Phoenixes¡¯ body, they slowly began to regain their senses. ¡°If we take him with us, he might be useful to our forces.¡± Chrysalis said about Phoenix¡¯s head. ¡°The ones we¡¯re facing are the Elder-level of the Meyer Family. He¡¯s not strong enough. Maybe for dealing with lesser enemies.¡± ¡°True, even I was almost consumed by oblivion energy.¡± The Phoenixes was not as strong as Chrysalis. If all of the Phoenixes stayed together, they might hold up, but if sent to another area under oblivion energy, they along with their head will surely fall to the Meyer Family. The divine beasts were vital to maintaining the continent¡¯s bnce. They were creatures that brought benefits to the world. If these beings perished, the world¡¯s bnce might copse. So it was better to leave him here until he was fully recovered. ¡°Moving in small numbers is also faster.¡± ¡°Though the Young Duke handled most of it alone, it¡¯s indeed faster this way. With more people, moving around just takes more time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the three of us are just right.¡± In the meantime, ta absorbed all the oblivion energy that had spread in the Phoenix nest. ¡°Ugh!¡± ta let out a loud burp. ¡°Why do you keep making me eat this tasteless stuff!¡± He grumbled in dissatisfaction. ¡°Just make sure I have plenty blood man to eat, or I¡¯ll bite you.¡± Kane chuckled. ta¡¯s power was gradually growing. His spirit had already surpassed his mana. Although he wasn¡¯t yet as powerful as his peak, it seemed only a matter of time before he could match it. ¡°Duke, where to next?¡± ¡°The Scorpion¡¯s Sahara Fortress.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the Orchid Kingdom.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the only ones willingly entering the enemy¡¯s heart.¡± The Orchid Kingdom held a deep grudge against the Rehinar Family. They had sent letters of protest, but the Rehinar Family had not responded. They simply stated the facts as they were. Because of this, Orchid dered the Rehinar Family their enemy. They even considered raising an army. The Lycera Theocracy intervened to mediate, preventing an outright war. ¡°If they get in the way, we¡¯ll just kill them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say scary things so casually.¡± Mikhail shook his head. Kane really would do it. If something got in his way, he¡¯d act without hesitation. He hoped they wouldn¡¯t get caught up in unnecessary troubles. ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± The three returned to where they hade from. They re-entered the crimson Sea, protecting the ship as they navigated toward the exit. This ce was at the southernmost tip of the continent. It would take at least two or three months to reach the Orchid Kingdom¡ªif they traveled by ship, that is. But they had another way to travel. "From here, I¡¯ll help us to get us there." Without a word, Chrysalis transformed into a dragon. A massive golden dragon sliced through the sky as they flew. * * * In the Fresia Empire, ck smoke billowed from the Runhaven territory. The ce was now in total chaos. Hell had broken loose. Humans with pure madness in their eyes killed the townsfolk indiscriminately. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Please, spare me!¡± The killers showed no mercy, silencing every life in sight. It was as if they intended to annihte all humans there. With twisted expressions, they continued their ughter. Even the Count of Runhaven, who governed thisnd, lost his life to them. These killers were incredibly powerful. The Count, a fifth-ss mage, had fought bravely but was overpowered, his flesh torn and his head severed. From that moment, the knights and mages fled without looking back. If the fifth-ss Count had been killed so brutally, who else could stand against these killers? From then on, the Runhaven territory was filled with screams. ¡°Oh¡­ please, no¡­¡± One townsman, who hadn¡¯t managed to escape, hid in a corner, trembling. They held their breath, praying the killers would pass by. ¡°There you are!¡± ¡°Agh!¡± Like a game of hide-and-seek, the killer startled the townsman. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± In terror, the townsman wet themselves. The killerughed, amused by the sight. ¡°Hide one more time. If I can¡¯t find you, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± ¡°Re¡­ really?¡± ¡°Or should I just kill you now?¡± The killer, with blood-soaked ws, smiled eerily. The townsman¡¯s fear only seemed to fuel him. Nodding frantically, the townsman ran and hid. But¡­ Thud! Someone''s head burst instantly, causing immediate death. ¡°Hehehe! Let me in on the fun too.¡± ¡°You idiot. I needed that one to hide so I could catch them myself!¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t think of that.¡± ¡°Tch, guess I¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡± Just as the killer was about to turn away, a beam of light cut through the air in a straight line. In its wake, the killer¡¯s body was sliced in half. "The ck Heaven Knights, subdue the enemy,"manded a figure as a group dressed in ck appeared, engaging the killers inbat. ¡°Such potent oblivion energy,¡± he muttered. This was Isaac von Fresia, Crown Prince of Fresia. He hade in person to save Runhaven territory. It wasn¡¯t just the ck Heaven knights he had brought¡ªhe¡¯d also mobilized the empire¡¯s military forces. The ck Heaven knights shed fiercely with the killers, though they didn¡¯t go down easily. On their way here, they¡¯d faced countless killers. Isaac had dubbed them as ¡°death fiends.¡± ¡°So many people have died.¡± He murmured as he nced around. Runhaven had been reduced to such ruins that it was hard to believe it was once a prosperous territory. The aura of death lingered, making the atmosphere eerie. It was all due to these fiends. Only by eliminating the source could Runhaven return to its former state. Isaac¡¯s eyes shone brightly. His sword glowed with the power of Moonlight. Hummm! The sword vibrated with a low hum. In the already bright moonlit night, the moon¡¯s glow intensified. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°What is this light?!¡± ¡°Get rid of that light!¡± Some of the Death Fiends tried to dispel the moonlight with their sword energy, but it was useless. ¡°M-my body is decaying!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch that light!¡± ¡°Hide yourselves in the shadows!¡± The fiends fought off the ck Heaven Knights attacks, attempting to escape into the darkness. Isaac, waiting for this moment, swung his sword diagonally. As the light engulfed the fiends, their bodies began to decay even faster. ¡°W-we¡¯re dying!¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± The screams that had oncee from the people of Runhaven now echoed from the Death Fiends. These fiends clung to life more desperately than anyone else. They¡¯d consumed this power to achieve immortality. But to die in such a meaningless way filled them with bitter regret. ¡°Yourrades will be following right behind you, so die quietly.¡± The fiends could no longer resist death. Their decaying bodies sumbed to a power even greater than oblivion energy. Even those hiding in the darkness were eradicated. Themander of the ck Heaven knights stepped forward to report. ¡°The remaining ones?¡± "No survivors," themander reported. ¡°Burn all the corpses, and find any surviving citizens to treat,¡± Isaacmanded. The ck Heaven knights quickly dispersed to carry out his orders. "I thought the Empire would be free from those consumed by oblivion energy... but Kane was right; the infection is wildly contagious." Anyone struck by the oblivion energy quickly spread the curse. People who were once normal turned into madmen in an instant, driven by a bloodthirsty urge. The more they killed, the more they believed it would grant them immortality. "If we don''t root it out, the entire continent will suffer. I can only hope Kane finishes his task quickly." Isaac ced his utmost trust in Kane. He was the only one who could end this ordeal. --- Munch, munch. The sound of something being chewed echoed in a dark, shadowy space. A man moved his jaws rhythmically, his once pristine, golden attire long stained with blood. The man, eyes glowing with a deep crimson hue, was consumed by pleasure as he ate, powerful bloodlust emanating from his gaze. "Heh heh.¡± A chillingugh escaped his lips. ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± The space around him shook with hisughter. He wiped the blood from his mouth and muttered, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve reached the 9th ss. The answery in the blood of the Twelve Star Lords.¡± What he devoured was human flesh, specifically the body of one of the Twelve Star Lords, those who ruled the continent as unmatched sovereigns. ¡°I now possess three of the Twelve Star Lords. With one devoured, just two more will bring me to the 10th ss.¡± He had long dreamed of reaching the 9th ss, taking a step closer to godhood. ¡°There¡¯s no need to gather the Elemental Stars anymore,¡± he chuckled to himself, but then, suddenly, a sharp headache struck him. ¡°Ugh.¡± The smile vanished, his face hardening into a twisted expression like that of a demon. A name slipped from his lips. ¡°Kane Rehinar!¡± His voice dripped with rage. The man was Kesh Mayer, head of the house of the Sun and strongest of the twelve star lords. ¡°You''re meddling in my ns again!¡± Not just any ce had been raided, but the Vige of the Golden Dragon, a site capable of spreading oblivion energy across the continent. This was a vital point in the oblivion energy''s spread. He seethed at the loss, especially with the death of the Third Elder. Worse news continuedl, the Phoenix¡¯s nest¡ªwhere the Fourth Elder resided¡ªhad also been destroyed, with all magical connections to the elders now severed. Only the Second Elder, Fifth Elder, and Sixth Elder remained. ¡°That damned fucking wretch,¡± he muttered as he rose to his feet, drawing deep breaths, pulling bloodlust through his nostrils with each inhale. ¡°I know where you¡¯ll go next, Kane. I swear I¡¯ll turn it into your grave.¡± Kesh Mayer ground his teeth. The price for disrupting his ns would be nothing less than death. He vowed not to let Kane live any longer. "Summon my men!" he shouted toward the door. The door opened, and a subordinate who had been waiting outside entered and spoke. ¡°You called, my lord.¡± ¡°Send the holy knights and priests of the Lysera Theocracy to the Orchid Kingdom.¡± ¡°The target is¡­¡± ¡°Bring me Kane Rehinar¡¯s head. No excuses.¡± ¡°We will not disappoint you, my lord.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 155 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 155 The continent was suffering from the "Death Fiends," yet the Orchid Kingdom remained calm. There were no signs that the Death Fiends would appear there. Because of this, people from the kingdoms and empires flocked to Orchid Kingdom, believing it to be the safest ce. Late at night, the gates of Orchid Kingdom were tightly shut. Outside the gates, a crowd of outsiders had gathered. Thud, thud, thud! "Please! Open the gates and let us in!" An outsider knocked on the gate, pleading earnestly. But a soldier from Orchid Kingdom firmly replied, "Impossible. We¡¯re already at full capacity." Orchid Kingdom was a small country,parable in size to a duchy or a marquisate. Now, it was overflowing with people seeking refuge. Due to the Death Fiends, alert people had all sought safety within Orchid Kingdom¡¯s borders. "We don¡¯t know when the Death Fiends might appear! Please, open the gates!" ¡°There are no traces of death here; it should remain safe.¡± The soldier didn¡¯t budge. Angered by the soldier¡¯s refusal, some outsiders began forcing their way inside. "What¡¯s the point of asking permission? Let¡¯s just scale the wall!" A man¡¯s voice stirred the crowd into action. Those outside the gate began attempting to climb over in every way possible. "Stop them from getting in!" The senior guard shouted. "But, how are we supposed to stop them?" "We must hold them back!" The senior soldier knocked down adder with his spear. "They¡¯re falling!" ¡°Aahhh!¡± People climbing the wall ondders fell and were severely injured. This only fueled the outsiders¡¯ anger. Denied entry, they pushed even harder, fiercely attempting to scale the wall. A tug-of-war ensued between the soldiers blocking them and the outsiders trying to break through. The soldiers finally resorted to theirst option. They drew their arrows and aimed them at the outsiders. "If you try toe up here, prepare to die." "How can you do this? Isn¡¯t Orchid Kingdom¡¯s motto that of peace?" ¡°Was it all just pretense?¡± "If the continent learns of this, the reputation of Orchid Kingdom will be tarnished." No fights were ever permitted within Orchid Kingdom. Even Hatzfelds, known for their love of war, refrained from invading Orchid Kingdom for this very reason. It was famous for its unwritten rule: enemies met here but simply passed by each other. This ce was as sacred as a sanctuary. And now, this sacred ce was aiming arrows at outsiders. If this were known, the reputation of Orchid Kingdom would plummet. "We¡¯re doing our best to protect those inside." Inside, there was still enough room. When they said it was at "full capacity," they meant there wasn¡¯t enough food to sustain more people. They should ideally have enough supplies tost a month or two, in case anything happened. But the food supplies of Orchid Kingdom had now reached their limit. If they allowed more people, they wouldn¡¯tst even three weeks. To prevent this, they had stopped letting in outsiders. ¡°These are orders from above. Please understand,¡± said the senior soldier, shaking his head. The soldiers aimed their arrows, and the outsiders stopped their resistance. At that moment¡ª "Look! Over there!" A man pointed into the dark behind them. Dozens of flickering shadows were approaching rapidly. The outsiders turned pale. "Th- The Death fiend!" "Please, save us!" Chaos erupted outside the walls as people tried to escape the sudden appearance of the Death fiend. But in front of them was the wall, blocking any path to safety. People started climbing the wall, thinking it might be better to face the soldiers¡¯ arrows than to be killed by the Death fiend. The senior soldier on the wall was just as shocked. "Th-Those are Death fiend?" "What should we do?" asked a junior soldier, bringing the senior soldier back to his senses. "Report this immediately! The rest of you, fire ming arrows at the Death fiend!" ming arrows cut through the darkness, striking the Death fiend dead on. But the creatures seemed unbothered and continued charging forward. Thud! The Death fiend¡¯ swords cut through the flesh of those outside. "Ugh!" In the darkness of the night, ughter unfolded. One Death Fiend delighted in shredding the body of a woman who had already stopped breathing. "Kya-ha-ha-ha!" They were maniacs, barely able to form words as they tore into people like pieces of meat. It was horrifying. People sobbed in terror, their minds going nk as a chilling force engulfed them. St! The body of a Death Fiend melted away. The disgusting fiend didn¡¯t even realize how he died. "Where in the world did these Death Fiendse from?" Below the wall, a man appeared. ¡°It¡¯s the King of Orchid Nation!¡± --- Caspian Orchid furrowed his brows deeply. This ce had the faintest trace of the aura of death. And yet, Death fiend had appeared. Several robed figures appeared beside him. "All Death fiends have been dealt with." "Find out immediately why they appeared." Several figures vanished in an instant; they were master poison mages trained in high-level magic. "What about these people?" one of them asked, referring to the terrified outsiders, numbering well over thousands. "We¡¯ll need to find more food. Let them inside." ¡°We¡¯ve gathered all avable food from the neighboring areas.¡± ¡°How many days can west with that food?¡± ¡°If we amodate all of them, we¡¯ll be down to three weeks¡¯ worth of supplies.¡± "Where is the nearest source of food?" ¡°R-Rehinar Port of the Fresia Empire." "Anywhere else?" "To reach Hatzfeld, we¡¯d have to go bynd, which exposes us to the Death fiend. The Lycera Theocracy via sea is safer, but we can''t guarantee our safety." "Are there no Death fiends at sea? Monsters sometimes mutate into Death fiends, don¡¯t they?" "Our experiments show that Death fiends react negatively to water. If we¡¯re to gather supplies, sea routes are the best choice. Rehinar City is just a two-week journey away." Caspian''s face showed no sign of relief. Rehinar was thend of his sworn enemies, where they had killed his beloved Heike. How could he extend a hand to them? He would rather die. "Alternatively, you could leave these people behind and get supplies from Lycera," one of his aides suggested. At this, the outsiders dropped to their knees, pleading. "Please, don¡¯t abandon us!" "If we leave, we¡¯re as good as dead." "Just this once, please show us mercy." The desperation in their voices softened Caspian''s resolve. "Contact Rehinar. Request supplies." At that moment, three figures suddenly descended from the sky. It was Kane and hispanions. "That won¡¯t be necessary." "Who are you?" "Kane Rehinar," he replied. "The Blood Demon Young Master!" A dark, venomous aura began to emanate from Caspian. He was at the pinnacle of poison magic, known as both the Poison Master and the Lord of Poison. As one of the Twelve Star Lords, his immense venomous aura shot toward Kane, but it vanished soundlessly in midair. "So, you came here confident for a reason, didn¡¯t you?" Caspian¡¯s eyes widened. Kane had easily neutralized his venomous attack, which was infamous for its lethality. Anyone who merely breathed around Caspian risked being poisoned. Yet Kane was unaffected. "What brings you here?" "I know the cause of the Death fiends appearance." "You know something I haven¡¯t discovered? Is that true?" "Why else would Ie here?" "Are you saying the source is within Orchid Kingdom?" "Exactly." Caspian stared directly into Kane¡¯s eyes. There was no hesitation in his gaze. "So it¡¯s true." "I can also handle the food supply issue for you." "Aren¡¯t we sworn enemies? Why would you offer help? Do you have an ulterior motive?" Caspian was a skeptical man¡ªsome would say cautious. Once he trusted someone he was fiercely loyal, which was why Heike had been able to gain his favor and betray him behind his back. "Our enmity is rooted in misunderstanding. Orchid and Rehinar can be good allies." "A misunderstanding, you say... If you fail to convince me, prepare yourself." "Of course." "And about the supplies?" "I¡¯ll contact Rehinar to arrange it." "That part, I appreciate." Thus, Kane and hispanions were allowed into the Orchid Kingdom. The outsiders, too, were only admitted after being fully cleansed of the Oblivion energy. --- The castle where the Orchid King resided was surprisingly modest, resembling the study of Duke Carl. Sipping his coffee, Caspian finally spoke. "So, you¡¯re saying Heike was an agent of the Meyer Family? An executioner?" "Yes, that¡¯s correct." "And how can you prove it?" "Have you ever searched Heike¡¯s quarters?" "I visited frequently after she died. If the source of the Death fiend were there, I would know." "That¡¯s the terrifying power of the House of the Sun. Even someone of your caliber, a member of the Twelve Star Lords, can be deceived by their influence." "I still find it hard to believe. How do I know you¡¯re not connected to them? No one should possess such unnatural power, not even the son of the Guardian Lord." Chrysalis, standing nearby, intervened. "I vouch for Kane¡¯s words." Her casual tone, despite her youth, made Caspian frown. But her next words surprised him greatly. "Do you trust the word of the Golden Dragon, Chrysalis?" A golden emblem appeared in the air before him, symbolizing the Golden Dragon Chrysalis¡ªa mark recognized by all across the continent. "You¡­ you¡¯re really Chrysalis, the Golden Dragon?" "Isn¡¯t it obvious from the emblem? As a Poison Mage, you should know if a spell is authentic or not." Chrysalis¡¯s words poked at Caspian¡¯s pride. "Of course. I¡¯m just astonished to see the Golden Dragon in front of me, and even more, to see her mingling with humans." "Kane saved me from Death." Chrysalis calmly recounted her story, exining how she had been drained of vitality for decades, trapped by the House of the SUn. She admitted that her own magic was what had filled the continent with the aura of death. When Caspian heard her full story, his expression grew serious. "So there¡¯s a source like that here as well." "Now do you believe me?" "I¡¯ve been mistaken. My apologies for letting love cloud my judgment. Once this is over, I will formally apologize to Rehinar." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 156 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 156 In a certain ce. The sandy area was filled with a mix of numerous monsters and humans. "Kekeke. We must inject more Oblivion energy. With the First Elder gone, this is the perfect opportunity for us¡ªdo you understand?" "Yes, Fifth Elder!" Humans were not extracting energy from the monsters but injecting it instead. The scorpion, bound in chains, writhed due to the injected oblivion energy. Yet, the shackles that bound its body did not loosen; they tightened even further. "Elder, all the mutated monsters we sent to the north have been killed." "Hmm, I see they¡¯re still too weak." "It seems the Poison Lord intervened and dealt with them." "With him, he could have easily handled it without any damage." "Shall we send them again?" "Send them from all directions to incite fear." "Hehe, I can''t wait to hasten our grand n." "No need to rush. Other Elders have disappeared from rushing their operations¡ªI won¡¯t make the same mistake." "Of course. Aren''t you handling this so meticulously that even the Poison Lord doesn''t know what''s happening beneath his feet?" The subordinate chuckled slyly. They were progressing with their grand n in Orchid Kingdom, that too in its central region, right beneath the Orchid Royal Academy. It was a secret even unknown to the King of Orchid. The Fifth Elder had even made its entrance in Heike¡¯s quaters. The woman whom the King of Orchid adored. By making her quarters the entrance to the hidden territory, hepletely avoided the King¡¯s suspicion. It was a masterstroke. By transferring the mutated monsters to the outskirts of Orchid to attack the kingdom, they diverted all the suspicion externally. "Shall we also send the Death Fiends?" "If we want to establish that this ce is unsafe, we must send them too." "I will execute it immediately." "And send the King of Death Fiends as well." The subordinate''s eyes widened. The King of Death Fiends. Death Fiends themselves carried massive infectious potential. But the King of Death Fiends had explosive oblivion energy. A being so contagious that its mere presence contaminated the air and the earth. Releasing such a creature meant they were nearing the end of their n. "You mean, you''re nning for Kane Rehinar." "The Meyer Family has informed us. They said that the Elders are being continuously defeated by him." "We will not be defeated." "He will eventually discover this ce." "We need to be prepared." "We must recognize that we could end up like the others andplete our mission to the end." "Is there any doubt? I¡¯ll order the children to release oblivion and contaminate the surroundings." The Fifth Elder nodded. And he added onest instruction. "I¡¯ve heard that Kane Rehinar can even purify the oblivion energy." "Is he really that skilled?" "Why else would the Elders be defeated?" "Once the children are out, if it doesn''t work, we¡¯ll detonate this ce and retreat." "We will simultaneously prepare for withdrawal." The subordinates, understanding the Fifth Elder''s intention, moved swiftly and precisely. They had no attachment to the research they¡¯d done here. If they returned alive to the Meyer Family, the research data would remain preserved. First, they sent scouts to observe how the Orchid Kingdom would react. --- Meanwhile, Kane and King Caspian were wrapping up their conversation. One of Caspian¡¯s close aides rushed over. "My Liege! Death Fiends are closing in from all sides!" "Ah, what perfect timing. Send out the troops to resist them." "About that..." "Do you have something to say?" "There¡¯s one among them that¡¯s very scary." "What does it look like?" "It would be best if you saw it yourself." "I understand. I¡¯ll head out immediately." Caspian rose from his seat and went outside. Kane followed close behind. As they climbed the northern wall, they saw creatures charging forward, radiating madness. Unlike before, the energy these creatures emitted was different¡ª much more intense and ominous. "That one¡¯s strong." "It¡¯s the King of Death Fiends." Kane identified the distinct creature among them. "The King of Death Fiends? Is he the leader of those creatures?" "Death Fiends don¡¯t have leaders, but to put it simply, he¡¯s a much stronger version of an ordinary Death Fiend." This was no ordinary Death Fiend but one empowered by high-quality mana extracted from the highest grade of spirit beasts. Even one of these could overpower a 6th-ss knight or mage, making it a formidable opponent. Moreover, humans infected by the King of Death Fiends could turn into powerful Death Fiends themselves, making him an incredibly difficult enemy to face. "You need to pull back all the troops." "It seems we must. If even one soldier gets infected, the situation could spiral out of control." Caspian immediately understood why Kane wanted the troops to withdraw. "Ry the order for only my guard to stay close while the rest of the troops are to lock down the castle." All the troops on the wall began preparing for battle. "I¡¯ll need your assistance." "We¡¯ll cover the east and south sides." "I¡¯ll assign my guard to support you." "That won¡¯t be necessary. The Poison Lord should focus on the north, and your guards on the west." "Indeed, I could handle one side alone, but splitting my guards would weaken the other sides." Caspian epted Kane¡¯s suggestion. "I¡¯ll repay the debt to Rehinar once this is over." "Don¡¯t forget." Kane and his group moved to their designated areas. Caspian¡¯s captain of the guard spoke cautiously. "Can we trust him?" "Would someone with his power need to lie?" "You¡¯re one of the Twelve Star Lords and among the Top Three. No matter how skilled, he¡¯s no match for Your Majesty." "Is that how it seems to you?" "What do you mean...?" Caspian smiled as even hismander, Modri, couldn¡¯t gauge Kane¡¯s true strength. Modri was a formidable warrior, at mid-tier 7th ss level, and matched the abilities of Cedric, the right hand of the Guardian Lord. Yet, even he couldn¡¯t fully grasp Kane Rehinar¡¯s abilities. "The Kid is at least equal to or stronger than me." "Is that true!?" "Golden Dragon Chrysalis is known to avoid mingling with humans, yet she follows Kane¡¯smand. Do you know what it means for the Mother of Dragons to obey a human?" "No, I don¡¯t." "Dragons rarely open up, even after receiving favors. For her to follow a human¡¯s orders means she acknowledges Kane¡¯s power. That dragon wields the magic of a 10th-ss being." "I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way." "Even the one next to him is on par with you. He seems to carry the blood of the True Dragon lineage, which was thought to be extinct¡­ It¡¯s a mystery how he assembled such a group." Caspian held Kane in high regard. This was rare praise from the Poison Lord, who typically withheldpliments. For him to hold Duke Carl¡¯s son in such high esteem would shock most people. "Let¡¯s set aside doubts and focus on our own task." "I¡¯ll end it as quickly as possible." "Annihte them without any casualties. Their infection rate is high, so even one wound couldplicate matters." "Understood." Themander of the guard led his troops to the west. The Poison Lord gathered mana in both hands. He was the continent¡¯s greatest master of poisons. Neither the Death Fiends nor mutated monsters were more than a mere amusement to him. * * * "Hahaha! Let¡¯s kill them and breach the wall!" The King of Death Fiends spread his poison with a wave of his hand. As a powerful creature, he didn¡¯t rely on weapons but wielded magic itself. Clearing any obstacle before him was trivial. Boom! A massive shockwave rocked the ground. As the King of Death Fiends teleported forward, a hand shot out from the smoke, gripping his ankle tightly. "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" "Wha¡ªyou''re still alive?" "I¡¯m not that easy to take down." Kane held onto the King of Death Fiends, channeling his blood mana. "This technique is called Blood Sword. Try to resist it." Kane¡¯s mana poured into the creature¡¯s body, flooding it entirely. "Haha! Foolish creature, to me, mana is power." "We¡¯ll see how long you keepughing." The King of Death Fiends began converting the mana into his own power, but soon found it overwhelming. The excessive mana filled his body, nearing the point of bursting. If it continued, his body would explode. "S-stop it!" "Exactly two minutes. I¡¯m disappointed in myself, it took that long for you to stopughing; I thought it would be less than a minute." "Why are you all just standing there!? Attack him!" The King of Death Fiends shouted to hisrades, but none moved. They were all ensnared within Kane¡¯s domain, unable to escape. "Argh¡­ urgh!" The King of Death Fiends¡¯ body swelled like a balloon. "S-stop!" Despite his cries, Kane continued to inject mana, unrelenting. Finally, the creature¡¯s body exploded with a loud bang. The remnants of his deathly and poisonous energy spread outward, consuming the nearby mutated monsters and Death Fiends. Everything around began to dissolve, the ground instantly corrupted. As the dust settled, Kane muttered. "Not a bad move." "What¡¯s that?" ta suddenly appeared and asked. "They noticed I had arrived and immediately unleashed both the Death Fiends and mutated monsters." "Even had a self-destruct spell ready at the end." "They knew they couldn¡¯t win. I¡¯ve been eliminating their elders one by one, so they must have realized Death Fiends alone wouldn¡¯t be enough." "Could it be they¡¯re scared and trying to flee?" "That¡¯s likely the case." "Shit! Then we need to catch them quickly!" "But if we ignore these creatures to pursue them, we¡¯ll be leaving this ce vulnerable." As they eliminated the Death Fiends and mutated monsters, yet another group appeared¡ªthis time in even greater numbers, as if determined to hold them back. "This time, I might not be able to kill that Elder." "Kane, are you actually being¡­ considerate? You never really struck me as someone who valued life all that much." "The Orchid Kingdom could be a good ally for the Rehinar family." The Poison Lord¡¯s misunderstanding was cleared up, though a lingering doubt remained: the matter of Heike being a spy for the Meyer Family. It would be hard for him to ept that the woman he loved was secretly part of such a devious faction. Perhaps letting the Elder withdraw from the hidden territory would be a better oue. That way, the truth about Heike¡¯s loyalty would surface, and he would trust Kane¡¯s wordspletely. "Heh? Kane, since when did you be so human? Who are you?!" "Quiet and start absorbing that energy." "Ugh, it tastes awful¡­." "No blood energy for you." "Fine, I¡¯ll do it, but only because you asked. You hear me?" With that, ta began absorbing the poisoned air filled with Oblivion energy. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 157 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 157 ¡°Burn this ce down quickly!¡± Fifth Elder''s subordinates had set up explosive spells all over the research facility. They were designed to go off after a set time. ¡°Is everything done?¡± ¡°Yes! We erased all traces neatly.¡± ¡°Good. Now, we return to the House of the Sun.¡± When Fifth Elder gave the order, the scattered priests gathered together. As they were about to leave the hidden territory, Fifth Elder¡¯s magicalmunication orb started to chime. ¡°Who could it be?¡± As he answered, an image of someone appeared in mid-air. ¡°Aren''t you from the Lord¡¯s guard?¡± The Sr Knights. They were the strongest force on the continent,prised of the most powerful knights. Each one of them was an absolute powerhouse. Any country would want to recruit them if they knew their strength. - Lord First Star has dispatched us to Orchid Kingdom, to eliminate Kane Rehinar. It seems like you¡¯re also erasing traces and preparing to return to the House of the Sun. ¡°Indeed. Our research findings must be kept secret from the continent.¡± - Dy your return. Lord First Star has ordered you to capture not only Kane Rehinar but also the Poison Lord. ¡°Both of them at once? Will the Sr Knights handle the task alone?¡± - In addition to us, two thousand troops from the House of the Sun, the Destruction Knights, and the Priests of Radiance have all been mobilized. ¡°Gasp! So the elite forces of the House of the Sun are moving just to capture Kane Rehinar and the Poison Lord?¡± - Lord First Star¡¯s patience has worn thin. If this mission fails, his wrath will cover the earth. Gulp. Fifth Elder swallowed dryly. This meant it was a matter of great importance. Fifth Elder steadied himself and asked, ¡°What do you need us to do?¡± - We¡¯ll arrive at the Orchid Kingdom soon. Release all the Death Fiends. ¡°You n to attack the Orchid Kingdom amidst the chaos?¡± - We¡¯ll use this opportunity to erase Orchid. We¡¯ll also stimte the Demon Forest¡¯s hidden territories, so be prepared. ¡°When should we release the Death Fiends to cause chaos?¡± - We¡¯re nearly there. ¡°Then I¡¯ll release them now and join you.¡± Fifth Elder ended themunication and turned around. ¡°The n has changed. As you heard, the elite forces of the House of the Sun seem to have arrived in Orchid.¡± ¡°Oh! Are we to fight alongside them?¡± ¡°Consider yourself lucky. Fighting with the elite of the House of the Sun is a great honor.¡± It had been a long time since they¡¯d made a move. The elite of the House of the Sun hardly ever mobilized. They were only seen if the House of the Sun was in grave danger. But now, they were mobilized to kill Kane Rehinar. ¡°Disarm the explosive spells and inject maximum Oblivion energy into the Death Fiends and mutated monsters.¡± ¡°Then do we release them into the city?¡± ¡°Release the existing forces first and prepare for immediate deployment.¡± ¡°Yes, Fifth Elder.¡± The Oblivion injectors were reactivated. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate we didn¡¯t release that one.¡± A giant scorpion. It was a fierce venomous creature, the spiritual beast of the Orchid Kingdom. With that creature alone, they could produce an endless supply of Death Fiends and Oblivion Monsters. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll ruin this country.¡± Meanwhile. The Sr Knights¡¯mander stood atop a mountain overlooking the Orchid Kingdom. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve stimted all the hidden territories nearby.¡± ¡°How many in total?¡± ¡°There are fifteen hidden territories.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rank of the monsters?¡± ¡°Three 5th ss. The rest are 3rd ss.¡± ¡°Not bad. It¡¯d be great if there were a 6th-ss mutated monster too.¡± ¡°Shall I make one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Create a strong one.¡± ¡°Recently, the Blood owl has grown extremely powerful. It¡¯s been devouring monsters of the same rank one by one, as if it no longer has any natural enemies.¡± ¡°Connect that hidden territory here.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The House of the Sun possessed a unique trait: the ability to easily open the gates to the hidden territories that had been sealed. This was a divine power granted exclusively to the House of the Sun. Not only could they open these territories, but they could also redirect the pathways of distant realms. With this power, the House of the Sun was nearly invincible. In ancient times, they used this strength to destroy and subjugate numerous nations. Now, this power was about to re-emerge into the world. Buzz A portal opened, and a bipedal owl appeared¡ªa mutated monster with entirely red feathers: the Blood Owl. ¡°Grrrrr.¡± The Blood Owl, emitting beast-like sounds, received itsmand. ¡°Turn that city into ruins. Leave no human alive.¡± The Blood owls charged toward the neutral Orchid Kingdom, followed by other mutated monsters from the hidden territory. Thousands of troops amassed, their numbers soon reaching ten thousand. ¡°We advance too!¡± Themander of the Sr Knights drew his sword and raised it high. The elite soldiers surged down the mountain, advancing toward Orchid. * * * ta, who was eating his meal, sensed something unusual. ¡°Kane! We¡¯ve got enemies.¡± ¡°I feel it too.¡± The ground began to tremble. Thud, thud, thud. A massive force was converging on Orchid. ¡°The Death Fiends and mutated monsters aren¡¯t the real problem.¡± There was an ominous presence, a bright and detestable power, rapidly approaching, stirring something nauseating within him. From afar, he could see a group of riders on horseback, the figures magnifying in his vision. ¡°It¡¯s the House of the Sun.¡± Their armor bore the emblem of the sun. Only members of the House of the Sun wore that emblem. ¡°Is this ce so significant? Or did First Star lose his temper at my provocation?¡± Or perhaps they were targeting the Poison Lord. First Star was a figure seeking to ascend to godhood. To do so, he needed to absorb great power¡ªpower equal to or greater than his own. The Poison Lord was the perfect target. Not only was the Poison Lord here, but so was he, making it worthwhile to send in the forces of the House of the Sun. ¡°Judging by their choice of the Poison Lord as prey, it seems he¡¯s close to ascending.¡± The Poison Lord was someone he had allowed to roam free until now. But sending in the troops even with him here indicated First Star wanted to save time, aiming to absorb both him and the Poison Lord at once to attain the power he desired. "We need to get to the House of the Sun quickly." "Just anyone thinks they can be a god. Every century, there¡¯s always one fool who tries this nonsense," ta muttered, cursing First Star. ¡°Your Grace!¡± Mikhail, sensing the ominous energy, joined them immediately. "Did you handle everything?" "I took care of everything in sight. Chrysalis devoured them in one go." "It looks like the House of the Sun didn¡¯t just unleash the Death Fiends but also released other mutated monsters from the hidden territories." ¡°They¡¯repletely insane,¡± Mikhail said, nodding in agreement. ¡°The House of the Sun must disappear from the continent if we¡¯re to have peace.¡± It was true. The ideology of the House of the Sun was mad. Humans weren¡¯t meant to be gods. No cult could match this level of fanaticism. Despite their ims of divine power, they were too cowardly to show themselves, always sending subordinates instead. "Can we handle this alone? They¡¯re also sending in some powerful support." Even the proud Golden Dragon agreed. ¡°We can fight them, but we can¡¯t stop them all. While we battle them, some will breach the walls.¡± ¡°Do we really need to fight this hard? This isn¡¯t even Rehinar''s territory,¡± Mikhail said. As Mikhail finished, Caspian also joined them. "You¡¯ve fought hard for Orchid. Even if you choose to withdraw now, we won¡¯t hold it against you." "But if that army crushes Orchid, where do you think they¡¯ll go next?" ¡°You mean the Rehinar territory?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve killed their elders and thwarted First Star¡¯s ns time and again, and that¡¯s led to this oue. I''d much rather fight here on foreign ground than on my own doorstep.¡± Though some might call it selfish, anyone would act as Kane was doing. Caspianughed heartily. ¡°Haha! Then will you lend your strength to Orchid?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you. We will never forget this kindness.¡± At Kane''s decision to help Caspian, BOOM! A massive explosion sounded from within the castle. Kane immediately told Caspian to take charge inside. ¡°It sounds like an explosion from the hidden territory inside. It seems the elder is using a diversionary tactic. You should focus on the inner defenses. We¡¯ll protect the outer walls as best as we can.¡± ¡°Understood. Good luck.¡± With his guards, the Poison Lord entered the castle. Kane drew his two BloodSky des and transformed them into a bow. ¡°ta, I need your strength.¡± ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s my time to shine!¡± ta emerged from Kane¡¯s side and grew in size. Consuming so much Oblivion energy had made him radiate an ominous aura. ¡°Chrysalis, intercept from the air.¡± ¡°Leave the sky to me.¡± Chrysalis¡¯s body became enveloped in light and grewrger andrger, transforming into a gigantic golden dragon that took flight. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off from a distance as much as I can. You two, make a stand at the front.¡± Mikhail and ta charged toward the oing wave of Death Fiends and monsters. Kane began firing mana arrows continuously into the sky. * * * Meanwhile, at the castle in the Shadow Isles, Desdemona gazed at the moon. Even as she stretched her bare skin towards the moonlight, or revealed skin beneath her clothes, it didn¡¯t bother her at all. All thanks to the Kane. Now, whether night or day, her activities were unhindered. And it wasn¡¯t just her. Everyone in the Shadow Isles had been freed from the chains of restraint. As Kane grew stronger, so did their power. ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time for him to call for us?¡± Seeing her stare out the window for days, worried nobles cautiously asked her. ¡°My Lady, is something troubling you?¡± ¡°It seems our master has forgotten us.¡± ¡°How could he forget, especially now that our restraints have been lifted? Please, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± Just as she turned away, a bloody glow swirled in her eyes. ¡°The Blood Summon¡­ You felt it too?¡± She wasn¡¯t the only one to react. All the vampires in the Shadow Isles received the Blood Summon. ¡°Is it our master calling us?¡± ¡°No, this happens when immense power is used, and it reacts to ensure the well-being of its contract holders in case the master is in danger.¡± "Now that our restraints are gone, perhaps a walk to visit him wouldn¡¯t hurt?" ¡°Let¡¯s do just that.¡± As if waiting for this moment, she transformed into a bat and left the Shadow Isles. With their restraints lifted and their powers enhanced, the vampires were now stronger than ever. As their master¡¯s power grew, so did theirs, making the vampire race nearly unrivaled in strength. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 158 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 158 BOOM! A thunderous explosion swept across the battlefield. Blood Lightning fell from the sky, transforming the entire area into a sea of fire. Within the mes, the Death Fiends and monsters shrieked in agony. Even as they tried to extinguish the mes clinging to their bodies, the fire refused to go out. The mes persisted until they imed thest breath from their prey. While Kaneunched attacks from afar using Blood Sword, Mikhail charged through the frontline, wielding his spear with relentless force. Crunch! Each time Mikhail¡¯s spear struck, a sound of bone-crushing could be heard. The Death Fiends were powerless against his devastating spear techniques, which ground them to dust. ¡°Endless, aren¡¯t they?¡± As he dispatched foes, he kept an eye on the battlefield. Indeed, they were reducing the enemy numbers at an impressive rate. But as fast as the Death Fiends and monsters were killed, new ones appeared to fill their ranks. One had to wonder¡ªwhere were all these monstersing from? ¡°Heh heh, die already!¡± ta, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. He was feasting on the blood aura released by in enemies. Though it was only a small amount, it was better than nothing. Driven by his hunger for blood aura, he ruthlessly dispatched foes. The monsters began to cower in fear before the raging tiger he had be. These undead monsters had mutated after consuming oblivion energy. Yet, despite their enhanced bodies and mana, they were utterly terrified of ta. And rightly so. With ta attacking from the ground and Chrysalis raining attacks from above, it was no wonder the mutated monsters were filled with dread. Chrysalis flew through the air, unleashing breaths of destruction. A mere four individuals were standing against an army of over 10,000. The Orchid Kingdom¡¯s guards were left speechless at the sheer spectacle. ¡°What¡­ what am I even witnessing?¡± ¡°Is that¡­ real?¡± ¡°How are they holding off so many with such few numbers¡­ and without being pushed back?¡± The guards watched with wide, trembling eyes. Such a massive force had appeared out of nowhere, instilling fear in them. If that army marched into the Orchid Kingdom, they¡¯d be overwhelmed in an instant. The guards clutched their shaking bodies, bracing themselves for the enemy. But then! Allies, seemingly affiliated with the Poison Lord, intercepted the Death Fiends and monsters. A sessful repulsion. At that moment, they felt relieved that the enemy had been held back. But then came another wave, and with it, despair. There were simply too many enemies. Even with powerful allies, they doubted these forces could withstand such numbers. Yet the result was far from what they expected. To their shock, the allies were holding the line with extraordinary force. The sight went beyond admiration; it sent chills down their spines. ¡°Can they truly hold them all off?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°They¡¯re overwhelmingly strong, but the enemy numbers are endless.¡± The guards were doubtful. No matter how powerful, could sheer strength alone stand against such overwhelming numbers? ¡°They are allies of the Poison Lord. Meaning they¡¯ve been acknowledged by him. Do you understand what that implies?¡± ¡°¡­The Poison Lord is an 8th-ss Mage, so¡­ does that mean they¡¯re on a simr level?¡± ¡°That could be one way to see it. Do you think the Poison Lord would befriend just anyone?¡± ¡°On the contrary, he¡¯s known to be quite reserved around others.¡± ¡°Yeah, so let¡¯s believe in them. Thinking they¡¯ll protect Orchid Kingdom is better for our sanity.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. If those warriors fell, then Orchid Kingdom would be next. They knew they stood no chance against such a massive army. All they could do was hope for their victory. * * * Meanwhile, Gestel, the leader of the Sr Knights, observed the battlefield with interest. ¡°Is that Kane Rehinar?¡± ¡°Yes,mander.¡± ¡°I see why Lord has been troubled by him.¡± ¡°Is he that strong?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell just by watching? Someone at the level of an Elder wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°For themander to praise him this much¡­ he must be quite something.¡± Gestel wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was the hidden powerhouse of the Meyer Family. Even the First Elder, the supposed second strongest after Lord, was no match for him. A true monster. If he chose to reveal his full power, he¡¯d change the hierarchy of the Twelve Star Lords. That¡¯s how formidable he was. Lord trusted him above all others for this very reason. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s not the only one. The others are strong too.¡± Gestel¡¯s gazended on Mikhail. A red-haired man with the skill level of a vicemander¡ªno one to take lightly. In the sky, the space dragon Chrysalis was raging with fury, as though confronting an old enemy. ¡°The Meyer Family¡¯s n was bound to fail.¡± There was also someone especially unsettling. That massive tiger. Gestel could sense it wielded demonic energy, oblivion energy, and blood aura¡ªthree distinct forces. ¡°That one¡¯s a Predation Beas, one of the ferocious species.¡± The highest-ranking predator among monsters. It was almost an insult to call it a monster. It was more like a divine beast born with the continent itself. A ss of its own. ¡°How did Kane Rehinare to be with a Predation Beast?¡± There was no way they had more information than the Meyer Family. The Meyer Family prided itself on being the guiding force of the continent. They couldn¡¯t believe any other force would have superior information. ¡°Release the Blood Owls; that tiger looks extremely dangerous.¡± The Blood Owls in front were the lower-ranked kind. The true Blood Owls awaited at the rear. Gestel deployed the high-ranking ones to the battlefield. ¡°When should we move?¡± ¡°Wait until the Death Fiends and mutated monsters are dead.¡± ¡°That seems too easy, though.¡± Gestel turned his head sideways. The vicemander flinched as their eyes met. ¡°S-sorry,mander.¡± ¡°We do whatever it takes to win. Remember, our purpose as the Sr Knights is toplete the mission, even through dishonorable means.¡± ¡°Yes,mander.¡± The vicemander felt his heart nearly sink. A chilling sensation crept along his neck. One wrong word, and he might have been decapitated on the spot. That¡¯s the kind of leader Gestel was. For him, the Meyer Family came before his own honor. That¡¯s why the Lord trusts and relies on him the most. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s happening inside the Orchid Kingdom?¡± The vicemander pulled out a transparent orb. Inside the orb, an image of Orchid city appeared. ¡°It seems they¡¯re acting on Fifth Elder¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°With the Poison Lord absent, it appears he¡¯s managing the interior. Transfer the Destruction Knights and the Priests of Radiance into Orchid City to support Fifth Elder. The target is the Poison Lord.¡± The leader of the Destruction Knights and the bishop overseeing the Priests of Radiance nodded. A magic circle formed at their feet. Momentster, a light from the magic circle enveloped them all. When the light faded, the Destruction Knights and Priests of Radiance had vanished without a trace. Having issued all hismands, Gestel quietly continued to watch Kane Rehinar. ¡°A remarkable young man. Clearly, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. This should be interesting.¡± Gestel¡¯spetitive spirit red as he observed Kane. Who would win if they fought? His heart was already racing. * * * Screech! Orchid¡¯s central district descended into chaos. The ground copsed, and a giant monster emerged. The creature¡¯s identity was unmistakable¡ªSendra. The ancient guardian of Orchid Kingdom, Sendra was a giant scorpion raised by the Poison Lord across generations. As a divine beast, Sendra spewed venom from both its tail and mouth. ¡°Keheheh, destroy everything! Kill all living beings and turn them into Death Fiends!¡± Fifth Elder was raving with madness. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°S-Sendra!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Fifth Elder¡¯s followers also attacked the people of Orchid, transforming them into Death Fiends. ¡°P-please spare me! Gah!¡± ¡°Grrr-haha!¡± The central district quickly turned into a scene of mayhem. ¡°I thought this ce was safe!¡± ¡°A monster appeared right in the heart of the city!¡± For outsiders who had traveled to Orchid Kingdom, trusting it to be safe, this was the worst nightmare imaginable. And the ce was packed with people, making escape almost impossible. ¡°M-move!¡± "I¡¯ll escape first!" "Ugh!" A stampede broke out. Just as Sendra was about to strike, a thud echoed. The poison mist that enveloped them blocked Sendra¡¯s ws. ¡°It¡¯s the Poison Lord!¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± The appearance of Caspian brought a wave of relief to the people. "You used Sendra to create the Death Fiends," Caspian remarked. "Keheheh, how foolish you are to finally realize that after falling in love with that bitch," Fifth Elder taunted. "You also seem to know Heike, huh?" Caspian replied. "That fool was just one of my many assistants. I sent her to charm you, but instead, she ended up falling in love herself. What a shame." Caspian unleashed a burst of poison, sending it flying toward Fifth Elder. Crash! Sendra¡¯s ws blocked the attack just in time. "Keheheh, mentioning Heike¡¯s name has you shaken too, huh?" Fifth Elder mocked. "Shut up!" Caspian retorted, firing more poison. The enormous orb of venom flew toward Fifth Elder. "Eek!" Fifth Elder quickly hid behind Sendra, realizing the gravity of the situation. His opponent was one of the Twelve Star Lords¡ª the Poison Lord, who ranked among the top three in power. He knew his strength alone wasn¡¯t enough to face such a foe. Psssh! Even Sendra¡¯s thick, venom-resistant carapace began to melt under the poison. It was a horrifying sight. Even the Gaint Scorpian, known for its toughness, couldn¡¯t withstand the attack. Had Fifth Elder been hit directly, he would have turned to ash instantly. Seeing this, he froze in fear. "That monster...!" "Stop hiding and face me!" Caspian called out. As Caspian prepared for another strike, Fifth Elder issued an order. "Attack! Don¡¯t focus on him¡ªattack the humans around him and turn them into Death Fiends!" Though it was a cowardlymand, its effectiveness was undeniable. Caspian paused in his attack, momentarily diverting his attention. "Guard unit, form the barrier!" His elite guard spread out and formed a magic circle. The magic barrier was deployed, preventing the Death Fiends from attacking any more civilians. It was a swift, strategic decision worthy of a Sovereign. Fifth Elder gritted his teeth in frustration. "Don¡¯t forget, we still have Sendra on our side." Screech! Sendra let out an ear-piercing screech. A vast cloud of poison billowed out in all directions. However, Caspian and his elite guard were trained in Breath of the Poison. For them, the poison was a source of power. "Have you forgotten who owns Sendra?" Caspian taunted. Even though Sendra had be a Death Fiend, it was still the sacred beast raised by the kings of Orchid for generations. Sendra responded to Caspian¡¯s mana. Shriek! Once again, Sendra released a monstrous scream. This caused Fifth Elder to panic. "Why is this happening? Get a grip. I am your master!" he shouted. Sendra thrashed around, swiping its ws. Fifth Elder was struck by the ws. "Ugh!" His hand turned a sickly shade of purple. He had been poisoned. But as a seasoned member of the Meyer Family¡¯s Council, he used Oblivio to detoxify himself. Even though it was the poison of a sacred beast, it was still manageable for someone of his rank. "If I can''t control you, I¡¯ll have to release you," Fifth Elder muttered, grinning maliciously. He reached into his robes and pulled out a bell. Ding! At the sound of the bell, Sendra writhed in agony. Toxic poison surged from its body, as if it were on the verge of exploding. As expected, Sendra expanded its body, and the poison burst out in all directions. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 159 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 159 BOOOOM! A deafening explosion shook the heavens and earth. Caspian''s royal guards, who had been maintaining the barrier, were pushed back by the impact. Still, as the Guards of the Poison Lord, they managed to withstand the st. Of course, the barrier shattered into countless fragments afterward. ¡°Ugh,¡± Caspian groaned, ovee by the toxic poison energy. He was using a breathing technique to transform the poison into power, but it was no easy task. The toxicity was a mix of oblivion and poison magic, making it even more formidable. Even so, he showed no signs of pain. Then, a faint voice reached his ears¡ª. ¡°Save... me...¡± A dying man''s whisper. He had been caught in Sandra¡¯s explosion. Groans echoed from all directions. ¡°My skin... it''s melting!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°Hey! Is anyone there?¡± ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± There were those who lost their sight. People whose skin was dissolving in the poison. And women screaming in despair. The cacophony of anguish was overwhelming. ¡°If I hesitate, the damage will only grow worse,¡± Caspian resolved. He hardened his heart, knowing that confronting the enemy half-heartedly could lead to even greater destruction in the city. Despite the inevitable sacrifices, he decided to use powerful magic. Magic formations appeared around both his wrists. ¡°It¡¯s the Poison Lord¡¯s Poison Wave! Everyone, get out of here!¡± the royal guard leader shouted loudly. Caspian pressed his hands against the ground. ¡°Rot away into nothingness.¡± Thud! The earth trembled. Poison energy surged from his hands, spreading across the ground in all directions. The toxic wave swept through everything like an ocean tide. The ruins of copsed buildings dissolved in the poison. But that wasn¡¯t all. Death Fiends, monsters, and even the priests of the House of the Sun¡ªthey all iled as if drowning in the sea of poison. ¡°What is this?!¡± ¡°Why... why me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t escape! Somebody help me!¡± Death Fiends melted and vanished in an instant, unaware of their own deaths. Watching Caspian¡¯s magic, Fifth Elder was horrified. ¡°Has the Poison Lord always been this powerful?¡± He barely managed to hold off the toxic energy. But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. The poison seeped through the barrier he had created. A moment of negligence could spell disaster. ¡°I need to retreat and regroup with the Sr Knights,¡± he decided. Alone, he couldn¡¯t stand against the Poison Lord. But he believed that the Sr Knights¡¯mander could easily subdue him. As he began casting teleportation magic to escape¡ª ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?¡± The Poison Lord¡¯s voice boomed, filled with menace. In an instant, he closed the distance to Fifth Elder. The Poison Lord¡¯s true strengthy in his toxic martial arts¡ª Closebat. The Poison Lord¡¯s technique involved infusing toxic poison energy into his fists and feet, delivering devastating blows. Whenbined with closebat, this made him an exceptionally challenging opponent. Even a mere graze would allow the poison to infiltrate his enemy, causing immediate intoxication. BAM! The Poison Lord¡¯s fist shattered Fifth Elder¡¯s protective barrier. ¡°Gah!¡± Fifth Elder gasped in shock. Not only had his barrier been broken in an instant, but the poison seeped in through his breathing, weakening him further. The Poison Lord didn¡¯t give the Fifth Elder any time to recover or neutralize the toxin. Bam! Bam! Bam! His fists and feet struck Fifth Elder¡¯s shoulders, abdomen, and legs in rapid session. ¡°Ugh!¡± Fifth Elder coughed up blood as he was hurled backward, crashing into the remains of a building. Even as Fifth Elder tumbled into the rubble, the Poison Lord didn¡¯t relent. As Fifth Elder was about to hit the ground, the Poison Lord¡¯s foot came down hard on his head. CRACK! ¡°Argh!¡± The blow was so forceful that the earth itself dented under the impact. ¡°Intruding on the Orchid Kingdom warrants a punishment of dismembering you piece by piece, but consider yourself lucky. I¡¯ll grant you the mercy of a swift death,¡± the Poison Lord dered. Just as he was about to crush Fifth Elder¡¯s skullpletely, he sensed multiple massive greatswords closing in on him. BOOM! --- * * * A golden de mmed into the ground, radiating an overwhelming pressure. The neers were none other than the Destruction Knights, d in full golden armor. Thanks to their intervention, Fifth Elder narrowly escaped death. ¡°Are you all right, Fifth Elder?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Urgh¡­ Thank you,¡± Fifth Elder groaned, regaining someposure. ¡°The Commander of the Sr Knights ordered us to assist you,¡± the knight exined. ¡°With you here, the Poison Lord¡¯s reign of terror is over,¡± Fifth Elder replied, his voice filled with renewed hope. Although slightly inferior to the Sr Knights, the Destruction Knights were immensely powerful. They were the elite unit of the House of the Sun, known for their unmatched prowess. When they mobilized, entire nations could be razed in just a day. Their strength was legendary. And they were 300 knights in the unit. Each member was equivalent to a lower-level executioner, making them a truly fearsome force. The word "Destruction" suited them perfectly. Surrounding them were priests of Radience from the House of the Sun. ¡°Heh, Poison Lord, today you die where you stand,¡± Fifth Elder mocked, hisughter filled with glee. Thanks to the oblivion energy, his crushed head began to regenerate. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your powerful toxic poison martial arts can stand against us.¡± Before Fifth Elder could finish his sentence, the Destruction Knightsunched their attack. Golden energy radiated from their greatswords as they charged at the Poison Lord. BOOM! Caspian blocked the oing greatsword with his toxic martial arts. But his opponents numbered in the hundreds. As soon as an attack was deflected, another knight stepped in to rece the previous one. Even though Caspian was incredibly powerful, his adversaries were no ordinary foes¡ªthey were of lower executioner rank. Three hundred warriors, each at the strength of a Beginner-Tier of 7-ss. Even Caspian couldn¡¯t hold his ground against them all. Splurt! Blood sttered. A wound had opened on Caspian¡¯s body. As the battle dragged on, his injuries multiplied. Of course, his royal guards weren¡¯t idle, but they were no match for the enemy. Thud! Some were pierced by greatswords, while others were chained by the priests¡¯ magic. The number of Caspian¡¯s royal guards dwindled rapidly. Enraged, Caspian prepared to cast another powerful spell. ¡°Not so fast.¡± ¡°Did you think we¡¯d just stand by and let you cast magic?¡± A colossal greatsword was thrust toward him at incredible speed, cornering him. Still, Caspian was one of the top three among the Twelve Star Lords. He managed to repel the Destruction Knights and began chanting his next spell. ¡°Toxic Bloom.¡± Tiny particles seeped into the ground. Momentster, dozens of trees burst forth from the earth. As flowers bloomed on the trees, a sweet aroma filled the air. Hiss... Simultaneously, a green mist began to spread. ¡°It¡¯s a poison mist!¡± ¡°Such a cheap trick!¡± ¡°Scatter before the mist reaches us!¡± True to their elite status, the House of the Sun warriors quickly assessed the situation and retreated from the mist. But the poison mist was merely a decoy. The true dangery in the toxic trees. The branches moved, grabbing hold of the Destruction Knights by their ankles. When they tried to sever the branches with their greatswords, the trees grew back thicker and more numerous. Thwack! Poison thorns tore effortlessly through their sturdy golden armor. As the Destruction Knights struggled, the Radiant Priests sprang into action, casting healing magic. In mere moments, their wounds closed, and the poison was purged by the priests¡¯ powerful spells. Fifth Elder watched the scene with a look of disbelief. ¡°Is this truly the strength of one of the top three of the Twelve Star Lords? The rumors underestimated him.¡± Caspian¡¯s strength was far greater than Fifth Elder had anticipated. Frankly, he had believed that, aside from the First Lord, the other Twelve Lords could be dealt with by someone of Elder rank. But he had been wrong. It was an arrogant assumption. To take Caspian down easily, someone of the Sr Knight Commander¡¯s caliber would have to intervene. Look at him. He was holding his ground, fighting alone against the Destruction Knights and the priests of Radience. He showed no signs of being overwhelmed. "But in the end, he¡¯s alone. He won¡¯t be able to hold out long against such numbers." And, as expected, Caspian began to show signs of fatigue. ¡°Heh, atst, the monster is beginning to fall,¡± Fifth Elder chuckled, waiting for the opportune moment. He aimed to strike when Caspian became too exhausted to defend himself. However, Fifth Elder¡¯s ns were disrupted. Out of nowhere, a swarm of bats appeared in his line of sight. ¡°What an ominous sight... bats, of all things?¡± --- Meanwhile, Desdemona appeared beside Kane. ¡°Desdemona? How did you get here?¡± ¡°I answered the Blood Summon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t summon you.¡± ¡°Your Blood Rune sent a signal to me.¡± Even as Kane spoke, he continued firing mana arrows without pause. ¡°An enemy?¡± ¡°Perfect timing. Join the fight. You seem a lot stronger than before.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger, so I¡¯ve grown ordingly.¡± ¡°Good to hear.¡± ¡°Are those humans our targets?¡± Desdemona¡¯s gaze fell on the humans who had not yet joined the battle. ¡°I¡¯ll handle them. You need to assist on the inside.¡± ¡°The situation inside looks dire.¡± ¡°Our enemies are those opposing the Blood Rune.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Desdemona soared into the air and disappeared, followed by her subordinates. When she arrived, she saw dozens of trees that had been cut down. A group was overwhelming a lone figure. After identifying her allies, she immediately intervened. Without hesitation, she and her forces entered the poisonous mist. To vampires, poison was nothing more than a light snack. After all, bats naturally carried all kinds of diseases and pathogens. Even the poison of one of the Twelve Star Lords had no effect on vampires. When Desdemona extended her pale arm from beneath her cloak, a massive wing of blood unfurled. As she revealed her other arm, the second wing came into view, and the full glory of the Vampire Lord¡¯s Blood Wings radiated power. Liquid from the air began to rise toward the sky. ¡°A perfect day for obliteration,¡± she murmured. As her words ended, a crimson vortex swept through the enemy ranks. The Destruction Knights tried to cut through the vortex with their massive des, but instead of dispelling it, they were drawn into its furious spin. ¡°Arrghhh!¡± And that was just the beginning. From Desdemona¡¯s hand emerged a whirlpool of blood. Even the mighty Destruction Knights were shredded upon contact. Other vampires, too, began to unleash blood magic just as potent as hers. With the sudden arrival of the vampires, the battle descended into chaos. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Is this Kane Rehinar¡¯s¡­ Huff¡­ Blood Rune? At least they¡¯re allies... Huff... but I never imagined vampires could be this powerful.¡± The vampires that had appeared seemingly out of nowhere disyed overwhelming strength. Based on known intelligence, even a Vampire Lord was believed to peak at 6th-ss. Yet, here, the weakest among them were already in 6th-ss. ¡°At least I can catch my breath now.¡± Where had Kane managed to forge ties with a race like this? The thought piqued his curiosity about Kane¡¯s true identity. Kane the son of the Guardian Lord, What kind of history did he share with these extraordinary beings? Even in the heat of battle, such questions swirled in his mind. But one thing was certain. Kane was a steadfast ally to Orchid Kingdom. ¡°If this war ends and I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll owe Kane Rehinar my gratitude.¡± If he survived, it would all be thanks to Kane, who stayed to fight alongside him. ¡°Alright¡­ Time to move again. First, I¡¯ll crush that bastard¡¯s head.¡± Caspian, who had taken a moment to gather himself, was back in action. His target was Fifth Elder. Such a man needed to be eliminated swiftly. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 160 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 160 Caspian made his move. He gathered energy into his fist, aiming for Fifth Elder''s throat. Fifth Elder was startled. ¡°Eek!¡± In a panic, Fifth Elder hastily created a mana barrier. Bang! ¡°Gah!¡± The barrier was useless against Caspian¡¯s blow. Even though the Priests of Radiance tried healing spells, they were ineffective¡ªFifth Elder¡¯s mana was in chaos. ck blood gushed from Fifth Elder''s mouth. ¡°S-someone stop him!¡± Ovee by the fear of death, Fifth Elder crawled away in desperation. But Caspian wasn¡¯t about to let him escape. ¡°I will make sure to end your miserable life.¡± As Caspian moved to strike him down, the Destruction Knights stepped in. However, the situation had shifted. Previously, all their focus had been on Caspian alone, but now their attention was scattered. Their attacks were less coordinated than before. Six greatswords came crashing down toward him. Spinning on his heel, Caspian deflected all six. ng! ng! ng! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The six knights were flung backward in an instant. Seizing this opportunity, Caspian brought his heel down on the Fifth Elder. Boom! The ground caved in from the impact. Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t even scream; his upper body was gone. His tenacious life had finallye to an end. Fifth Elder''s subordinates trembled in fear. To them, Fifth Elder was akin to a god. Now that he was dead, how could they not be terrified? To them, Caspian appeared as a monstrous being. ¡°Pull yourselves together!¡± ¡°If we join forces, we can defeat this poisonous beast!¡± ¡°Everyone, chant the Hymn of the Sun!¡± The Priests of Radiance began to recite their prayers. A sacred light descended from the heavens. This light strengthened them. Then, a massive hand emerged from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Hand of God!¡± The hand, a divine power meant to annihte evil, was one of the abilities of the Meyer Family. The enormous hand was slowly descending toward Orchid Kingdom. Caspian frowned. He was certain that if that hand struck, the Orchid Kingdom would be reduced to rubble. ¡°What terrifying humans.¡± He realized that leaving them alive was not an option. Many nations had been wiped out by the Hand of God. In the past, he hadn¡¯t cared since it wasn¡¯t his country. But now that he faced it directly, the problem was clear. If one¡¯s nation''s fate could be decided by their whims, wasn¡¯t that pure tyranny? If they disliked someone or were disobeyed, they would destroy entire nations. ¡°The real enemies aren¡¯t the mutated monsters¡ªthey¡¯re the followers of the House of the Sun.¡± Caspian¡¯s heart overflowed with hostility toward them. He moved again to counter their divine technique. Pushing off the ground, he charged toward the gathered Priests of Radiance and struck. Boom! Caspian attempted to copse the ground beneath his enemies, but his efforts were of no use. A golden barrier blocked his attack. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this barrier can withstand my fist,¡± Caspian growled, unleashing a relentless series of punches. The barrier quivered violently under the assault. These were no ordinary strikes¡ªthey carried the toxic poison energy infused with every punch. The toxicity wed at the barrier, trying to break through. Inside, one of the Priests of Radiance coughed up blood and copsed. As Caspian''s relentless assault continued, more priests began to lose consciousness one by one. Yet, even as they fell, they refused to cease their prayers. Crack! Finally, the barrier shattered. It couldn¡¯t withstand Caspian¡¯s ferocious onught. The Destruction Knights rushed to stop him, but their efforts were futile. Caspian struck the barrier again,nding another powerful blow. Crash! The sound of shattering ss echoed. He stomped toward the center of the Priests of Radiance. Boom! The impact swept the priests off their feet. Atst, their prayer chant came to an end. However, the divine Hand of God descending from the heavens didn¡¯t stop¡ªit only slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t that hand something they summoned?¡± Caspian muttered, puzzled. He had assumed the Priests of Radiance controlled the divine hand. Despite their defeat, the Hand of God remained, looming ominously above. --- Meanwhile... Kane could see the Hand of God hovering in the sky. ¡°They intend to wipe Orchid off the map,¡± he muttered grimly. Although its descent had slowed dramatically, it was stilling down, destined to destroy the Orchid Kingdom unless stopped. He clenched his fists. ¡®**It must be stopped.**¡¯ ¡°That guy is maintaining the Hand of God,¡± Kane observed. The culprit was Gestel, themander of the Sr Knights. As an eighth-ss powerhouse, Gestel exuded overwhelming confidence. Even Caspian¡¯s fury seemed insignificant in his eyes. ¡°Extermination? To me, it¡¯s nothing more than mere prey. They¡¯ll realize that soon enough,¡± Gestel smirked. With the power of an eighth-ss warrior and the might of oblivion energy at his disposal, even the likes of Caspian who was ranked in the top 3 among the twelve-star lords, posed little threat to him. But this arrogance applied only to Caspian¡ªnot to Kane. ¡°I need to end this quickly,¡± Kane resolved. He gripped the BloodSky des tightly, Then he charged forward, gathering blood mana as he ran. The air around him thickened with blood¡ªfrom monsters, death fiends, and even fallen knights of the House of the Sun. He collected their blood without stopping, Then, Kane swung the BloodSky des causing the droplets of blood to spray outward. The speeding droplets shot forward like magic bullets¡ªhundreds of them at once. These blood bullets, which had pierced through death fiends and Blood Owls, struck the Sr Knights directly. BOOM! Yet, Gestel blocked the blood droplets of the Blood Sword with effortless ease. Passing Mikhail, Kane spoke calmly. ¡°Handle things from behind.¡± With those words, he surged straight toward Gestel. ¡°How dare you!¡± The vicemander of the Sr Knights stepped forward, but Gestel raised a hand to stop him. ¡°No need. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a bit of fun.¡± Dismounting his warhorse, Gestel shed with Kane directly. Crash! Violet energy collided fiercely with a golden aura, creating a deafening hum. ¡°Impressive. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has withstood one of my strikes,¡± Gestel remarked, a smile ying on his lips. He hadn¡¯t encountered anyone who could withstand his attack¡ªaside from his lord, the First Star. Yet here was a young man, barely more than a novice, matching his strength. It was enough to earn Gestel¡¯s genuine admiration. ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t faced anyone strong in a while,¡± Kane retorted. Gestel chuckled. ¡°Your confidence is admirable. But remember, there¡¯s always a higher sky above the one you see.¡± Gestel¡¯s sword began to glow gold. The sword energy it emitted stretched and grew longer by the moment. He swung this massive golden de toward Kane. Boom! Kane crossed the two bloodsky des to block the strike. Once again, Gestel was surprised. This time, he had used considerable power¡ªbut Kane deflected it effortlessly. A muscle near Gestel¡¯s eye twitched, betraying his annoyance. Irritated, Gestel began swinging his glowing sword wildly. Kane responded in kind, unleashing his own sword energy. The sh of their weapons created a flurry of strikes, crossing dozens of times in mere moments. Crash! Bang! Boom! The sheer force of their battle caused the ground around them to copse into rubble. After over a hundred exchanges, Kane stepped back and spoke. ¡°Rx your shoulders.Your skill isn¡¯t as impressive as you think.¡± Gestel smirked coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to provoke me, it won¡¯t work. That¡¯s a trick for amateurs.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why couldn¡¯t you first deal with the ¡®Guardian Lord¡¯, my father, if you¡¯re so confident?¡± At the mention of the Guardian Lord, Gestel¡¯s expression twisted in rage. The title was a forbidden topic within the House of the Sun. Kane had struck a nerve. Yet Kane wasn¡¯t done provoking him. ¡°When I first met my father, he exuded a strength trash like you seems tock.¡± ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± Gestel roared. The suggestion that the Guardian Lord was superior enraged him beyond measure. ¡°I was going to let you off lightly, but you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Gestel¡¯s sword energy surged again. This time, his attacks were different. Each strike carried a time-dy effect, moving so fast that the sound of his swingsgged behind. ¡°Do I still seem weaker than the Guardian Lord to you?¡± Gestel yelled as he attacked relentlessly, giving Kane no chance to counter. Kane focused entirely on defense, enduring Gestel¡¯s relentless assault. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked as though Kane was being pushed to his limit. "That¡¯s ourmander!" "That fool dared provoke themander and is now rushing toward his demise." "It¡¯s as we expected¡ªno one but the Lord can rival him on this continent." The Sr Knights beamed with pride, their admiration for Gestel unwavering. He was an unparalleled force, a self-dered second-inmand who wielded his overwhelming power solely for the House of the Sun. Despite his potential to overthrow nations, Gestel chose to serve a higher purpose, dedicating his strength entirely to their cause. It was this steadfast will that made him so revered by his followers. "Still, that guy is holding up better than I thought. Withstanding themander¡¯s attacks is no small feat." "True. Anyone else would¡¯ve been cleaved in two by now." "Now I¡¯m curious¡ªhow much longer can he hold out?" At that moment, the vicemander barked at hisrades. "Get your heads back in the fight, fools! The enemy is still before us!" The Sr Knights quickly returned to the battlefield. The Golden Dragon, Chrysalis, and the red-haired man had nearly annihted the death fiends and Blood Owls. Now it was the Sr Knights¡¯ turn to act. Several knights had already been deployed earlier, though many were injured in the initial shes. To maintain their reputation as the strongest elite force of the House of the Sun, they needed to subdue both the red-haired man and the dragon. "Let¡¯s finish this quickly and return to watch the show." "Themander might end his fight before we¡¯re done." "Think so?" "Then we better end this first." With that, the Sr Knights charged toward Mikhail and the Golden Dragon. --- The ground cracked and mountains crumbled under the sheer force of Kane and Gestel¡¯s ongoing battle. What had initially seemed like a brief encounter had now turned into an extended duel. "I told you before," Kane said, his voice calm but firm. "You¡¯re not as strong as you think." Only Kane could utter such words to someone like Gestel. Gestel was undeniably strongparable even to Duke Carl, but something vital was missing. Gestel¡¯s arrogance had begun to erode his precision. "So, you truly have a death wish," he sneered, his golden eyes glowing with intensity. The moment his de moved, a second golden sword manifested above Kane, descending with crushing force. Boom! Kane deflected it with his BloodSky des, but the golden sword refused to dissipate. This wasn¡¯t just any weapon¡ªit was the Sword of Divine Punishment, following on the heels of the Hand of God. This was Gestel¡¯s true power. To him, ordinary swordsmanship was mere child¡¯s ypared to this divine skill. Distracted by the descending divine de, Kane narrowly dodged Gestel¡¯s advancing sword energy, which aimed directly to cleave him in two. "It¡¯s over!" Gestel proimed, a faint smile of triumph gracing his lips. --- In that decisive moment, a sinister force erupted from Kane¡¯s body. A surge of purple mana expanded, deflecting the sword energy entirely. "What?!" Gestel was shocked, his confidence was shaken. Not only had his attack been repelled, but the menacing purple aura was steadily gnawing at him, seeking to consume his power. Recognizing the threat, he recalled the Sword of Divine Punishment hanging above Kane and redirected it in front of himself for protection. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 161 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 161 BOOM! "Hmm, so it''s true that a Blood Knight can use magic." The purple mana surrounding the Sword of Divine Punishment dissipated. "Do you enjoy fighting with words instead of your sword?" Kane¡¯s Bloodsky de tore through the air, aiming for its target. Gestel countered with his sword. The sh of the two weapons sent shockwaves rippling outward. The ground caved under the immense pressure. Not wanting to be caught up in the intense battle, the Sr Knights, along with Mikhail and ta, retreated to a safe distance. From afar, they stood in stunned silence. A battle of monsters. The terrain split apart, and mountains crumbled to dust. "Is that the Young Master''s true power?" "Not entirely, but he''s probably using around two-thirds of his strength." "Calling him a monster seems like an understatement." Kane had already reached the level of the Twelve Star Lords. While his immense strength was partly due to his unique rune... "Every attack and counter seems wless, almost premeditated." But that wasn¡¯t all. The transitions between offense and defense were unsettlingly seamless, as if the entire fight was choreographed. "There¡¯s no way I could ever insert myself into that fight." Mikhail shook his head. Even though he had recently transformed into a Blood Knight of the True Dragon descent, and had grown stronger, Kane¡¯s overwhelming presence was undeniable. This was a strength far beyond ordinaryprehension. The Blood Mana felt as though it had been a part of Kane from the very beginning. "You¡¯re right." Chrysalis, sensing Mikhail¡¯s thoughts, spoke. "The more Kane fights, the more his blood transforms into mana itself." "You can see that?" "Do you not feel the unsettling aura surrounding him?" "I can¡¯t see anything." "When you be stronger, you¡¯ll sense it ¡ª the aura of True Blood Magic." "True Blood Magic?" "Perhaps you¡¯d recognize the term True Blood Knight." "Are you referring to the legendary knight who single-handedly stood against a God during the Celestial-Human War?" The Celestial-Human War was when the heavens attempted to eradicate humanity. They sent out the Oblivion Knights to battle humans imbued with dark oblivion energy, only to bepletely annihted. In fury, a God descended to the human realm. "So you¡¯ve heard of it. Kane Rehinar closely resembles that True Blood Knight ¡ª or perhaps more urately, the True Blood Magic Knight." "Are you saying he¡¯s a descendant?" "It¡¯s possible, though not entirely the same." "What do you mean?" "Even I¡¯m not certain. Unless he fully embodies the traits of a True Blood Magic Knight, my thoughts remain spective." Chrysalis observed Kane¡¯s fierce battle intently. Kane was eerily simr to the True Blood Magic Knight she had once encountered. It was almost as if they were the same person, reincarnated in different forms. The way his blood transformed into mana was identical to that of the True Blood Magic Knight. "And even his method of probing his opponent is exactly like the True Blood Magic Knight." Kane wasn¡¯t fighting at full strength. He was clearly holding back. And yet, he matched his opponent¡¯s power exactly. Chrysalis could see it clearly. Kane was enjoying the fight. Kane found amusement in blocking his opponent¡¯s all-out attacks. "With that kind of power, it¡¯s easy to see how one could get addicted. Every opponent he¡¯s faced up to now must have been taken down in a single blow." There were people in this world who were born to fight. Not only were they skilled, but they enjoyed fighting. The True Blood Magic Knight had been like that. How much fun had he had battling against the Oblivion Knights? When a knight wielding divine powers (Oblivion energy) was overpowered by one with demonic powers (Blood Energy), it was no wonder the gods were enraged. Kane now resembled that very same figure from the past. "This situation might not be the biggest issue here..." Chrysalis turned her gaze toward the interior of Orchid City. ck smoke rose in columns throughout the area. Screams echoed in every direction. Beneath the rubble of copsed buildings, voices cried out, begging for rescue. But she couldn¡¯t leave this battlefield. If she did, Mikhail would be the only one left to face the Sr Knights. "If you¡¯re worried about the inside, go." "You can¡¯t handle the Sr Knights on your own." "If I¡¯m in danger, won¡¯t the Young Master end his fight sooner? Unlike him, I don¡¯t particrly enjoy battles." Mikhail, despite his strength, valued human life. Pervartz Family had long upheldpassion and righteousness as its core values. He couldn¡¯t stop worrying about the chaos within Orchid City. "They¡¯re all so fixated on the Young Master¡¯s battle. Go while their eyes are elsewhere." After some hesitation, Chrysalis finally moved. The Sr Knights¡¯ gaze remained locked on the ongoing sh. --- As Chrysalis leaped into the air, she transformed into her dragon form. She unleashed a powerful breath toward the divine hand descending upon the center of Orchid City. Though her full strength hadn¡¯t yet returned, as a golden dragon, her breath shattered the divine hand into countless pieces with a resounding crash. No more divine hands appeared after that. The divine swords also ceased to manifest. Whaty before her in the royal capital of Orchid was utter devastation. ¡®I¡¯ll have to deployrge-scale teleportation magic. At this rate, every citizen of Orchid will die.¡¯ Her eyes glimmered with a golden light. A massive magic circle surrounded Orchid¡¯s royal capital. In an instant, the entire city was engulfed in radiant light. She temporarily created a separate space to transport the people of Orchid into safety. ¡®Even this isn¡¯t enough. My mana is running out.¡¯ Her wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed. After being consumed by oblivion energy for decades, it was no easy feat to recover. It was only thanks to Kane¡¯s Blood Restoration ability that she hade this far. Natural recovery might have taken over a century. With her manapletely drained, Chrysalis began to plummet. At that moment, a vampire caught her and carefully ced her on the ground. It was Desdemona. As Chrysalis plummeted from the sky, Desdemona spotted her falling figure. As the Dragon was standing next to Kane, she could easily discern that Chrysalis was an ally. "Having another woman around my master isn¡¯t exactly to my liking." Desdemona frowned, her beautiful face twisting in displeasure. And it wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªChrysalis was a dragon, a species far nobler than vampires, exuding an entirely different level of dignity. The magic Chrysalis had disyed moments earlier had been extraordinary. A spell capable of individually identifying and teleporting humans to safety¡ªsuch precision was impossible for anyone without unparalleled focus. It was a feat achievable only because she was a dragon. "I can¡¯t afford to fall behind a rival." After carefullyying Chrysalis down, Desdemona spread her Blood Wings once more. The wings were massive and awe-inspiring, radiating an overwhelming sense of majesty. The vampires around her looked on in reverence. Some among the vampire elders even shed tears. "Perfect Blood Wings! Our sovereign has awakened!" "It¡¯s a tremendous blessing for our ruler to have met the Blood Lord, Sir Kane." "These lesser beings will never be able to harm our sovereign again." Desdemona could feel it. Kane, to whom she had sworn her allegiance, had blossomed into a True Blood Magic Knight. Because of him, she too had transformed, bing something entirely different. The shackles of sunlight that had once bound her werepletely shattered, allowing her to wield the magic of blood freely. While vampires had always relied on blood for sustenance, even this need had changed. Now, she could survive without consuming blood, and her powers were enhanced with potent blood magic. "Blood Hellfire." At hermand, droplets of blood scattered across the battlefield, erupting into towering mes wherever theynded. The Destruction Knights tried desperately to extinguish the fire, but it was futile. Themander of the knights, engulfed in mes, charged directly at Desdemona without hesitation. "You wretched creature!" The House of the SUn believed themselves to be the pinnacle of existence, seeing all other humans and races as nothing more than vermin. Vampires, whom they viewed as the worst of all due to their association with disease and corruption, were no exception. This disdain was imbued into themander¡¯s de as he lunged at her. Desdemona extended her hand toward him, her voice cold and merciless. "A human like you disappearing from the continent would be for the best." In an instant, themander¡¯s lifeblood was drained from his body. "Guhh¡ª!" Her hand gripped his head, her ws piercing deeply. Not just blood but his life energy, moisture¡ªeverything within him¡ªwas siphoned through her ws. The more she absorbed, the more radiant her appearance became. Her once paleplexion now glowed with vitality, her beauty became both mesmerizing and terrifying. To the Destruction Knights, it was an image of pure horror. Theirmander was dead. The reality was difficult to ept. This wasn¡¯t a man who should have fallen so easily. He was a human nearing the power of an 8th-ss Knight. Unless faced with one of the Twelve Lords, his death should have been impossible. Yet here he was, in. And by a race they had considered beneath them. * * * The priests of Radiance wore grim expressions. They had been casting blessings and divine magic from the rear, but even with their efforts, the tide of battle was against them. Now, even themander of the Destruction Knights¡ªwhom they had ced their faith in¡ªhad fallen. The priests grew increasingly unsettled. "High Priest, the situation is dire." "The morale of the Destruction Knights haspletely copsed." "Even if we still have the mutated monsters and death fiends, this will not be an easy fight." Hearing their concerns, the High Priest finally spoke. "What would you have me do?" "As much as it pains me, we must retreat." "At the very least, we should regroup with the Sun Knights." "But if we pull back, do you think Commander Gestel will let this slide?" Gestel was a merciless man. He would never tolerate anyone tarnishing the Meyer Family¡¯s name. Let alone allow retreating soldiers to live. He would likelymand them to die with honor. The High Priest¡¯s face clouded with deep conflict. "Even with themander gone, what help can we possibly provide by staying here?" "If we exin that unforeseen circumstances urred, he may forgive us once." "Please make your decision quickly!" "If we dy, our losses will only grow." The priests pressed the High Priest for a decision. Finally, after much deliberation, he came to a conclusion. "Even if Commander Gestel executes us, we will retreat." At the High Priest¡¯s orders, the priests of Radiance wasted no time fleeing. Their bodies were enveloped in light and vanished in an instant. The priests of Radiance had abandoned the battlefield. With the deaths of both the Fifth Elder and the Destruction Knight Commander, the forces of the Meyer Family stationed within Orchid were rapidly being wiped out. Meanwhile, the priests of Radiance reappeared outside the Orchid royal capital, at their original base hidden in the mountains. "Look¡ªover there!" "What?!" "No... This can¡¯t be! Commander Gestel is being overpowered by that mere upstart!" Their eyes widened in shock. Fear spread among them like wildfire. Even the High Priest was visibly shaken. "So... the ones the House of the Sun feared so deeply have finally revealed themselves." A man bearing the Blood Mark, that too the fifth form, Blood Oath. He was overwhelming Commander Gestel. ¡°This was never a fight we could win in the first ce¡­¡± Commander Gestel was indisputably the second-most powerful figure within the Meyer Family. He was known as the Knight of Terror, the infamous Red Star. A man whomanded not only authority and honor but also immense skill. To see such a figure being overpowered was a deeply shocking sight. "High Priest! We must flee from here immediately!" ¡°We need to inform the Lord of this!¡± Just as the terrified priests prepared to abandon their positions, the High Priest spoke in a sorrowful tone. ¡°It¡¯s already toote. Lord Meyer has been watching us this entire time.¡± From within the High Priest¡¯s eyes, the image of the Lord, Kesh Meyer, was reflected. And he did not look pleased. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 162 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 162 "Urgh!" The priests began groaning, starting with one and spreading through the group. A dark aura seeped out from their bodies. The Oblivion Energy engulfed their entire forms. Their skin dissolved, leaving behind grotesque bones in its ce. Even the high priest leading them transformed into a monster. No flesh remained¡ªonly bones. Over the exposed skeletons, new robes materialized. sh! Their eyes glimmered with a potent death aura. They were no longer the same. All traces of fear and terror had been erased. What reced it was nothing but an insatiable impulse for murder. "Kill...!" "Annihte... the enemies of the House of the Sun..." "Screeeeech!" The transformed Priests of Radience unleashed magic toward Kane. Massive spheres of energy hurtled toward him. But that wasn¡¯t all. Hundreds, even thousands of undead rose from the ground. In an instant, a massive army materialized. Their sole target was one man: Kane Rehinar. Sensing the unusual turn of events, Kane dropped Gestel and surveyed the battlefield. "The pattern''s always the same. First Star has unleashed that shitty oblivion energy again and used necromancy." First Star had no regard for human lives. As long as the goal was achieved, lives were expendable. Even the priests were merely pawns on a chessboard to First Star, they were kept if useful, discarded if not. "You¡¯ll be discarded by that Trash Lord of yours soon enough, just like them," Kane taunted. His provocation made Gestel roar in anger. "Silence!" Gestel could no longer maintainposure. A fight he thought would be quick was dragging on. Worse, he was losing ground. It was something he had never imagined. But it was happening. A situation where cold logic was impossible to maintain. There was no room for enjoyment anymore. All he could think of was the need to kill Kane Rehinar at any cost. Perhaps that was why he fell so easily into Kane¡¯s taunts. "You can¡¯t defeat me in that form. Why not skip the second phase and jump straight to the third?" Kane sneered. "What nonsense are you spouting?!" Gestel attacked again. His de shed toward Kane. But Kane blocked it effortlessly. Bang! Boom! Crash! Heavy shes echoed continuously. The sword of divine punishment was summoned once more. It descended straight toward Kane, only to dissipate powerlessly midair. No attack could reach him. "Why?!" Gestel shouted in a voice filled with frustration. "Why do my attacks have no effect on you?!" He unleashed his full strength in an all-out assault. Yet, despite his efforts, it was his own body that sustained injuries. Realizing even his best attacks were useless, he finally made up his mind. "Fine. As you wish, I¡¯ll be a demon for you." Gestel''s body became engulfed in the Oblivion Energy. The surrounding aura disappeared, revealing his new form. Nothing much seemed to have changed. He now wore ck armor and a long cloak draped over his shoulders. He hadn¡¯t transformed into a grotesque monster. "I never thought I¡¯d have to use this power against anyone other than First Star or Guardian Lord. You¡¯d better prepare yourself." Thud. As he took a step forward, an overwhelming pressure filled the air. Kane acknowledged that Gestel''s confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded. He retained his reason and mind, unclouded by the oblivion energy. There was no murderous rage, only a fierce fighting spirit. The will to defeat his opponent pressed against Kane with immense force. Gestel gripped a new sword and assumed abat stance. Boom! The ground shattered as Gestel disappeared in an instant. He reappeared right in front of Kane in a sh. Kane blocked his strike with the Bloodsky des. --- But Gestel wasn¡¯t the only adversary Kane had to contend with. The Priests of Radience, now transformed into undead, joined the assault. An endless rain of magic spells poured down on him. And that wasn¡¯t all. The priests cast buffs on their allies and debuffs on Kane. Although Kane''s blood mana nullified all these effects, even a minor opening could be exploited by Gestel. "I need to finish this quickly. Dragging it out will only work against me." He cast a nce at Mikhail. The Sr Knights, who had temporarily withdrawn, were now engaging Mikhail again. Even so, thanks to his evolved state, Mikhail held his ground admirably. Had he not awakened, he would have stood no chance. Determined to end the battle before Mikhail fell into danger, Kane made up his mind. "I¡¯ll finish this in one strike." Kane hurled both Bloodsky des into the sky. In his hand, a new sword, forged of blood, materialized. At that moment¡ª sh! His eyes glowed purple, and the world turned dark. All colors shifted to shades of purple. While Kane dealt with the skeleton army on the ground, he also shed with Gestel. When Gestel caught sight of the faint smile on Kane¡¯s face, an ominous feeling crept over him. "He''s smiling... even in this situation?" Gestel attempted to summon the Sword of divine punishment but immediately sensed something was wrong. "The divine power isn¡¯t gathering! What¡¯s going on?!" He panicked. Not once had the Sword of Divine punishment failed to answer his call, not even in his Oblivion demon form. But now, he couldn¡¯t feel it at all. "This is bad. I need to figure out the cause, fast." He turned his gaze towards the sky. Why hadn¡¯t he realized it sooner? His panic over theck of divine power was the first distraction. His focus on Kane was the second. These two factors had prevented him from noticing his surroundings. He simply felt an unshakable sense of foreboding. After all, he had always believed the Blood Knight¡¯s strength came solely from the power of demons. "That¡¯s the cause! The divine power is being suppressed by the blood mana!" As realization dawned on him, Kane¡¯s voice echoed. "It¡¯s toote. Blood Lightning." From the sky, droplets of blood began to fall. As the drops collided, they sparked bolts of red lightning. Crack! The lightning struck the ground with ferocious force. Where itnded, everything was obliterated. The priests who had transformed into Undeads and death fiends were torn apart, their bodies reduced to chunks of flesh. If only one bolt had struck, it might have been manageable. But the blood droplets triggered a chain reaction, creating a relentless barrage of lightning. Crackle! Dozens of bolts rained down onto the battlefield. Gestel shielded himself with mana. "Urgh!" Even he struggled to withstand the assault. As for the others? They were utterly destroyed, their bodies were crushed beyond recognition. "This¡­ this shouldn¡¯t be possible! Lightning magic is supposed to belong to the Wind Blood Knights of the Wind Fox Lineage! How are you able to use it?!" Kane was not a Wind Blood Knight. He was supposed to be a Guardian Blood Knight of the Blue Tiger Lineage, a ss specializing in water-based techniques. For him to use the techniques of a Wind Blood Knight was beyondprehension. "I¡¯m special," Kane replied with a smirk. Kane could wield blood magic across all elements. His mana breaths had evolved to ¡®Breath of the Five elements¡¯. Wind, fire, earth, water. He could even use higher-tier attributes, like the current Blood Lightning. Finally, thergest and most powerful bolt of red lightning descended upon Gestel. Boom! The Blood Lightning effortlessly pierced through Gestel''s barrier. "Graaaah!" Gestel gritted his teeth, barely enduring the onught. The surrounding battlefield had been reduced to rubble. The blood drops turned back into the Bloodsky des and returned to Kane. "Ugh¡­" Gestel couldn¡¯t form coherent words, stunned by the overwhelming impact. His armory in shattered pieces, fully exposing his form. "You¡¯ve abandoned your humanity," Kane remarked coldly. Gestel just like the other Death Fiends, had transformed into a grotesque monstrosity. It was hard to believe this abomination belonged to a group who imed to serve a god. "Kill¡­ me¡­" Unlike the elders, Gestel chose to face death with dignity. Even in his warped form, he clung to a warrior¡¯s pride. But Kane thought otherwise. The moment Gestel embraced oblivion energy, Kane believed that pride had already been discarded. "Anyst words?" "¡­No matter how strong you are¡­ First Star will never¡­ fall¡­" "I¡¯ll keep that in mind." Kane¡¯s sword plunged into Gestel¡¯s mana heart. Though the heart was shielded by a powerful barrier, it was no match for the Bloodsky de. The barrier shattered, and the de pierced through the heart. "Ugh!" Gestel¡¯s body trembled violently before going limp. Pssssss. His form turned to ash and scattered into nothingness. The remaining Death Fiends suffered the same fate, dissolving into the air. The battlefield was heavy with the lingering Oblivion Energy. ta quickly absorbed the unique aura, his body thriving on the deadly energy. Meanwhile, Kane approached Mikhail, whoy copsed on the ground. "Are you alright?" "Do I look alright? If you¡¯d been even a littleter, I¡¯d be dead!" Mikhail was drenched in blood, no one could tell if it was his own or his enemies. It was a testament to the fierce battle he had endured. "Seems you¡¯re still holding up for now," Kane said with a faint smirk before turning away. --- Meanwhile, in the Orchid Capital, the battle was nearing its conclusion. With the retreat of the Priests of Radience, the battle was easy for beings like Caspian and Desdamona. Splurt! Caspian struck down thest remaining foe and surveyed the ruined city with a grim expression. "Too many lives were lost. This is the result of mycency." Caspian med himself. He had believed that, at least in this kingdom, there would be no traitors. He had trusted his longtime loyal subjects. Despite multipleyers of verification and surveince, Caspian had let his guard down¡ªonly to discover that his own lover was a spy. Not just any spy, but one who had held a high-ranking position within the House of the Sun. "Perhaps I should count myself lucky that we sustained only this much damage thanks to their help." The ones aiding them were vampires. While some ssified them as mutated monsters, in the Orchid Kingdom, they were recognized as a legitimate race, not as monsters. As Caspian observed Desdemona, who stood with her arms crossed, Kane appeared out of nowhere. "It seems this ce has been cleared as well." "You¡¯ve been securing the outskirts?" "Yes. It¡¯s safe now; you can rest easy." Caspian recalled the lightning strike Kane had unleashed earlier. ¡¯*A monster, indeed. He¡¯s truly the son of the Guardian Lord. Whoever started the rumor that he was a mere durd deserves a good thrashing.*¡¯ "It seems the interior took more damage than expected." "Given the strength of the attackers, we¡¯re fortunate it wasn¡¯t worse." "Rehinar will provide maximum support to help rebuild the Orchid Kingdom." "Thank you. I¡¯d love to properly treat my saviors, but I need to oversee the restoration efforts personally. I hope you understand." "Don¡¯t worry about us," Kane replied, smiling faintly. The fact that Kane had earned the gratitude of the Poison Lord was more than enoughpensation. "Desdemona." "Hmm?" "Thank you foring." At Kane¡¯s words, Desdemona turned her head slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Trying to mask her good mood, she responded in a deliberately nonchnt tone. "It¡¯s only natural since I serve you. There¡¯s no need for gratitude." "If you hadn¡¯t helped, this ce would¡¯ve suffered far greater losses." The vampire race ranked at the very top of the power hierarchy for a reason. The stronger their contracted master, the more powerful the vampires became. Kane had kept this in mind when he chose to bring the vampire race under his control¡ªa decision that had turned out to be exceptionally wise. "Judging by the fact that you can move about freely during the day, it seems all your restrictions have been lifted," Kane remarked. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 163 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 163 "At some point, the restrictionspletely broke down. Perhaps it¡¯s because you reached the fifth stage of Blood Rune: Blood Pact." "Of course. We¡¯re connected, aren¡¯t we? Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d lift your restrictions?" Kane¡¯s voice inspired confidence. Desdemona nodded unconsciously. "So, I¡¯ve decided to follow you around from now on." "All these vampires, every single one of them?" "Just me alone." "Not bad. Too many people would only slow us down." A smile of joy appeared on Desdemona''s face. The thought of apanying her master made her heart race. "The rest cane out of the Shadow Isles and move to Rehinar. That ce will serve well as a strategic base." "Won¡¯t the people of Rehinar feel uneasy about it?" "They might at first, but they¡¯ll get used to it. After all, Blood Tigers also live there, and in time, it won¡¯t matter." Kane¡¯s proposal reflected a vampire''s dream. Everyone on the continent calls vampires monsters. Yet, their appearance is more human-like than any other race. Thebel of ''monster'' is simply because they feed on blood and are active only at night. Some nations recognize vampires as a distinct race, but many still regard them as abominations. The Fresia Empire is no exception. Still, living together would eventually ease their fears. "By the way, about your meals¡ªif you drink the animal blood, does it weaken you?" "While it¡¯s true that human blood strengthens vampires, it doesn¡¯t matter for us. Your manapensates for our deficiencies." "Then we can obtain blood from animals moving forward." "Just hand over the bad naughty ones to us." "That¡¯s an interesting idea." Wherever humans live, crime inevitably follows. From petty offenses to severe crimes, there¡¯s a wide range. Those guilty of capital crimes could be handed over to the vampires. This would instill fear in people¡ªcrime would mean being fed to vampires. As a result, crime rates could drop dramatically. Any unintended consequences could be addressedter. For now, the n was to settle the vampires in Rehinar. "Proceed immediately." Desdemona returned to the vampires. At her words, bright smiles spread across their faces. They weren¡¯t abandoning the Shadow Isles entirely. It would now serve as a military stronghold. Most importantly, they could finally live alongside humans. This was the dream they had always wished for. "Young Master, simply sending them off might cause trouble. Let¡¯s stop by Rehinar briefly before we proceed." The next destination was the House of the Sun. After wiping out their elite forces, the n leader would likely act personally this time. "We do have the fastest means of travel at our disposal, don¡¯t we?" Mikhail nced at Chrysalis. Whether flying or using spatial teleportation magic, speed was assured. There was no harm in a brief detour to Rehinar. "Let¡¯s make a quick stop, then." Kane carefully left the Orchid Kingdom. With Caspian busy managing the field, Kane left with just a brief goodbye. * * * On the top of the Tower of the Sun Before a statue of the goddess, First Star knelt in prayer, his eyes closed in solemn meditation. When he opened his eyes, he leaned back in his chair. ¡°Gestel is gone as well.¡± His gaze burned with an intense murderous intent. Gestel had been his most trusted subordinate. A loyal servant who had devoted himself solely to the House of the Sun. And now, he was in by Kane Rehinar¡¯s hand. ¡°Unforgivable.¡± It was time for First Star to act personally. ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡± At his call, a priest who had been waiting nearby entered the chamber. ¡°You summoned me, my lord.¡± ¡°Activate the Tower of the Sun.¡± ¡°Where shall I set the destination?¡± ¡°The capital of the Fresia Empire. That¡¯s where it will all begin.¡± ¡°At once.¡± The priest¡¯s face lit up with exhration. Atst, the House of the Sun¡¯s true n was being set in motion. The n Behind the n The so-called drowning the continent in Oblivion energy? That was merely a trap. The true aim was this: to transform the entire Meyer Family City into a floating city. And the n had seeded. Using the energy gathered through the power of oblivion spreading across the continent, they had charged the mana core with immense power. Enough to sustain the floating city for over 300 years. Even the deaths caused by bing death fiends had funneled their energy into the mana core. Gestel¡¯s death only added to that reservoir of power. All of it had been drawn into the mana core housed within the Tower of the Sun. ¡°It would have been ideal to add the Poison Lord¡¯s death as well, but this will suffice.¡± First Star moved toward the core of the tower. His destination was a chamber containing a mana core norger than a fist. His eyes were fixated on the glowing orb. ¡°Atst, I will ascend to godhood.¡± As he extended his hand toward the core, its energy began to flow into him. A tremendous surge coursed through his fingers, spreading throughout his body. ¡°Amazing! This power¡ªit¡¯s overflowing, even beyond what I imagined.¡± It felt as though he had returned to the prime of his life. His body visibly grew younger, his face and skin regressing to their state in his twenties. The mana emanating from him was entirely transformed. ¡°It¡¯s not enough! I must be the very Sun itself!¡± He continued to absorb the core¡¯s energy without pause. His youthful appearance regressed further until he looked no older than a 13-year-old child. Suddenly, his eyes shone with a golden brilliance. Blinding Light burst through. Within his pupils, a radiant sun took form. The power he now wielded was unparalleled, far beyond anything he had known before. ¡°Ha¡­hahaha!¡± Hisughter reverberated through the tower, shaking it to its foundation. Gestel¡¯s death, though a loss, had turned out to be a stroke of fortune for him. Originally, he had nned to use the Poison Lord as the energy source. Instead, Gestel¡¯s power had been transferred into the mana core. This unexpected twist allowed First Star to attain divine strength. But he wasn¡¯t done. He lifted the fist-sized core and drove it into his own body. ¡°Ughhhh!¡± Despite the excruciating pain, he pressed on. Flesh and bone tore apart, but he did not falter. ¡°I am a god! No god would yield to something so trivial!¡± Atst, he embedded the core into his chest, just to the right of his heart. With that, he became one with the Tower of the Sun, able tomand it at will. ¡°Kehehe¡­¡± First Starughed eerily, aughter born of pure tion. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Simultaneously, the Tower of the Sun began to rise into the sky. And it wasn¡¯t just the tower. The entire House of the Sun was uprooted from the ground and ascended into the heavens. Priests of the House of the Sun emerged, cheering in unison. ¡°This is the power of First Star!¡± ¡°Bow before him!¡± The divine authority of the Sword of divine Punishment surrounded the House of the Sun like a radiant shield. ¡°All the people of the continent will kneel beneath the feet of our family¡± ¡°Hurrah!¡± They gazed down at thends below, speaking with scorn. ¡°Primitive humans. Had they followed us, they could have be servants of the divine.¡± To serve the divine was to be an apostle. In other words, a proxy. First Star had once been a proxy of the Celestial Realm, but now he had ascended to godhood himself. ¡°No one can deny it.¡± ¡°How could mere humans everprehend the mind of a god?¡± The priests chattered on, deluded into believing they too had been elevated. Servants who had once performed menial tasks now imagined themselves as divine beings, merely because First Star had be a ¡®god¡¯. Rehinar was developing at an astonishing pace, with new buildings sprouting up seemingly overnight. The poption had grown significantly, with bustling activity everywhere. The ck Crow exchange yed a pivotal role in Rehinar¡¯s growth. They had established an official auction house and variousmercial facilities. One standout was the jewelry store. While the territory only had one such store, it was a massive building capable of amodating countless customers. ¡°Hehe, this will be my crowning achievement,¡± said Gillip Tegelo, who had constructed the empire¡¯srgest jewelry store near the main gates of the Rehinar estate. This development drew wealthy noblewomen from across the continent to Rehinar. Transportation yed a significant role in this influx. ¡°Another group of guests has just arrived from the port,¡± remarked Hano, the second inmand of the ck Crow exchange, with an exasperated tone. ¡°What do you think of my strategy?¡± Gillip asked smugly. ¡°Creating a waterway from Phec straight to Rehinar, where they can then ride carriages directly to KaraShi Jewelry store?¡± ¡°When ites to the smell of money, no one canpete with you, brother,¡± Hano said, half in jest. Gillip shook his head modestly. ¡°There¡¯s someone else.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean Duke Kane?¡± ¡°No one has a better nose for money than him.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been on the losing end with him a few times, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tch, don¡¯t remind me,¡± Gillip grumbled. Hano quickly changed the subject. ¡°The carriages just keeping. The transportation costs alone must be staggering.¡± ¡°All of it goes into Rehinar¡¯s operating budget.¡± ¡°Who would believe this was the same Rehinar that was falling into ruin?¡± ¡°He¡¯s truly remarkable. Though, it¡¯s partly thanks to a talent like me,¡± Gillip added, puffing himself up. At that moment, a massive shadow fell over Rehinar, enveloping thend in darkness. From the shadow, something descended. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± said a familiar voice. ¡°Y-Young Duke Kane!¡± Gillip¡¯s loud voice drew the attention of the nobles entering the jewelry store. Their gazes locked on Kane. ¡°So that¡¯s the designer of KaraShi¡­¡± ¡°Wow, his appearance is just as refined and elegant as his jewelry designs.¡± ¡°They say a designer¡¯s personality is reflected in their work¡ªguess it¡¯s true.¡± The nobles poured out praises, as if admiring a masterpiece. Noticing their more intense reaction than usual, Kane asked Gillip. ¡°What¡¯s with these people?¡± ¡°Your Karashi collection has taken the continent by storm, Young Duke.¡± ¡°The continent¡¯s in chaos right now, though.¡± ¡°Well, thanks to the Crown Prince''s quick response, the Fresia Empire hasn¡¯t been overrun by Death Fiends. And unlike before, Rehinars is now a well-known safe haven.¡± ¡°This ce is certainly secure.¡± It made sense why the nobles were obsessed with jewelry. The designs Kane had introduced were those he¡¯d created during his time as Ray, and they were released ahead of their time. Far ahead of anypetitors, these designs captured the nobles'' attention, making them desperate to get their hands on Karashi pieces. ¡°Have you returned for good now?¡± ¡°Perfect timing. You¡¯ll be in charge of guiding some new residents of Rehinars.¡± ¡°Who¡­?¡± ¡°Vampires.¡± ¡°W-what!?¡± Gillip nearly jumped out of his skin. Even he found vampires terrifying. ¡°They won¡¯t harm anyone.¡± ¡°B-but vampires aren¡¯t supposed to walk around in broad daylight¡­¡± ¡°That just means these ones are special. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± Gillip swallowed hard, his nervousness clear. As he began to prepare to guide the vampires, Yoshua, the ta cult leader, suddenly rushed over, with a group of blood priests in tow. Seeing them, Kane¡¯s eyes sparkled with inspiration. ¡°Ah, of course. I also have just the task for them.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 164 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 164 The head priest of the Blood Grand Temple. Everyone in Rehinar worshipped him like a deity, Loyal enough to carry out anymand he gave. If he described vampires as his friends, everyone would wee them with open arms. They were bound by the same Blood Rune. ¡°Yoshua,¡± Kane called. ¡°We wee the Young Master''s safe return,¡± Yoshua responded. ¡°This is just a brief visit. I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°A favor? Such words are unthinkable. Simplymand us. We are ready to fulfill any order from the Young Master.¡± Their resolve was extraordinary. The Blood Temple only consisted of such people. ¡°Help these individuals settle in Rehinar,¡± he instructed. Yoshua turned his gaze toward the vampires. Each one of them was powerful. In fact, the individuals standing before him were stronger than he was. ¡°Vampires¡­¡± Yoshua muttered, visibly astonished. It was broad daylight. He never expected vampires, known for their nocturnal nature, to appear so openly during the day. However, his surprise was fleeting. Yoshua quickly epted the vampires. They were brought by the master he served. How could they possibly be ordinary? The fact that they would settle into Rehinar indicated they were special. ¡°What shall we do about people¡¯s anxiety?¡± he asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yoshua pondered briefly before speaking. ¡°How about making them guardians of the night?¡± ¡°If such powerful individuals work for Rehinar during thete hours, the people would likely grow favorable toward them.¡± The suggestion was logical. In truth, their strength rivaled that of the Guardian Knights. Perhaps even surpassed it. If such individuals patrolled during the hours when crime peaked, what would happen? The territory¡¯s crime rate would plummet dramatically. ¡°The only issue is... Can vampires resist the temptation of human blood?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± the Young Master replied. ¡°They are bound to me by a subservience contract. They cannot defy any rules I set.¡± ¡°In that case, there should be no issues with their settlement. The majority of the popce in this territory are followers of the Blood Grand temple. If we exin that this is the Young Master¡¯s will, they¡¯ll ept it without much resistance.¡± ¡°Then I leave it to you,¡± the Young Master said. Kane turned to Gillip. ¡°Now, we just need to decide on a ce for them to live, Gillip.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Gillip replied. ¡°Where do you think would be a suitable location for their settlement?¡± As if he had been anticipating the question, Gillip answered without hesitation. ¡°The vassal estates of those who once served Rehinar have mostly been abandoned or dissolved. If you intend to treat the vampires as your vassals, it would be wise to situate them near the Main Estate.¡± ¡°So, near the centre...,¡± Kane remarked. ¡°However!¡± Gillip emphasized, ¡°I don¡¯t think they would ever betray the Young Master.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°I overheard your conversation with Yoshua earlier. They are likely bound by a subservience contract through your mana, my lord. As long as the Young Master¡¯s bloodline continues, the vampires will remain loyal. Is that correct?¡± Gillip¡¯s analysis was urate. Even if the Young Master were to die, the vampires would remain bound to his bloodline. Moreover, in a subservience rtionship, if the master perishes, the vampires gradually lose their power. To preserve their current strength, they would devote themselves to protecting their master. ¡°All of that is true,¡± Kane confirmed. ¡°In that case, why not construct a fortress on the dangerous western territory?¡± Gillip suggested. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of using vampires to fend off the monsters from the demon forest?¡± ¡°Not just fend them off, but intimidate them. Vampires have a unique aura. That chilling yet intense nature. Such a presence would render even mutated monsters immobile with fear.¡± Vampires, with their aggressive nature, were among the most formidable species. And mutated monsters feared them a lot. This was the primary reason why the number of mutated monsters near the Shadow Isles was noticeably low. ¡°Good. You¡¯ll take responsibility and oversee this,¡± Kanemanded. ¡°Me? But I¡¯m in charge of Phec,¡± Gillip hesitated. ¡°Can¡¯t you just go back and forth?¡± ¡°Well, I could¡­ but are you sure you want me to do it?¡± ¡°Do you not want to?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ll construct a fortress in the western front and make it my crowning achievement!¡± ¡°Ambitious. I like it,¡± Kane replied, patting Gillip on the shoulder. Finally, Kane turned his gaze to the vampires. ¡°Try to get along well with the people of the territory,¡± he said. ¡°You need not worry about trouble from us,¡± one of the vampire elders stepped forward and assured him. Living among humans was one of their long-held dreams. Now that this dream wasing true, there was no chance they would ruin it. All the vampires were filled with excitement for this new beginning. *** Aerial City Boom! The ground seemed to tremble. Ray Hatzfeld stared at it, his pupils quivering. ¡°They¡¯ve created an aerial fortress¡­ No, an aerial city,¡± he whispered in shock. It was beyond belief. The House of the Sun was ahead in every field: Swordsmanship, spearmanship, archery, magic, engineering. There wasn¡¯t a single area where theygged. Their technological gap with the rest of the continent was at least 100 years. No other nation had ever managed to lift a city into the sky. ¡°No wonder the House of the Sun has been shaping the world,¡± Ray murmured. ¡°What will you do? If you want to follow them, this is your only chance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know where they¡¯re headed,¡± Ray admitted. Before being reincarnated here, he had skipped most of the scenarios in this game. He hadn¡¯t been particrly fond of the game, nor did he bother to look into its story, so he wasn¡¯t familiar with the plot. He only remembered the parts he had personally yed. That¡¯s why he decided to rely on Kane Rehinar¡¯s actions. Kane seemed to know the game far better than Ray ever had. ¡°Damn it, skipping through this awful game ising back to haunt me,¡± Ray cursed internally. How could he have known he¡¯d be Reincarnated into this shitty game¡¯s world? And even then, he had almost died shortly after. Killed by another reincarnated yer. When he woke up again, his body had changed. From a miserable failure to a genius. At least he remembered the early parts of the story he had yed. But as the story progressed, the challenges became harder. The deeper he delved, the more uneasy he felt. Eventually, he abandoned his thoughts of revenge. His only goal became escaping this world and returning to reality. For that, he needed Kane Rehinar. As expected, Kane was a veteran of this game. He had apletely different mindset than Ray. ¡°If anyone can clear this, it¡¯s him,¡± Ray thought, changing his approach. He decided to help Kane clear the game. But today, despair gripped him. The story was progressing in ways he didn¡¯t recognize. Who could have predicted that the Meyer Family¡¯s territory would transform into an aerial city? ¡°An aerial assault would mean game over,¡± Ray thought bitterly. There was no way to destroy the aerial city. If it was attacked and copsed, its remains would crash to the ground, devastating everything below. Any nation beneath its shadow would be reduced to ashes. That¡¯s why an aerial city was such a terrifying threat. ¡°We have to follow them,¡± Ray resolved. Together with the Barbarian lord, he pursued the House of the Sun¡¯s aerial city. ¡°It¡¯s moving at an incredible speed.¡± ¡°To move something so massive must require an enormous power source. Their technology is absurdly advanced.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you said we had to eliminate them if we wanted our people to settle safely.¡± ¡°They are pure evil.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve experienced it myself, I have to agree. Their actions are downright vicious. They¡¯repletely ipatible with our Barbarian warriors.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much left now. Once we deal with them, everything will return to peace.¡± Barbarian Lord also had a sense about these things. He, too, believed that removing the House of the Sun, the root of all evil, would bring bnce back to the world. After about a day of pursuit, they finally discerned the House of the Sun¡¯s destination. ¡°They¡¯re heading for the Fresia Empire.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we exchanged magicalmunication orbs.¡± Ray quickly contacted Kane. As he poured mana into themunication orb, the signal was sent. At the same time, Kane was preparing to leave Rehinar. Vvvmmm! The magicalmunication orb vibrated. ¡°Ray Hatzfeld?¡± Kane said, answering the call. Ray¡¯s urgent voice came through immediately. "The House of the Sun is heading for the Fresia Empire!" ¡°I already dealt with their regr forces not long ago.¡± "No, you don¡¯t understand! Their entire territory has transformed into an aerial city, and it¡¯s moving toward the Fresia Empire!" ¡°Aerial city?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes widened. That was his n, something he had conceived. But this was the first he¡¯d heard of the House of the Sun already creating one. "Do you see that dot up there? The entire House of the Sun has risen and is moving at an incredible speed." ¡°Are you tailing them?¡± "Thankfully, I managed to figure out their direction and contacted you." ¡°Thanks. Leave the rest to me.¡± "Barbarian Lord and I are on our way as well. Just hold on a bit longer." ¡°Understood.¡± The call ended, and Kane turned to Chrysalis. ¡°We¡¯re changing our destination. We¡¯re heading to the imperial capital of Fresia, not to the House of the Sun.¡± Chrysalis, who had been listening nearby, spoke up. ¡°If this is an all-out confrontation, shouldn¡¯t we bring every avable resource?¡± It was a fair point. But Kane shook his head. Even if this world was part of a game, it was also his reality. It held people he cared about¡ªhis favorite characters, and warm, loving parents. ¡°We¡¯ll go alone.¡± If Rehinar mobilized its forces, it could certainly aid the Fresia Empire. But such a move woulde at a great cost. Rehinar had only recently stabilized. A war could lead to its ruin once again. Of course, Kane believed he could prevent that from happening. But still, one could never be certain. Kane wanted to give Rehinar a life unlike the one it had known before. All the struggles he endured alone were for that very reason. But sometimes, he wondered¡ªwhat would happen if he cleared the game and then disappeared? He had thought countless times about the worst-case scenario, where the character Kane no longer existed. ¡°With just the four of us¡ªme, Desdemona, Mikhail, and Chrysalis¡ªwe should be enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mikhail shook his head in mock protest. ¡°You¡¯re such a ruthless master, always working us too hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯d follow you anywhere,¡± Desdemona said, delighted by the prospect. She felt this meant Kane would lean on her even more. But then, an unexpected intruder appeared. ¡°I step outside for the first time in ages and I ran into you?¡± ¡°Fathe... Father?¡± Cedric was standing right behind him. ¡°Is something going on?¡± His voice was warm and filled with concern. ¡°How is your health?¡± Kane asked, deflecting. ¡°Son, shouldn¡¯t you be answering me first?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± Kane hesitated. If something happened in the Fresia Empire, his father would undoubtedly want to step in. But his body was still far from fully recovered. For Duke Carl, taking action now wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, son. I already know. The world¡¯s bnce is shifting strangely¡ªthis is about that, isn¡¯t it? The flow of energy is moving¡­ toward the Fresia Empire.¡± Kane was astonished, more than he had ever been. His father had deduced the situation just by sensing the flow of energy. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need mana to understand nature¡¯s signals. Son, your father isn¡¯t as frail as you seem to think.¡± Duke Carl then revealed something to Kane. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 165 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 165 In the hands of Duke Carl was a sword made entirely of water¡ªa Water Sword, a weapon that could be crafted by a 3rd-ss Mage. But what he disyed was far from ordinary. The air grew cold. The mana that naturally flowed through the surroundings gathered in Duke Carl¡¯s hands. His Mana Heart showed no visible activity. ¡®Is that what he meant by a Natural State?¡¯ A Natural State. The term referred to an ability to draw power directly from nature itself¡ªa feat only the most extraordinary of humans had managed to achieve. And now, Duke Carl was demonstrating it. "I thought I might somehow manage to defeat one of the top 4 among the twelve star lords, but... as for Father, I¡¯m not so sure." It wasn¡¯t because of their close rtionship. He genuinely couldn¡¯t tell. Kane himself had not reached the Natural State, so he couldn¡¯t say anything with certainty. ¡°Now you don¡¯t need to worry about me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems so,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a trip together. It¡¯s been a while.¡± At those words, Kane shook his head. ¡°Father, you must stay here.¡± ¡°The danger to the Fresia Empire is also a danger to Rehinar.¡± Carl told Kane. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m saying this.¡± ¡°If both you and I leave at the same time, who will protect Rehinar?¡± ¡°Then you stay here.¡± ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t even give me a chance to grow?¡± Kane persisted, countering each point. Duke Carl would undoubtedly be a great help if he moved. However, they needed to prepare for emergencies. If the floating city of the Meyer Family decided to target Rehinar, the damage could be catastrophic. The floating city posed a massive threat; it could bombard any area within its range. Thus, it was important for at least one of them to stay behind. ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already crossed many mountains, and only one remains.¡± At Kane¡¯s resolute reply, Duke Carl stared at him intently. Then, after a moment, he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± His father¡¯s gaze was filled with concern. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Kane and his party swiftly headed toward the Fresia Imperial City. As he watched Kane¡¯s retreating figure, Cedric spoke up. ¡°He is truly admirable.¡± ¡°A lot has happened to him over time,¡± Duke Carl replied, his deepened gaze fixed on his departing son. * * * Fresia Empire¡¯s Imperial City An emergency alert had been issued. The city was in chaos due to an unidentified object hovering in the sky. People were gripped with fear. ¡°What is that thing¡­?¡± ¡°I heard the Tower Master detected a Mana Core reactioning from it.¡± ¡°A Mana Core engine? Isn¡¯t that something only found in weapons like Magitech Cannons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They say the energy readings from that thing are nothing ordinary.¡± ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± The citizens spent the entire day in anxious uncertainty, staring at the ominous speck in the sky. Those with sharp instincts¡ªor rather, the spies from the Meyer Family¡ªwere already prepared to escte the confusion. ¡°It¡¯s time to begin.¡± ¡°Make sure to terrify them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my specialty.¡± The individuals lurking behind buildings dispersed quickly. Suddenly, screams erupted from various directions. ¡°Ahhh! Th-that¡¯s a floating fortress! Why would a weapon capable of destroying the continent appear in our Fresia Empire?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to die! That weapon will kill us all!¡± ¡°We have to escape... If we want to survive, we must leave this ce!¡± ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± As one person screamed, panic spread like wildfire, plunging the city into chaos. The Meyer Family spies'' efforts to incite turmoil were remarkably effective. Ancient weapons, tales of devastating bombardments from the sky¡ªrumors swirled like a storm, and even those who had remained calm began to panic. ¡°Ha, there¡¯s no way they won¡¯t sumb to chaos,¡± one spy chuckled. They continued their theatrical performance, driving the people deeper into fear. * * * ¡°Your Majesty! There¡¯s a serious problem!¡± Isaac, who had issued the state of emergency and was donning his armor, was approached urgently by themander of the ck Heaven Knights. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°People are attempting to flee the Imperial City. The copse of order has already led to numerous casualties.¡± ¡°What are the soldiers doing?!¡± ¡°The crowds are so out of control that even the soldiers seem helpless. Some of them were even attacked by the civilians.¡± ¡°Everything was fine until now. Why is this happening all of a sudden?¡± Isaac stepped outside. Screams filled the air. Order had long been forgotten. The people were desperately trying to flee the city. ¡°There must be someone orchestrating this chaos. Find them immediately.¡± The ck Heaven Knights mobilized. Isaac himself left the pce. ¡°Soldiers, use force if necessary to restore order!¡± This was no time to focus on the object in the sky. If the chaos among the people continued unchecked, the city would suffer even greater losses. Order must be restored. If that ck speck in the sky turned out to be an enemy, they would need to stand together to fight it. ¡°Summon the Tower Master.¡± Before long, the leader of the mages appeared before Isaac. ¡°You called for me?¡± ¡°Have you figured out what that is?¡± ¡°It is as the rumors suggest¡ªa floating city.¡± ¡°A floating city?! It¡¯s already troubling enough to face a floating fortress, but an entire city in the sky¡­¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. The technological gap was overwhelming. Who could have anticipated the emergence of a floating city? ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to intercept and bring it down?¡± ¡°That is impossible. If the massive rocks attached to the city fall, it would be akin to stars crashing down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying it could cause catastrophic damage if we attack it from below?¡± ¡°Even if the mages create a defensive barrier, I cannot guarantee it would block everything.¡± ¡°Is there no solution?¡± ¡°The only viable option is to infiltrate the floating city.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll need to ascend. Teleportation is out of the question without coordinates, so the only option is wyverns. Prepare the wyverns.¡± Wyverns resembled dragons but were fundamentally different. They were beasts raised by the Dragons¡ªa far cry from the noble creatures themselves. They only resembled dragons in appearance. They could neither speak nor use magic. Thus, they were often used as a means of air transportation. Wyverns were also easy to tame, making them ideal for human use. Isaac, apanied by the ck Heaven Knights, mounted the wyverns. ¡°Your Majesty, take this and drop it anywhere you see fit.¡± ¡°A portal coordinate marker?¡± ¡°Yes. We will follow shortly behind you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Without dy, Isaac soared into the sky. He rapidly closed the distance toward the floating city at an incredible speed. Then suddenly¡ª A powerful beam of light shot toward Isaac and the ck Heaven Knights. ¡°Ah!¡± Isaac quickly maneuvered to dodge, but it was toote¡ªhis wyvern had already lost one of its wings. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Themander turned his wyvern to save the falling Isaac. Another series of beams followed immediately after. ¡°Evade!¡± But these were no ordinary beams. They moved with overwhelming speed and destructive power, as if fired from a Mana Cannon. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll die before we even get close! We must retreat!¡± Hearing themander¡¯s urgent warning, Isaac bit his lip. Aerialbat was proving impossible. Skill alone wasn¡¯t enough to ovee this challenge. ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ll find another way!¡± At Isaac¡¯smand, the ck Heaven Knights retreated to the ground. Even the wyverns, usually unmatched in the skies, were powerless against the Mana Cannons. If they continued as they were, it was certain they would lose their lives before even approaching the city. ¡°I need to find a way¡­¡± Isaac racked his brain, desperately considering every possibility to reach the floating city. * * * Above the skies, First Star who was controlling the floating city, curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°The insects are making a futile effort.¡± First Star''s mana powered the magic cannons. The floating city moved entirely under his control. Its destructive power was determined by his strength. And with the amassed oblivion energy he had gathered thus far, First Star could obliterate the capital of Fresia in an instant, if he so desired. ¡°Lord First Star, the enemies have turned tail and fled. What are your orders?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reduce the capital of Fresia to ashes,¡± he said, his smileden with murderous intent. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare immediately!¡± His subordinates ced their hands on magical orbs. Cannons hidden beneath the stone floor of the city emerged. As they manipted the orbs, the cannons pivoted toward the imperial capital. But that wasn¡¯t all. More cannons appeared, all aimed squarely at Fresia¡¯s capital. ¡°Preparations areplete.¡± ¡°Set the output to 20%. Target: Fresia¡¯s capital. Fire.¡± At First Star''smand, his subordinates infused mana into the magical orbs. Mana concentrated within the cannons, and beams shot downward. Multiple rays of light struck the empire of Fresia. Boom! KRAAANG! The capital trembled violently. A protective barrier erected in the sky intercepted the beams. CRACK! The sound of fracturing echoed. The mages of the Mage Tower desperately constructedyered barriers to hold the attack at bay. ¡°The first barrier has copsed!¡± Another sound like shattering ss followed soon after. ¡°The second barrier is down as well!¡± The mages fought with everything they had. Despite their efforts, the destructive power of the beams was overwhelming. ¡°The third barrier is¡ª¡± ¡°The fourth barrier has also fallen! At this rate, we¡¯re in danger.¡± Two beams still remained. One beam dissipated, leaving only one final strike. ¡°The fifth barrier has been obliterated! We can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Atst, the mages were thrown backward as the sixth and final barrier disintegrated. The pir of light pierced directly through the heart of Fresia¡¯s capital. BOOM! A deafening explosion roared, sending a storm of dust and debris into the air. ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be!¡± The Mage Tower Master struggled to his feet, overwhelmed by despair. The central district had taken a direct hit from a single beam of light. The devastation would be unimaginable. But then, something astonishing urred. As the dust clouds settled, a staggering figure emerged, swaying but standing firm. The surrounding area was almost entirely intact. The mages took a deep breath of relief at the sight. "This weapon¡­ it''s far too dangerous." Isaac exhaled deeply, using the Breath of the Moon to cool his overheated body. "Your Highness! Are you alright?" Isaac wavered momentarily but managed to steady himself. ¡°If it would juste down from the sky, I could crush it to pieces myself.¡± His teeth clenched in frustration. The overwhelming power of the weapon was terrifying. If another strike came, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. Having experienced its force firsthand, he was more certain than ever. ¡°That thing should not exist.¡± ¡°I have to admit, I waspletely shocked as well. The destructive power is beyond imagination.¡± ¡°This is going to cause chaos.¡± And, as expected, The citizens, realizing the magnitude of the Mana Cannon¡¯s strength, descended into panic. "Do we have any way to get up there...?" ¡°We haven¡¯t figured one out yet.¡± ¡°Hopeless, then?¡± For Isaac to admit such a thing meant the situation was dire. ¡°Your Highness! It looks like they¡¯re preparing another strike!¡± ¡°Your Highness, at least you must take cover immediately!¡± As the ck Heaven Knights shouted, An all-too-familiar voice echoed in Isaac¡¯s ears. At the same time, another pir of light descended from the heavens. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 166 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 166 It was as if a demon''s weapon had descended from hell. Radiant beams poured endlessly from the floating city, as though intent on obliterating the entire Fresia Empire. A deafening explosion erupted, it was so loud it felt like everyone standing below will lose their eardrums. Even Isaac couldn¡¯t react in time; he grimaced and sped his hands over his ears. Though he tried shielding his hearing with mana, it proved futile. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Amid the deafening noise, a faint word reached his ears. ¡°No Blood¡­¡± The powerful mana cannon shots turned red. The world grew increasingly saturated with the shades of purple until the Fresia Empire was bathed in an ominous radiant purple glow. Finally, Isaac could open his eyes again. The blinding light that had hindered his vision was gone. ¡°What just happened?¡± Isaac scanned his surroundings in confusion. The shots fired from the floating city had vanished. But how? He had no idea what had transpired. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Isaac turned toward the voice. ¡°Kane!¡± It was Kane Rehinar. ¡°Weren¡¯t you headed to the Meyer family?¡± ¡°The Meyer family is right over there,¡± Kane replied, gesturing toward the floating city. ¡°Can you exin what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. The bombardment will resume shortly.¡± And as if on cue, a powerful mana surge again erupted from the floating city. It radiated an even greater force than before. If even one beam were to fall, the imperial capital would face utter devastation. Without hesitation, Kane shot a spear towards the city. Bang! A spear streaked through the air, ripping through it with an explosive sound. It was none other than the Bloodsky des which had transformed into a spear and infused with blood mana. Despite the incredible height, the spear''s speed didn¡¯t waver; in fact, it seemed to elerate. The Bloodsky spear ignited as it pierced into the floating city. Thunk! There was no grand explosion, just the quiet impact of the spear embedding itself. But the results were unimaginable. The floating city began to tilt, losing its bnce. Blood mana seeped from the Bloodsky de, slowly devouring the city. ¡°It¡¯s now,¡± Kane murmured. His eyes glowed a deep purple, and wings unfurled behind him. ¡°W-What?!¡± Isaac recoiled in shock. The wings were formed entirely of mana. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead,¡± Kane announced. With a mighty leap, he shot into the sky. Isaac could only stare, dumbfounded, at the spectacle. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Mikhail¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. Chrysalis had transformed into a dragon, Mikhail stood atop her and asked Isaac if he intended to join him. ¡°¡­Go.¡± Isaac and the ck Heaven Knights climbed onto Chrysalis''s back. Unfurling her massive wings, Chrysalis soared into the sky. ¡°What on earth is that? Can he use aerial magic now too?¡± This was a type of magic that required at least a 9th-ss mage to perform. It was an advanced form of movement magic, surpassing even teleportation. While teleportation required predetermined coordinates, manifesting wings from mana allowed unrestricted movement to any destination. The technique was so difficult that it was thought to have vanished from existence. And yet, here was Kane using it with ease. He truly was an enigma. ¡°The more I see him, the less I feel ¡®monster¡¯ is enough to describe him. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I gave up trying to understand things logically a long time ago.¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to do the same.¡± At that moment, ta appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Foolish humans. If you think of Kane as being the same as you, you¡¯ll only end up feeling inadequate. Best not to even try to match him, or you¡¯ll turn into a wreck.¡± ¡°Sir ta! Weren¡¯t you with Kane?¡± ¡°Heh-heh! Flying like that makes me nauseous, so I switched rides.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your doing too, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ahem. Trade secrets, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I knew you were the cause. Can you teach me that magic too?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince isn¡¯t ready yet. At the beginner-tier of 8th ss, you¡¯ll only manage one wing.¡± ta¡¯s words left Isaac crestfallen. Noticing his mood, ta offered some constion. ¡°Crown Prince, try practicing at night when it¡¯ste. It might be easier for you then.¡± Isaac was straightforward to a fault. Hearing ta¡¯s encouragement, his face lit up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± They flew swiftly toward the floating city. Meanwhile, in the imperial city¡­ People stood dazed before regaining their senses. ¡°What¡­ what did I just see?¡± Those far from the light couldn¡¯t fully grasp the sight, but those on the outskirts had caught glimpses of the incredible events. ¡°Did¡­ did you see that too?¡± ¡°I did. Some terrifying magic blocked the light beams.¡± ¡°Who in the world could pull off something like that?¡± People who had been fleeing now stopped, whispering in awe. What they had just witnessed left them rooted to the spot. And then¡ª ¡°Look, over there!¡± ¡°A golden dragon?!¡± ¡°The legendary dragon has appeared in the Fresia Empire!¡± ¡°A dragon¡­.¡± It was an entirely different creature from wyverns. Dragons were not only highly intelligent but also the originators of magic itself. Legends said they would appear whenever the continent was in peril. Now, the leader of the dragons had descended upon the Fresia Empire. Hope sparkled in the eyes of the people. ¡°With a dragon here, the Fresia Empire won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°There¡¯s hope again!¡± The people stopped fleeing. As the chaos began to subside, a Meyer family spy clicked his tongue. ¡°Such fools. Should¡¯ve kept running instead of forcing me to make a mess.¡± A man cloaked in robes stepped forward and stabbed someone standing nearby. Thunk! A low groan followed the sound. ¡°Ugh¡­ Who¡­ are you?¡± The groaning came from the cloaked figure. ¡°As expected of master. He said someone was causing this chaos, and sure enough, there was a rat hiding in the shadows.¡± The speaker was a high-ranking Vampire noble who served Desdemona¡ªa vampire elder. They wanted to apany Desdemona, intent on protecting her. But before entering the Fresia capital, they received a direct order from their master, Kane Rehinar: Eliminate the instigators of chaos. The vampires positioned themselves on the outskirts, waiting among those fleeing the city. They were certain that whoever had sown disorder would be among the crowd. ¡°Your blood looks delicious. I¡¯ll savor it well.¡± ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± One of the elder vampires sank their fangs into the troublemaker¡¯s neck. Blood drained swiftly as the vampire¡¯s eyes glowed crimson with each gulp. The vibrant life force was the most exquisite feast for a vampire. ¡°A m-monster!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a monster! Run!¡± The crowd, which had only just begun to calm down, erupted into panic again, scattering in all directions. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re on your side,¡± came the silky voice of a female vampire. ¡°This man incited rebellion, and we¡¯ve dealt with him. You¡¯re safe now.¡± Her voice was hypnotic, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her. The chaos subsided so quickly it was as if it had never happened. The crowd couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from her. While her beauty didn¡¯t quite rival Desdemona¡¯s, it far surpassed that of any human. Combined with the allure of her magic, captivating the masses was effortless. It was a vampire¡¯s innate ability to enthrall humans. ¡°A goddess has descended¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯se to save us!¡± Ensnared by her charm, the people stood dazed. Meanwhile, other vampires continued their hunt, quietly eliminating the remaining instigators. As Kane Rehinar¡¯s power grew, it wasn¡¯t just Desdemona who felt the effects¡ªit extended to the vampires under her as well. Especially now, with the sun setting. As the moon rose higher, the vampires grew stronger. Even the priests of the Meyer family couldn¡¯t stand against them. ¡°If you move calmly and in an orderly fashion, I may reward you,¡± the female vampire purred. Men, young and old alike, obeyed her without question,pletely under her spell. At the same time, in the floating city ng, ng, ng! The emergency bells rang incessantly. ¡°An intruder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them reach this ce at all costs!¡± The battle priestsunched spells endlessly into the air. Even the mana cannons fired relentlessly, but every attack missed its mark. Kane retracted his wings andnded effortlessly on the Meyer family¡¯s tform. ¡°How dare a mere human trespass in the domain of the gods!¡± ¡°Ridiculous. And who exactly is iming to be a god here?¡± "Obviously, I¡¯m talking about the rightful master of this ce!" The priests shouted in fury, acting as if they were divine beings themselves. Their behavior wasughable. ¡°Those who im to serve a god are openlymitting sphemy. How dare you refer to mere humans as gods?¡± ¡°Silence! If you insult the divine, you will not be forgiven!¡± ¡°It''s people like you who are called heretics.¡± Kane¡¯s voice hit a nerve, sending the priests into a frenzy. ¡°How dare you mock us! We won¡¯t stand for it!¡± Theyunched spells of light at Kane: Blinding orbs, the whip of the sun, shackles of light¡ª All surged toward him, but none of them had any effect. Kane calmly formed a sword from blood mana. ¡°You want to meet your god? Let me help you with that. Though dying won¡¯t get you to heaven¡ªhell might be your destination instead.¡± To the priests, the idea of going to hell was the gravest insult. Even in reality, many such zealots existed¡ªtriggered at the mere mention of ¡°falling to hell.¡± The priests unleashed every ounce of power they possessed. ¡°Raaaagh!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill you!¡± They began transforming into monstrous forms. But Kane had no intention of waiting for them toplete their grotesque metamorphosis. Shrrkk! A sharp purple sh traced through the air. With a low hum, the area where the priests had stood was cleanly severed. All the heads fell to the ground. And more than that¡ªtheir hearts were carved out, left sliced into pieces. It was a method designed to instantly destroy even the most resilient Death Fiend. Kane had imed their lives in a single stroke. But this was far from over. The entire Meyer family had stationed itself within the floating city. From every building, countless priests began pouring out. Isaac, who had just arrived atop Chrysalis, stood stunned. ¡°They¡¯re swarming like bees.¡± Each member of the Meyer family was a formidablebatant. But the sheer number of them was staggering¡ªthousands. No, tens of thousands. It was almost unbelievable that all of them belonged to a single family. ¡°If the Meyer family had decided to take the continent, they could have done it already,¡± Isaac muttered. Kane responded calmly. ¡°They already think the continent belongs to them.¡± Isaac nodded in agreement. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why. Even if only a fraction of them mobilized, they could crush a small nation in a single day. And these weren¡¯t even their elite forces. Compared to the Meyer family, the Fresia Empire was a minor power. ¡°We need to raise the standards for knights and mages moving forward. Seeing this makes me realize how weak Fresia truly is,¡± Isaac remarked. ¡°Having a sense of urgency is wise,¡± Kane replied. ¡°But are you really nning to take on all of them?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t ignore them¡ªthey¡¯re like moths to a me.¡± ¡°Good grief.¡± Kane charged toward the enemy without hesitation. Hispanions followed close behind. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 167 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 167 Meanwhile. A smile crept across First Star¡¯s face. ¡°Fools. If you alle up here, who will guard the city below? Tsk, tsk.¡± He began gathering mana tounch another barrage. But just then¡ª Boom! The ground beneath First Star trembled. Crash! The vibrations came in waves, one after another. First Star quickly sought the source. Through a magical mirror floating in midair, he observed the outside world. To his dismay, a golden dragon was wreaking havoc on the artillery positioned beneath the floating city. It wasn¡¯t just destroying visible cannons but even uncovering and obliterating hidden ones. The smile that had been on First Star¡¯s face vanished without a trace. Gritting his teeth, he spat out his anger. ¡°Vermin¡ªmere insects¡ªdaring to disrupt a god¡¯s will!¡± His voice carried a subtle but menacing rage. ¡°It¡¯s futile,¡± he dered. With a surge, First Star unleashed his magical power. The shaking floating city steadied itself, regaining perfect bnce. Even though the lower cannons werepletely destroyed, the upper defenses remained intact. Soon, magic cannons fired from above. Although not directly targeting Fresia¡¯s imperial capital, the stsnding nearby were powerful enough to deal significant damage. Dozens of mana projectiles wereunched into the sky. But Kane, with his purple wings spread wide, nullified the cannonfire as he moved. First Star¡¯s eyes widened as he observed. ¡°That bastard!¡± Kane¡¯s purple wings were not only a tool for movement but also formidable weapons. And with each swing of Kane¡¯s bloodsky des, mana projectiles erupted into harmless sparks. His enormous, purple wings neutralized the remaining cannonfire, spreading shockwaves across the floating city. In mere moments, Kane had wiped out dozens of magic cannon sts mid-air. First Star¡¯s gaze wavered. And that wasn¡¯t all. Kane unleashed a surge of blood magic, targeting the upper cannons. Bloody spikes extended forward, demolishing all the magic cannons in their path. First Star could no longer suppress his fury at Kane¡¯s relentless assault. ¡°Kane Rehinar!¡± he roared. Kane smirked as if aware that First Star was watching him through the magic mirror. It wasn¡¯t just a smile but a taunting sneer, provoking First Star further. First Star¡¯s rage shook the control room. ¡°This ends here. I¡¯ll show you the true meaning of despair.¡± His eyes glowed with a blinding golden light. In an instant, his figure vanished. He reappeared directly in front of Kane. The two now faced each other in the air, their gazes locked. ¡°Atst, you revealed yourself,¡± Kane said, his tone calm. ¡°No matter what you do, it won¡¯t change a thing,¡± First Star retorted. ¡°Big words,¡± Kane replied with a smirk. ¡°The fact that your ns keep failing and you had toe out yourself is already a huge victory for me.¡± Kane¡¯s words struck a nerve. His condescending tone, as if he were looking down on First Star, was the same tone First Star used when addressing his subordinates. Hearing it directed at him filled First Star with unimaginable fury. After all, he considered himself a god. He Was a Peerless Being Across the Continent. And yet, to be looked down upon by a mere human? It was unbearable. ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing,¡± First Star sneered. ¡°But let me ask you this¡ªwhat if I trap you here? Yourpanions will surely die. You seem fond of them. Can you live with that?¡± His sly grin was a calcted provocation. But Kane was not one to fall for such tricks. ¡°Judging by how much you¡¯re talking, you must be scared of losing to me. Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve always wondered¡ªdo gods piss their pants when scared or not?¡± It wasn¡¯t First Star who seeded in provoking Kane; instead, it was First Star who lost hisposure. ¡°How dare a mere human insult a god!¡± With a furious gesture, First Star raised his hand. Golden light zed, magic beams that emerged from his hands. Boom! However, Kane¡¯s purple wings effortlessly deflected First Star¡¯s attack. ¡°For the power of a god, it¡¯s pretty underwhelming,¡± Kane remarked. ¡°Even a low-tier deity would be stronger. Oh wait¡ªare you not even at their level?¡± His tone was dripping with mockery, fueling First Star¡¯s rage. ¡°I¡¯ll tear that mouth of yours apart!¡± From the heavens, a golden sword mana emerged¡ªthe Sword of Divine Punishment. Unlike the massive de wielded by Gestel, themander of the Sr Knights, First Star¡¯s version summoned thousands of glowing swords suspended in the air. Each one pulsed with magic, created entirely from mana. This was the pinnacle of a knight¡¯s dream, the ultimate form of a weapon. Yet Kane remained unfazed, his taunts unrelenting. ¡°What a waste, using that power for something so trivial. I wonder, if the heavens are watching, what do they think of you?¡± ¡°Silence!¡± First Star roared. ¡°They must think you¡¯re pathetic,¡± Kane continued. ¡°Or worse, they¡¯d want to destroy you themselves. Your actions reek of heresy.¡± ¡°I said SHUTT UPPPPP!¡± With that, the thousands of divine swords shot toward Kane. At the same moment, Kane sent a telepathic message to hispanions using mana. [Prepare your defenses immediately.] Without hesitation, hispanions followed hismand, bracing for impact. Kane maneuvered skillfully, leading the storm of divine swords away from himself. ¡°Wait¡ªhe¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°Damn it! Has the Young Master lost his mind?¡± ¡°Ahhh! Kane¡¯s trying to kill us all!¡± Isaac, Mikhail, and ta panicked as they hastily erected barriers. Kane had diverted First Star¡¯s assault toward the area where the battle priests and hispanions were fighting. The divine swords rained down on the battlefield, their impact shaking the floating city to its core. Boom! Crash! The deafening echoes of destruction swept through the sky. * * * It was a scene of Carnage The aftermath was devastating. Corpses were scattered everywhere, limbs and body parts so intertwined it was impossible to identify who they belonged to. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯repletely outmatched¡­¡± ¡°Heh, if I hadn¡¯t stepped in to protect you, you¡¯d both be dead. You should thank me,¡± ta said smugly, puffing out his chest. Despite ta¡¯s intervention to shield Mikhail and Isaac, both were still significantly injured. If they had relied solely on their own strength, their injuries would have been far worse. It was a sobering reminder of just how powerful the fat tiger ta truly was. Meanwhile, the forces of the House of the sun were in disarray. A third of their soldiers had been annihted, and the remaining forces were gravely injured. First Star¡¯s overwhelming power had decimated them. ¡°Sir ta, shouldn¡¯t we help Kane?¡± Isaac suggested. ta shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Kane. He gets stronger as he fights.¡± As he absorbed the blood energy lingering in the air, ta¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Kane, who was shing with First Star in the sky. ¡°You should focus on yourselves. Plenty of enemies are still standing.¡± Isaac and Mikhail nodded, realizing the truth in his words. Their foes, though wounded and winder were regrouping. A new fight could break out at any moment. It was vital to recover their strength while they could. After all, there were still many enemies left. ¡°Is there a way to move this floating city somewhere else?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°We could try to locate the control room,¡± Mikhail suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that, but splitting up our forces could leave us vulnerable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± ta interrupted. ¡°Just keep the enemies¡¯ attention here. Desdemona is already searching for the control room.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s gone,¡± Isaac murmured. Indeed, the mysterious Desdemona, who had ascended the city with them, was nowhere to be seen. Desdemona¡¯s unique abilities made her perfect for moving stealthily. And now it was night, the ideal time for a vampire to operate. Bats dashed through the structures of the floating city. The vastness of the city made the search challenging. One bat transformed into Desdemona as she muttered to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve searched every ce with a strong magical presence, but there¡¯s no sign of a control room.¡± As she pondered her next move¡ª ¡°An intruder!¡± The priests of the Meyer Family had spotted her. With a swift motion, Desdemonashed out with her whip. Whack! The head of a priest exploded from the blow. Before more enemies could overwhelm her, she transformed back into a bat and took flight. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Find the intruder!¡± ¡°She¡¯s killed Priest Redin! Track her down immediately!¡± The priests spread out, illuminating their surroundings as they searched for the intruder. But finding a bat concealed in the shadows of the night was no easy feat. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check again,¡± Desdemona muttered. She began scouring every corner of the floating city once more, convinced the control room had to be hidden. She even searched the Tower of the Sun. Yet, after an exhaustive search, she concluded with a sigh of frustration: ¡°The control room doesn¡¯t exist.¡± The realization that there was no control room pointed to one chilling possibility. This massive floating city was powered by a magical core, located elsewhere. And that was the worst-case scenario. Desdemona quickly sent a secret voice message to Kane. [Master, it seems there¡¯s no control room in the Meyer Family. I¡¯ve searched everywhere the magical core might be, but I can¡¯t find it.] [No need to search further. The core isn¡¯t in the city¡ªit¡¯s inside the First Star.] Her eyes widened in shock. The implication of First Star personally holding the magical core was staggering. First star used his perfected mana core that overflowed with oblivion energy. He stood tall, a twisted grin on his face. ¡°Foolish mortal, what you fought before was not my true strength. Now, witness the infinite power that flows through me!¡± He had abandoned any semnce of human form. Now as a perfected Death Fiend, his transformation was horrifying. The magical core was embedded on the right side of his chest, protected byyers of bone. ¡°So that¡¯s why there was no control room,¡± Kane remarked, narrowing his eyes. First Star chuckled darkly. ¡°And all your efforts were for nothing.¡± Crackle¡ª Electricity coursed through the air with every movement First Star made. The sheer force of mana radiating from him was overwhelming. Compared to before, his power was immeasurable. By all ounts, he now appeared to be on the level of a 10th-ss warrior, a realm few could ever dream of attaining. ¡°If you think this is the end, you¡¯re sorely mistaken. Now, I will show you the true face of despair.¡± First Star¡¯s Death Fiend form began to shift once more. Armor materialized around his grotesque body, as did a formidable weapon. The priestly robes he once wore were gone, reced by the warlike armor of a knight. ¡°I am the first Oblivion Death Knight, created as God¡¯s vanguard to annihte beings like you.¡± His presence was suffocating, a maelstrom of energy swirling around him. Previously, he had radiated a golden brilliance, but now his aura had turned into a grim, oppressive gray. The magical core, once buried deep withinyers of bone, now protruded from his chest, exposed yet pulsating with unfathomable power. "Isn''t that magical core of yours a little too visible?" "Someone like you could never destroy it, so there''s no need to worry," First Star replied with a smirk, his once rage-filled demeanor now reced with confidence. He seemed fully assured of his strength as an Oblivion Knight. "I''m curious about something," Kane mused, a sharp edge in his voice. "Who¡¯s stronger¡ªa Blood Knight or an Oblivion Knight?" First Star chuckled, the sound echoing with disdain. "Surely, one who has ascended to godhood, like myself, is stronger." "Making assumptions before the fight even begins¡ªthat''s rather premature, don¡¯t you think?" First Star¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Your strength has far exceeded my expectations. Because of that, I have an offer for you. Join me, Kane. Together, we could achieve unimaginable heights." "Not this nonsense again." Kane''s tone was sharp, and his patience was clearly wearing thin. "Humans are inferior beingspared to gods. No matter how much you struggle, you can never surpass us." "As much as you seem to revere the gods, my disdain for them is equal, if not greater," Kane said, his voice dripping with malice. First Star flinched slightly, realizing the depth of Kane¡¯s hatred. A sinister idea began to form in his mind¡ªif he could harness Kane¡¯s resentment toward the gods, he might be able to sway him. "If that¡¯s the case, then take my hand," First Star proposed, extending it toward Kane. "I can grant you whatever you desire. Divine authority knows no bounds. I could even resurrect the dead, bend time to your will, and send you to the past or future." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 168 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 168 "Are you saying you can grant such power?" Kane''s question was met with a sly smile from First Star. "Of course. I am the first human to ascend to godhood. Bestowing authority upon you is an incredibly simple task." "Can I get a taste of it? I feel like I''d need to experience this so-called power to even consider it." "I can give you a taste, yes. But divine authority is only granted to those who serve a god. As you are now, it¡¯s impossible. You''re hostile toward gods, including me." "So, you''re saying you can''t give me the power? Doesn''t sound impressive to me. What''s the point of power if you can''t give it to a chosen individual?" First Star trembled at Kane''s words. Such arrogance in his tone. It was as if Kane was saying he didn¡¯t need divine authority at all. First Star wanted to tear him apart, but he suppressed his rage. Securing someone like Kane was exceedingly rare. Calming himself, First Star spoke with deliberateposure. "If you join hands with me, wealth, power, and women¡ªeverything will be yours. You¡¯ll have the chance to rule over this mortal world. Are you really going to throw that away so easily?" He tried desperately to persuade Kane. But Kane was someone with no attachment to this ce. Even if there were people here for whom he cared for, they were basically from another world. His only wish was to return to his reality. That was why First Star''s persuasion was futile. "There''s no guarantee you can provide that opportunity. A human pretending to be a god offering divine authority¡ªwhat kind of fool would believe that?" "..." First Star''s eyes red with a fiery intensity. Another rejection. He realized persuasion would no longer work. "You foolish man, you¡¯ve cast aside the opportunity to dominate this world. Don¡¯te crying when you regret itter." "Yeah, yeah. Can we just end this? I''m tired of looking at you." "You insolent fool!" First Star disappeared. He reappeared before Kane, swinging a massive greatsword. ng! Kane countered with his bloodsky des. The impact sent shockwaves rippling outward. Cracks began to form in the structures of the floating city. The buildings had been constructed with absurdly high durability to withstand magical attacks, leaving only traces. They were even inscribed with protective enchantments. Yet, the sh had caused visible fissures. Thud! Boom, boom! The vibrations continued. Mikhail and Isaac, who were also on the floating city, sought shelter inside a building to avoid being caught in the chaos. "This ce might copse. We should retreat further back." "...I can¡¯t tell if this entire ce is going toe crashing down." The two moved to a safer location. Even moving was a challenge. The currents created by the sh of powers pulled everything toward them. Only by countering with mana could they escape the vortex of wind. "Ah! Kane''s been hit!" Isaac eximed in shock. Kane had been mmed into a building by First Star¡¯s greatsword. Yet, he quickly stood up and retaliated with a blood sh. "Don¡¯t overreact. Kane won¡¯t lose." "Phew, my heart almost stopped." "How does someone as timid as you n to run a country, Crown Prince?" ta teased, making Isaac slump in embarrassment. "Sir ta, I¡¯ll never be as powerful as Kane, will I?" "Why the sudden self-pity?" ¡°To make the empire flourish, I need to wield great power, just like His Majesty the Emperor does now.¡± ta patted Isaac on the shoulder. ¡°The Crown Prince will create a powerful nation¡ªa nation even greater than the one the current Emperor has built.¡± ta could see it clearly. Isaac, as Emperor, would make the Fresia Empire the most powerful of all nations. This vision came from The Eye of Blood Prophecy, a power that began to return to ta as his strength gradually recovered. ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to have Kane with us. He¡¯s not just the hero of Fresia but the hero of the entire continent. It¡¯s a great boon to our empire,¡± Mikhail interjected. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that concern you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°What concern?¡± ¡°If the Young Duke is hailed as the empire¡¯s hero, wouldn¡¯t his reputation overshadow yours? Though I serve the Young master, I can¡¯t help but worry about this.¡± Having someone more famous than the Emperor often led to predictable oues: jealousy, envy, alienation, or even elimination. Such measures were often necessary to uphold the authority of the Emperor and the empire. ¡°Kane is like a brother to me. Even if he surpasses the empire in greatness, I wouldn¡¯t mind. In fact, isn¡¯t the Guardian Lord already more renowned than His Majesty within the empire? I trust Kane wholeheartedly now.¡± Isaac had once abandoned the Rehinar family, treating them merely as a tool to track down traitors. He sought to extract as much value as possible from the fallen family to stabilize the empire. It was a grave mistake in hindsight. The once-disgraced Young Duke of that family had now be the hero destined to save the continent. ¡°And I¡¯ve got a n,¡± Isaac said, grinning slyly, his excitement barely contained. ta and Mikhail exchanged nces, as if they both had the same thought. Simultaneously, they spoke: ¡°The Second Princess!¡± ¡°The Second Princess!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ta shook his head, smirking. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Kane constantly. It was obvious the Crown Prince was trying to pair him with the Second Princess. Mikhail must have known too, right?¡± ¡°Your Highness calls the Young master through the Second Princess instead of contacting him directly, It is a widely known rumor at the Rehinar Military Academy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, his face filled with excitement. ¡°So, Have the rumors reached Kane?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the time to discuss it,¡± Mikhail noted cautiously. ¡°No, tell me now!¡± Isaac responded decisively. He was utterly oblivious to the fierce battle raging between Kane and First Star. What truly mattered to him was how the rumors about Kane and his younger sister were spreading. ¡°This is the empire¡¯s most pressing issue, so tell me immediately.¡± Mikhail and ta shook their heads simultaneously. What an absurd man. Even amidst the chaos, his focus was on Kane and his sister¡¯s potential rtionship. ¡°There are whispers about it,¡± Mikhail admitted reluctantly. ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°They¡¯re saying that the marriage between the Young Duke and the Second Princess might soon be finalized.¡± Thud! Isaac pped his knee, a triumphant expression on his face. ¡°What scandalous rumors these are! My poor sister will have a hard time with marriage prospects now. How will she deal with this rumor constantly following her? Don¡¯t you agree, Sir ta?¡± ¡°We could just silence them with force¡­¡± ta began thoughtlessly, but Isaac interrupted. ¡°Sir ta, our royal pce is stocked with all the dishes you enjoy most.¡± Isaac slyly recruited ta to his side. ¡°¡­In that case, Kane is at fault. If a woman of marriageable age is the subject of such rumors, he ought to take responsibility,¡± ta conceded. And thus, Isaac¡¯s solution was clear: Kane would be the Second Princess¡¯s husband. No bond was stronger than that of blood ties. In reality, political marriages were often arranged to end wars. Having the continent¡¯s hero, Kane, as her husband would be the ideal oue for both the royal family and the Second Princess. This alliance would provide the empire with its most powerful ally, eliminating the risk posed by Kane¡¯s fame surpassing that of the empire. The benefits were immense. ¡°As expected, Sir ta, I trust you. Once this war is over, we¡¯ll proceed immediately,¡± Isaac dered with firm resolve. This had been his thought from the very moment he met Kane. He had always intended to push for this but had mistakenly left the matter in his sister¡¯s hands. Now, he decided it was time for him to take charge personally. ¡°Shut up and look over there!¡± Mikhail shouted, pointing ahead. First Star summoned the Sword of Divine Punishment once again. Hundreds of massive golden swords materialized in the sky. First Star¡¯s disheveled hair and rage-filled expression made his intentions clear: he was ready to destroy not just Kane but the entire world. ¡°How dare a mere mortal think he can withstand my power?¡± ¡°Your lines are so fucking repetitive they¡¯re boring. It¡¯s like this game was made without effort. No wonder the yers all quit.¡± Having lived in this world for some time, Kane hade to understand its ws all too well. The dialoguecked variety. Enemies should react differently when they died, but their responses were always the same. It was almost as if the game had been made without any care. yers had picked up on this instantly. Even Kane, now part of this reality, found the enemy dialogue predictable. It was a ring issue, especially since this was his current reality. ¡®If I block that attack, I bet his response will be the same again.¡¯ Kane could already guess what First Star would say next. ¡°What nonsense are you babbling to yourself?¡± First Star swung his massive sword from afar. The Swords of Divine Punishment in the sky began descending. ¡°If I block all of those, I won¡¯te out unscathed,¡± Kane muttered. He activated Blood Pact. The fifth-form of Blood Rune emerged, and massive purple wings formed behind him. Then, just as quickly as they appeared, the wings vanished. Even the bloodsky des in Kane¡¯s hands disappeared. A single word escaped his lips: ¡°No Blood.¡± sh! In that instant, Kane¡¯s eyes glowed, and with the sound of shattering ss, the Swords of Divine Punishment disintegrated, falling to pieces. Shhh¡­ First Star''s Oblivion Knight armor also disintegrated, revealing his face, his eyes trembling with disbelief. ¡°This is impossible¡­ How can a mere human shatter the power of a god?¡± The armor on other parts of his body also crumbled into dust. And it didn¡¯t stop there¡ªhis very body was turning to ash, vanishing piece by piece. ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡± First Star let out a desperate wail, his expression twisted in utter disbelief. He had risen to godhood, fully expecting to subjugate the heavens beneath his feet. To die in such a meaningless way now was unbearably unjust. ¡°Pfft!¡± But Kane wasn¡¯t unscathed either. Though his ascension to Blood pact granted him immense mana, it was still limited. The notion of infinite mana was only a metaphor¡ªeven gods couldn¡¯t wield boundless power endlessly. And Kane was no god; he was human. Using Blood Dance¡¯s final skill came with catastrophic destructive power, but it demanded the entirety of his mana reserve. The strain on his body was inevitable. Kane fell to his knees, coughing up blood repeatedly. ¡°Urgh¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ fall here¡­¡± Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to stand. It wasn¡¯t over yet. The floating city was linked to First Star. With his death, the energy source keeping the city aloft was gone. Which meant¡­ ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°We¡¯re tilting!¡± ¡°We¡¯re falling!¡± The remaining members of the Meyer Family screamed in panic. ¡°ta!¡± Kane shouted for ta. ta, who was beside Isaac, was also screaming at the top of his lungs. ¡°Ahhh! We¡¯re going to die!¡± Kane¡¯s voice echoed in ta¡¯s ears: [You¡¯re the only one who can do it. Move the floating city.] ta, still mid-scream, snapped out of it. His eyes sharpened, a sudden seriousness overtaking his panic. [Leave it to me.] As ta¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination, something extraordinary began to unfold. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 169 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 169 A massive shadow loomed over the floating city. Waves of heat and mana shimmered from the shadow, striking the ground below. The city, which had been tilting and falling, suddenly halted. The blood red shadow''s eyes glowed with a piercing red light. The sacred aura of the buildings began to shift. Their once radiant and divine appearance darkened into somber, oppressive tones. Even the heavenly structures themselves morphed, abandoning their former grace and sanctity. Now, they took on a shape that evoked sheer terror. Kane slumped to the ground with a heavy thud. "Thank goodness," he exhaled deeply, relief evident in his voice. This ce originally brimmed with ¡®divine energy¡¯, it was now equally saturated with a more sinister energy: blood mana. Each breath Kane took seemed to carry the tangible presence of blood mana. This energy was one Kane and ta were most familiar with. ta had transformed to his main form and consumed overwhelming blood mana in the floating city. And by absorbing the power of the First Star, ta had nearly regained his former strength. Thanks to this, Kane could now fully utilize ta¡¯s powers. That dark blood-red shadow was ta. ¡°I had heard that monsters of ferocious species could create domains, and it seems I was right to assume ta could as well.¡± Monsters of the Ferocious species could establish domains using their own power. Domain creation was essentially the act of unleashing their energy to transform an area into their territory. Much like humans waged wars to imnd, monsters dered dominion through a simr ritual. ta had dered the floating city as part of his domain. This method proved highly effective. Isaac''s eyes flew open as he eximed, "We ain¡¯t falling anymore" ¡°But we don¡¯t know when it might start falling again. We should escape immediately,¡± Mikhail advised. Isaac, ncing around, searched for ta. ¡°Where is Sir ta?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he with us just a moment ago?¡± Moments ago, they had been screaming together, forging a strange camaraderie amidst the chaos. Yet now, ta was nowhere to be found. ¡°If we lose Sir ta, Kane will be devastated,¡± Isaac muttered, his expression conflicted. For a brief moment, Isaac wrestled with a decision. Should they escape immediately? Or should they search for Sir ta and escape together? The decision didn¡¯t take long. ¡°We need to find Sir ta and bring him back. You, help Kane move.¡± Mikhail nodded, understanding the urgency. The two men headed out. Isaac called out desperately, ¡°ta! Where are you?¡± ¡°Where are you, Sir ta? We must escape before the floating city falls!¡± Despite his calls, ta did not respond. Meanwhile, Mikhail supported Kane, helping him stay upright. ¡°Why is His Highness acting like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Sir ta has vanished.¡± ¡°Am I the only one who can see ta in that form?¡± Kane gestured ahead with a nod. Mikhail followed Kane¡¯s gaze but showed no sign of recognition. ¡°So, it seems only I can see ta¡¯s domain manifestation. Is that why no one can locate monsters of this caliber?¡± Even an 8th-ss individual can¡¯t detect their domain. This must exin why ferocious ss monsters were able to survive, unchecked, across the continent. It wasn¡¯t even part of the original game¡¯s lore. ¡°I¡¯ll summon Chrysalis,¡± Mikhail suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not escaping,¡± Kane replied. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°ta is stabilizing the floating city to prevent it from falling. There¡¯s no need to panic.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Mikhail turned his head from side to side, scanning the area. ta was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, Kane spoke to ta. ¡°Move down to the forest beside the imperial city.¡± [That¡¯s a piece of cake.] The floating city, now steady, began shifting sideways. ¡°Desdemona,¡± Kane called out. In response, the vampire lord appeared before him. ¡°Kill the remaining enemies with Mikhail.¡± ¡°And the hostages?¡± ¡°They¡¯re unnecessary. They¡¯re blindly loyal to the Meyer Family.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no saving them. Got it. I¡¯ll take care of it before we descend.¡± With that, Desdemona disappeared. Mikhail, who had been listening nearby, was about to move when Kane¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°Tell the Crown Prince to stop searching for ta.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kane let out a faint chuckle. Isaac truly was an amusing character. Borderline entric. He thought Isaac was one of the best-crafted characters in this game. St! Desdemona¡¯s hand pierced through the chest of a Meyer Family priest. She wiped her hand clean as she licked the blood off her fingers. He was thest of them. Desdemona, as an vampire, inherently opposed to the Meyer Family, She was far stronger than them despite being on the same level. Though light and darkness typically counterbnced each other, she had transcended her weakness. Having been reborn from darkness and grown to endure light, the Meyer Family priests were no match for her. ¡°It¡¯s done. The master will be pleased,¡± she murmured. Excited by the thought of praise, Desdemona skipped lightly as she headed toward Kane. However, upon seeing him, her slight smile vanished. She approached him and reported, ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Kane asked, his voice steady. Desdemona¡¯s heart pounded fiercely at the unexpected concern. Struggling to contain her fluttering emotions, she answered, ¡°No.¡± Her cool voice matched the icy beauty of her face, perfectly blending elegance with ruthlessness. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Thepliment made her feel as though she could soar with joy. But outwardly, she kept herposure. To hide her expression, she transformed into a bat and flew off to some unknown ce. Meanwhile¡ª Thud. The floating city descended gently into the forest beside the imperial capital. As the gates of the capital opened, arge force of soldiers poured out to secure the area. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you,¡± Kane said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you took charge? After all, you¡¯re the protagonist here,¡± Issac replied with a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s not a great choice. It¡¯s wiser to let everyone believe this was all your doing.¡± ¡°Are you trying to make me the viin?¡± ¡°I simply detest dealing with troublesome matters. Besides¡­ I¡¯d like to rest soon,¡± Kane admitted, ncing at Issac. Kane¡¯splexion was ghastly pale, almost devoid of any color. No Blood was immensely powerful, but it came at the cost of its wielder¡¯s life force. Though blood pact could replenish that life force, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Kane had spent it heavily in the battle. He needed absolute rest now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll finish this up quickly ande find you. Just hold on for a bit,¡± Issac said. ¡°I¡¯m heading back right away,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Right away? That¡¯s a bit cold.¡± ¡°My condition requires at least a year of rest. I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± Issac nodded, knowing Kane¡¯s state was far from ordinary. He had faced none other than the First Star, and the fact that Kane was still standing was remarkable. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll handle everything here ande see you once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t mention me too much. Just say I helped a little¡ªor better yet, don¡¯t mention me at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it my way. You just focus on recovering,¡± Issac said, waving him off. Isaac nodded and headed toward the gathered soldiers. Kane turned to ta. ¡°Take me to Rehinar.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve exhausted yourself so much you can¡¯t even move a finger, huh? Looks like I¡¯m the only one you can count on,¡± ta teased as he began to expand in size. Just then, Chrysalis interjected softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t flying faster? Let me take you there.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that be a strain on you? You¡¯ve used a lot of your strength too,¡± Kane asked. ¡°Flying isn¡¯t an issue,¡± Chrysalis replied calmly. Kane nced at ta, then gave a small nod. ¡°Flying would be faster.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re changing ns now? That¡¯s unfair!¡± ta grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s just get home quickly so I can rest,¡± Kane said dismissively. ta shrank back to his smaller form with a pout. He nipped at Kane with his tiny mouth but was quickly rebuffed. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about siphoning my mana.¡± ¡°Ah, you caught me,¡± ta giggled and ran away. * * * Arriving at Rehinar with Chrysalis''s help, Kane wasted no time heading straight to his room. ¡°I''m tired. Don¡¯t let anyone in,¡± he instructed the maids before closing the door behind him. Kane immediately prepared a bath, seeking a moment of solitude. As he soaked, his heartbeat quickened¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from anticipation¡ªas he reviewed the glowing hologram before him. [Main Story ¨C Visit the Stairway of the Gods] Grade: UR Description: You have vanquished one who defied the gods. While there are still those who believe humanity can ascend to divinity, the fall of their leader has shattered even their faintest hopes. The gods, relieved of a persistent nuisance, regard you favorably. If you ascend the Stairway of the Gods, you will obtain what you desire. Reward upon sess: ??? Penalty upon failure: Death ¡°A quest I¡¯ve never seen before¡­ and it¡¯s the final one,¡± Kane murmured. Not even in his previous life as Ray had he encountered such a quest. Back then, the existence of the Meyer Family had consumed nearly a decade of his time in vain struggle. And now? It had taken just over a year. The results were thanks to the experience he had amassed during those grueling years as Ray. It had been an arduous and prolonged journey, but the end was finally in sight. ¡°Would this quest have also appeared for Ray, had things been different?¡± With that thought, Kane activated his magicalmunication link with Ray Hatzfeld. ¡°Did it appear for you?¡± - It did. ¡°So, we were meant tobine forces all along¡­ too bad I realized it sote.¡± - Trusting you to handle it was the right choice. Are you heading for the Stairway of the Gods right away? ¡°Give me a bit more time.¡± - You''re surprisingly sentimental. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you again. Just wait. If you rush in and something goes wrong, it¡¯ll be a mess.¡± - Hey¡ª Click.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kane cut the connection before Ray could finish. The scenario required coboration to ovee, but the fact remained: this oue was entirely his doing. Ray Hatzfeld had never acted overtly hostile toward him, only refraining from interference. Perhaps Ray had even provided unseen aid. But in the end, Kane alone had toppled the Meyer Family. "Still, the fact that the same quest appeared for both of us¡­ it must mean something." The next quest¡¯s details were aplete mystery. Two heads were better than one, especially if it required coboration to seed. Kane felt a mix of excitement and fear. If hepleted this quest, he could return to reality. But failure meant death. A death from which he would never wake up. Hadn¡¯t he already tasted death once as Ray? It was an experience he never wanted to repeat. That filthy, hollow despair¡­ The crushing weight of helplessness was far more grueling than he ever imagined. Especially the helplessness tied to death¡ªhe couldn¡¯t endure that again. ¡°I need to wrap things up before I leave.¡± During his time here, Kane experienced emotions he had never felt as Ray. The bonds he formed were as precious aspleting the storyline itself. He had pushed himself to ensure the safety of those who mattered to him. ¡°Goodbyes are never easy.¡± This ce was both his reality and a virtual world. Over the course of a year, he had forged countless connections with the game''s characters. The thought of leaving, knowing he might never see them again, weighed heavily on his heart. "If I must leave, I want to go with no regrets. Until then, I''ll cherish every moment." Kane finished his bath andy down on his bed. His body rxed, and sleep quickly overtook him. As his eyelids grew heavy, he drifted into slumber without realizing it. The next morning. Knock, knock, knock! A maid gently knocked on his door. "Your Highness, are you awake?" "Hmm... what''s going on?" "There''s a guest outside. They say you invited them. It seems like you shoulde out." "I invited someone? But Isaac is probably swamped with a mountain of things to do." Kane rose from his bed and made his way outside. The moment he saw the visitor, he tilted his head in confusion. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 170 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 170 ¡°What brings you here, Ray Hatzfeld?¡± The visitor was none other than Ray Hatzfeld. ¡°I had toe in person since you cut off contact.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with pressing matters.¡± Ray stood his ground against Kane. ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°I made a promise to Barbarian Lord. I said I¡¯d settle them on fertilend, and the most suitable ce happens to be within the Fresia Empire.¡± Ray turned his head. Barbarian Lord stepped forward and greeted Kane warmly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, brother.¡± Brother? Since when did an alliance formed in Medi Ind turn into brotherhood? ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still have lingering attachments.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the only one who trusted me and stood by my side. I¡¯d feel too guilty breaking my promise. So, I¡¯m asking for your help.¡± Kane looked at Barbarian Lord. His goal was clear: To integrate the so-called ¡°barbarians¡± into the continent as recognized members. One essential element for this wasnd. Withoutnd, they couldn¡¯t farm or live self-sufficiently, leading to peace instead of raiding others. The reason Barbarian Lord¡¯s tribe resorted to plundering was simple¡ªthey lived on barrennd andcked food. It was a choice born out of survival. For them, it was the best option avable. ¡°Why not just give them Hatzfeld¡¯snd instead?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t exactly have the luxury of time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Kane nodded at Ray¡¯s words. ¡°Still, we should have at least a month to figure it out.¡± ¡°Sure, we could forcibly seize thend and settle them there. But there¡¯s no guarantee of safety afterward. Hatzfeld won¡¯t just sit quietly. But with your influence, wouldn¡¯t the Empire ept Barbarian Lord¡¯s tribe more easily?¡± After some thought, Kane turned to Barbarian Lord and spoke. ¡°To settle in Fresia, your tribe will need to be part of the Empire. An independent nation won¡¯t be permitted.¡± ¡°As long as we¡¯re not enved, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Who would dare enve Barbarian Lord¡¯s tribe?¡± Barbarian Lord was one of the Twelve Star Lords¡ªno one would dare to recklesslyy a hand on them. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to the higher-ups. There happens to be unimednd that might suit your needs.¡± Kane summoned a maid and instructed her to call someone. Shortly after, Gillip entered the room. ¡°Did you call for me?¡± Gillip had been leading a very busy lifetely. He was working alongside Yoshua, the head priest, to change the negative perceptions surrounding vampires. The first thing Gillip tackled was altering the mindset of the nobility. He sold jewels while promoting an admiration for vampires, painting them as beings of nobility and grace. He emphasizing that vampires were originally high-ranking nobles unfairly cursed in the past. Gillip¡¯s smooth talk started to take effect, and the nobility began seeing vampires as extraordinary beings. As nobles began to treat vampires with respect, themon people¡¯s attitudes shifted as well. All of this had happened just a few days ago. Despite that, Gillip never stopped his persuasive efforts, aiming to fulfill the mission Kane had given him. It was amidst all this that he was summoned by Kane. ¡°There¡¯s something I need your approval on.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m considering speaking to His Highness Isaac about allowing this gentleman to survey the northernnds of Tegelo. What are your thoughts?¡± Gillip turned his head. Upon seeing the rugged, wild-looking man, he instinctively felt intimidated. ¡°And this gentleman is¡­?¡± ¡°Tnd Orcas. He¡¯s better known as Barbarian Lord.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª! B-Barbarian Lord?!¡± ¡°One of the Twelve Star Lords.¡± ¡°My apologies for not recognizing you sooner! I am Gillip.¡± Gillip, though not a blood rtive of Tegelo, bowed as the leader of the ck Crow Exchange before Barbarian Lord. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. But don¡¯t grovel too much¡ªI dislike those without a warrior¡¯s pride.¡± This was one reason why Barbarian Lord called Kane his brother. Most people bowed and scraped before him like Gillip, but Kane stood tall, even disying a sense ofpetitive spirit. Barbarian Lord respected that. Moreover, Kane was the one who had defeated First Star, the strongest of the Twelve Star lords. To achieve such a feat at his age was no small thing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always been like this... But, my lord, why are you asking for my opinion on this matter?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the northernnd of Tegelo yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd! I¡¯m only in charge of Phec, am I not?¡± Ignoring Gillip, Kane turned to Barbarian Lord and exined, ¡°This guy is the rightful heir to Tegelo.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°He may not look impressive, but his business acumen and judgment are exceptional. If you ever need help, feel free to rely on him.¡± Kane¡¯s praise left Gillip deeply moved. Having Kane publicly acknowledge his abilities was proof of his trust. ¡°Gillip.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Barbarian Lord¡¯s tribe will be settling in the northern part of the Empire. It¡¯ll be a busy time, but do your best to assist them.¡± ¡°Of course, sir!¡± Gillip beamed with delight, basking in Kane¡¯s boundless trust. Barbarian Lord, however, regarded Gillip with a doubtful expression. ¡°He looks like an opportunist to me¡­.¡± Barbarian Lord¡¯s skepticism made Kane chuckle. Turning to Ray, Kane said, ¡°Just as you still have ties to this ce, so do I. Give me one month.¡± ¡°If it means I can leave this world, I can wait a month.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange temporary lodging for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Gillip volunteered eagerly, leading Ray and Barbarian Lord out of the room. *** Kane headed straight to the Rehinar Military Academy to meet the Second Princess, Charlotte. Since her ss hadn¡¯t finished yet, he decided to wait. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Remember, the nt magic test ising up, so make sure to practice diligently.¡± The advanced magic ss had ended, and the instructor stepped out of the ssroom. ¡°Your Highness! What brings you here despite your busy schedule?¡± The advanced magic instructor greeted Kane warmly. The hero who had saved the continent had arrived, and the academy was abuzz with stories of his feats. Kane, who had helped Crown Prince Isaac defeat the Death Fiends, had be a legend. His actions had skyrocketed the Rehinar Military Academy¡¯s reputation. Now, not only nobles but alsomoners were petitioning to be admitted to the school. Those who hade from the Imperial Military Academy took great pride in the transformed and prestigious Rehinar Military Academy. To the students, Kane Rehinar was nothing short of an idol. ¡°Sir Kane is here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him in a while; he must be back now!¡± A crowd of students rushed toward him, quickly surrounding him. Then Joseph appeared and roared at them. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Chief Instructor Joseph, the legendary "Tiger Instructor," was feared among students. He was also known as the "Hell Commandant." His sses were infamous for their difficulty, leaving most students failing miserably. Only a handful ever passed his courses. ¡°What a disgrace for the students of the Rehinar Military Academy! Stand in an orderly fashion immediately!¡± At Joseph¡¯s scolding, the students froze on the spot. Just the sight of him was enough to make them stiffen with fear. Even the most unruly noble brats were tamed under hismand. ¡°I was nning to meet you soon, but it¡¯s good you¡¯re here now,¡± Joseph said, his stern tone softening when he addressed Kane. ¡°You needed something from me?¡± ¡°As the founder of this academy, I hoped Your Highness might spare some time to address the students. A word from you would mean a great deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. But I have business with the Second Princess right now. Let¡¯s do it afterward¡ªit won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll gather the students on the training grounds.¡± When Kane mentioned Charlotte¡¯s name, all eyes turned to the Second Princess. ¡°May I have a moment of your time?¡± he asked her politely. Charlotte readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡± Kane and Charlotte left the school together, heading somewhere. The students continued to watch their backs as they walked away. ¡°Aren¡¯t they heading toward the dormitories?¡± one of them murmured. ¡°Was that rumor true?¡± ¡°Sasha! Is it true that the Young Duke is dating the Second Princess, Charlotte?¡± ¡°You¡¯re his sibling, so you¡¯d know, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Under the intense stares, Sasha shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m just like all of you, stuck inside and unable to go out. I know nothing about my brother¡¯s personal life!¡± Sasha wasn¡¯t the only one under fire. His twin sister, Rose, faced the same barrage of questions. The crowd bombarded both of them, eager for answers. When neither could say anything, the instructors stepped in to restore order. ¡°Everyone, gather on the training grounds! Young Master Kane will be giving you invaluable advice shortly.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hurry to the grounds and prepare yourselves with proper decorum to receive his wisdom!¡± At that, the students dashed down the hallways, racing to secure spots in the front row for a closer look at Kane. Once the students had cleared out, Sasha and Rose finally caught their breath. ¡°Thank you, Chief Instructor Joseph.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it,¡± Joseph replied. Now alone with the twins, Joseph adopted a more respectful tone toward them. He was part of the Rehinar household, and while he held the rank of Chief Instructor, Sasha and Rose were members of the very family he served. Though he couldn¡¯t show favoritism publicly, he paid them proper respect in private. ¡°You two should head over as well,¡± Joseph said. ¡°But is it really true? Is Brother in a rtionship with Sister Charlotte?¡± ¡°Affairs between men and women are their business. Until they say something themselves, we can¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡± ¡°What does it matter anyway? Let¡¯s just go quietly.¡± Rose, annoyed, tugged Sasha by the ear and marched toward the training grounds. Her lips were slightly pouted for some reason. * * * Meanwhile, Kane had gone to Charlotte''s dormitory room and immediately contacted Isaac. Charlotte, who had been brimming with anticipation, now spoke in a curt tone. ¡°Should I just give you themunication device? So you won¡¯t have toe to see me anymore?¡± ¡°Would that be okay?¡± At Kane''s question, Charlotte¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed. Her expression clearly conveyed annoyance. She intended to make her displeasure obvious, but Isaac happened to answer the call unusually quickly. - ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long, and you¡¯re already calling? Can¡¯t you wait a little?¡± ¡°How are things on your end?¡± - ¡°You really want an answer, huh? The underground of the floating city is piled high with gold. With this amount, we could revive the faltering empire.¡± ¡°That much?¡± - ¡°It¡¯s staggering. No matter how much we dig, there¡¯s no end in sight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± - ¡°I need to finish up quickly ande see you, but there¡¯s so much work to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the nature of being in a high position¡ªyou¡¯re always busy.¡± - ¡°You don¡¯t seem busy.¡± ¡°I havepetent people by my side to take care of things.¡± By petent people," Kane was referring to Daniel Lindemann. Having entrusted the development of his territory to Daniel, Kane found that everything was taken care of seamlessly. Daniel, whose talents had been too valuable to let retire, had returned to his duties and was utilizing his skills to their fullest. - ¡°If you have someone that talented, introduce them to me. Don¡¯t hog all the good help for yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve recruited someone new.¡± Kane got straight to the point. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 171 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 171: - A talent? ¡°A talent you¡¯ll be satisfied with.¡± - Who are you talking about? At Kane¡¯s words, Isaac raised an intrigued eyebrow. Isaac trusted him immensely. If Kane rmended someone, even if they were slightly underqualified, Isaac would give them an important role. But the name that came up was far more significant than expected. ¡°The Barbarian lord wishes to join the Empire.¡± - The Barbarian lord!? Isaac nearly fell back in shock. - Are you referring to one of the Twelve Star Lords? ¡°Yes. Theirnds are barren and devoid of resources, forcing them to survive by plundering. But now, they seek a peaceful life, not one obtained through fighting.¡± - So, they want to be a vassal state of Fresia? ¡°Not exactly a vassal state¡ªa noble family.¡± - What!? Isaac was shocked once again. The barbarians of The Barbarian lord were few in number, but each was a warrior capable of facing a hundred men. Their survival on the bordends of Fresia and Hatzfeld, despite harsh conditions, was a testament to their strength. How could he not be astounded that they wished to join Fresia? ¡°How about granting them thend of Tegelo, which currentlycks a lord?¡± - If they pledge loyalty to Fresia, Tegelo is nothing! We can give them even more! ¡°At the very least, you¡¯d need to bestow a marquessate upon them.¡± - That¡¯s no issue. We have the funds, so we¡¯ll also provide significant support for their settlement in Tegelo.¡± Isaac was ted. Having three of the Twelve Star Lords within Fresia alone was monumental. The current Emperor, the Guardian-Lord, and now The Barbarian lord. Fresia could no longer be considered a declining empire. If The Barbarian lord joined, they would reim their former glory as a mighty empire in no time. Isaac felt immense gratitude toward Kane. - You truly are... ¡°Since You¡¯ve approved, I¡¯ll end the call here.¡± - W-Wait, let me at least say thank¡ª Click. The magicalmunication crystal went silent. Had the call continued, it would¡¯ve dragged on far longer. Ending it at the right moment was the wisest choice. Otherwise, Isaac might have kept him up all night. Kane rose from his chair. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± Charlotte responded curtly. She was never fond of Kane dropping by for matters like this. Would it hurt him to visit for a different reason? But she knew better than to expect anything. Kane harbored no particr feelings toward Charlotte, so once his business was concluded, he left immediately. ¡°Well, then.¡± As Kane exited the dormitory room, Charlotte tried to stop him, but he was already gone. Charlotte slumped back into her seat. ¡°So frustrating!¡± At that moment, the magicalmunication crystal activated again. - My sister, you seem to have taken quite a liking to that fellow, haven¡¯t you? It was Isaac. ¡°I want to return to the royal pce.¡± - You can¡¯t return until you graduate from the military academy. And don¡¯t even think abouting back until you¡¯ve won Kane¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that guy!¡± - My dear sister, give it your best shot. While other nobles have proposed to you without much effort on your part, Kane is different. If you don¡¯t try, you¡¯ll never win his heart.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯d marry him?¡± - I¡¯d like Kane to be my brother-inw.¡± ¡°Stop provoking me and hang up!¡± - If Kane isn¡¯t an option, aim for his family. There¡¯s the Guardian Lord and his siblings, right? You¡¯re close to them, aren¡¯t you? ¡°I don¡¯t care, just hang up already!¡± - Haha, pretending to dislike it when you¡¯re actually enjoying this. At Isaac¡¯s teasing, Charlotte mmed the magicalmunication crystal down. Click. The connection with Isaac was cut off. She crossed her arms and muttered to herself, ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins.¡± A surge of determination welled up within Charlotte. If Kane wasn¡¯t interested in her, she resolved to make him pay attention. ¡°Hmph, once I set my mind on something, I¡¯ve never failed to get it.¡± With her resolve firm, she dashed off in the direction Kane had gone. * * * Rehinar Military Academy, Training Grounds The entire student body was listening intently to Kane¡¯s words. ¡°Train as if it¡¯s realbat. Treat every test as if your life depends on it. If you do, you¡¯ll all be outstandingmanders.¡± Kane¡¯s speech was brief. Give it your all, no matter what. Knowledge is power. And that power directly trantes to authority. The more you learn here, the higher your chances of climbing to the top. ¡°That¡¯s all. If anyone here doesn¡¯t understand that, they¡¯d be better off leaving this academy. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± Though his words were blunt, they were more than enough to ignite the students¡¯ determination. Rehinar Military Academy had risen to a prestigious status far beyond the old Imperial Military Academy. Leaving this institution voluntarily would be madness. Knowing this, the students resolved to stay, even if it meant enduring grueling hardships. Kane stepped down from the podium. ¡°This should be enough. Their eyes are now filled with resolve; things will change significantly from here on out.¡± The students¡¯ expressions had transformed entirely, their gazes now sharp and determined. Chief Instructor Joseph observed them with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Kane.¡± "Continue to work hard for Rehinar." "Are you nning to leave again?" Joseph questioned Kane, sensing his words carried the tone of someone about to depart. "I¡¯m asking for your help, that¡¯s all." "Of course. I¡¯m a part of Rehinar too, am I not?" "Then continue to support Rehinar with that pride." "I will do my best." "And if you could give the students some free time, I¡¯d like to have a family meal." "I¡¯ll inform the instructors." As Kane turned to leave, he nced back toward the students. Among them were Sara, Sasha, and Rose. To the three, he sent a discreet voice transmission. [Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ve already informed Sir Joseph.] The trio¡¯s eyes lit up. A family meal. How long had it been since they¡¯dst shared one? Excitement bubbled within them at the prospect of reuniting for dinner. Kane let out a small chuckle at their reaction. "Only at the end do we finally get to share a meal." The long-awaited final stage was upon him. But the thought of parting with his family left a pang of regret in his heart. It had been a brief time, but bonds had formed. Of course, his heart being intertwined with Rehinar''s made these emotions stronger. Still, the attention and warmth he received here were things he had never experienced as Ray. It was only natural that parting felt bittersweet. As these thoughts lingered, he heard their lively voices in his mind. [Are you cooking, big brother? Make something delicious!] [I want steak!] [I¡¯ll eat whatever you cook, big brother.] Kane shook his head with a faint smile as he exited the military academy. *** That Evening The dining hall of the Rehinar family estate was bustling with activity. At the head of the table, Duke Carlughed heartily. "Haha! Thanks to our eldest son, the family is finally gathering for a meal again after so long." "Living a long life certainly has its perks, my lord Duke." Daniel Lindemanm chimed in with a smile. Even his face, often buried in paperwork, now showed a rare expression of warmth. It was a peaceful dinner. No worries, no concerns¡ªjust a simple gathering to share updates and exchange lighthearted stories. And Daniel wasn¡¯t the only one present. The entire family was there: the Guardian Knight Order, Cami, Mikhail, and even Desdemona.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The lively chatter filled the room as everyone enjoyed the rare moment together. "I wish every day could be as peaceful as this," Daniel mused, voicing what was in everyone¡¯s hearts. Duke Carl gestured to Sara, Sasha, and Rose with his eyes, encouraging them to keep eating. Perhaps it was because it had been so long since theirst meal together, but Sara''s eyes filled with tears. She tried her hardest not to disrupt the warm atmosphere. Kane noticed and gently patted her shoulder. "Are you going to cry like this every day from now on?" "Leave me alone¡­" "I''ll keep an eye on you. Let¡¯s see if you really cry every day." Kane¡¯s yful teasing made her tears vanish instantly. The night deepened, but there were no signs of the meal ending. * * * The dinner stretched into the early hours of the morning. Kane eventually stepped outside for a brief walk. Ahead of him, Ray appeared. "You seem really attached to this ce, don¡¯t you?" "Unlike you, apparently." "Not at all. I much prefer the outside world." "You¡¯re definitely different from me." "Don¡¯t you have any lingering feelings for the outside world?" "I must, considering how hard I¡¯m working to clear the game." "So you¡¯re torn between two worlds?" "This is my favorite world." "That checks out for a veteran like you. Oh, by the way, how long did you survive after killing me?" At Ray¡¯s question, Kane replied. "About ten years or so?" "Only ten years, and yet you¡¯re so attached to this ce?" "That¡¯s because my level of immersion is different from yours." Ray nodded in understanding. Unlike Kane, he had never truly immersed himself in this world. From the moment he awakened as Ray, all he had wanted was to escape. He hadn¡¯t bothered to form deep rtionships, with perhaps the only exception being his connections to the Barbarian Lord. Even now, his thoughts revolved entirely around clearing the final scenario. This time, it was Kane¡¯s turn to ask a question. "You must have a lot to do in the outside world." "I have a lot, and I intend to keep it all." "That¡¯s the difference between us," Kane said with a faint smile. "I want to leave this world, but I have nothing waiting for me out there. Here, I¡¯ve gained things I couldn¡¯t have in the real world." Hearing this, Ray nodded in understanding. They stood on different ground, with different reasons to stay or leave. Neither could im their perspective was the "right" one. Ray, despite his own desires, tried to empathize with Kane. "It¡¯s fate that we met here. How did you end up in this game anyway?" "I cursed out the developers." "You too?" Ray eximed in surprise. "Yeah. I¡¯m a veteran yer, so I can understand why I¡¯d be targeted. But what about you? Why¡¯d you curse them out?" Kane¡¯s curiosity grew¡ªhow exactly had Ray gotten trapped here? "The worldbuilding was so cult-like, it drove me nuts." "And?" "I told them to properly structure the story. Asked who the writer was and whether they were even sane. Next thing I knew, I woke up here." Kane silently stared at Ray before finally speaking. "I¡¯d say you have every right to feel wronged." "Right? When I meet this world¡¯s god, I¡¯m going to ask why the hell they dragged me here." "Same. I want to know why I was brought here too." For what reason? With what purpose? Neither of them had found answers yet. "We¡¯ll probably figure it out once we reach the final chapter," Kane said, turning to head back to the dining hall. Ray called out to him. "Kane." "What is it?" "If you ever return to the real world, look for me. I might be able to help." Kane raised an eyebrow but replied, "Thanks for the offer." "I¡¯m more remarkable in reality than you¡¯d imagine," Ray said with a grin. Kane paused. "We¡¯ve only just met. Why would you go out of your way to help me?" In this world, nothing came for free. Everything had a price. Kane wanted to understand Ray¡¯s motives. "They say camaraderie blooms on the battlefield. To me, this ce is my battlefield, not reality." "If that¡¯s your reason... I¡¯ll think about it." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 172 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 172 A month passed in the blink of an eye. Unlike the busy days before, it had been unusually calm. Now, it was time to depart for where the "Stairway of the Gods" was located. In the early hours of dawn, when all the lights in the estate were extinguished, Kane prepared to leave Rehinar with Ray, leaving a note behind in his room. It was at that moment¡ª ¡°Son.¡± Duke Carl emerged from the shadows. ¡°Where are you going at thiste hour?¡± Kane froze, caught off guard by the unexpected appearance. He quickly scrambled for an excuse. What could he say to exin where he was going at such a time? Before Kane could respond, Ray¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°We have some unfinished matters to resolve.¡± Ray, too, had briefly lived as Kane. Though it had only been for a few days, Ray was also treated as Duke¡¯s son when he arrived here. Perhaps because of this, Ray candidly spoke of their intentions. ¡°¡­So, the two of you are sneaking off together?¡± Duke Carl hade to treat Ray like a son as well. Over the past month, a great deal had changed, major thing was the Rtionship between the Duke and Ray. ¡°Please think of it as a short trip,¡± Kane said softly. The Duke looked at the two of them, assessing their resolve. ¡°Shall I apany you?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. It¡¯s not a dangerous matter, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°If you say so, I won¡¯t stop you any further.¡± The Duke ced a firm hand on Kane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go safely.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kane replied, bowing his head slightly. As Kane and Ray began to leave, the Duke called out again. ¡°Son, don¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± The words seemed to be directed at both of them. Kane and Ray exchanged a smile. They waved briefly before disappearing beyond the castle walls. The Duke watched their retreating figures and murmured to himself. ¡°I hope your pain will finallye to an end.¡± With a face full of longing, he turned and returned to his chambers. Around a round table, seven individuals wore expressions of disinterest. They were noble beings who resided in the highest realm of the heavens: The Celestial Realm. Their faces showed clear displeasure at being forced to witness something so trivial. ¡°How do these humans n to ascend the Stairway of the Gods?¡± ¡°What is the King thinking? Do any of you understand?¡± ¡°If we knew, would we look like this?¡± Their confusion was evident. The Stairway of the Gods was the pathway connecting the mortal world to the heavens. And now, it had been opened. A ce that had remained sealed for hundreds, even thousands of years. Today, that pathway was made essible. It was the decree of the Celestial King. The Celestial King, the ruler of the heavens. The supreme god. ¡°The Celestial King¡¯s interest in this human named Kane stems from a single reason: the Proxy we chose has harbored heresy.¡± ¡°How dare a lowly creature!¡± ¡°A wretch like that dares to challenge the gods?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve let them rise too far. Every now and then, we need to crush them to keep them in their ce.¡± ¡°If the Celestial King truly intends to make Kane his Proxy, I¡¯ll personally see to it that his mind is properly reconditioned.¡± A brutish-looking figure spoke with cold resolve. At that moment, a man walked into their midst. ¡°Celestial King.¡± Everyone rose from their seats to greet him with utmost respect. This man was the ruler of the heavens. He took the head seat at the round table and gestured with a wave of his hand. ¡°Be seated.¡± He appeared remarkably young¡ªhis face seemed to belong to someone in their 30s, with golden hair. Though all the gods present looked youthful, the Celestial King appeared the youngest among them. ¡°You are all aware that the Stairway of the Gods has been opened, correct?¡± ¡°We were just discussing that very matter,¡± replied the god of the First Rank. He then posed a question to the Celestial King. ¡°Is it your intention to appoint Kane Rehinar as the proxy¡­ I mean the apostle of the gods?¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°By opening the Stairway of the Gods, have you not indicated your intention to select a new recipient of divine authority?¡± The Celestial King smiled, his gaze sweeping over the seven gods seated around him. ¡°After all, he did rid us of one of our problems. Appointing him as an apostle wouldn¡¯t be the worst idea.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The god of the First Rank let out a low hum of thought. However, the god of the Second Rank immediately objected. ¡°Could you reconsider? That man is unworthy.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°He has founded a cult in the human world that opposes us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to the ta Cult?¡± ¡°You knew of it?¡± ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I-I misspoke.¡± The mere meeting of their eyes forced the god of the Second Rank to bow his head and break into a cold sweat. Such was the Celestial King¡¯s authority. Even the highest-ranking gods were as children before him. ¡°I understand your concerns. You¡¯re afraid that my brother might return to the heavens and take your ces, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Celestial King¡¯s brother¡ªhe had been cast out of the heavens. Banished to hell for rebellion, he was now ascending to the heavens alongside humans. All the high-ranking gods bore resentment toward him. As the Celestial King¡¯s sibling, he possessed very high strength. Each of them had suffered at his hands at one point or another. They had led the charge in banishing him during his rebellion. And the words he had spoken as he was cast out still lingered in their minds. "The day wille when we meet again! Wait for that time. I¡¯ll spare your lives but condemn you to an eternity in hell." It had been a chilling vow. So horrifying, in fact, that even now, the high-ranking gods could not erase the memory from their minds. ¡°We have only ever acted for the Celestial King¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The Celestial King raised his hand, silencing the gods. All of them fell quiet. ¡°If you were truly acting for me, you wouldn¡¯t have done such foolish things.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean by that¡­?¡± ¡°I know that you meddled with the World¡¯s Line behind my back.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The gods were visibly shocked. The World¡¯s Line was sacred¡ªonly the Celestial King was permitted to alter it. ¡°Seventh Rank. Speak.¡± ¡°T-That is¡­¡± ¡°How are you any different from my brother? You tampered with the king¡¯s exclusive authority, just as he did.¡± The Celestial King¡¯s gaze pierced through the Seventh Rank god. The Seventh Rank god trembled violently, his body quaking as though caught in a storm. ¡°Seventh Rank! Exin yourself truthfully! What did the King mean?¡± The First Rank god roared in fury, clearly oblivious to the details. The Second Rank god tried to calm him down. ¡°First Rank,pose yourself. This is no ce for rashness.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Please calm yourself.¡± Silence fell over the room. The First Rank god¡¯s face turned red with anger. He was livid, his fury directed at the Seventh Rank god. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak the truth, I will destroy you myself.¡± As the most powerful among them after the Celestial King, his threat carried immense weight. Under the intense pressure, the Seventh Rank god prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°I-It was out of curiosity¡­¡± ¡°Curiosity? Do you truly believe that¡¯s an eptable excuse for meddling with the King¡¯s authority? Speak the truth!¡± ¡°T-That is¡­¡± Despite the First Rank¡¯s unrelenting pressure, the Seventh Rank god couldn¡¯t bring himself to confess. To reveal the truth would spell doom for all involved. ¡°First Rank. Sit.¡± The Celestial King¡¯smand quelled the First Rank god¡¯s anger. Still fuming, the First Rank god sat down, ring daggers at the Seventh Rank god. Then the Celestial King¡¯s calm voice filled the air. ¡°You continue to lie to me¡­ you dare wager at my expense?¡± ¡°My King¡ªAck!¡± The Celestial King¡¯s eyes shed with a radiant light. The Seventh Rank god¡¯s body began to disintegrate into dust. Annihtion. The Celestial King¡¯s anger was palpable. The Seventh Rank god hadmitted the unforgivable sin of defying him. At that moment, all the gods except the First Rank dropped to their knees, bowing deeply. ¡°We¡­ we have deceived you, my King!¡± ¡°We feared that the Tevend Continent would be destroyed, so wemitted a grave sin.¡± ¡°Please¡­ grant us your forgiveness¡­¡± ¡°You fools!¡± The First Rank god¡¯s jaw hung open in disbelief. ¡°Are you admitting your crimes now? After hiding them all this time? You reckless, insolent wretches!¡± The gods began confessing their sins. The Celestial King listened silently. Tevend was a space created by humans from another world. The gods had watched with curiosity as this new world thrived. They had enjoyed observing the lively creations of humans, but then signs of destruction emerged. The human who was supposed to act as the god¡¯s proxy and spread God¡¯s word had begun harboring different ambitions¡ªdreams of ascending to godhood. Meanwhile, another world was attempting to erase Tevend altogether. The Seventh Rank god had proposed an idea to the other gods: ¡°Let¡¯s summon a hero from another world to save Tevend.¡± But the other gods were unenthusiastic. ¡°Why should we meddle in something so trivial?¡± they had said. The Seventh Rank god, however, had stoked theirpetitive spirits. ¡°And so, you all joined in doing something you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± the Celestial King said, his voice steady. ¡°We were swayed by the Seventh Rank¡¯s persuasion¡­¡± ¡°And because he warned us that he would resurrect from hell and return to this realm¡­¡± They feared him almost as much as they feared the Celestial King. While the Celestial King was the ruler of the Celestial Realm, he had been one of their peers¡ªa high-ranking god. Even so, his power had rivaled the King¡¯s. If he truly returned, they knew they would not escape unscathed. Overwhelmed by their fear, they had feltpelled to act. Even if it meant secretly using the King¡¯s power, they had to prevent the King¡¯s brother from returning to the Celestial Realm. The Celestial King¡¯s gaze bore into them as he asked, ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t protect you?¡± ¡°N-No, my King!¡± ¡°We would never think such a sphemous thing!¡± ¡°We were simply¡­ worried¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me, how did your wager turn out?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°What¡­ do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Your wager,¡± the Celestial King rified. ¡°I¡¯m asking which direction it went.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The gods exchanged uneasy nces, silently debating who would dare to speak. The Celestial King pointed to the Second Rank god. ¡°Second Rank.¡± ¡°The majority believed it would fail. However¡­ only the Seventh Rank believed it would seed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I assume it¡¯s because he wanted to believe in the one he brought forth himself.¡± The Celestial King nodded in understanding. Then, with a snap of his fingers, the Seventh Rank god¡ªwho had turned to dust and vanished¡ªwas resurrected. ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°I will decide your fate once the World¡¯s Line returns to its rightful state.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± The Seventh Rank god pressed his head to the ground. The Celestial King¡¯s nature. None of them could ever predict his thoughts. Using the King¡¯s authority without permission was a crime punishable by annihtion without exception. Yet, the Seventh Rank god had been spared. What could it mean? As the Celestial King turned to leave, he paused and looked back at them. Then he spoke. ¡°Would it be eptable for me to join the wager?¡± ¡°Pardon!?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ce my bet on the heroes seeding.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Leaving those words behind, the Celestial King disappeared as calmly as he hade. The high-ranking gods were left stunned, their faces frozen in disbelief. For the Celestial King, who had always been a mere observer, to personally participate in the wager was a monumental event. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 173 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 173 The "Stairway of the Gods" was located at the center of the continent. It was very close to Rehinar. Positioned at the northwestern edge of the Demon Forest. "Is this really the Stairway of the Gods?" Kane asked, looking around. The area was teeming with mutated monsters. Compared to other ces, the number of monsters around them was significantly higher. "This is the ce the quest points to," Ray confirmed. For Kane, it was his first time seeing the Stairway of the Gods as well. He had always assumed the Demon Forest was close to the underworld, but he never expected it to serve as a passage to the Celestial realm. He had thought the region where the Meyer family resided would lead to the Celestial realm instead. But contrary to his assumptions, the Demon Forest was the true pathway to the Celestial realm. "We¡¯vee all this way, but there¡¯s no follow-up quest?" Ray paced back and forth. The mutated monsters only observed the two cautiously, but they refrained from attacking outright. The reason for this behavior wasn¡¯t immediately clear. "Hey, you dare bare your teeth in front of me? I¡¯ll chew you up without hesitation." ta growled, baring his small but sharp fangs. The mutated monsters tucked their tails and crouched low in submission. ta was brimming with energybining Blood energy, demonic energy, and Divine Energy (TL/N: Prolly from eating all that Oblivion energy, I guess that¡¯s what they¡¯re calling divine OR maybe it¡¯s some other more holy kind of energy), all in a harmonious bnce. Though he imed only two-thirds of his power had returned. Kane believed that most of his strength had already been restored. This was evident because Kane could clearly sense the overwhelming aura radiating from ta. "How fascinating. A Ferocious Species radiating Celestial realm¡¯s energy..." The "Ferocious species" were mystical creatures associated with dark demonic mana. Unlike Celestial realm beasts, they weren¡¯t supposed to possess Divine energy. Yet ta disyed a uniquebination of energies that exceeded imagination. "He truly is on a different levelpared to other Ferocious Species," Kane thought, assessing ta. Meanwhile, Ray continued searching for the entrance to the Stairway of the Gods. "Hey Kane, are you sure this is the ce? I can¡¯t see any entrance." "Let me look," Kane replied. Closing his eyes, Kane spread his mana across the area. He detected various energies¡ª the killing intent of the mutated monsters, the dark mana of the Demon Forest, and even the nature energy surrounding them. Yet, the entrance to the Stairway of the Gods eluded him. Could it be that the entrance didn¡¯t exist here after all? At that moment, ta¡¯s voice rang out. "Look harder. It¡¯s right in front of you. What are you even looking at?" ta scratched his ear with his hind leg, wearing a look of exasperation. He seemed to be silently watching to see how long it would take for them to figure things out. Kane had his doubts. "ta, do you actually know where the Stairway of the Gods is?" Kane asked. "Of course I do." "You¡¯re not saying it¡¯s there, are you?" Kane pointed to an ordinary tree. "That¡¯s exactly where it is." "Seriously? That tree is the entrance?" "Yup. The Stairway of the Gods isn¡¯t as grand as you¡¯d think," ta replied nonchntly. Kane walked toward the ordinary-looking tree. He used his mana perception to scan it, but he didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. It was just a regr tree, with nothing special about it. "Try using the Blood Pact," ta suggested. Kane decided to follow ta¡¯s instructions. Buzz. He infused the tree with the fifth form of his Blood Rune, activating the Blood Pact. Suddenly, the tree transformed. Its bark disappeared, revealing a doorway in its ce. "If humans could sense the Stairway of the Gods, the Celestial Realm would have been invaded countless times by now," ta remarked. "That¡¯s a fair point," Kane agreed. He opened the door. "A staircase leading downward?" "Don¡¯t assume the Celestial Realm is always above you," ta said with a smirk. Logically, people thought of the Celestial Realm as being in the sky. Who would ever imagine that a god could reside beneath their feet? Kane and Ray began descending the staircase. The space around them was pitch ck. They could only rely on their senses to move forward. After a long descent, they emerged into a stark white space. Sitting in the middle of it was a woman, her eyes brimming with curiosity. * * * "Did you really find the Stairway of the Gods?" The woman¡¯s name was Lami. [Tl/N: Bownjorno gOrLami.] [PR/N: Si¡­ Correcto. Margharitiii] She was the guardian who protected the entrance to the Celestial Realm. She was a Mid-tier god, a being far superior to the lower-tier gods. With a mere flick of her finger, an ordinary human life would be extinguished without a trace. Her immense power marked her as a formidable gatekeeper. She had been watching Kane and Ray''s movements on a white screen. "You¡¯re not from the continent, this is fascinating," she remarked. She stood up and walked toward them. In that instant, the two of them appeared in the white space. It was Kane and Ray, just as they had appeared on the screen. "Wee. Special humans." "Do you know us?" Kane asked, and Lami smiled in response. "That was a casual tone. You¡¯re in a world you don¡¯t know. An unknown world. Which means, you can¡¯t rely solely on your strength and act recklessly." Her eyes glowed brightly. The white space that had surrounded them quickly shifted, and they were now floating above the clouds. Kane and Ray were momentarily stunned. They had clearly descended moments before, but now they were high in the sky. It was nothing short of amazing. Unlike anything they had experienced before. This was the true presence of a god before them. At that moment, a message appeared on their holographic disy. [You havepleted your visit to the Stairway of the Gods.] [You are not yet eligible for rewards. Pleaseplete all linked quests.] [A linked quest has arrived.] Kane and Ray checked the quest details. [Main Quest - Celestial realm Trials] Tier: UR Description: You have been chosen by the gods for their amusement. Ovee all trials and strike a blow against the gods. Sess Reward: ??? Failure Penalty: Death "The reward has been transferred," Kane remarked. "Is it because of the gods'' amusement that we were brought here?" Ray asked, his face twisting in frustration. As the quest description had stated, their involvement in this game was indeed the result of the gods¡¯ y. "To find out what kind of game it is, you¡¯ll have to ask the gods directly." Kane looked at the woman before him. After all, wasn¡¯t she a god as well? Kane had thought she would give them an answer. But she shook her head. "I''m only an Mid-tier god. The answers you''re seeking wille from the King once you pass all the trials." Kane nodded in understanding. ''This part of the story is written in the development notes. I¡¯m not entirely sure, but this is exactly the kind of story they said would be implemented, and it¡¯sing together as nned.'' That was something he already knew. After all, only experienced yers or developers would have ess to those notes. And as expected, Ray seemed oblivious to it. "Why is this happening to us? Can¡¯t we just take the easy route?" "Don¡¯t get worked up." "Aren¡¯t you angry that we got stuck in this world because of the gods¡¯ game?" "This is the final chapter. Calm down and focus on passing the trials. We need to get back to reality." Kane was calm and collected. This really was the endgame. Getting worked up wouldn''t help anything. He waited for Ray to calm down before speaking again. "Shall we start?" Lami asked. When Kane and Ray nodded, several mirrors appeared in front of them. "The trials are divided into four: the past, the present, the future, and death. The order doesn¡¯t matter, so choose which trial you wish to face first." Without hesitation, Ray chose the future. Kane took a while to think. After some contemtion, he made his decision. "I¡¯ll choose the present." Lami sincerely wished them luck. "I wish you the best of luck. I hope we meet again, alive and well." Kane and Ray were both summoned to the world of Tevend by the gods, they were unwilling participants. Lami genuinely hoped they would return safely to their original world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It would be troublesome if they died and cursed the gods. Snap! With a snap of her fingers, two doors appeared¡ªone leading to the future, the other to the present. Ray opened the door to the future. "Hurry up and let¡¯s go out." "Be safe," Kane replied. He opened the door and stepped into the room of the present. * * * The dark space brightened. "...Where is this?" It was a familiar ce. It was the very room where he had lived. A shabby one-room apartment with nothing but a small bed. On the bedy his treasure. It was the VR headset. With this, he had yed "War of the Gods: Infinite Defense." "What¡¯s the trial supposed to be?" He pulled out his smartphone and checked the date. [2024.8.21] "This is before I was sucked inside in the game ¡®War of the Gods¡¯." But then, a disaster notification sounded on his phone. [Monstrous creatures spotted at Han River''s Sevit Ind!!! Urgent evacuation advised!] It was a disaster alert. "The real world wasn¡¯t a safe ce either." At some point, grotesque creatures started to appear. Gates opened, and from them, the monsters emerged. It caused catastrophic damage. People were killed in their sleep. On their way to work or whilemuting. In the middle of shopping or on a trip, many had perished. "So what does this have to do with my trial?" Just as he was about to lose himself in thoughts, his eyes widened. "Wait a minute!" He checked the date on his phone again. [24.08.21] "My grandmother fell into aa at this time!" It was due to the monsters. Hunters who hunted the monsters appeared and managed to save her life, but she was exposed to magic and fell into aa. "No! I have to stop this!" Kane rushed out of the room. He stepped outside and gged down a taxi. "Take me to Seoul Express Bus Terminal!" He said urgently, but the taxi driver refused the ride. "There''s a monster in Gangnam, so the traffic¡¯s blocked. You¡¯ll have to find another car." "My grandmother''sing from the countryside! I need to pick her up!" He pleaded, but was turned away. He got out of the taxi and tried again with another one, but the situation remained the same. ''This is the trial!'' Once again, his grandmother was falling into aa. And he was unable to reach her in time. In the real world, he wasn¡¯t a monster-hunting hunter. He was just an ordinary office worker. A gamer who spent his time in his room. He had no strength to run fast like a hunter. And he couldn¡¯t fly in the air like Kane either. "F*ck." The curse slipped out naturally. "Goddamn it!" He stamped his foot. Then¡ª Thud! The ground cracked open like a spider''s web, and the earth crumbled. "Mana... I have mana!?" He hadn¡¯t realized it before, but now he could sense it. To have mana, he should have a Mana Heart, shouldn¡¯t he? His heart didn¡¯t have one. "What¡¯s going on? Are my abilities still active?" He activated the Blood pact. The nearby trees lost moisture as the breath drew it in. But for some reason, the mana vanished immediately. He tried again, but this time, there was no response at all. "I need to figure this out quickly, or the same thing will keep happening." Kane was desperate. He longed for his powers to return to him in this world. But his abilities remained elusive. Then, suddenly, the words of Duke Carl ame to mind. Even without mana inside, you can still use your strength. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 174 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 174 ¡®He definitely said I should draw power from nature.¡¯ Once again, Kane recalled the sensation from earlier. He let go of his impatience. He had to regain the feel of using mana if he were to save his grandmother. He calmed his racing mind. Kane adjusted his breathing as if drawing it not from within but from nature itself. Inhale, exhale¡ªrepeating the cycle. ¡°It worked!¡± Kane eximed. Finally, he could use mana again. Thud! Heunched off the ground with all the speed he could muster. Before long, Kane arrived at the Seoul Express Bus Terminal. ¡°Thank goodness, everything seems fine here for now,¡± Kane muttered to himself. The aftermath of the gate opening at Sevit Ind had impacted the Seoul Express Bus terminal too. That¡¯s how his grandmother got caught up in it. Recalling that memory, Kane began searching for her. ¡°Which gate was it again?¡± he thought. Scanning around, his eyesnded on Gate 19. It came back to him now. He needed to go to the arrival tform to spot people getting off. Kane watched as passengers disembarked from the bus. Among them was an elderly woman, hunched over and marked by deep wrinkles. ¡°Grandma!¡± Kane called out. ¡°Oh my, Grandson! How did you know toe here?¡± ¡°How could you just show up out of nowhere without saying anything? Seoul is dangerous!¡± Kane scolded gently. ¡°Well, you¡¯re living all alone, so this olddy has to check on you now and then. I even brought some groceries,¡± his grandmother replied. She went to the luggagepartment and pulled out her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it for you,¡± Kane offered. The box was quite heavy. To think she carried something this weighty with her frail body. His grandmother got caught in that ident because of him. If only she¡¯d stayed home instead ofing here today, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in aa.... Kane took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said softly. Just as he matched her pace and started moving, an rm red throughout the terminal. "A demonic beast has appeared at Gate 1! Please evacuate immediately. I repeat, a demonic beast has appeared at Gate 1! Everyone, evacuate!" Along with the announcement, the demonic beast let out a terrifying roar. Kraaaahhh! The bus terminal plunged into chaos in an instant. Demonic beasts were like natural disasters. When they appeared, they imed hundreds, even thousands of lives. Even in the brief time before hunters could arrive, many people lost their lives. ¡°Grandma, wait here for a moment, okay?¡± Kane said. She gripped his hand tightly, trembling. Most people reacted just like her. To modern humans, demonic beasts were iprehensible entities¡ªnot like the mutated monsters that overran the world Kane had been sent to. Before his grandmother could protest, Kane gently touched a spot on her neck with his fingers. Through mana, he lulled her into a temporary sleep. Carefully, Kane leaned her against a chair and approached the rampaging beast. ¡°Hey, kid! Where do you think you¡¯re going? Get out of here, now!¡± A terminal guard shouted at Kane. Ignoring the cries, Kane focused on manipting his mana. In his right hand, blood mana gathered and formed into a sword. That creature¡ª it was the same monster that had once left his grandmother in aa. It was the reason Kane had be so engrossed in the game. The game had been both a refuge and an escape for the powerless Kane. ¡°Thanks for showing up right in front of me,¡± Kane muttered, his eyes fixed on the demonic beast. He charged forward. The grotesque creature resembled some kind of monster. ¡®A mutation of a Frost Gnoll?¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter. The only thought in Kane¡¯s mind was to kill it. He swung the blood sword, crafted from mana. Before the de itself couldnd, the blood it emitted struck the beast. Screeeech! With a deafening scream, the beast was reduced to dust in an instant. The result was unsurprising. Kane was a powerful 8th-ss warrior from the continent of Tevend. No ordinary monster could withstand his attack. As the demonic beast fell before the hunters could even arrive, the terminal guard who had shouted at Kane stood frozen, his face a mix of shock and disbelief. The creature Kane had just in was a cmity-level beast, the second-highest grade among demonic creatures. Without an S-rank hunter, such a foe was considered undefeatable. But Kane paid no attention to the guard¡¯s astonishment. Instead, he turned back to his grandmother. Looking at her sleeping form, Kane murmured softly, ¡°If I had this strength in the past, I could¡¯ve saved her from danger¡­.¡± In his normal life, Kane had been an ordinary person. Just a regr office worker who enjoyed ying games. Perhaps his obsession with games had stemmed from his envy of the transcendent power that hunters wielded. ¡°Anyway, I hope this means I¡¯ve passed my trial.¡± Kane nced around the terminal. His surroundings had not yet shifted back to the present, which meant he still had more time to spend with his grandmother. Lifting his sleeping grandmother onto his back, Kane made his way back to his rented room. Meanwhile Elsewhere, Ray had been in a daze ever since entering his ¡°Future Room.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be happening... No way. Our family can¡¯t go bankrupt!¡± Ray shouted, desperately denying what he had seen. Ray had chosen to view his future for one simple reason: his absolute confidence that he would still be living well. With this belief, he had boldly stepped into the future. But what greeted him was the exact opposite of his expectations. ¡°They say even a ruined chaebol family can live off their wealth for three generations!¡± His family had gonepletely broke. Bankruptcy. A recovery was impossible. "Is This My Trial?" Ray shouted toward the sky, his voice filled with despair. ¡°Is this the trial I have to face?¡± ¡°Shut it! Where do you think you are, shouting in someone else¡¯s space? Get lost already!¡± A homeless man barked at him. ¡°Ugh!¡± Ray clenched his fists. ¡°What, you wanna take a swing at me?¡± As the man stood, the gazes of other homeless people around them turned to Ray. Suppressing his anger, Ray walked away aimlessly. He muttered under his breath, dazed, ¡°A homeless man? Me? My family wentpletely bankrupt?¡± He couldn¡¯t ept it. The idea that his future self had fallen so low was unthinkable to him. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Ray was the youngest son of one of the wealthiest conglomerates in Korea, apany that converted mana stones harvested from demonic beasts into energy. Apany like that couldn¡¯t just copse¡ªunless demonic beasts stopped appearing altogether. But even in the future, demonic beasts still existed. ¡°I need to clear this trial and get out of here. It must¡¯ve all gone wrong because I disappeared.¡± In hispany, Ray had yed an important role: quality assurance for mana stones and purchasing them. ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t there. Everything fell apart because of me.¡± Ray convinced himself of this. ¡°Does this mean I have to fix everything to escape the Future Room?¡± Even if he resolved to fix it, he had no idea where to start. His family¡¯s connections were severed, his parents and siblings unreachable. ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t think of a single solution!¡± Despair consumed him. He had thought his future would bring even greater wealth and fame, yet here he was¡ªreduced to nothing. His mental state shattered, and no ideas came to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°If I can¡¯t pass this trial, I¡¯ll be trapped here forever¡­.¡± For the first time since he had possessed the game character, he felt truly powerless. At least when he had possessed Ray, he¡¯d brimmed with confidence. In his modern life, Ray had been talented in so many ways. But now, the talent he had relied on¡ªmoney¡ªwaspletely gone. With no n in mind, Ray wandered aimlessly, waiting for a solution to strike him. After walking for what felt like an eternity, a thought suddenly surfaced. ¡°Kane! That guy¡¯s still around, isn¡¯t he? Han Chanyul, was it?¡± [Tl/N: Kane¡¯s real name.] During the month they had spent together in the Rehinar territory, Ray and Kane had shared many conversations. As fellow modern-day individuals who had been transported into the same game world, they often spoke deeply with one another. Han Chanyul. A man from Gangwon Province. His parents had passed away early, and he had been raised by his grandmother. A loner, just a regr office worker with a passion for web novels and gaming. He lived in a small studio near Dongdae Station. With this information flooding his mind, Ray immediately set off for Dongdae Station. * * * Kane, or rather Han Chanyul, was enjoying dinner with his grandmother in their small one-room apartment. "Grandma, your cooking is as amazing as ever," he said with genuine warmth. "Eat plenty, dear," she replied with a gentle smile. It had been a long time since he¡¯d had such a meal¡ªpork ribs and aged kimchi stew she had prepared back in Gangwon Province. "Take your time eating." "It¡¯s too good, I can¡¯t help it," Kane said, devouring the food with enthusiasm. He cleaned his bowl of rice and even finished all the side dishes. "You¡¯re nning to stay here for a while before heading back, right?" "I¡¯ll head back tomorrow," she said matter-of-factly. "Why? You should stay longer," Kane urged. "This room¡¯s too small for the both of us. You¡¯ll feel cramped," she reasoned. "I don¡¯t mind at all." "But I prefer thefort of my home. The city doesn¡¯t suit me," she said kindly, showing her thoughtfulness for her grandson. "Grandma." Kane reached out and held her hand for the first time in a while. "I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re healthy." Except for a bad back, she had no chronic illnesses. If she hadn¡¯t been caught in that gate incident, she would have lived much longer. Kane was thankful that the past hadn¡¯t repeated itself. They spent the rest of the evening reminiscing, losing track of time as they shared stories from the past. The next day, Kane escorted his grandmother to the Seoul bus terminal. "Travel safely. I¡¯ll visit you soon," he said as they hugged goodbye. "Alright, now get back to your work," she said, waving her hand repeatedly. The bus began to move, and she kept waving at him through the window until she was out of sight. At that moment, the space around Kane distorted, and the world turned entirely white. p, p, p! A slow apuse broke the silence. Lami stood before him, pping her hands. "Congrattions on leaving the trial of Present," she said with a grin. "Does this mean I¡¯ve passed the trial?" Kane asked. "You¡¯re the fastest I¡¯ve ever seen. Most people flounder in their trial spaces, losing themselves to despair or even madness," Lami remarked, visibly impressed. "Is that so?" Kane responded, still feeling a lingering warmth from the experience of saving his grandmother. "You''re really something. You aplished an incredible feat, yet you seem soposed. Or¡­ is that just a flicker of emotion I see?" Lami observed him curiously. The trials were divine tests meant to challenge humans. Passing even a single trial was an extraordinary aplishment. But Kane had passed his trial with remarkable speed. Realizing and embracing his inner strength in such a short span was an exceptional feat, one that only a genius could achieve. "What about Ray? Has he passed his trial yet?" "Not even close. He doesn¡¯t have a brain like yours, after all," Lami teased. "So, do I wait for him to finish, or can I move on?" "You can proceed immediately. Are you ready for the next trial?" "I¡¯ll start right away," Kane dered. "Which of the three trials will you choose next?" Lami¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. She was eager to see what Kane would decide after the Reality Room. "I¡¯ll go to the Future Room," Kane said decisively. "Really? Don¡¯t you want to experience death? It¡¯s quite the ride," Lami teased with a smirk. "I¡¯d rather not. Dying is a filthy experience I don¡¯t care to repeat." In a barely audible voice, Lami muttered, "Does he know what he¡¯s getting into?" "Pardon?" Kane asked, catching her murmur. "Nothing," she replied with a sly smile. "Nothing at all. I''ll open the door to the Future Room." Ziiing¡ª The door hummed as it opened. Having conquered the Present Room, Kane now faced the Future Room. What awaited him this time? He secretly hoped to glimpse his own life after leaving this world. Without hesitation, Kane stepped through the threshold. The door closed behind him, leaving Lami alone outside. "If it''s Kane, he''ll probably go straight to find Ray. Ray¡¯s incredibly lucky," Lami murmured to herself. "If Kane had chosen the Room of Death instead, Ray would¡¯ve drowned in his trial and perished for sure." A sly grin yed on her lips as she watched the closed door. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 175 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 175 When Kane opened his eyes again, he was inside a high-rise building. ¡°Where am I?¡± A spacious, luxurious living room. Elegant sofas and a television. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, he could see the bustling cityscape below. ¡°Is this my future?¡± On the tabley a family photo. A picture with his grandmother. Looking around, everything in the room was exactly to his taste. Especially the VR headset. It was a more advanced version than the one he remembered. ¡°What kind of trial am I supposed to face here?¡± When he did the Present quest, it had ended after he resolved the incidents that had urred. But now? He had no clue. What was this? How was he supposed to break out of this future? Deep in thought, he pondered. ¡°Should I try going outside first?¡± Kane took the elevator down. As soon as he stepped out, a crowd of people waiting outside rushed toward him. ¡°It¡¯s Han Chanyul!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Blood Knight, please look this way!¡± Cheers erupted. He was momentarily stunned. ¡°Blood Knight?¡± Why was this term being used? He turned his head to the woman who had called him that and asked, ¡°Did you just call me the Blood Knight?¡± At his question, the woman burst into tears. ¡°T-The Blood Knight spoke to me¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do with herself. Kane was the one caught off guard by her reaction. What¡¯s with her? Why is she reacting like that just because I asked a question? It was then. A man who appeared to be a journalist thrust a microphone toward him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Mr. Han Chanyul, there¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯ve been using the abilities from the game War of the Gods: Infinite Defense. Is this true? If so, does that mean those abilities are your awakened powers?¡± What on earth was this nonsense? He was just an ordinary person. A non-awakened individual. A regr office worker who enjoyed ying games in his room. And yet, ¡°awakened powers¡±? ¡®Come to think of it, my small studio apartment changed into an expensive, luxury condo.¡¯ This ce was the most expensive apartmentplex in Seoul. A ce where only celebrities and young chaebols live. Yet here he was, stepping out of such a ce. Doesn¡¯t that mean that, in the future, he somehow bought and lived in this incredibly expensive apartment? ¡®For a regr office worker like me to afford this, the only exnation is if I hit the jackpot in stocks. Or if I awakened and became a hunter.¡¯ To confirm his conclusion, Kane asked the reporter, ¡°Am I an awakened?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The reporter looked dumbfounded. Just from his expression, Kane could tell the truth. In the future, he had indeed awakened. ¡°Could you describe my ability more specifically?¡± At his request, the reporter quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Han Chanyul, you use skills that manipte blood. It¡¯s spected that you¡¯ve inherited the blood swordsmanship and blood magic of Kane Rehinar, a character from War of the Gods. For instance, the ¡®Blood Rain¡¯ technique you disyed against the ck Ogre or the ¡®Blood Wave¡¯ used against the Crocodile King, a boss-tier monster, strongly resemble Kane¡¯s abilities.¡± The reporter¡¯s words opened up a flood of spection. He had somehow gained the exact skills of Kane Rehinar. ¡®Did this start after I saved my grandmother in the past?¡¯ Back then, he had merely used mana to save his grandma. He¡¯d thought of it as nothing more than a trial from the gods¡ªa fleeting moment of happiness. But now, the past and the future were connecting. How was he supposed to interpret this? ¡®When Iplete the four trials and return to reality, will these connections remain? Or will everything go back to normal once the trials end?¡¯ He was confused. He couldn¡¯t predict what kind of oue awaited when all of this was over. Suddenly, he found himself thinking about Ray. ¡°By any chance, is there any other hunter who uses skills from War of the Gods?¡± ¡°WHAT! Are you saying there¡¯s someone besides you as well, Mr. Han Chanyul?¡± ¡°Sounds like there isn¡¯t.¡± If Kane¡¯s skills had been transferred to him, it stood to reason that Ray¡¯s would have done the same. Why wasn¡¯t Ray here? It felt like he needed to meet him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With a push off the ground, his body shot forward at incredible speed. Before anyone could react, he vanished without a trace. The reporter and the crowd stared in shock at the spot where he had been. * * * Kane stood in front of a building. The headquarters of SG Group, the wealthiest corporation in South Korea. This was where Ray, the youngest son of the group, belonged. ¡°His name was Min Kyungsoo, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Kane entered the building. All eyes turned to him. Murmurs rippled through the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Blood Knight Han Chanyul?¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± ¡°Does he have a meeting with thepany?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Blood Knight, wouldn¡¯t it be a top-secret meeting? There¡¯s no way they¡¯d let him roam around like this.¡± ¡°I heard he avoids media exposure, though.¡± Amid the whispers, a man who appeared to be a high-ranking employee approached him. ¡°What brings you here without an appointment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°Someone from our group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware anyone here was close to the Blood Knight. Who is it?¡± ¡°Min Kyungsoo, a team leader here.¡± At his words, the expressions of everyone present froze. ¡®What¡¯s with their reaction? Was he some kind of troublemaker?¡¯ However, the response he got was entirely unexpected. ¡°Team Leader Min was fired.¡± ¡°Fired? The youngest son of SG Group?¡± ¡°Have you not seen the news¡­?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t. Tell me what you know.¡± The man began exining the situation with SG Group. The corporation had built its fortune by producing energy from mana stones. But their greed knew no bounds. They had attempted to force ordinary people to awaken by harnessing the energy of mana stones. While having more hunters in the country might seem beneficial, the side effects were severe. It drained their life force, causing them to die within a year or two. Despite this, SG Group carried out clinical trials on civilians. Those who awakened were hired as security personnel for thepany, only to be discarded after a year or two of use. With arge number of hunters wielding extraordinary power, SG Group sought to maintain dominance and authority. When this came to light, numerous hunters banded together to overthrow the group¡¯s founder and his descendants. An evil conglomerate that sought to sustain its wealth and power by exploiting hunters. This was the reason for Min Kyungsoo and his family¡¯s downfall. ¡°I had no idea about these circumstances.¡± ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but even your powers, Mr. Han Chanyul, could have been a result of the Min family¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°Is there a connection between SG Group and the game War of the Gods?¡± ¡°The game was developed and funded by SG Games, an affiliate of SG Group.¡± Kane nodded in understanding. Kane couldn¡¯t fully grasp the situation but felt like he understood the gist of it. SG Group had used mana stone energy to power the game, and those who yed it, like himself, had awakened powers. ¡°There must be others like me.¡± ¡°That list is highly ssified, but it seems reporters have caught wind of it and are currently digging into War of the Gods.¡± ¡°Is there any way to find Min Kyungsoo?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve cut ties with him as well. Last I heard, he was living as a homeless person near Seoul Station. But that was some time ago.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Kane left SG Group¡¯s headquarters and headed toward Seoul Station. ¡°How am I supposed to find someone in this vast area?¡± Frustration welled up inside him. Hecked detailed information about the future and had only recently found himself in this ce. There was no choice but to search on foot. As the evening wore on, the number of homeless people increased. Kane had already looked up Min Kyungsoo¡¯s face online. He now understood why Ray had said he wanted to return to reality and preferred it over Tevend. Young, wealthy, and talented. It made sense why Ray had no attachment to the game world. ¡°I hope he¡¯s here.¡± Kane walked around, examining each face. Then, he spotted a man who, despite looking disheveled, had an air of dignity about him. Kane approached and spoke. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Min Kyungsoo lifted his head. Kane¡¯s eyes widened at the first words out of his mouth. ¡°Kane!?¡± ¡°You recognize me?¡± Min Kyungsoo¡ªor rather Ray¡ªhad been looking for him? More than that, it seemed their rooms were somehow connected. Ray¡¯s delighted reaction upon recognizing him confirmed as much. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! You said you lived in a studio apartment near Dongdae Station! I tried to find you to ask for help, only to hear you¡¯d already moved. Do you know how much trouble I went through?¡± Kane couldn¡¯t believe Ray¡¯s situation. If Ray could use his skills, why was he living as a homeless person? And did he have no intention of clearing the future room? Kane couldn¡¯t fathom why Ray was in this state. ¡°For someone who calls himself a chaebol, where did you leave your brain?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me¡ªI don¡¯t even have the energy to get angry.¡± Ray sighed deeply, a strange thought crossing his mind. This was the future room he had chosen for himself. But how was Kane here? ¡°Didn¡¯t you enter the present room?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then how are you here?¡± ¡°I cleared the Room of Present and moved on to the Room of the Future.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Ray looked shocked, his expression saying, Already? * * * Kane shared his talks with Ray, recounting how SG Group fell from grace. He exined what he had learned while searching for Ray, including articles he had found during histe-night search about SG Group¡¯s forced awakening project. ¡°So you¡¯re saying our possession of these game characters might be connected to SG Group¡¯s awakening project?¡± ¡°Possibly. But no one knows for sure.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, to clear the Room of the Future, we have to stabilize the disrupted energy bnce¡­ But what if that¡¯s not the answer?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to find another reason. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wandering aimlessly here forever.¡± ¡°Of course not! No way I¡¯m staying in this failed future. I will return to reality!¡± Ray clenched his fists, determination burning in his eyes. Kane then brought up something that had been bothering him. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you used mana?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking why you haven¡¯t used Ray Hatzfeld¡¯s abilities. If you had, you could have escaped this miserable life long ago.¡± Ray stared at Kane in confusion, his eyes gradually widening in realization. And then came the bombshell: ¡°Wait¡­ I can use Ray¡¯s abilities?¡± ¡°You can, if you put your mind to it. I managed to do it.¡± ¡°Son of a¡ª!¡± Ray had spent a considerable amount of time in this world, unlike Kane, who had only spent two or three days in the Present Room trial. Ray, by contrast, had endured an entire month in the Room of the Future. This discrepancy in the passage of time became evident to Kane after piecing together the dates Ray had angrily mentioned. ¡°Next time, try using your head. Wasn¡¯t it you who told me to contact you if I ever made it back to reality? This isn¡¯t exactly helpful behavior.¡± ¡°How was I supposed to know I¡¯d end up like this? And I never even considered the idea that I could use the games abilities in reality!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had no encounters with mana beasts here, have you? If you¡¯d been in a life-or-death situation, your abilities might have manifested instinctively. Bad luck, I guess.¡± Kane¡¯s blunt observation left Ray grimacing like he¡¯d swallowed something foul. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 176 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 176 Ray hadn¡¯t even considered using mana. That was a power from a game¡ª Not something from reality. And yet, he could apparently use mana now. He was stunned. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this earlier? No, even when he had tried to recall mana before, no energy had manifested in his body. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t used it. ¡°Youck desperation,¡± Kane remarked. Ray, irritated, shot back, ¡°Damn it, even here you¡¯re showing off the gap in talent.¡± Still, Ray kept trying to summon mana. ¡°Keep trying while you listen. Our destination is SG Games¡¯ central hub,¡± Kane said. At that hub, there had to be the energy responsible for destabilizing the world¡¯s bnce. They had to find it¡ªand destroy it. That seemed like the solution to escape from this future. ¡°Is SG Games¡¯ data center located at its headquarters?¡± Ray asked. SG Games was based in Pangyo. ¡°The data center is elsewhere,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Seocho.¡± ¡°Seocho? That¡¯s a danger zone.¡± ¡°The data center exploded once. Since then, more demonic beasts appeared there, and they¡¯ve been raking in money ever since.¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to head to Seocho,¡± Ray said, determined. ¡°It worked!¡± Ray eximed suddenly. At that moment, Ray sessfully manifested mana. The timing was perfect. ¡°Let¡¯s head out immediately.¡± Whoosh! Kaneunched himself off the ground and disappeared in an instant. Ray focused mana into his feet and tried to propel himself too¡ª ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t glide smoothly like Kane. ¡°That talented jerk. He¡¯s already adapted to it?¡± Using mana in this body was different from Ray¡¯s game body. The current body, Min Kyungsoo, was his original. But the mana came from memories of being Ray. So, of course, it wasn¡¯t smooth. Kane, or rather Han Chanyul, adapting to it instantly was extraordinary. ¡°Hey, wait up!¡± Ray called out, but Kane was already gone. Seocho, being a danger zone, was under strict military surveince. All the soldiers guarding it had mana of their own. Yet Kane had no trouble slipping past them. Whoosh! The sound of wind echoed faintly. One soldier, startled by the sudden gust, looked around. ¡°Did something just pass by?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing there,¡± another replied. ¡°Must¡¯ve been my imagination,¡± the first muttered, returning to his post. Time passed. Another gust blew past them¡ªthis time stronger. It felt like something had moved above their heads. But¡­ "What was that?" "This time, I felt it too." "Right? I wasn¡¯t imagining it, was I?" "Could it be a ghost?" "Maybe my energy¡¯s off bnce?" "Shift change ising up soon, so let¡¯s just hang in there." No matter how hard they looked, neither a person nor a demon beast appeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They chalked it up to drowsiness and resumed their watch. ¡°Is this the ce? It¡¯s eerie.¡± ¡°Huff, huff!¡± Ray was gasping for air, barely catching up to Kane. If Kane hadn¡¯t practically cleared the way, Ray would have been left behind long ago. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡± ¡°W-wait!¡± Ray grabbed Kane¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit much? Huff, huff.¡± Kane tilted his head, puzzled. Seeing that expression, Ray clenched his fist. ¡°You¡¯ve been here resting, but I just arrived!¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s rest for two minutes before going in.¡± ¡°I knew you were intense, but not to this level.¡± ¡°Regte your breathing, and you¡¯ll recover quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that!¡± ¡°You must not want to get back to reality very badly.¡± Ray wanted to punch Kane. Was he deliberately trying to get under his skin? As Ray ground his teeth in frustration, Kane suddenly raised a finger to his lips. ¡°Shh!¡± ¡°I sense movement.¡± They concealed their presence and pressed tightly against the back of the building. A shadow appeared. ¡°It¡¯s a demon beast.¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s guarding this area, right?¡± ¡°There must be something here worth protecting.¡± They were certain the source of energy drawing demon beasts out of the gates was inside. ¡°Let¡¯s move in.¡± Kane and Ray slipped into the dpidated building. ¡°There¡¯s another one! The security is even stricter than it was in our time.¡± Previously, human hunters had been assigned to guard areas like this. Now, demon beasts were patrolling in shifts. ¡°We should head toward the area with the heaviest security,¡± Kane suggested. ¡°Do we need to? I know this ce like the back of my hand.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot you were the owner here.¡± ¡°Well, technically, my brother is the owner, but I know theyout better.¡± Following Ray¡¯s lead, they navigated deeper into the facility without any trouble. It was as if it were his home. They expertly avoided the demon beasts and passed through the core sections. ¡°This part requires a password key,¡± Ray noted. He brought his eye close to the authentication scanner. Then¡ª [Identity confirmed.] A mechanical sound echoed as the door opened. "See that?" Ray said smugly. "So, you''re part of the ''royal family,'' huh?" Kane remarked. Thanks to Ray, they had made it into the very core of the center with ease. The moment they stepped inside, an overwhelming surge of energy enveloped them. ¡°There¡¯s something massive here. What on earth were you people doing?¡± Kane asked. ¡°My brother said something about an awakening project, but I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Ray replied. ¡°And you were part of it?¡± ¡°They insisted one member of the ¡®royal family¡¯ had to participate, so I was forced into it.¡± ¡°That colossal energy source¡­ we need to see where it¡¯sing from to understand.¡± Mana ripples shimmered in the air. But it wasn¡¯t just any mana¡ªit was demonic mana. As the two of them approached the source of the energy¡ª BEEEEEEP¡ª An rm red. [Intruders detected!] [Eliminate the intruders!] Out of nowhere, figures emerged. They were human, or at least they seemed to be. Whether they were conscious or not was unclear. Their eyes were rolled back, lifeless. Kane unsheathed his blood-red sword and cut down those blocking their way. sh! Heads fell cleanly, the sword strokes precise and merciless. Ray, meanwhile, conjured a spear with his mana and dispatched the enemies with swift, calcted strikes. More figures poured in, attacking like moths to a me. But their strength was no match for the two intruders. Eventually, they cut down everyst opponent and reached the room where the energy source was located. Clunk! As soon as they entered, the door locked behind them. The room was pitch dark. A grating, metallic voice echoed through the space. ¡°Unexpected guests have arrived here. I never imagined there would be anyone in Korea capable of breaking through such tight security and reaching the energy source.¡± Suddenly, the lights flickered on. A middle-aged man in a robe revealed his face. ¡°Father?¡± Ray¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was Min Hyungbae, the head of SG Group. To Ray, this man was his father. The sudden appearance of his long-lost family member left Ray bewildered. Min Hyungbae was equally surprised. When he saw Ray, a look of disbelief crossed his face. ¡°You were supposed to be dead.¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m very much alive! What are you talking about?¡± ¡°All those connected to the War of gods server when it went out of control perished!¡± Kane, standing beside Ray, interjected. ¡°So, the War of Gods VR device was essentially a catalyst for forced awakenings.¡± If a subject failed to awaken, they were disposed of. The next candidate would then be chosen, and the experiments would continue. Kane and Ray had both been experimental subjects. ¡°Did you achieve what you wanted with all this?¡± Kane asked coldly. ¡°You were a test subject too?¡± Min Hyungbae inquired. ¡°As you can see, I survived.¡± Min Hyungbae¡¯s eyes gleamed with intrigue. Hearing that a discarded subject was still alive piqued his curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Han Chanyul.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Test Subject 68890,¡± Ray¡¯s older brother replied. ¡°Check the data,¡± Min Hyungbae ordered. Ray¡¯s brother brought up a holographic disy. ¡°This is¡­ outside the range!¡± his brother eximed in a shocked voice. The numbers disyed were unprecedented¡ªsomething they had never encountered before. Up to this point, the strongest product of their experiments was an S-rank hunter. But this was beyond that rank. It was an extraordinary result, the culmination of sacrificing countless test subjects. ¡°Check Kyungsoo¡¯s data as well,¡± Min Hyungbae demanded. ¡°Ky-Kyungsoo¡¯s data is also outside the range!¡± Min Hyungbae burst into manicughter. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Forced human awakening had long been a global challenge. And now, South Korea had achieved it for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you both survived, but wee back, my inventions,¡± Min Hyungbae dered, his tone dripping with the madness of a deranged scientist. Kane leaned toward Ray and muttered grimly, ¡°Your so-called father is ying a very dangerous game.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he even experimented on his own son,¡± Ray muttered, his voice trembling with disbelief. Kane ced a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°Pull yourself together. This might be our future, but it could also be a fabricated world. Don¡¯t let yourself get lost here. Until we¡¯ve passed all the trials, nothing is certain.¡± Ray nodded, his thoughts conflicted. He wished for a future different from this grim reality, yet part of him wondered if it was all just a dream. The gods were capricious beings¡ªomnipotent entities that toyed with humans on a whim. With that in mind, Ray focused solely on oveing the trials. ¡°Kane, I¡¯m going to destroy that energy source. If it goes wrong, it could take all our lives with it,¡± Ray dered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to spell out what I already know,¡± Kane retorted. ¡°These are your real family members. Changing the future might change their fate.¡± ¡°And they might also be illusions,¡± Ray countered. ¡°No one knows for sure,¡± Kane admitted. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s destroy the energy and get through this trial.¡± Ray wasn¡¯t about to immerse himself in sentimentality. To him, this trial was just another obstacle to ovee¡ªnothing more. Kane gave a curt nod, agreeing with Ray¡¯s determination. Min Hyungbae¡¯s face twisted into a scowl as he realized what they were nning. ¡°You¡¯d better not try anything foolish,¡± he warned. But before he could stop them, a group of powerful individuals stepped forward to block Kane and Ray. These weren¡¯t just ordinary guards¡ªthey were elite hunters, handpicked and awakened by Min Hyungbae himself. They were S-rank fighters, renowned even on the global stage. With a sh, Kane and Rayunched themselves forward. ¡°Stop them!¡± Min Hyungbae bellowed. Min Hyungbae watched the scene unfold, his eyes trembling with both fear and exhration. The hunters guarding him were the epitome of strength, the pinnacle of his experiments¡ªS-rank elites respected worldwide. Yet, against Kane and Ray, they were utterly outmatched. ¡°Our experiment is a sess!¡± Min Hyungbae eximed, his voice filled with ecstatic disbelief. ¡°If we continue this research, Father, the world will kneel before us,¡± Ray¡¯s older brother added, his excitement evident. The two shared a moment of unrestrained joy. Seeing Kane and Ray¡¯s overwhelming power was proof enough¡ªthe experiment had exceeded expectations, creating beings beyond imagination. ¡°This ce is done. We¡¯ll move to the secondary research facility,¡± Min Hyungbae decided with a triumphant grin. ¡°I will escort you.¡± With those words, the Min family fled, abandoning the research facility. The hunters, mindlessly obedient to the Min family¡¯s orders, fought with reckless abandon, as if they were nothing more than killing machines. But in the end, they all fell to Kane and Ray¡¯s hands. ¡°Should we go after them?¡± Ray asked. ¡°We only need to destroy this,¡± Kane replied, his focus unshaken. Slowly, he pressed his sword into the energy source. Crack! A deep fissure spread across the chamber, causing the massive flow of mana to intensify. ¡°Ugh,¡± Ray groaned, bracing himself against the shockwaves. ¡°Shield yourself with mana,¡± Kanemanded. With a determined motion, he drove the rest of the de deep into the core. Boom! An enormous explosion of mana erupted. The entire research facility was engulfed in the st, the surrounding area reduced to rubble and chaos. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 177 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 177 After the SG Games Data Center explosion, they saw the Stairway of the Gods when they opened their eyes. Seeing the altered surroundings, Ray asked, blinking in confusion "Is it over?" Lami pped her hands and said, "If it weren¡¯t for Kane, you¡¯d still be wandering forever in the Future Room. Lucky for you." Kane, now ustomed to this space, asked Lami,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Are there only two trials left now?" "For you, Kane, yes¡ªjust two trials. But for Ray, there are three. Do you want to proceed right away?" "There¡¯s no point in dying," Kane replied without hesitation. Ray, however, barely had time to process the uing challenge. "Wait, I haven¡¯t even grasped the situation properly yet!" Lami added with a yful tone, "Well, now that you can use mana, I hope you¡¯ll clear the trials quickly." Kane made his decision without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Between death and the Past, he chose thetter, stepping confidently into the Room of the Past. Lami watched Kane with unhidden curiosity, then turned to Ray. "What about you? Which of the three will you choose?" "Can¡¯t I just take a break?" Ray asked hopefully. "The longer the time gap between those undergoing the trials, the harder it bes for the one who startster. Are you okay with that?" Lami replied. Ray jumped up, rmed. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that earlier?" "You didn¡¯t ask," Lami shrugged. "No wonder my trial was harder than Kane¡¯s! Damn it, I¡¯d better clear mine quickly too." Ray chose the Room of Present. Leaving Past and death forter seemed like the wiser choice, he thought. Opting for the easiest path first felt strategic. After all, Kane had also cleared the Rooms of Present and Future, so Ray judged this sequence to be the most practical. As the two disappeared into their respective trials, a mirror appeared in the space where Lami stood. The trials of Past and Present unfolded in real-time within the mirror. Munching on a snack, Lami muttered to herself, "Such interesting humans, those two." * * * When Kane opened his eyes, he was utterly dumbfounded. The space before him was strangely familiar. ¡°This is the Tevend Continent. Why am I here?¡± He was inside War of the Gods: Infinite Defense. Then it happened. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. ¡°My Lord, it is time to rise.¡± The voice was familiar. ¡®That¡¯s Cami¡¯s voice.¡¯ He tilted his head in confusion. When he didn¡¯t respond, a louder voice came from outside. ¡°My Lord, it is time to rise.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± He finally replied. The door opened, and a woman d in armor stepped inside. It was Cami, now grown into a mature woman since she was twenty. ¡°Cami, you¡­¡± He began to speak to her but turned his head. Then he saw his reflection in the mirror. Just as Cami had matured, he too had aged. A face in his thirties stared back at him. It was still bright and cheerful, but undeniably older. ¡°It is time for the morning assembly.¡± Her voice was polite and formal. It felt distant. ¡°Be yourself.¡± ¡°This is my usual demeanor, My Lord.¡± ¡°It feels awkward.¡± ¡°What are you all doing? How can you leave My Lord improperly dressed?¡± Hermanding voice filled the room. At Cami¡¯s order, maids carrying fresh garments approached Kane. Following their lead, he changed into the new attire. Then, guided by Cami, he stepped outside. This, too, was a familiar space, though slightly different from what he remembered. ¡°Civilization has advanced quite a bit, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is all thanks to your efforts, My Lord.¡± ¡°Cami.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡± ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°I am thirty-one, My Lord.¡± ¡°Ten years have passed¡­¡± It had been ten years since hest saw Cami. Of course, much had changed. ¡°If I¡¯m the head of the House of Rehinar now, does that mean my father has passed away?¡± At his murmured question, Cami halted her steps. ¡°It seems you are still waking up, My Lord. The former head has retired and is living well within the family estate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He ced a hand on his chest, exhaling deeply. He had feared something unfortunate might have happened in the past decade. But hearing that his father was happily living out his retirement eased his mind. They arrived at the gathering hall where the retainers of House Rehinar awaited. All the faces were familiar. Mikhail, Yoshua, Joseph, and Anna. Then his eyesnded on Gillip. ¡°And what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Wha¡ª!? Did another order get sent to Phec first?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the lord of Phec? Do you really have time to be here?¡± ¡°How could you say such a thing? Even though I¡¯ve established Tegelo¡¯s foundation in Phec, my loyalty as your retainer remains unchanged. Besides, with the spatial portal, traveling here is easy. If I didn¡¯t show up, I know I¡¯d be reprimandedter.¡± In ten years, it made sense that a spatial portal connecting Rehinar and Phec would exist. Even as the lord of Phec, the portal allowed him to attend morning assemblies without fail. This was clearly not the first time Kane had asked this question. Gillip¡¯s prepared response proved as much. ¡°By the way, where is Elder Daniel?¡± Gillip answered before Cami could. ¡°He is spending each day joyfully with the former lord. Ever since his retirement, he¡¯s been so happy that I can¡¯t help but feel envious.¡± ¡®It makes sense that Daniel would retire. He¡¯s old enough for it, and after being reinstated as chief steward at his age, dealing with nothing but paperwork, it¡¯s about time he enjoyed a peaceful life.¡¯ One person caught Kane¡¯s attention. Seated beside him, to his right, was a young man he didn¡¯t recognize. ¡®Who is this guy? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡¯ There were a few unfamiliar faces among the gathering, and this young man was one of them. Yet, something about him felt oddly familiar. Noticing Kane¡¯s gaze, the young man scratched the back of his head nervously. ¡°My grandfather insisted I stay away, but¡­ I haven¡¯t finished the tax reforms you entrusted me with, My Lord. My apologies.¡± The mention of ¡°grandfather¡± gave Kane a hint about his identity. ¡®He must be Daniel¡¯s grandson. If someone his age is handling tax reforms, it means his abilities have already been proven.¡¯ The burden of serving as Rehinar¡¯s chief steward during its peak years was not a light one. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re in charge of it, so I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Kane¡¯s gaze shifted to Eki Hughes, seated beside Mikhail. The way they sat close together made it obvious they were married. They made a wonderful pair, perfectly suited for one another. It seemed everything was progressing just as he had envisioned. There was, however, one lingering question. ¡°Where is Desdemona, and why are you here instead?¡± One of Desdemona¡¯s closest allies, a vampire count, was seated in her ce. ¡°My Lord! Did wemit some offense¡­?¡± The vampire count¡¯s panic was palpable as he nced around, seeking help from others. Everyone avoided his gaze, pretending not to notice. If Mikhail hadn¡¯t stepped in, the vampire count might have fainted on the spot from the shock of thinking he¡¯d earned Kane¡¯s ire. ¡°My Lord, your teasing is far too mischievous. If you continue this during every assembly, the count won¡¯t live much longer.¡± ¡°Ha, ha. Sir Mikhail, you¡¯re the only one who shows me any concern,¡± the vampire count said, wiping the cold sweat from his brow with a handkerchief. Click. The previously closed door opened. Desdemona entered, holding a teacup in her hands. ¡°I greet you, My Lord.¡± Desdemona, who once spoke so casually, now addressed him with proper decorum. Once known for her decadent and sultry demeanor, she now exuded an aura of grace and nobility. Gone was the pallor that used to define her. It was as though she had be entirely human. Her magical presence waspletely concealed. ¡°When you didn¡¯te to my quartersst night, I assumed you were elsewhere. But I heard you fell asleep in your office.¡± At her tant remark, Kane frowned. The vampire count flinched in rm. "Maintain your dignity, my lord!" "What¡¯s the point of dignity when I¡¯m speaking to my own husband? Don¡¯t you all agree?" At Desdemona¡¯s words, everyone present nodded in agreement. Joseph burst into heartyughter. "The First Lady is correct. Since the Rehinar bloodline is so rare, our lord has a duty to fulfill diligently." "Ah, Sir Joseph, you always understand me so well. My father-inw wishes for a third child, yet my husband refuses to cooperate." "Well, that won¡¯t do! My lord, at this rate, the former lord will scold you. The children born between you and the First Lady are extraordinary. Leave the administrative tasks to your retainers and focus on your nightly duties!" Joseph shamelessly voiced his provocative remarks, but no one found it surprising. Kane¡¯s bloodline was unique, as was Desdemona¡¯s. The two children they already had were exceptional. Even at their young age, they exhibited remarkable powers. Their eldest son, for example, was born with an innate mana affinity, and also had the third form of blood rune: Blood Bond. This was unprecedented. A child not yet five years old possessing Blood Bond had left everyone astonished. Even Kane''s father, Carl Rehinar, was immensely fond of Desdemona. He believed she was the perfect match for his son. Her cold beauty and extraordinary powers aside, she treated everyone in the household with kindness, earning their unwavering respect. "My father-inw says that before you marry the second princess, we should have one more child. So, my lord, you must cooperate with me," Desdemona said with a voice that could enchant anyone. If it had been someone else, they would have easily sumbed to her charms. But Kane was so taken aback that his mind went nk. "Wait, Kane married Desdemona? What kind of twist is this?" This development waspletely unexpected. And to make things more bizarre, he was supposedly going to marry the second princess as his second wife. If Isaac¡¯s personality was anything to go by, it was no surprise he had maneuvered this marriage. The result of his efforts seemed to be on the verge of fruition. "I need time to process this." After the assembly ended, everyone dispersed. Kane wandered through the garden alone. The scenery had changed drastically. It was richer and more peaceful than ever before. "I entered my old room but woke up in Kane Rehinar¡¯s body. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a game?" The fact that he had awakened as Kane Rehinar puzzled him deeply. Could this be his past life? "Then¡­ have I been reincarnated?" "Was I ying a game based on my past life?" His mind was a tangled mess of thoughts. This seemed like a trial set by the gods. It could be his past life¡ªor not. "If I ept this as my past life, whates next? How do I clear it?" He had no idea what kind of trial awaited him. "For now, I¡¯ll have to stay and observe." At the moment, there wasn¡¯t a single clue to guide him. Perhaps, as time went on, he¡¯d figure out how to escape the Room of Past. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 178 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 178 The Room of past was truly peaceful. There was no war or discord of any kind. Each day passed by in tranquil serenity. ¡°This trial offers no clues at all.¡± That only made it more concerning. The longer one stayed here, the higher the chances of being trapped in the Room of the past. ¡°I can¡¯t just stay in Rehinar. I need to explore other ces.¡± As Kane prepared to leave, Cami followed him. ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± Cami, who used to be clumsy and teary-eyed, had grown into a proper bodyguard. It was a transformation Kane still struggled to get used to. The endearing softness she once had seemed to have vanished. He missed it. She seemed too rigid now. Moving freely on his own was nearly impossible. Cami was always by his side. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to Phec,¡± Kane said. ¡°I¡¯ll notify Lord Gillip.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°Your movements are matters of concern for the western lords, sir.¡± Kane turned his head to look at her. ¡°And?¡± ¡°We need to inform the lords of your visit so they can prepare to wee you properly. It will uphold Rehinar¡¯s dignity.¡± ¡°Who built Rehinar¡¯s dignity?¡± ¡°Your predecessors and yourself, sir, painstakingly.¡± ¡°That sort of pompous ceremony isn¡¯t necessary. Rehinar¡¯s dignity is already well-established.¡± With that, Kane headed for the estate¡¯s main gate, where a portal node stood nearby. The mages stationed there saluted upon seeing him. ¡°We greet you, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Phec.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just... We didn¡¯t receive word about your visit to Phec...¡± ¡°Do you need formal notice just to activate the portal?¡± Kane frowned. The mage nced at Cami behind him, silently seeking guidance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Cami nodded, the mage finally moved. ¡°His Excellency is traveling to Phec. Activate the portal.¡± Ziiing¡ª A blue portal materialized. As Kane stood before it, Cami approached. ¡°You¡¯ll remain here,¡± he ordered. ¡°But I am your bodyguard, sir.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Feigning deliberation, Kane waited for her reaction. Cami moved again, but his sharp gaze stopped her. ¡°Since when did you start disregarding mymands?¡± Cami froze, visibly startled for the first time in years. It was a look Kane hadn¡¯t seen in a decade. Flustered, she quicklyposed herself. ¡°A guard captain must never leave Your Excellency¡¯s side under any circumstances.¡± ¡°What takes precedence: your will or mymand?¡± ¡°That is¡ª¡± ¡°No matter who you are, crossing the line won¡¯t be tolerated.¡± ¡°My apologies, Your Excellency.¡± Without saying another word, Kane turned away. He stepped into the portal and vanished, heading for Phec. The portal area, now devoid of Kane¡¯s presence, was left in a tense, echoing silence. * * * Kane¡¯s sudden appearance in Phec caused immediate panic among the portal administrators. ¡°Y-Your Excellency!?¡± ¡°What the hell¡ªoh, my apologies!¡± ¡°We greet Your Excellency!¡± Everyone dropped to their knees in a hurried bow. Kane¡¯s unexpected arrival had them all on edge. ¡°Summon the lord immediately!¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll find him myself.¡± ¡°W-We cannot let Your Excellency go alone. That wouldn¡¯t be proper.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Allow us to summon the lord to escort you.¡± They desperately tried to dissuade him. ¡°When did it be somon for people to argue against my orders? Starting with Cami, everything feels off.¡± Kane felt a chill of unease. At first, he thought it was just an overly strict adherence to hierarchy. But now, it seemed excessive¡ªalmost like his authority was being ignored. To put it more precisely, he felt isted. ¡°Please, Your Excellency, refrain from such harsh words. We are entirely devoted to serving you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Kane said coldly before leaving the portal station. The administrators broke into a cold sweat as they watched him leave. ¡°Damn it! What is Rehinar¡¯s portal management doing? If His Excellency wasing to Phec, we should¡¯ve been informed ahead of time!¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Contact the lord immediately!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As one of the junior mages prepared to head to the lord¡¯s manor, he hesitated and spoke. ¡°The trade officer has been saying for a while that he wishes to meet His Excellency. Should we inform him too?¡± ¡°Right! Tell him as well. He¡¯s donated a lot to support our operations¡ªit¡¯s the least we can do for him.¡± ¡°Then, before heading to the manor, I¡¯ll pass the word along to him first.¡± ¡°And make sure to get somepensation for the trouble.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The mage grinned and disappeared with a smile. * * * Kane quickly obtained a cloak and covered his face. ¡°Something¡¯s off. They¡¯re restricting my actions to an excessive degree.¡± Cami¡¯s behavior, in particr, was suspicious. Though it was 10 yearster, it hadn¡¯t been long since he had left. That contrast made the changes in those around him ringly apparent. Back then, no one questioned hismands. When orders were given, they were executed without hesitation or objection. But now? Even Cami had changed in strange ways. ¡°This must have something to do with the past room trial.¡± [TL/N: Btw, past trial here is his ¡®apparent¡¯ past life. Not like his younger years in Korea as Han Chanyul. Past room can also be imagined as the Trial of Reincarnation.] So far, he had found no clear clues. That was likely because he had stayed within the confines of his domain. Now that he was stepping outside, peculiarities were beginning to surface. Though the situation remained unclear, Kane figured he might uncover something as he wandered around Phec. As he crossed the marketce, amotion erupted nearby. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°¡­H-how could anyone here not know Lord Nico?¡± ¡°Yet you dare try to avoid paying the protection fee?¡± ¡°Please, just give me a week. I¡¯ll gather the money and pay the fee!¡± The merchant pleaded desperately, groveling on the ground. But the older man showed no mercy, kicking the merchant viciously. Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± The merchant clutched his stomach, groaning in pain. The man grabbed the merchant¡¯s hair and yanked it back. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay, then I suppose you¡¯ll have to offer up an organ instead.¡± ¡°P-please¡­ just one more chance¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been lenient. If I let you off again, others will think they can do the same. And then we¡¯re the ones who suffer.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°Boys, hand him over to the Red Ravens.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°Just one week! I¡¯ll get the money, I swear!¡± ¡°Shut up ande with us.¡± The thugs, rough-looking and menacing, dragged the merchant away. Kane observed the scene quietly. ¡°No one is helping him. They¡¯re all too scared to intervene. And what¡¯s this about the ¡®Red Ravens¡¯? Who are they?¡± Where was Gillip in all of this? How could he allow such scum to operate unchecked? If the merchant was taken away, it was clear something terrible would happen. Kane couldn¡¯t just stand by. These thugs might be connected to the trial of reincarnation. ¡°Stop.¡± As Kane stepped in, the older man smirked, clearly ustomed to such interruptions. ¡°And who¡¯s the hero this time?¡± ¡°Release him.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off that cloak first? I can¡¯t even see your face.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± "Heh, oh, I''m so scared," the man mocked, his smirk widening. "A noble hero is threatening me. What should I do? Too bad I have no intention of listening to your request." "Then you''ll regret it." Kane snapped his fingers. A small drop of blood appeared in the air and shot forward, piercing the older man¡¯s knee. "Argh!" "Boss!" "An enemy! He dares target the Red Ravens?" "Do you even know who stands behind us?" The thugs, rough and scarred, pulled out various weapons and red at Kane. "Gillip, I presume," Kane said nonchntly. "If you know that, you''d better kneel!" "The ck Crow exchange might have extorted money, but they didn¡¯t go as far as enving people." Kane muttered, his words barely audible, but the thugs, sensing an opportunity, charged forward. "What nonsense are you spouting to yourself?" "Take this, Stupid hero!" one of them roared, swinging a massive axe. The aura emanating from the thugs made Kane frown. "Blood mana?" "Hahaha! It¡¯s already toote for you!" Blood mana was a rare and powerful attribute, far beyond what street thugs should have ess to¡ªespecially the marked second stage Kane detected. As their weapons descended toward Kane, ready to strike, a transparent barrier materialized in front of him. Thud! The weapons collided with the barrier, unable to prate it. "This... This can''t be!" "How could he block weapons imbued with blood mana?" "You¡¯ve hidden a trick up your sleeve!" The thugs were visibly shaken. Blood mana wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was considered a supreme attribute, wielded only by the most powerful figures on the continent. For someone to block it so effortlessly was unthinkable. "I''ll be taking your power now," Kane dered. He extended his hand, and the blood mana within the thugs began to drain from their bodies. "Gah!" "Wh-What¡¯s happening?" "My mana... It''s disappearing!" They resisted with all their strength, but it was futile. Every ounce of their blood mana was siphoned into Kane¡¯s palm. "Take me to your leader," Kane ordered. "You think someone like you could meet him?" one thug spat. "How dare you even speak his name? You must be insane." "Do you think you¡¯d be anything more than an insect before him?" "Perhaps Gillip is like a god to you," Kane said coldly, "but to me, he is nothing." Kane¡¯s words were met with immediate retorts. "What nonsense are you spouting?" "Do you have any idea who¡¯s behind us?" "I thought it was Gillip." "It¡¯s someone far higher than that. You could say the greatest person on the continent." "Are you talking about Crown Prince Isaac?" "You really know nothing, do you?" one thug sneered. "The most revered figure on the continent is none other than Grand Duke Kane Rehinar." "What?" Kane¡¯s incredulous response made the thugs smirk, their confidence restored despite their loss of power. Their postures straightened, and their shoulders lifted as if their humiliation moments ago had never happened. "Say that again. Who¡¯s behind you?" "The master of the Blood Grand Temple, the strongest of the Twelve Star lords on the continent, is our lord. Are you scared now?" Kane found the situation utterly absurd. He had never encountered these people in his previous life, let alone heard of their supposed allegiance. Had something changed in this timeline? The uncertainty left him uneasy. But one thought loomedrger than the rest. "The idea of me being held above Crown Prince Isaac isn¡¯t good." Rehinar was the foundation of the Fresia Empire. His ancestors had sworn an oath to stand by the empire not as equals but as loyal vassals. If this hierarchy were overturned, it could brand the Rehinar family as traitors. The thugs¡¯ words revealed an rming truth¡ªthey had ced Kane above the crown prince, openly disregarding imperial authority. "So this is the trial." Kane¡¯s sharp mind pieced it together. Solving this rift in allegiance would likely end this trial. The way these men thought was dangerous. Just then, amotion erupted. "The lord is here!" "He¡¯s heading this way!" "In a hurry, by the looks of it!" Gillip appeared, galloping at high speed on horseback. "Out of the way!" he shouted, his voice booming. The gathered crowd parted immediately, forming a clear path. This wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d seen such a spectacle. Kane, cloaked and watching, studied Gillip intently. The lord drove his steed forward, clearly intending to rush past Kane. "Perfect timing," Kane muttered. "I¡¯ve got some questions for you." As Gillip''s horse thundered by, Kane casually reached out and plucked G illip from the saddle, leaving the horse to charge onward riderless. Gillip gasped in shock, dangling helplessly in Kane''s grip. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 179 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 179 ¡°Ahhh!¡± Gillip screamed. The people following behind were startled. ¡°L-Lord!¡± ¡°An assassination attempt?¡± ¡°Protect the lord!¡± As Gillip''s subordinates prepared to rush in, Kane called out to him. ¡°Gillip.¡± Though it was just one word, Gillip immediately recognized who it was. ¡°Stop, you fools!¡± At Gillip¡¯smand, his subordinates froze in ce. ¡°What brings Your Excellency here?¡± ¡°Is the Red Raven under your control?¡± Gillip vehemently denied it. ¡°Of course not. I have only ever established the ck Crow Exchange.¡± ¡°Then who are these Red Ravens?¡± Kane¡¯s questions came one after another. Gillip¡¯s submissive behavior made everyone murmur. ¡°Who is that man for the lord to bow his head like that?¡± ¡°No idea. Could he be royalty?¡± ¡°That would make sense.¡± It was rare to see Gillip, who was a close confidant of Kane Rehinar, to show such deference. Even when facing members of the royal family, Gillip stood tall and proud. Yet here he was, bowing deeply before this cloaked and enigmatic figure. The Red Raven members looked displeased. ¡°Sir Gillip! Apprehend that man!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillip, who had been conversing with Kane, looked baffled. ¡°That man attacked us without warning! Can¡¯t you see our captain is injured? We''ll report this to the higher-ups if you don¡¯t restrain him immediately!¡± A member of the Red Ravens issued the threat openly, his words dripping with intimidation. ¡°You madmen! Stop it already! Do you even know who stands before you?¡± Kane cut Gillip off mid-sentence. ¡°Let them continue.¡± Gulp. Gillip swallowed nervously. He could feel it¡ªKane¡¯s anger. It seemed a storm of bloodshed was about to sweep through Phec today. As Gillip remained silent, the others shouted, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Arrest that man now!¡± But the order wasn¡¯t directed at the Red Ravens. It was meant for Gillip¡¯s subordinates, the soldiers of Phec. ¡°Gillip.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to exin everything to me in detail. If you don¡¯t want to lose your head..¡± Gillip¡¯s face turned pale. He knew Kane was serious. If he so much as mixed lies into his exnation, he risked losing everything he had worked so hard to rebuild, including Tegelo. He recalled the fate of those who had once crossed Kane. Every one of them had been sent straight to hell. Not a single one survived. This ruthless efficiency earned Kane both respect and fear. As someone close to him, Gillip knew this better than anyone. ¡°Exin those scumbags to me.¡± Kane¡¯s choice of words¡ªscumbags¡ªmeant he had already decided to deal with them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gillip decided to hide nothing andid everything out. ¡°They¡¯re from Rehinar, sir. They¡¯re also connected to elite followers of the ta Grand Temple.¡± ¡°The ta Blood Grand Temple?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. The ta Grand Temple yed a significant role in aiding Your Excellency in eradicating the remnants of the House of the Sun.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°With their merits, they were entrusted with various enterprises. One of those enterprises is the Red Ravens.¡± ¡°So, their behavior is all because of me?¡± ¡°Of course not, sir. It¡¯s their arrogance in abusing Your Excellency¡¯s name.¡± ¡°While those bastards caused havoc, what were you doing? I hear they¡¯re extorting protection money from merchants.¡± Between taxes and protection fees, the merchants had nothing left. In fact, they were running at a loss. The protection fees were exorbitant, leaving them stripped of everything they earned. Life under such conditions was bound to be miserable. ¡°Well, sir, about that¡ª¡± ¡°Speak clearly.¡± Kane¡¯s tone was icy, sending chills through the air. Gillip squeezed his eyes shut. I¡¯m going to die today, he thought. ¡°They invoked Your Excellency¡¯s name¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them¡­¡± Thud! Kane sent Gillip flying into a wall. ¡°Gah!¡± Gillip coughed up blood, his body reeling from the impact. ¡°L-Lord!¡± ¡°Seize that bastard!¡± Gillip¡¯s subordinates, stunned by Kane¡¯s sudden action, moved to intervene. But Gillip roared at them through gritted teeth. ¡°Stay back¡­! Cough, cough!¡± Though his body felt weak, he forced himself to stand. If he passed out here, he knew he wouldn¡¯t wake up again. ¡°Summon. everyone. here. Not a single one is to be absent.¡± ¡°Cough, cough. Yes¡­sir.¡± Gillip retrieved an emergency magicalmunicator from his coat. Unlike regrmunicators, this one was reserved for critical situations. By channeling mana into it, he could send a message directly to all key members. Watching Gillip¡¯s actions, a man from the Red Ravens smirked ¡°Sir Gillip, was it really necessary to use that? Let¡¯s not make this bigger than it needs to be; we can handle this among ourselves¡ª¡± Gillip cut the man off by mping a hand over his mouth. ¡°Shut up! Unless you want to die.¡± The man flinched, recoiling under the weight of Gillip¡¯s murderous intent. The intense hostility, which should have been aimed at the one who attacked him, was instead directed at the man himself, leaving him utterly baffled. He had no idea what was about to unfold. Phec was abuzz with activity. The leaders of Rehinar had been summoned to this ce. These were individuals whose faces were rarely seen, even by their own subordinates. Yet, here they all were, gathered in one location. Without hesitation, they approached Gillip. ¡°Gillip, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cami¡¯s voice cut through the tense air as she questioned him. Gillip hesitated, ncing nervously at Kane. ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Kane¡¯s icy tone left no room for argument. The oppressive atmosphere that nketed all of Phec mirrored his simmering fury. Shortly afterward, Yoshua arrived. The members of the Red Ravens bowed deeply to him. ¡°The High Priest himself has graced this humble ce.¡± ¡°I came after receiving an urgent message. What¡¯s so critical that you activated the emergencymunication orb?¡± ¡°That man, over there.¡± One of the Red Ravens pointed at Kane. ¡°He shattered our captain¡¯s knees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe Sir Gillip would use the emergencywork for something as trivial as that.¡± Yoshua tilted his head in confusion, his expression curious. At that moment, Kane turned around. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡± With a swift motion of his hand, blood swords materialized and shot toward the leaders. They didn¡¯t even have time to react. The crimson de halted mere inches from their faces. Then Kane¡¯s voice echoed ominously. ¡°Anyone who condoned the Red Ravens¡¯ insane behavior, better confess now.¡± As the blood sword materialized, everyone immediately recognized the cloaked figure before them. There was only one person on the continent capable of wielding such overwhelming blood mana: Kane Rehinar. ¡°We greet Your Excellency.¡± The leaders lowered themselves in reverence. ¡°Your Excellency?¡± ¡°The Blood Grand Duke has appeared?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Onlookers scanned the area, their curiosity piqued. But no matter where they looked, Kane Rehinar was nowhere to be found. ¡°Could it be...?¡± Realization dawned on the crowd as they pieced it together. The identity of the robed figure. ¡°Is that... the Blood Grand Duke?¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°My goodness.¡± As murmurs of shock spread through the crowd, Kane¡¯s discontented voice broke the tension. ¡°I asked a question, but all I get is a round of greetings. It seems my words don¡¯t carry weight.¡± Boom! The atmosphere grew oppressive, the weight of Kane¡¯s aura came crushing down on the leaders. ¡°Ugh...¡± All at once, they fell to their knees. Even the strongest among them, Mikhail, and High Priest Yoshua, couldn¡¯t withstand it. The more they resisted, the heavier the force pressed against their shoulders. ¡°Was it you, Yoshua, who allowed these vermin to run rampant?¡± ¡°Y-Your Excellency... ugh...¡± ¡°Or was it you, Cami?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes red ominously, and Cami coughed up blood before copsing. It was she who had tried to stop Kane¡¯s passage to Phec. ¡°Or perhaps all of you conspired to blind my eyes and deafen my ears!¡± Kane¡¯s voice erupted with fury. Blood seeped from the pores of every leader¡¯s body, the oppressive aura targeting them alone. The onlookers shuddered, feeling a chill that made their hairs stand on end. It was a horrifying sight. These individuals, each renowned across the continent, were helpless under Kane¡¯s wrath. ¡°I... I will exin,¡± Cami stammered. ¡°You¡¯d better speak properly, or I¡¯ll take your life here and now,¡± Kane dered, his tone unyielding. Cami bit her crimson lips, trembling. ¡°They fought on the front lines against the House of the Sun...¡± ¡°And that excused their vile behavior?¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t granted them certain privileges... the discontent within the temple would have built up and exploded.¡± ¡°And you dare call that an excuse?¡± Kane¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. "Your Excellency, you may not realize how vast the influence of the church has be. Not just in Rehinar, but across the entire western region of Fresia. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that two-thirds of the continent''s poption belongs to the Blood Grand Temple." "And what of it?" "We¡¯re doing everything we can to keep them in check, but there are limits." "What you¡¯re saying is that the Blood Grand Temple has grown sorge that you¡¯re incapable of managing it." Kane¡¯s voice grew colder,ced with lethal intent. He approached the trembling member of the Red Raven group. ¡°Y-Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°You are unworthy of addressing me.¡± Kane grabbed the man¡¯s head, activating a Blood Void. ¡°S-spare me¡ªaaaargh!¡± Every ounce of moisture was drained from the man¡¯s body into Kane¡¯s hand. But it didn¡¯t stop there. Though Kane¡¯s grip was on one man, the entire Red Raven group screamed in agony. ¡°N-noooooo!¡± One by one, they copsed, their bodies shriveled and lifeless. ¡°Yoshua.¡± ¡°...Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to always keep firm control on the Blood temple?¡± ¡°It is my failure,¡± Yoshua admitted. ¡°And how will you take responsibility for this failure?¡± ¡°I offer my life.¡± Before Yoshua could follow through, Joseph interjected. ¡°Your Excellency, Yoshua has devoted himself to the well-being of Rehinar.¡± ¡°I am aware that you, Joseph, are not involved in this matter.¡± Joseph, as the head instructor of the Rehinar Military Academy, remained strictly focused on his duties and uninvolved in external affairs. ¡°However, if you interfere with my work, you will not remain unharmed.¡± ¡°Even so, Yoshua has pledged unwavering loyalty to Your Excellency¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Kane cut Joseph off, his rage far from subsiding. ¡°You¡¯ll take responsibility here and now, Yoshua, in front of everyone.¡± ¡°I will obey yourmand.¡± Yoshua¡¯s right hand glowed with a crimson aura. Without hesitation, he prepared to destroy his own heart. But Kane intervened. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life in exchange for your loyalty to Rehinar.¡± Kane reached out, shattering Yoshua¡¯s mana core. Though his life was spared, Yoshua would never wield mana again. ¡°Ugh¡­ I am deeply grateful for Your Excellency¡¯s boundless mercy.¡± Kane turned his gaze toward Mikhail. ¡°Mikhail, the Blood Grand Temple¡¯s influence must be dismantled.¡± ¡°I will obliterate everything beyond Rehinar¡¯s borders.¡± Mikhail immediately grasped Kane¡¯s intention. As Kane¡¯s most trusted ally, he could read his master¡¯s thoughts with ease. ¡°You won¡¯t aplish this quickly on your own. Work with Gilip.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join as well,¡± Cami said, struggling to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re not needed.¡± Kane dismissed her without a second thought. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 180 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 180 Even Cami, someone who could be called Kane¡¯s closest aide, had concealed the despicable actions of the Blood Grand Temple. She also bore responsibility for these deeds. For that reason, she was excluded from this matter. ¡°Reflect on your actions,¡± Kane said coldly to her before heading to the headquarters of the Blood Grand Temple in Rehinar. In front of the Blood Grand Temple, Kane arrived to see the priests greet him with reverence, as if they were in the presence of a deity. ¡°Oh! The Duke himself has graced the temple with a visit!¡± ¡°What a sacred asion!¡± ¡°We thank ta for allowing us to witness the Duke up close.¡± Kane observed the priests carefully. It was excessive. When Rehinar was just beginning to develop, such enthusiasm had been beneficial. However, now that the city had firmly established itself, such fervor had be more of a poison. This was an era of peace. No, to be precise, they were showcasing their madness through him. Wasn¡¯t the ruler of the Fresia Empire the Emperor? Yet these people went around proiming that Kane, the hero who saved the continent, was greater than the Emperor. ¡°The title of hero shines brighter because Rehinar remains loyal to the Imperial family.¡± Using his fame to pressure the royal family was not the behavior of true loyalists. Rehinar was a vassal, always prepared toy down their lives for the Fresia Imperial Family. That was the purpose of Rehinar''s existence. Yet, the actions of the Blood Grand Temple¡¯s members were dragging that honor through the mud. If this continued, they risked being branded as traitors. Crown Prince Isaac¡ªnow Emperor Isaac von Fresia¡ªhad thus far shown goodwill toward Kane, preventing any repercussions. But even his patience had limits. If he lost his tolerance or sumbed to pressure from the central nobility, he might turn his de toward Rehinar. This had to be prevented. Kane stepped into the center of the temple¡¯s hall. The blood priests gathered and took their seats. ¡°I¡¯vee here personally to deliver an important announcement.¡± Everyone fell silent, listening solely to Kane¡¯s voice. ¡°From today onward, the Blood Grand Temple will be downsized.¡± The priests murmured in shock. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Why would you suddenly reduce the temple¡¯sinfluence?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear him out first!¡± Kane¡¯s voice rang out again, calm but resolute. ¡°I know my words may seem absurd, but I ask for your understanding.¡± A high-ranking blood priest cautiously stood up and asked, ¡°May I ask the reason for this decision?¡± ¡°The reason is that members of the Blood Grand Temple have beenmitting atrocities under my name.¡± ¡°Those vile scum!¡± ¡°Who dares to misuse the Duke¡¯s name like that?¡± ¡°We must apprehend these heretics and punish them!¡± The priests erupted in anger. ¡®Their outrage is genuine. I suppose it¡¯s because they belong solely to Rehinar and the Blood Grand Temple.¡¯ Rehinar had never experienced an incident like Phec. Even though it hadn¡¯t been long since he had been in this trial, he understood why this was happening. It was all due to his memories. The followers of Rehinar were genuinely pure-hearted. They were all natives of Rehinar, and their first loyalty was to Kane. Fearing that their actions might tarnish Kane''s honor, they conducted themselves with utmost care. They never epted bribes or entertained improper requests. Despite their utmost caution, their anger was understandable when a scandal erupted. ¡°Because of this incident, Yoshua has stepped down as the temple''s High priest.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°The leader has taken responsibility¡­.¡± ¡°How could something so grave happen because of the reckless actions of a few?¡± Their emotions oscited between sorrow and rage. Kane seized the moment to instill a sense of vignce in them. ¡°The Blood Grand Temple is precious to me as well. It¡¯s a force that has grown alongside Rehinar. Expelling Yoshua is akin to cutting away part of myself. I hope you understand what I¡¯m trying to convey.¡± For Kane, family and honor were of paramount importance. If that honor was defiled, he inclined to destroy the sourcepletely. The followers were well aware of this. ¡°With a heart full of anguish, we will purify the temple.¡± ¡°Yoshua,¡± Kane addressed. ¡°At yourmand.¡± ¡°Purify the temple and restore your honor.¡± ¡°I am deeply grateful for the opportunity.¡± Thus began the cleansing of the Blood Grand Temple. * * * In front of the man, figures in crimson robes exuded an ominous aura. ¡°How dare you attack me? Do you even know who I am?¡± ¡°Nico Schloter, head of the Blood Grand Temple¡¯s Phec branch.¡± ¡°You know who I am, yet you dare attack me without fear? If you don¡¯t kneel immediately, you¡¯ll regret it greatly. I have the backing of Kane Rehinar, the Blood Grand Duke!¡± At that moment, crimson chains appeared on either side of him, binding his body in an instant. ¡°You bastards!¡± ¡°We are restraining a traitor who has tarnished the honor of the Duke.¡± It was only then that Nico realized the nature of the magic constraining him. ¡°Y-You¡¯re from the temple?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on the same side! Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Look at you acting all innocent.¡± Nico recalled the words spoken to him just moments earlier. His face turned pale with fear. ¡°Because of you, the high priest of the temple was stripped of his position¡ªwith his mana heart shattered, no less.¡± ¡°P-please, spare me!¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten the oath you swore before joining the temple.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll face interrogation soon. You¡¯ll need to confess everything. If you don¡¯t, remember this¡ªyour family, cousins, even distant rtives will all pay the price with their lives.¡± Despair engulfed Nico, surpassing mere fear. The ones sent to capture him were the Blood Inquisitors¡ªagents who only appeared during times of crisis within the temple. This meant the temple viewed his actions as a grave threat. To Nico, being taken by them was as good as a death sentence. ¡°W-wait!¡± he called out, stopping the Blood Inquisitors. ¡°I¡¯ll admit my wrongdoing. But before that, allow me to hand over the trade route management between Phec and Rehinar.¡± ¡°That will be handled by those above us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how much the Duke values the trade route? Especially the one connecting Phec and Rehinar¡ªit¡¯s among the Empire¡¯s most critical. I must retrieve my seal and leave it in my office.¡± ¡°Hand over the seal. I¡¯ll deliver it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hidden in a ce that only my magic can ess. Come with me, and I¡¯ll unseal it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re nning to escape, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°With my family¡¯s lives on the line because of my actions, do you think I¡¯d try something foolish?¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± The Blood Inquisitors followed Nico toward the outskirts of Phec. They arrived at a cave. It was a dark and eerie ce. ¡°You im to have hidden the seal here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over there,¡± Nico said, pointing to a section of the cave wall. ¡°Release these magical restraints, and I¡¯ll break the seal where the seal is concealed.¡± ¡°And how are we supposed to trust you?¡± ¡°Do you see any way for me to escape? There¡¯s only one exit here.¡± The location left no room for evasion. The only way out was the entrance. It didn¡¯t seem like a ce where one could attempt something reckless. But the Inquisitors overlooked one crucial detail. Sssshhhhh. As Nico pressed a section of the cave wall, poisonous gas began to seep out. ¡°Poison!¡± ¡°Shield your bodies with mana!¡± ¡°Heh, did you think I¡¯d be foolish enough to invoke Kane¡¯s name without preparing for something like this?¡± Nico sneered sinisterly. The gas was released from a mechanism embedded in the cave¡ªa potent poison, not of ordinary kind. It was extracted from mutated monsters, deadly enough to kill even a sixth-ss mages instantly. ¡°I¡¯ve made a fortune using Kane¡¯s name. It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t keep going.¡± ¡°Guh¡­¡± One by one, the Blood Inquisitors copsed, sumbing to the toxic gas. Although Nico protected himself with mana, the poison was so potent that enduring it became increasingly difficult. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be rewarded by the higher-ups with your lives? They¡¯ve been looking for test subjects who¡¯ve absorbed the Blood Mana, so this works out perfectly.¡± Nico waited patiently for them to lose consciousness. Just then, the cave was suddenly filled with a fierce wind. The poison gas vanished in an instant. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Nico¡¯s jaw dropped as he saw the neer. ¡°M-Mikhail!¡± Kane¡¯s right-hand man, known as the True Dragon Lord. ¡°There are quite a few rats hiding here.¡± ¡°Wh-What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve captured everyone except you.¡± ¡°No way!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thest one.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Nico activated a mechanism. The ground beneath him opened, and he attempted to descend. Thud! Mikhail¡¯s spear, me Emperor¡¯s spear, shot forward like lightning and impaled Nico¡¯s abdomen. Nico was thrown into the air and mmed against the cave wall. ¡°Who is your superior?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t need to. There are plenty of people who¡¯ll speak. And while I¡¯m not fond of torture, the Duke is a different story. You¡¯ll see hell. Are you prepared for that?¡± There was one fact that everyone knew. When Kane sought information from the enemy, the screams from Rehinar never ceased. He didn¡¯t easily end their lives. He kept them alive until every bit of information was extracted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He even used healing magic to keep them alive longer. Though everyone respected Kane, there was one thing they couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to: the horrific methods he used to torture his enemies. Nico, trapped in his thoughts, caught Mikhail¡¯s sly grin. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be caught by the Duke, do you?¡± *** The temple''s prison. For years, many people who had infiltrated the temple while pretending to be followers were now imprisoned. All of them were nothing more than broken shells of their former selves. The air inside the prison was thick with the stench of blood. Kane personally tortured each one of them, extracting every bit of information. As he wiped the blood from his hands, he muttered to himself. ¡°So the remnants of the Meyer Family are still around¡­¡± He thought he had wiped them all out. But it seemed the house of Sun¡¯s influence still lingered. ¡°And they¡¯re walking freely in the Imperial Pce?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. The surrounding atmosphere froze due to the crimson glow in his eyes. It was a terrifying aura. Even Kane¡¯s subordinates found it hard to breathe freely. ¡°This time, we¡¯ll eliminate them all.¡± As Kane stood up, Mikhail stepped in front of him. ¡°There are people from the Imperial Family involved. Even if the Emperor trusts you, these are the Emperor''s blood rtives.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going in recklessly. First, I¡¯ll assess the situation in the Imperial Capital. The actiones after that.¡± ¡°Phew. I was worrying for nothing.¡± Mikhail let out a sigh of relief. shing with the Imperial Family wasn¡¯t something that could be done lightly. There would be many restrictions. They would need to gather a solid justification. The best course was to use the remnants of the Sun House as a reason to speak with the Imperial Family. ¡°Gillip, activate the ck Crow¡¯swork and gather information on the First Princess.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Imperial Capital to get a feel for the situation.¡± ¡°You n to act after assessing the situation, right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°But why go to the Imperial Capital immediately?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to cause trouble, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°There is no one here who isn¡¯t worried, Duke.¡± Kane looked around at them. They all subtly nodded in agreement. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 181 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 181 The Imperial Pce where the First Princess Resided. The first princess had never married, but she still held her position. As she sipped her tea, a maid bowed her head and spoke cautiously. "The identity of the infiltrator within the Blood Grand temple order has been exposed." "How many times has this happened? This time will pass like the others." "There are reports of arge-scale purge being initiated." At the maid¡¯s words, Princess Wendy furrowed her brows. "Suddenly?" "They say Kane Rehinar has taken action." "Why is he rooting out heretics only now, after remaining silent for so long?" "It seems word of efforts to tarnish his reputation has reached him." "Is that enough to make him move?" "Kane Rehinar prioritizes his honor and that of the Rehinar name above all else. That¡¯s why we had been working to diminish his reputation." "This timing is far too coincidental. Why now, of all times?" Her suspicion had a specific reason. The Head of the Meyer Family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The resurrection of Kesh Meyer¨C the Pope of Lycera Theocracy, and the First Star, was imminent. Using forbidden magic, they had seeded in summoning the soul of the one Kane had once killed. The Blood Grand temple was both a cult of hell and life. The blood priests within the temple order were essential for forbidden magic. Thus, they infiltrated the Blood Grand temple to smuggle out the blood priests. As a result, the resurrection of Kesh Meyer was at hand. "Have you acquired the final ingredient?" "We have ced 1,000 of the highest-grade blood mana stones on the altar." "You go ahead first. I¡¯ll fetch the Life Star(Tl/N: Purest form of mana crystal filled with Life mana) from the imperial treasury and meet you at the altar." "I will ensure all preparations for the ritual areplete." Wendy left the room and parted ways with the maid. She headed directly to the imperial treasury to retrieve the Life Star. The knight guarding the treasury saluted her as she approached. "We have been awaiting your arrival." "Open it." At hermand, the knight unlocked the treasury with a golden key. ng. The massive iron door groaned as it moved. Wendy quickly made her way to the deepest part of the treasury. "Now, everything is ready." As she picked up the Life Star, the treasury began to shake. It was a security measure triggered by the presence of an unauthorized person. However, Wendy was no ordinary individual. She was a powerful mage. She Remained Unshaken and Cast Teleportation. sh! Her body shimmered and disappeared in an instant. Wendy reappeared on an isted ind in the middle of the sea, a ce rarely touched by human presence. On the deserted ind, figures cloaked in robes adorned with sun emblems were gathered. ¡°Greetings, Bride of Divinity.¡± ¡°Proceed with the ritual.¡± At hermand, the Meyer Family priests sprang into action. ¡°You scoundrels! Are you not afraid of the heavens?¡± ¡°Release us at once!¡± ¡°Blood Duke will not let you¡ªurgh!¡± sh! The heads of the shouting blood priests rolled to the ground. Drip, drip. Blood soaked the floor. The sacrifices were high-ranking priests of the Blood Grand temple. Their Blood Rune at the Fourth Stage: Blood Oath. These blood priests, bearing the same insignia as High Priest Yoshua, were the Five Saints of the Blood Grand temple. They traveled acrossnds, purging heretics and maintaining divine order. Revered and holy, they worked from the heights of their ranks to protect the world. Now, they had been captured and offered as sacrifices for a forbidden ritual. The blood began to flow across the floor, sketching a crimson magic circle atop the altar stones. A sinister aura emanated from the symbol. ¡°Ah, the time has finallye!¡± ¡°God shall return to us!¡± The Meyer Family priests chanted with fervent hope and desire. Wendy ascended the altar and shattered the Life Star. Crack. The fragments were absorbed into the altar. As they vanished, the blood magic circle glowed an even more vivid red. ¡°Come forth, my lord.¡± As her murmur ended, a crimson pir of light surged skyward from the magic circle. The once-clear sky turned blood-red, and a shadow began to descend slowly. * * * A young man with golden hair looked down at Wendy and spoke. ¡°Was it you who awakened me?¡± His voice, resonating like a force that shook her very mind, echoed in Wendy¡¯s ears. Swallowing nervously, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I am the one who brought you back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± At his question, Wendy replied. ¡°Because I am your bride.¡± ¡°The only woman destined for me is the Bride of Divinity.¡± ¡°The Bride of Divinity you await is me.¡± The golden-haired man¡ªKesh Meyer, resurrected from death¡ªgazed at Wendy intently. ¡°Show me the mark.¡± Without hesitation, Wendy removed her outer garment. On her back, just above her right shoulder de, a tattoo of a sun appeared. Kesh Meyer continued to observe the tattoo. Then, something changed. Above the sun mark, a moon emerged, glowing faintly. ¡°What you say is true.¡± ¡°Would I have gone to such lengths to revive you if I weren¡¯t your bride?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible if you were someone seeking something from me.¡± Wendy nodded in agreement. Kesh Meyer possessed immense power. A mortal who had once attempted to ascend to divinity, even his servants were regarded as formidable forces throughout the continent. Such was the extent of his abilities. ¡°Do you now recognize me as your bride?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Kesh Meyer suddenly grabbed Wendy by the back of her neck and kissed her. From his lips, a divine energy flowed into Wendy, entering her body. ¡°We are now one.¡± As he ended the kiss, Kesh Meyer addressed Wendy with deference. The priests of the Meyer Family roared in approval. ¡°Congrattions on bing his official bride!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Following this, praises for Kesh Meyer filled the air. ¡°We are infinitely grateful for your return to the world!¡± The Meyer Family Priests Were Overwhelmed with Emotion. Hot tears streamed down their faces. When the First Star died, the Meyer Family faced brutal persecution, enduring wounds so severe that their entire lineage was nearly erased. Yet, thanks to the secret seeds they had painstakingly hidden away, the Meyer Family could rise again from the shadows. ¡°Do you happen to know of Kane Rehinar?¡± ¡°I know him very well,¡± Wendy replied, her expression hardening with bitterness. The reason she had be the Bride of Divinity was because of Kane Rehinar. He had chosen her younger sister, Charlotte, as his bride rather than Wendy. How humiliating a decision that was! To pass over her, the elder sister, who remained unmarried, and instead choose Charlotte. She could not bear it. Her heart burned with the desire to destroy Kane Rehinar utterly. Grinding her teeth, she spoke of Kane with seething resentment. ¡°It seems much has changed while I was gone.¡± ¡°Can you kill Kane for me?¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure. I, too, have a debt to settle with Kane,¡± Kesh Meyer said, his eyes glinting dangerously. A menacing aura filled the deserted ind. Though he had just been resurrected, his overwhelming power remained intact. His killing intent was palpable, suffocating the entire ind with its weight. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time to assemble my army,¡± Kesh dered, turning toward the Meyer Family priests. But before he could speak further, Wendy interjected. ¡°I have already prepared your army. Call upon them.¡± Following her suggestion, Kesh summoned the Meyer Family¡¯s hidden forces. ¡°My servants, arise from your slumber and heed themands of the heavens!¡± Boom! The ground split apart as ominous corpses emerged, numbering in the thousands. They continued to rise without end, filling the deserted ind with their skeletal forms. But these were no ordinary skeletons. Their seemingly decrepit bodies became d in an array of weapons and armor, each suited for battle. Skeleton Soldiers of All Professions¡ªKnights, Mages, and Priests Alike The skeletons were equipped in various outfits representing a wide array of professions. Each emitted a formidable mana presence. These were no ordinary skeletons; all of them were ofmander level. It seemed their resurrection had made them even more powerful than they were when alive. ¡°Will you head straight for the Imperial Capital?¡± Wendy asked. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to trample through Rehinar along the way,¡± Kesh replied with a smirk. ¡°Allow me to guide you.¡± Wendy volunteered to lead the way, intending to destroy the ce of her birth, the Fresia Empire. Before, she had moved solely to seek revenge on Kane Rehinar. Now, she was utterly captivated by Kesh Meyer, willing to give up everything to serve him. Meanwhile, in the Imperial Capital¡­ Kane, d in a hooded robe, quietly approached the royal pce. ¡°Halt!¡± A guard blocked his way. ¡°This is the royal pce. You must identify yourself to enter.¡± The guard¡¯s tone was firm andmanding, almost to the point of arrogance. Even a patient person would find it infuriating. And the one standing before them was Kane. ¡°I am here to see His Majesty,¡± Kane stated. ¡°You think you can see the Emperor without identifying yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡± Kane slowly lifted his bowed head, revealing his deep, prating gaze. ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± The guard instinctively gasped, his breath catching in his throat. A wave of terror gripped his body. Uncontroble trembling overtook him, and his head dropped in submission without his consent. ¡°Stand aside.¡± Kane strode between the guards, who were frozen in ce, unable to move. Their bodies refused to obey theirmands. It was only after Kane had disappeared into the pce that they copsed to the ground, trembling and gasping for air. "Wh-Who is that?" "I have no idea¡­" "More importantly, I think we¡¯re screwed." "H-Hurry! Inform the pce!" The emergency rm echoed through the halls. This sound was only ever heard when an unauthorized outsider breached the imperial pce. But such warnings were of no concern to him. Kane¡¯s ghostly movements bypassed everyyer of security. "An intruder!" "Find them immediately!" "Protect His Majesty first!" The imperial knights mobilized with wless coordination. Surrounding the emperor, Isaac, were the ck Heaven Guards ¡ªno, now renamed the Dark River Imperial Guards. "Your Majesty, it seems the pce¡¯s defenses have been breached." "Doesn¡¯t this happen far too often?" "We have no excuse, Your Majesty." A shadow appeared in the grand hall where Isaac resided. The Dark River Guard unsheathed their swords in unison. "Who are you? State your identity!" The figure, cloaked in a robe, removed his hood. "I am here to greet Your Majesty." Kane knelt gracefully, demonstrating proper etiquette. "Kane! What brings you here?" Isaac sprang to his feet, approaching Kane with urgency. "Your Majesty, you must not move carelessly!" "My brother hase all this way to see me. What¡¯s there to worry about?" Isaac, as always, was the same. His affection for Kane had not diminished in the slightest. "My duties have been overwhelming, making it difficult to visit you," Isaac admitted. "I understand." "What brings the Blood Duke to the pce?" "It seems remnants of the House of the Sun still persist." "I thought we eradicated thempletely ten years ago." "So did I, but it appears they¡¯ve been gathering strength in the shadows." "Those cockroach-like fools. Are you saying the Meyer Family remnants are hiding here in the capital?" "Yes, Your Majesty. They¡¯re even within this pce." "The audacity of these vermin. Commander!" "Yes, Your Majesty." "Bring me the heads of these cockroaches immediately!" "Your Majesty, please wait." Kane raised a hand to stop Isaac. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 182 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 182 Isaac sensed something strange in Kane¡¯s attempt to dissuade him. ¡°Are the high-ranking nobles involved?¡± ¡°It seems the First Princess is the key figure.¡± ¡°Wendy?¡± Isaac, upon ascending to the throne, refrained from conducting a bloody purge. He took an inclusive approach. However, the First Princess still harbored futile dreams¡ª Dreams of overturning the heavens and standing atop the highest pinnacle herself. ¡°Richard, secure the First Princess.¡± At Isaac¡¯smand, the Commander of the imperial guard disappeared like the wind. ¡°That girl seemed quiet for a while, but in the end, she caused trouble.¡± Isaac¡¯s expression hardened. The House of the Sun had once been a dangerous faction that threatened the continent. To align with them was akin to treason. And yet, to think Wendy had been identified as a key figure! How careless could one be to the extent that even Kane Rehinar managed to catch wind of it? ¡°Now, even I cannot forgive her.¡± To Isaac, Wendy was family. Though she hadn¡¯t listened to him ten years ago, she was still his sister. How much better would it have been in this deste imperial family if they had relied on each other? That hope had crumbled. ¡°Sigh.¡± Isaac let out a deep sigh. Even the emperor could do nothing about his kin. ¡°I should¡¯ve forced her into marriage.¡± ¡°That was your mistake, Your Majesty,¡± Kane bluntly remarked, delivering a verbal blow. Isaac clutched his chest. ¡°Ugh, I know that already. Did you have to confirm the kill?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, Your Majesty.¡± Ten years had passed, yet Isaac remained the same. Still innocent. And still talkative. How could anyone call this emperor reserved? The public opinion of Isaac among the citizens was that he wasposed and serious. It was the talk of the streets as they passed through the city. After all, he was the Iron-Blooded Emperor who had ushered in an era of peace. ¡°They say changing too much leads to an early death. Besides, once again, I owe you my thanks.¡± ¡°Protecting Fresia is also my family¡¯s mission.¡± ¡°If you had be emperor instead of me, the world might have been a better ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m specialized inbat, not politics or administration.¡± At Kane¡¯s response, Isaac chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the one who restored the fallen Rehinar family to its former glory in just one year. Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know governance. You¡¯re much better at it than I am.¡± ¡°If you say things like that in front of the nobles, it¡¯ll cause trouble. Please don¡¯t joke about it.¡± ¡°Tch, no fun!¡± Isaac pped his hands, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Kane, since it¡¯s been so long since you visited the royal pce, I should summon my son. No, wait, let¡¯s go see him ourselves.¡± With that, he led Kane outside the castle. Commander Richard of the imperial guard came rushing over with an urgent report. ¡°The First Princess is not in the pce.¡± ¡°Did she catch wind of our movements?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Looks like we might have to postpone visiting my son.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Isaac turned to Richard and issued amand. ¡°Have the imperial army prepare for battle.¡± Richard imbued mana into his voice and ryed the order with force. ¡°By the Emperor¡¯s decree, the imperial army is to prepare for battle!¡± Isaac and Kane exited the royal city, heading toward the eastern outskirts. Meanwhile, central nobles, already in armor, arrived where the Emperor was. ¡°Your Majesty! What has happened?¡± ¡°We came quickly upon hearing the deration of martialw.¡± ¡°A threat has been detected from across the sea.¡± ¡°The sea, Your Majesty?¡± The central nobles narrowed their eyes, gazing at the vast ocean. But there was nothing. Only endless blue waters. No visible danger whatsoever. Yet, Kane and Isaac alone sensed the ominous presence shrouding the sky. ¡°Kane. It¡¯s them, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Without a doubt.¡± ¡°But how could they be nning to cross the sea? Flying in on a Floating city like they did ten years ago?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± Kane focused on the ocean. It didn¡¯t look like they were swimming across its surface. Instead, they seemed to be approaching from deep below. Kane concentrated his mana into his eyes. sh! The overwhelming power of his mana spread instantly, chilling even the nobles nearby. ¡°You¡¯re bing more of a monster as you age.¡± He was already a monster before. Now? Kane was an untouchable supreme force. The strongest of the Twelve Star Lords. That was the Kane of today. ¡®Unlike my past life, there¡¯s no system interface in this one.¡¯ He had to rely solely on the sensations he had honed over time to wield his mana. ¡®I haven¡¯t used my ice attribute before, but this is a good time to try.¡¯ Facing Kane and trying to manipte water was sheer folly. Even though he wielded blood mana, his family¡¯s lineage was unmistakable. The Rehinar family¡ªknown as the House of Guardians and masters of water. Using water in front of him? A foolish mistake. Kane extended his hand forward. Woom! A fierce vibration rippled from his palm, spreading waves of force around him. In that instant, frost began to form nearby. The air temperature plummeted rapidly, sending an unmistakable signal of Kane¡¯s power. . With every breath, frost visibly formed in the air. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s suddenly freezing! What is happening here?¡± ¡°Bring out the winter supplies immediately!¡± The central nobles, caught off guard by the knife-like cold, scrambled to issue orders to the soldiers. Then, it happened. Craaaack! The vast ocean began to freeze solid. ¡°M-my goodness!¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± The eyes of the central nobles widened in shock. Freezing such a massive expanse of sea was no ordinary feat. What¡¯s more, it was caused by a single person. Though the nobles themselves were skilled knights and mages, they couldn¡¯t even imagine replicating such a feat. Their astonishment was understandable. While the nobles were stunned, the Emperor¡¯s elite guard¡ªthose who had been with Isaac and seen Kane¡¯s power firsthand¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop their trembling either. The stronger you were, the more you understood. To the eyes of the elite guard, the ice mana radiating from Kane wasn¡¯t just ordinary power. [Commander, what level would one need to emit this much mana?] [Could the Blood Duke have surpassed humanity and reached the rumored 10th ss?] [His Majesty carries a double-edged sword at his side.] The whispers of the elite guard reached Richard¡¯s ears. A double-edged sword. That term lingered in Richard¡¯s mind. They weren¡¯t wrong¡ªKane could either be a divine spear for the Emperor or a dagger turned against him. ¡®No matter how much we worry¡­ nothing changes. If Kane Rehinar has indeed reached the 10th ss, then even if the entire continent bands together, we¡¯d still be powerless. All we can do is hope he remains steadfast in his loyalty.¡¯ That was Richard¡¯s conclusion. For nearly 7 or 8 years, he had advised the Crown Prince about Kane Rehinar¡¯s potential threat. Yet, contrary to his fears, Kane remained devoted solely to Fresia. Beyond restoring peace to Rehinar, Kane also managed the chaotic mana flows. He took no action beyond those responsibilities. He avoided involvement in central politics entirely, and his close associates ensured the same. Kane made a deliberate effort not to expand his influence. The only real issue was the rising power of the Blood Grand Temple. Its influence within the Fresia Empire had grown overwhelmingly strong. Nearly one-third of Fresians were adherents of the temple. Some argued it was half of the entire poption. If this one issue could be resolved, there would be no need for concern. "For the Blood Duke tomand the reduction of the temple''s influence¡ªwhat an audacious decision." Who else would dare to curtail their own power so boldly? It was fortunate Kane harbored no greed. Not only had he ordered the temple''s downsizing, but he also decreed that his name should not be ced before the Emperor¡¯s. This was proimed to all his followers. Such loyalty was truly extraordinary. "No wonder his family is regarded as a noble lineage." While Richard pondered Kane¡¯s remarkable dedication, the sea continued to freeze overpletely. Beneath the frozen ocean, Kesh Meyer¡¯s soldiers advanced. They rode skeletal sharks made of bone, moving steadily forward. However, the ocean¡¯s temperature had suddenly plummeted, freezing over entirely. Though the skeleton warriors didn¡¯t need to breathe, a frozen sea posed an entirely different challenge. Kesh Meyer and Wendy, on the other hand, were inside a translucent, spherical barrier, allowing them to breathe. As long as their mana wasn¡¯t depleted, they were rtively safe. The real problem was breaking through the jagged, frozen waters above them. ¡°Were you followed when you came to me?¡± ¡°No. I marked a teleportation coordinate on the ind, so myst location reported to the imperial pce wouldn¡¯t reveal my movements.¡± ¡°Still, it seems they¡¯ve noticed our actions. Isaac appears to have grown considerably over the past ten years.¡± Yet, Kesh Meyer was unconcerned. Though resurrected, he was stronger than ever before. No matter how much Isaac had grown, he wouldn¡¯t be a threat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even Kane Rehinar wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. ¡°Shatter the ice.¡± The Lich King unleashed a barrage of violet spheres toward the frozen ocean. Boom! Hundreds of spheres smashed into the ice, breaking through. The soldiers began to emerge, one by one, establishing a defensive formation amidst the fractured ice. Kesh and Wendy followed, emerging slowly. ¡°Kane Rehinar!¡± Wendy gritted her teeth in fury. The man who had humiliated her. To lead him to ruin, she had be the bride of divinity itself. Her venomous expression brought satisfaction to Kesh Meyer. ¡°Our shared goal stands before us. Do you wish to kill him?¡± ¡°Death alone wouldn¡¯t satisfy me. I want to uproot Rehinar entirely, leaving him in a living hell.¡± ¡°Understood. I shall grant salvation to him and his family.¡± Kesh shouted toward Kane beforeunching his attack. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Kane Rehinar. Has it been ten years?¡± ¡°Who are you to pretend like you know me?¡± Kesh¡¯s eyebrow twitched. That insolent tone. How could he possibly not remember? ¡°Still the same filthy mouth, I see. I almost forgot how good you are at provoking others.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve never seen a face like yours before.¡± ¡°Maybe this will jog your memory.¡± Kesh didn¡¯t emit any mana or divine power. Yet, a golden sword manifested in the sky. The de pierced through the clouds, poised to descend to the earth. ¡°Too many from the House of the Sun wield such crude powers. No wonder I don¡¯t recall you.¡± ¡°Heh, still so arrogant. That¡¯s what makes you amusing. Let¡¯s see if you can defeat me again this time.¡± Kesh lowered his hand. The massive sword in the sky began its descent toward the ground. Not just one but tens of them. ¡°They¡¯re falling toward Fresia!¡± ¡°Activating the barrier!¡± A transparent shield enveloped the imperial capital of Fresia. The soldiers and citizens watched with bated breath as the swords plummeted. ¡°That trick didn¡¯t workst time, and it won¡¯t work now. You really don¡¯t learn, do you?¡± Kane raised a red sword toward the heavens. It was his BloodSky des. The moment he swung it, a shockwave of blood-red energy tore through the air, colliding with the descending golden swords. The sh was catastrophic. The sky lit up with the explosive convergence of golden light and blood-red power, the shockwaves rattling the ground. Kesh watched the disy with a twisted grin. ¡°Now this is more like it. Show me, Kane! Show me if you can still cut me down!¡± Kane¡¯s red gaze pierced through the maelstrom of energy. ¡°Cut you down? You talk like you¡¯re worth my time. I¡¯ll just erase you from existence this time, Kesh.¡± The battle was only beginning. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 183 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 183 A small red sword appeared majestically. The Blood Sky des faced the massive golden sword. It was like throwing an egg against a rock. Yet, the Blood Sky de was a divine weapon, forged from the rarest mineral in the world. ng. The sound of the golden sword shattering echoed. The Blood Sky de hadn¡¯t even made contact, yet it the ¡°Divine sword of punishment¡± broke. Once the golden sword shattered, a chain reaction followed. The imposing, awe-inspiring golden swordpletely disappeared. Now, the Blood Sky de stood tall, exuding a dominating presence. ¡°What will you do now?¡± ¡°You arrogant fool.¡± Kesh Meyer¡¯s face twisted in fury. Was Kane looking down on him again? Anger surged within him. It brought back the pain of the moment he had been in by Kane Rehinar. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you keep up that smug face.¡± Kesh Meyer¡¯s army advanced toward the Fresia Empire. The ground trembled. At the enemy''s charge, Fresia¡¯s soldiers swallowed nervously. In their eyes, the enemy was formidable. ¡°I will handle this,¡± Kane dered. Retrieving the floating Blood Sky des, Kane ascended the fortress wall. As he prepared to move, Isaac drew his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Know your ce,¡± Kane replied coldly. Yet, there was a hint of concern in his tone. ¡°Are you¡­ worried about me?¡± Isaac asked. ¡°If even a scratch were to mar His Majesty¡¯s body, those people would tear me apart,¡± Kane said, motioning toward the central nobles. The central nobles averted their gazes. They might criticize him in his absence, but with him standing before them, who would dare point out any ws? He was the strongest warrior on the continent. And his temperament wasn¡¯t particrly mild either. Crossing him could leave nothing but regret. Avoiding eye contact was the wisest course of action. ¡°So please, stay here. That would truly help me,¡± Kane concluded. Whoosh! Kane surged toward the enemy. As he disappeared, the central nobles began muttering among themselves. ¡°That insolent man!¡± ¡°How can a vassal act so irreverently?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, if you continue tolerating him, the dignity of the royal family will be diminished!¡± At the nobles¡¯ints, Isaac turned his head toward them. ¡°Are you willing to go and fight in Kane¡¯s stead?¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± ¡°We, too, are armed and ready to protect Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Just give the order, and we¡¯ll immediately charge forward and annihte them.¡± The voice of the central nobles trembled. A tonecking confidence. In the presence of Emperor Isaac, retreating was not an option. ¡°Then go and fight. I will summon Kane back. Richard, order Kane to retreat.¡± As Richard moved to carry out themand, the central nobles panicked. ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡± ¡°We are here to support you, Your Majesty¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only ever handled rear support; leading the charge may be beyond us¡­.¡± They scrambled for excuses. Cowardly nobles who hesitated in moments of crisis yet were quick toin. This was why Isaac favored Kane. Despite Kane¡¯s haughty demeanor, he fought directly and eased Isaac¡¯s burdens. ¡°This is precisely the difference between you and Kane. If youck courage, then keep your mouths shut. If you speak carelessly, the Lords of the Night mighte and kill you without a trace.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The nobles instinctively covered their mouths with their hands. The Lords of the Night (Vampires) were a terror of the Fresia Empire. They obeyed only Kane¡¯s orders. To them, rank held no importance. Anyone hostile to Kane, regardless of their status, was killed. Of course, they never appeared within the imperial capital. But outside the capital, they revealed themselves freely. Unless one nned to remain confined within the capital for life, it was wise not to provoke them. ¡°Well done. Keep your mouths shut like that. You almost lost your lives today,¡± Isaac remarked. The moment his words ended, bats swarmed behind Kane. The bats gathered. Hundreds of shadows emerged. The Lords of the Night appeared in the imperial capital. * * * ¡°You¡¯re nning to fight alone again.¡± ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°I am always by your side, my husband.¡± It was Desdemona, the vampire lord and Kane¡¯s first wife. Her smile was absolutely bewitching. The advancing skeleton warriors abruptly halted. ¡°Step back. The enemy is the resurrected patriarch of the House of the Sun.¡± But Desdemona did not retreat. ¡°It is my duty to ensure my master¡¯s safety.¡± She unfurled her wings of blood. An overwhelming surge of mana radiated from her body. ¡®What a chilling presence. Has it been 10 years? Desdemona is no longer the same as I remember.¡¯ As expected of a n that wielded the blood mana, she was powerful. As Kane had grown stronger, so had Desdemona and the vampire n. ¡°With this, I guess I don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡± Leaving her behind, Kane advanced toward Kesh Meyer. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you quickly andplete the trial.¡± When Kane pointed the Blood Sky des at Kesh Meyer, Wendy let out a furious scream. ¡°Kane!¡± Her eyes burned with bloodshot rage. ¡°You foolish woman. If His Majesty forgave your past, you should¡¯ve lived quietly.¡± ¡°This is all your fault! You humiliated me and ruined everything!¡± The more Wendy raged, the stronger her dark aura grew. She once wielded the mana of the moon, but now there was nothing left but the dark aura. ¡°So, you¡¯ve turned to ck magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all to kill you. Prepare yourself!¡± She shouted her threat. Ten years ago, she had already been a sixth-ss mage. And now? Born into the royal family, she had ascended to the eighth ss. To possess such power yet fall into corruption¡ªwhat a foolish woman she was. ¡°You should be grateful you were born into the royal bloodline. If not, I would¡¯ve killed you hundreds of times over by now.¡± Did Kane¡¯s words provoke her? Dark rays of light burst from her hands. Fwoosh! When Kane¡¯s Blood Sky des cut through the ck rays, they dissipated powerlessly. ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Wendy went wild with fury. Had she truly lost her mind? Dozens of ck tendrils erupted from her body. The tendrils moved like tentacles, twisting and writhing. Boom! Crash! Bang! Bang! The ck tendrilsshed out at Kane chaotically. Kane shed at them with the Blood Sky des. But the tendrils only multiplied. From dozens to hundreds. This was the power of ck magic. And with the revived strength of Kesh Meyer added to it, Wendy von Fresia was no longer who she once was. ¡°Hohoho! How does it feel? Do you sense my power now?¡± Sheughed maniacally. It seemed she believed Kane was struggling, thinking victory was within her grasp. As she leisurely approached him, a voice called out urgently: ¡°Watch out!¡± From behind, Kesh Meyer¡¯s shout echoed. However, Wendy failed to react in time. Splurt¡ª Blood sprayed from her cheek. A red stream trickled down her face. She touched her cheek with trembling hands. ¡°Blood?¡± If it had ended there, it might have been bearable. But when she saw her reflection in the icy surface beneath her, she screamed. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Her once-beautiful face was now scarred. Not just a single wound¡ªher face was shed and torn in multiple ces. To someone who cherished her appearance, it was devastating. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for you to prance around. Step aside.¡± Kane dismissed Wendy as if she were insignificant. His true focusy on Kesh Meyer. Kesh wasn¡¯t the type to charge in recklessly. Kane was sure there was another move in y. *** Kesh Meyer was quietly astonished. ¡®I couldn¡¯t react to his attack.¡¯ Kesh had grown significantly stronger. And yet, he had failed to follow Kane Rehinar¡¯s movements. This could only mean one thing¡ªKane was on a higher level than he was. It wounded his pride. He, a man who once ascended to godhood, felt inferior to a mere human. ¡®You will never defeat me.¡¯ Grinding his teeth, he stretched out his hand. A massive greatsword materialized in his hands. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to die.¡± Kesh¡¯s greatsword appeared above Kane¡¯s head. Boom! The Blood Sky de shed with the greatsword. A powerful shockwave rippled outward, sweeping through the surroundings. Those near the battle were caught in the force and hurled backward, mming into the ground. Crash! Boom! Boom! In an instant, dozens of exchanges unfolded. From the sky, swords of divine punishment rained down. Kesh Meyer¡¯s relentless assault left no room for Kane to counterattack. ¡°Are you holding back against me?¡± The force of his strikes split the ground. Even the once-imprable ice was sliced apart as if it were soft slime. Boom. Kesh reached out with his free hand, the one not holding the greatsword. Using the vibrations from his stomp, he sent shards of ice hurtling toward Kane. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! The onught left Kane on the defensive. From the fortress walls, it seemed as if Kane was being steadily pushed back. ¡°Y-Your Majesty! The Blood Duke is being overpowered!¡± ¡°How can someone drive such a formidable warrior like the Blood Duke into a corner?¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see a day like this¡­.¡± The central nobles each muttered their disbelief. None of them had ever imagined Kane being forced into retreat. They had always envisioned him as someone who would mercilessly decimate his foes, not someone who could be overwhelmed. Kane¡¯s unparalleled strength was deeply imprinted in their minds. Isaac, his gaze fixed on the battle, finally spoke. ¡°His opponent is the First Star who died ten years ago.¡± ¡°The Lord of the House of the Sun?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°That young man? No, how is it possible for someone who died to return to life?¡± Isaac didn¡¯t respond to their questions. ¡°It must have been forbidden magic.¡± ording to reports from the royal pce, the Life Star had vanished. The culprit? Wendy. The only person who could have essed the royal archives was his younger sister. ¡°That foolish woman has finally caused a catastrophe.¡± Even familial ties could no longer shield her. By resurrecting the Lord of the House of the Sun, Wendy had brought a grave threat to the Fresia Empire. This was unforgivable. Once this battle was over, sparing Wendy would be impossible. Her crime was far too great. As Isaac mulled over these thoughts¡ª Boom! A deafening sound rang out. ¡°Your Majesty! The Blood Duke has fallen!¡± ¡°What are we to do now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we can handle that vast army¡­.¡± Isaac no longer registered the nobles¡¯ panicked voices. His mind was solely focused on the battle. ¡®This is strange. There¡¯s no way Kane should be falling back like this.¡¯ It was odd that he was being pushed back at all. To Isaac¡¯s eyes, it almost seemed like Kane was intentionally retreating. He doubted himself for a moment, wondering if he had misjudged, but no¡ªhe had seen it clearly. Kane was pretending to be pushed back by Kesh Meyer. ¡®What is Kane thinking?¡¯ Isaac had never been able to read Kane¡¯s mind. Kane¡¯s thoughts were known only to him. While Isaac was tilting his head in confusion, a sh of light suddenly appeared. A line formed in the air, only to vanish instantly. It was so quick, so fleeting, that no one truly realized it had even appeared. "Ugh!" Kesh Meyer, who had been relentlessly driving Kane back, suddenly vomited blood. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 184 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 184 Kane emerged through the cloud of dust. "Why?" He tilted his head, puzzled. It didn¡¯t make sense. Kesh Meyer had be stronger than before his death. However, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough tounch a reckless attack. "If it were you, I''d have taken my time plotting something from behind the scenes. There''s no way you''d attack head-on like this. What are you thinking?" He mulled it over during the fight. Stronger, yes, but not an unbeatable opponent. As their swords shed, Kane memorized Kesh Meyer''s sword techniques. Though unpredictable, he noticed his habits and patterns. Falling back while observing him had paid off. Now, it was time to counterattack. If he swung his sword now, Kesh Meyer would undoubtedly lose. Yet, he still had lingering doubts. There had to be another motive behind this. "Speak up." "Ugh." Kesh Meyer, drenched in blood, used his greatsword as a cane to stand. "Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking you¡¯ve won. This isn¡¯t over yet." Kesh Meyer unleashed the full extent of his power. It was a force intertwined with divine energy. His attire transformed. He was wielding the power of oblivion. "I guess I¡¯ll have to capture you and force the answers out of you." Boom! Kane kicked off the ground and leapt forward. Kesh Meyer¡¯s greatsword, bristling with spikes, collided with his Bloodsky des. The sh of their auras created an overwhelming shockwave. "Ahhh!" "Master, at this rate, you¡¯ll be swept away by their power! Fall back!" The vampires shouted toward Desdemona. She was casting blood magic, killing skeleton knights in the process. But her eyes never left the battle between Kane and Kesh Meyer. "All of you, retreat. I will remain by my husband¡¯s side." "But, my lord! That energy is far too dangerous!" "I trust him. Even if that energy engulfs me, it won¡¯t harm me." Her trust in Kane was absolute. The vampires shared her faith but weren¡¯t as strong as her. If they got caught in that immense vortex, they¡¯d lose their lives. Reluctantly, the vampires withdrew, leaving her behind. "No matter how I see it, that woman is the problem." Her eyes were fixed on Wendy. Wendy red at Kane as if he were her mortal enemy. She looked ready to attack at the first opportunity. Desdemona couldn¡¯t let that slide. "Hey" She killed her enemies as she moved toward Wendy. When someone called her name, Wendy turned her head. "Are you calling me?" "You''re the only one here, so obviously, I''m referring to you." Wendy''s eyes twitched. She was a princess of noble blood, born to reign. No one in this world had the right to call her out so casually. Yet, this insolent woman had dared to do just that. A monster who had stolen her ce. Wendy refused to acknowledge Desdemona. How could Kane forsake her and choose this creature who wasn¡¯t even human? As a woman, her pride was deeply wounded. "Even someone like you dares to look down on me?!" "Stop your nonsense and stay put. Kane might spare you, but I won¡¯t be so kind." Desdemona threatened her, disying her razor-sharp ws. "How dare you speak of killing the First Princess of the Empire? Your words amount to treason!" "And you, who resurrected the head of the Meyer Family, the greatest enemy of the Empire¡ªno, the entire continent¡ªhave the audacity to lecture me? How childish can you be? The Emperor must be exhausted from your antics. Instead of marrying the man he arranged for you, you always stir up trouble." Wendy screamed in fury at Desdemona''s scolding. Losing Kane was bad enough, but now this woman had the nerve to lecture her. And to top it off, she looked down at Wendy with that smug, haughty expression. "A wretched beast thinks she¡¯s untouchable just because her status has risen?!" "Hmph, you¡¯re blind. My Bloodline, alongside the Dragonkin, is among the most noble in the world. If you don¡¯t know that, perhaps you should revisit your history lessons." Desdemona was entirely unfazed by Wendy¡¯s provocations. Instead, Wendy, who had initiated the quarrel, grew even angrier. "You dare mock me?!" ck magic surged from her body. The energy pulled in the surrounding lich kings and skeleton knights. "Bring that woman before me and make her kneel immediately!" At Wendy¡¯smand, the skeleton knights charged forward. The lich king began casting spells from behind. ck spheres and shards of ice were hurled at Desdemona. Boom! Boom! Boom! Desdemona¡¯s blood wings deflected all the dark magic. "Ugh! Capture her at once!" Wendy screeched at the top of her lungs. Her tantrum was wild, almost frenzied. She no longer resembled a noble princess. If anything, it was Desdemona who exuded grace and dignity. Even in battle, she maintained herposure and elegance. This only served to unhinge Wendy further. "I¡¯ll tear you to shreds and feed you to monsters! No, I¡¯ll capture you and make you a monster¡¯s ve!" Despite Wendy''s vile threats, Desdemona remained calm. She wasn¡¯t the type to fall for such petty provocations. "You are truly beyond redemption. Kane must have endured so much because of you." The moment she shed her ws through the air¡ª Crack! The sound of bones shattering echoed. The skeleton knight''s armor was sliced clean off, and the enemies blocking her path were torn into pieces, flesh and all. Now, with no foes left obstructing her, Desdemona advanced toward Wendy. "Useless trash!" Wendy growled as she prepared to unleash her dark magic. But before she could act, Desdemona''s hand darted out and gripped Wendy''s throat. "Ahhh!" Wendy cried out in pain. "What should I do with you?" Desdemona asked coldly, tightening her grip on Wendy''s neck. "Ughhh," Wendy gasped, struggling desperately in pain. After a moment of deliberation, Desdemona made her decision. "Your fate will be decided by my husband. Behave yourself." Her hand moved toward Wendy¡¯s chest, aiming for her heart. Wendy realized what Desdemona intended and thrashed wildly, but she couldn¡¯t escape Desdemona¡¯s iron grip. "Ughhh!" Desdemona was about to crush Wendy''s mana heart when¡ª "Stand down," Kane''s voicemanded. Desdemona hesitated, but before she could retreat with Wendy, a sharp aura approached at incredible speed. Forced to act, Desdemona released Wendy. "Cough!" "Are you alright?" It was Kesh Meyer who had saved Wendy. The sight was utterly bizarre. Kane tilted his head in confusion as he observed Kesh Meyer. ¡®He¡¯s saving someone? Even if she brought him back to life, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d act like this.¡¯ Kesh Meyer, who valued human lives less than insects, cared nothing for men or women alike. But now, here he was, saving Wendy. ¡®Could he like her? No, there must be another reason.¡¯ As Kane mulled it over, Desdemona spoke up. "Master, there¡¯s something strange about that woman¡¯s heart." "What is it?" Kane asked. "It¡¯s something like divine power... almost like an egg." "Divine power?" The revtion was unexpected. Wendy who used ck magic was harboring divine power¡ªit was an unusual discovery. "Is the reason Kesh Meyer protects the First Princess because of the divine power in her mana heart?" It was the only exnation for why someone as ruthless as Kesh Meyer would shield Wendy. "We need to destroy her mana heart to find out for sure. I¡¯ll handle Kesh Meyer while you deal with her mana heart." "Understood." Kane surged toward Kesh Meyer. Boom! Kesh Meyer was forced backward, sessfully separating him from Wendy. In the meantime, Desdemona approached Wendy. Wendy¡¯s eyes widened in terror, realizing she had no time to block Desdemona¡¯s attack. Crunch! The sound of Wendy''s mana heart shattering echoed through the air. "Aaaargh!" Her screams pierced the battlefield, sharp and agonizing. Kesh Meyer¡¯s cry of despair followed closely behind. "Noooo!" A red mist rose above Wendy¡¯s body, forming into the shape of a face. A face twisted in agony. Screeeeeech! The monstrous sound reverberated across the sky as Wendy copsed to the ground. Kesh Meyer erupted in rage at the sight. "How did you know?" "When you saved the First Princess, it was obvious. You''re not the type to save anyone, are you?" Kane replied coolly. "You wretched fool!" It was then revealed that when Kesh Meyer kissed Wendy, he had imnted divine power within her mana heart. If he died during the battle, his soul was to transfer into her body. A woman¡¯s body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And not just any woman¡ªWendy, the First Princess of the Fresia Empire. In her body, Kesh Meyer believed he could hide his identity safely. Had the n seeded, he could have assassinated both Isaac and Kane Rehinar from the shadows. But his carefullyid n was now in ruins. "Your fatal mistake was showing yourself to me. Now, return to the depths of hell." "I cannot die, not after everything I¡¯ve done to survive!" A sh of divine light radiated from Kesh Meyer, blindingly bright, and then he disappeared. "Looks like he was in quite a rush," Kane remarked. Kesh Meyer had fled. A sight that would have been unthinkable in the past. It seemed the memory of his previous death still haunted him. The very person who once drove the world into terror was now running for his life. Kane turned his head toward Isaac and mouthed his words. [Now is the time. Deploy the army and sweep away the enemy. I will pursue the fleeing Kesh Meyer.] From atop the fortress, Isaac gave the signal to advance. The soldiers descended from the fortress walls, shing with Kesh Meyer¡¯s forces in a deafening roar of battle. [And the First Princess''s mana heart had to be destroyed.] [You did well. Leaving the mana heart intact led to this disaster in the first ce.] [Let¡¯s continue this conversationter.] With that, Kane vanished, pursuing Kesh Meyer. Isaac''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°Richard.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he truly the most reliable brother and vassal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s merely a testament to Your Majesty¡¯s wisdom, surpassing even that of the nobles.¡± ¡°This is why I sent Charlotte to be his second wife. Who cares about the title of first wife? What truly matters is him.¡± Isaac spoke with pride, as if recounting his greatest achievement. Despite noble opposition, he had made his younger sister, Charlotte, Kane¡¯s second wife. An unprecedented move. A princess marrying not as the first but as the second wife¡ªan act unheard of. A concubine, no less. It was an act that risked tarnishing the royal family¡¯s prestige, yet Isaac had pressed forward without hesitation. ¡°In hindsight, it was a masterstroke. If I had wavered and failed to push through, what would have happened? We would¡¯ve missed out on the Blood Tiger¡¯s lineage.¡± ¡°Did Your Majesty foresee even this oue?¡± ¡°The Blood Tiger¡¯s bloodline holds immense power. It surpasses even the royal bloodline. The nobles likely opposed it to prevent the crown from bing even stronger. The union of Fresia and Rehinar blood¡ªits potential is beyond imagination.¡± The thought alone sent a thrill through Isaac. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it have been more appropriate for Your Majesty to marry the Blood Duke¡¯s sister yourself?¡± ¡°Do you want to see someone die?¡± Isaac¡¯s tone sharpened, and Richard immediately lowered his gaze. ¡°No, Your Majesty. I merely sought to confirm the extent of Your Majesty¡¯s foresight.¡± ¡°Remember this, Richard. A ruler doesn¡¯t act on personal desire but on what benefits the realm. Charlotte¡¯s marriage to Kane wasn¡¯t just a political move¡ªit was destiny. The union of our bloodlines is the future of this empire.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes glinted with ambition as he gazed toward the battlefield, envisioning the empire¡¯s unprecedented rise. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 185 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 185 Isaac recoiled in shock. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered the idea of marrying someone from Rehinar family. But it was the worst possible move. Bringing it up could lead to disaster. Kane adored his younger siblings. He would never consider sending them to the pce, rife with constant scheming. So, Isaac dismissed the thought. Instead, he settled for marrying Charlotte to Kane. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and go fight!¡± Richard led the Imperial Guards into the battlefield. Although Kesh Meyer had fled, the enemy¡¯s momentum hadn¡¯t faltered in the slightest. Such is the nature of the undead. When amander or leader is defeated, morale usually copses. But the undead showed no signs of weakening. In fact, their ferocity intensified. ¡°Graaaahhh!¡± Skeleton soldiers hurled themselves into the fray, disregarding their own lives. The empire¡¯s army engaged them in fiercebat. Crash! Thud! A brutal struggle ensued. A merciless cycle of killing and dying repeated itself. ¡°First Division, form the magic circle!¡± ¡°Second Division, ready the spears!¡± The Imperial Guards, along with knights and mages from the central nobility, reinvigorated the battlefield. The undead began to fall one by one. Likely due to being summoned by Kesh Meyer elsewhere. Meanwhile... Kane had caught up with Kesh Meyer. ¡°You leech!¡± Kesh Meyer fired a burst of divine energy. But Kane dodged it effortlessly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Kesh Meyer grew desperate. Nothing worked against Kane. Thud! In the end, Kane''s sword struck Kesh Meyer¡¯s back. ¡°Urgh.¡± Kesh Meyer copsed to the ground. Ten years had passed since his death. He had sworn revenge on Kane, yet now found himself fleeing. ¡°Why... why do you always stand in my way?¡± Kesh Meyer roared in rage, his eyes aze. ¡°You¡¯re the one blocking my path, so I¡¯m simply removing the obstacle.¡± Kane pulled his des from Kesh Meyer¡¯s back. Squelch! Kesh Meyer¡¯s eyes widened. The de had been swung multiple times in one fluid motion. Thud. Kesh Meyer dropped to his knees. "Anyst words?" "Even if¡­ you kill me, I will rise again." "That won¡¯t happen. I n to destroy even your soul this time." Kane''s Bloodsky des vanished. The space grew eerily silent. A blinding light enveloped the surroundings, only to dissipate momentster, restoring everything to normal. Fwoosh... Kesh Meyer crumbled to dust, just like before. Despite being resurrected after ten years, he once again fell to Kane. From the scattered dust, a transparent wisp began to drift toward the sky. sh. Kane''s sword struck the ethereal mist. Aaaaargh! A shriek echoed¡ªa final cry from Kesh Meyer. "If the trial of the Room of Past hasn¡¯t ended yer, it seems I¡¯ll need to take care of the rest of them too." Kane turned and charged toward the undead army. With Bloodsky des in hand, he cut through the battlefield. Each swing of his de killed hundreds. The undead crumbled helplessly under Kane''s onught. The central nobles, witnessing Kane¡¯s power after so long, felt chills run down their spines. "I had forgotten." "Forgotten what?" "The Blood Duke. Ten years ago, he single-handedly destroyed the floating city and eradicated the House of Sun. Watching him now brings back memories of that time." "Indeed, we forgot he is the God of War." There was no need for anyone else to intervene. This man, who could annihte an entire undead army on his own, was none other than Kane Rehinar, the head of the House of Guardians. The oue of the war was already decided. Thanks to Kane¡¯s intervention, the Fresia Empire imed victory once again. * * * Kane stood at the entrance of the Trial again. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to say my final goodbyes... such a shame.¡± He had been transported here mid-battle. He had hoped there would be a chance for farewells, but there wasn¡¯t. That left him with a lingering sense of regret. Having passed the Room of Past life, he was now back at the beginning. This time, Ray was with him. ¡°Both of you are at the final trial.¡± It was the Room of Death. ¡°Any hints about what kind of trial it is?¡± Ray¡¯s question made Lami smile faintly. ¡°Want a hint?¡± ¡°You¡¯d actually give one?¡± ¡°Not a chance. You¡¯ll just have to experience it yourselves.¡± A radiant light enveloped Kane and Ray. Rather than a portal opening, Lami forcibly sent the two into the Room of Death. ¡°Give it your all and pass the final gateway. It¡¯s the easiest trial of them all.¡± As the two disappeared, Lami murmured softly in their direction. * * * Kane opened his eyes. But even that simple act felt incredibly exhausting. The first thing he saw was the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t a design typical of the modern era. He tried to sit up from his lying position. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t try to move.¡± Even lifting his body was a struggle. Turning his head slightly to the side, he saw a familiar face. ¡°Desdemona...¡± He was startled by his own voice. It wasn¡¯t the voice of his youth but that of a very old man. ¡°What¡­ what is going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you sit up.¡± Desdemona supported him as he moved. In the mirror¡¯s reflection, he saw himself. White hair. Deep wrinkles. ¡®Time must have passed significantly here in Tevend¡¯ The Room of Death wasn¡¯t set in Kane¡¯s original world but in Tevend. He turned his head again, an act that required immense effort. What came into view were many people. They looked at him with sorrowful expressions. They¡¯re my descendants. Each of them bore a resemnce to him. Even the retainers of the Rehinar family were present. Among them was a man who looked strikingly like Daniel, as well as children who bore an uncanny resemnce to Mikhail and Eki Hughes. At least I must have lived well in this life. Seeing so many who mourn for me¡­ Of course, not everyone seemed pleased by his presence. But the majority looked upon him kindly. ¡°Do you have anything you wish to say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve kept your beauty, as always.¡± Despite the passage of time, Desdemona hadn¡¯t aged a day. She looked just as she had before. ¡°Are you cracking jokes now that it¡¯s near the end?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°I used to joke before, too.¡± Perhaps his vitality was returning because the mournful expressions around him brightened. Kane began piecing together his memories. Something must have gone wrong with Rehinar. Their sorrow was not only for his impending death but also for the turmoil within the family. His descendants were embroiled in conflict. A feud between the children of his first wife, Desdemona, and his second wife, Charlotte von Fresia. So this is my trial. Can I resolve this in my current state? A body on the verge of copse. If it were the old days, he would have crushed the situation with sheer power. But now, his body was far past its prime. Is that child the source of the trouble? All of his descendants had the Blood Rune. Among them, one child stood out to him as particrly exceptional. ¡®Irel Rehinar, Charlotte¡¯s grandson. At the age of 15, he bears Blood Bond (third form of Blood mana)¡¯ All those with grievances seemed to side with Irel Rehinar. However, he faced strong opposition because he wasn¡¯t the legitimate heir of the family. In Rehinar, the strength of the first bloodline reigns supreme. This had always been an immutable truth. With the full power of the familyes the duty to protect it from external threats. Yet the so-called legitimate heir of the family, a boy named d Rehinar, bore only the first form of Blood Rune at the age of 20. ¡°Come to think of it, where is ta?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since he vanished. We assumed there was a reason for his silence all this while.¡± ¡°Find ta. The one who wins his loyalty will lead the family.¡± One of the retainers, clearly displeased, shot to his feet. ¡°What nonsense is this? My lord must have lost his mind in his old age!¡± ¡°You insolent whelp! Watch your tongue! Do you even know where you stand to utter such drivel?¡± The factions shed. Voices grew louder. usations and shouting ricocheted around the hall. This is aplete mess. Desdemona remained silent, her strength allowing her to stay out of the bickering. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stepping in to stop this fight?¡± ¡°My only concern is you.¡± ¡°They¡¯re fighting because you refuse to mediate.¡± ¡°When you die, I¡¯ll die too. I can¡¯t keep helping our children forever. If they can¡¯t protect themselves, they have no right to bear the Rehinar name.¡± Her words were cold but true. Their bond was sealed by contract. Although she was a vampire, she served him as her master. While the bond allowed them to share power, it had one critical w: if the master died, the contractor would also die shortly after. This was the Vampire''s Oath. A romantic yet cruel pact. But she was entirely satisfied with it. Had Kane not saved her, she would have spent eternity in the shadows, doomed to die there. ¡°Haaa... even speaking is exhausting.¡± ¡°Lie down. It¡¯s only going to get noisier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an option.¡± This was the Room of Death. It was a trial for him. If he solved this problem, would the trial truly end? It could be a trial different from what he had expected, so it was better to finish it quickly. I never gave Blood Sky des to anyone. But then again, it¡¯s a weapon made of my own blood, so it would be difficult to pass it on before I die. But do I even have the strength left to pull out Blood Sky? Unlike before, worry came first. Was his mind weakening because his body had weakened? Before taking action, he was filled with concern. He tried to channel the blood mana. There was almost no mana left. It was serious. After all, he was 90 years old now. Emperor Isaac had already passed away. He had lived a long life. ¡®But still, I was once the strongest in the continent. Even if I have no mana, can¡¯t I still use the mana of nature?¡¯ He recalled memories from the past. The feeling when he used his crest in the Room of Present. Even without mana, he had defeated monsters by drawing on the surrounding forces. If there was no mana in his body, he could use the energy around him. His malfunctioning mana heart began to beat faster. His once-dead eyes began to stir. sh! Kane¡¯s eyes glowed red. ¡°Everyone is so loud.¡± The house shook. A rumbling sound came from the earth itself. It felt as if an earthquake had struck. Marble shattered and rose into the air. Desdemona, who was beside him, widened her eyes. A person with no mana, on the verge of death, was now using mana. ¡°H-Husband!?¡± At her astonishment, the once-bustling House of Lords fell silent. No one could grasp the situation. They were simply taken aback by Desdemona''s reaction. "Was it you, the one who dared to speak against my words?" Kane turned his head and red at the middle-aged man who had voiced hisints. The man, trying to conceal his panic, confidently spoke up. "The Rehinars have a tradition of making the strongest bloodline the head of the family. But to elevate d Rehinar, who has no talent, to the position of head¡ªit''s unthinkable." "Isn''t that boy the heir to Rehinar?" "If he¡¯s the heir, he should be strong, shouldn¡¯t he? Yet, d is the weakest among the bloodline. No, he''s a Durd." "A Durd... It''s been a while since I heard that term." [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 186 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 186 Kane Rehinar was considered a durd until he was twenty. This was a fact known to everyone in the Rehinar family. Yet, no one dared to speak of it. They had all heard how unhappy Kane had been during that period of his life. Bringing it up would have been an insult to their lord. Kane gazed steadily at the middle-aged man before him and said: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting to find ta. He¡¯d be able to predict precisely who the next head of Rehinar will be.¡± ¡°To entrust the future of the family to a mere creature? Surely, you must be out of your mind¡ª¡± The man stopped mid-sentence, covering his mouth. He had just referred to ta as a ¡°mere creature.¡± This was the second time he had vited a family taboo. ¡°When did Rehinar be such a disgrace?¡± Kane was incredulous. Even if he were to die of old age... The idea that the family¡¯s discipline had crumbled to this extent was a cmity. Rehinar¡¯s survival through its decline had been due to one reason alone. The unwavering loyalty of its vassals. And yet, this middle-aged man wasn¡¯t showing loyalty but hostility instead. ¡°Someone, answer me.¡± Kane rose from his seat.@@novelbin@@ The strongest man on the continent stood up. At the brink of death. A fierce storm swept through the audience hall. It wasn¡¯t due to magic. Nor was it an overt disy of power meant to intimidate his vassals. He had simply stood up. And yet, the hall quaked as if it might copse. ¡°Calm yourself,¡± Desdemona pleaded. But Kane took a step forward. ¡°I don¡¯t know how someone like you managed to cause such disorder in this family, but speak one more word out of turn. Even if you im royal blood, I won¡¯t let it slide. I¡¯m curious to see whether the emperor would abandon you or a dying man like me.¡± The middle-aged man felt humiliated. But his opponent was Kane Rehinar. Even the emperor feared Kane¡¯s words. Knowing this, he had no choice but to remain silent. ¡°You have one week. Within that time, find ta and bring him to me. Can you do that?¡± Kane¡¯s gaze fell on d Rehinar. His grandson, who resembled him. Though hecked confidence, his eyes still burned with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± Kane turned away. As the order to leave was given, everyone exited the hall. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m feeling drowsy.¡± The sudden wave of sleepiness washed over him. It was the lethargy that followed after exerting himself. It didn¡¯t feel like he was dying. ¡°You¡¯ve pushed yourself too hard,¡± Desdemona said. ¡°I never expected the family¡¯s hierarchy to crumble like this.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of all this?¡± ¡°Tired of what?¡± "Tired of your devotion to the Family" Kane Rehinar carried the weight of a lifetime''s worth of memories for the family. He had devoted his entire existence to Rehinar. Even at an age when others would retire, he fought on the frontlines whenever mutant monsters ran rampant. Desdemona had been by his side all his life, so she asked the question thoughtfully: ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of dedicating yourself to the family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just as concerned about the descendants, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kane replied. ¡°I only worry because you do,¡± Desdemona admitted. ¡°Who do you think will find ta?¡± Kane asked. ¡°It¡¯s more likely to be Irel Rehinar, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You think so too?¡± ¡°Yes. In terms of skill and influence, Irel surpasses d in every way.¡± ¡°I disagree. ta is someone you¡¯ve revered, isn¡¯t he? Finding him isn¡¯t about skill alone¡ªit requires a stroke of luck.¡± Kane was the only one who truly understood ta¡¯s personality. Even Desdemona thought of ta as a dignified being. But in truth, ta was a boastful, attention-seeking show-off. Finding him had nothing to do with skill. If anything, showering him with ttery and treating him like royalty would make him more likely to appear. ¡°I believe ta is more likely to show himself to d,¡± Kane said. ¡°You sound confident,¡± Desdemona noted. ¡°I know his personality better than anyone else,¡± Kane replied. ta¡¯s full name was dimir Bu Pavil Legilere. He took immense pride in the name ¡°dimir.¡± If he heard someone bearing the name d Rehinar, he¡¯d likely show up just to see if they were worthy of sharing such a ¡°great¡± name. Outside the Audience Hall¡­ d Rehinar trudged out of the hall, his steps heavy and his face clouded with worry. ¡°Can I really find Lord ta?¡± he murmured. The vassals apanying him tried to bolster his confidence. ¡°The Duke stood and spoke your name. That alone is a miracle. And he specifically entrusted you with this task¡ªit¡¯s his way of saying he believes in you.¡± ¡°I have to live up to his expectations,¡± d replied, his voice trembling. ¡°The Duke¡¯s judgment has never been wrong. Believe in yourself,¡± one of the vassals, Sir Erin, encouraged. ¡°Th-thank you, Sir Erin.¡± d Rehinar was gentle to a fault¡ªalmost too kind for his own good. Perhaps that was why his half-siblings always looked down on him. Even now, one of them mocked him. ¡°For the sake of peace in the family, why don¡¯t you give up your title as the Young Duke?¡± ¡°Th-the title of Young Duke isn¡¯t something you can just give up,¡± d stammered in reply. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to keep fighting me? Even if the vampires are strong, their numbers aren¡¯t enough to defeat me.¡± It was a taunt from his half-brother, five years his junior. d had every reason to be angry, but instead, he tried to cate Irel. "Fighting among brothers goes against our familyws. We mustn¡¯t do this." ¡°Brotherly advice, huh? How noble of you,¡± Irel sneered, his contempt unrelenting. Irel¡¯s continued disregard finally provoked a response from d¡¯s vassals. ¡°Second Prince, mind your words. Such behavior tarnishes the honor of Lady Charlotte von Presia.¡± ¡°How dare a mere servant speak of my grandmother!¡± Enraged, Irel drew his sword, pointing it at the vassal¡¯s neck. But at that moment¡ª The doors of the audience hall, which had just closed, swung open once again. A faint breeze passed by Irel Rehinar. Thud. It was just wind. And yet, Irel¡¯s entire body began to tremble. The voice that followed exined why. [This will be the one and only time you break the familyws.] It was Kane¡¯s warning. Not even his grandson was exempt from his discipline. How had the Rehinar family risen to prominence? It was because they avoided sibling rivalry, standing united instead. Kane had not intervened to protect d but to reprimand Irel for disregarding the familyws. Irel¡¯s behavior was uneptable¡ªhe acted as though he was above everyone else. Born with royal blood, he believed his status was the most noble of all. This arrogance had led him astray. Being born into the Rehinar family meant adhering to itsws. But Irel constantly perceived himself as fundamentally different from d. His wed character was the result of poor influences from those around him. [Next time, it¡¯ll be your neck. Control yourself.] As the words reverberated, Irel¡¯s close attendants copsed¡ªlifeless, their bodies drained of every drop of moisture. The vassals gasped in horror. Murmurs spread among them. ¡°The Duke has returned¡­ with his terrifying old power.¡± Even d Rehinar flinched, goosebumps rising across his skin. It was the first time he had witnessed such a scene¡ªhis grandfather¡¯s power draining the moisture from bodies with absolute precision. ¡°So this is the strength of Grandfather.¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom it. To use the Blood Void technique, one needed at least a second-tier mastery of blood mana, the Blood Mark. And that was the bare minimum. Executing it so wlessly? Only a fifth-tier blood pact could achieve that. ¡°Young Duke, there¡¯s no time to be lost in thought. You have only one week to find ta, as decreed by the Duke.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I understand.¡± With that, d Rehinar left the hall. Irel, meanwhile, was in shock. He had always been treated like royalty. Yet now, his grandfather had executed his attendants without hesitation. He turned to his father, seeking support, but found only silence. He had forgotten an essential truth. In the Rehinar family, grandfather¡¯s word wasw. No one dared question him. There was only one way for Irel to secure the sessor¡¯s position¡ª Finding ta was his best option. Otherwise, he would have to wait for his monstrous grandfather to pass away. Snapping back to reality, Irel hastily left the audience hall. Four days of the allotted week had passed. Neither d nor Irel had any news of ta. Both were growing desperate. Only three days remained. If ta wasn¡¯t found by then, the matter of session would be a tangled mess. d, frustrated, stepped out of the manor. ¡°Zero, where could Lord ta have gone?¡± Zero Pervartz, d¡¯s closest friend and a vassal of the Rehinar family, stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I suspect there¡¯s a trick to this.¡± ¡°A trick? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it. Lord ta has been absent from the Duke¡¯s side for over sixty years.¡± ¡°Has it really been that long?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Duke. You really must read the family¡¯s history. Otherwise, you¡¯ll keep being underestimated.¡± ¡°I know, I know. But every time I read it, I forget the details. I¡¯d need to read it over a hundred times to memorize even the first chapter.¡± ¡°Sigh. Don¡¯t worry too much¡ªit¡¯s just because your mind hasn¡¯t fully matured yet.¡± ¡°Thanks, Zero.¡± ¡°Actually, I only know about Lord ta¡¯s part in the Rehinar family history. Hehe.¡± They really were like a pair of dimwits. Neither seemed to mind pointing out their own ignorance. Luckily, there was no one else around. Had Irel¡¯s attendants been present, they would have seized the chance to mock this disy. ¡°So, what¡¯s the trick?¡± ¡°Maybe Lord ta is waiting for someone worthy to inherit the Duke¡¯s legacy? I mean, the trick might involve some method to summon him.¡± ¡°Really? How would we do that?¡± ¡°That part, I don¡¯t know. Which is why I suggested we visit the Blood Grand Temple.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll let us in if I ask?¡± ¡°Not sure about that.¡± The Blood Grand Temple¡¯s doors had been shut for decades. The once-influential ¡®cult¡¯ had diminished significantly under Kane¡¯s persecution, eventually leading to its closure. Still, even behind closed doors, the Blood Priests continued to operate. The cathedral was a sacred ce, one that only Kane was permitted to enter. No other member of the bloodline had ever been allowed inside. Now, the two stood before the imposing doors of the cathedral. Knock, knock. "Is anyone inside?" There was no response. But then¡ª Creaaak! The sound of rusty hinges echoed as the door slowly opened. ¡°The door... it opened!¡± ¡°Please go in, Your Grace,¡± Zero urged. ¡°You¡¯reing in with me, right?¡± ¡°Of course! As your personal guard and cksmith, I wouldn¡¯t dream of letting you go in alone.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one like you, Zero.¡± The two stepped into the cathedral. The atmosphere was chilling. It seemed entirely deserted. ¡°This ce feels like a ghost could pop out any second,¡± Zero muttered. ¡°Light it up,¡± di ordered. Obliging, Zero summoned fire mana. Fwoosh! The cathedral was instantly illuminated. Its grand interior was revealed, contrasting sharply with the eerie atmosphere moments before. ¡°Wooooow!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe a ce like this was sealed away!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect ce to honor Lord ta.¡± ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t understand why they closed such an incredible ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s breathtaking. Absolutely incredible.¡± The two couldn¡¯t stop marveling, their voices filled with awe. It felt as if they were exploring ancient ruins. They gave enthusiastic thumbs-ups as they admired the cathedral. Meanwhile, in the shadows, a pair of eyes watched their every move. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 187 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 187 d calmed his mind and knelt before the statue. ¡°Zero, why don¡¯t you join me in prayer?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Praying together will double our sincerity.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Zero quickly moved beside him and knelt as well. sping his hands, he closed his eyes. ¡®Lord ta, please appear before me. I want to prevent the chaos in Rehinar.¡¯ ¡®Lord d is earnestly seeking you, Lord ta. As the only friend of His Grace the Duke, please save Rehinar from this turmoil.¡¯ d and Zero shut their eyes tightly, fervently crying out in prayer. But ta did not appear. Their prayers continued. Thirty minutes. An hour¡­ Half a day. Before they knew it, a whole day had passed, then two days. Only one day remained. Time was running out. Yet, despite their prayers, ta did not appear. ¡°Zero, are we even praying correctly here?¡± ¡°Could it be because we¡¯re praying silently?¡± ¡°Then should we speak our prayers aloud with more sincerity?¡± Zero nodded. Determined, d and Zero resumed their prayers. ¡°Great and mighty Lord ta! Please appear before us!¡± ¡°We humbly beseech the descent of the strongest ta in all the world.¡± ¡°Only you, Lord ta, can save Rehinar in its time of crisis.¡± The atmosphere shifted. The eyes of the statue shed for a brief moment before dimming again. After a long time spent praying, d opened his eyes and turned to Zero. ¡°Ah! I made a mistake!¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have referred to him as Lord ta!¡± ¡°Then what should we call him?¡± ¡°dimir Bu Pavil Legilere?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean by his full name?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve heard that only grandfather is allowed to call him ta.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°My grandmother.¡± ¡°Then it must be true.¡± d¡¯s grandmother was Desdemona. If she said so, it must be correct.@@novelbin@@ With that, the two corrected themselves and fervently called out. ¡°Holy and magnificent dimir Bu Pavil Legilere, please save Rehinar!¡± ¡°We earnestly beseech the descent of dimir Bu Pavil Legilere, who rivals His Grace the Duke in might. Please, reveal yourself before Lord d!¡± Had their desperate cries reached ta? A shadow that had been watching from the darkness stepped down from the statue. ¡°You were looking for me?¡± ¡°Wah!¡± "Ah!" d and Zero jumped in surprise. Their startled reactions caused the shadow to flinch as well. "Yikes! You scared me!" It was an awkward moment for all of them. The shadow, ta, quickly regained itsposure, striking a pose full of grandeur. d cautiously asked, "Wh-Who are you?" "You were the ones who called me," the figure replied. "V-dimir Bu Pavil Legilere?" This was d and Zero''s first time seeing ta. In the stories passed down, ta was described as a powerful and fearsome figure. But the being standing before them? It was theplete opposite of fearsome. He was¡­ cute and endearing. So much so that they doubted whether this creature was truly ta. "Is there anyone else who dares use my name? Who would you confuse me with, to the point of doubting my identity?" The temple was suddenly filled with a whirlwind of energy. It felt as if the very foundation of the temple might crumble under the sheer force of ta''s annoyance. d stammered in response to the overwhelming aura. "N-No, that''s not it. It''s just that the dimir Bu Pavil Legilere. I know is depicted as an awe-inspiring, unapproachable figure¡­" The tremors vanished as if they had never existed. ta''s eyes sparkled, a look of smug satisfaction spreading across its face. "Ahem. I do exude an aura that cannot be easily approached." Despite the passage of time, it seemed ta still enjoyed being ttered. "Are you really the one we¡¯ve been searching for?" "I said I am!" ta snapped, then quickly rposed itself. "What is your purpose in seeking me out?" "My grandfather told me to find dimir Bu Pavil Legilere.," d exined. ta studied d closely. "You bear an uncanny resemnce to Kane. What¡¯s your rtion to him?" "He¡¯s my grandfather." "I knew it! You look so much like him that I suspected as much. And the one standing next to you¡ªhe must be a descendant of Mikhail, right?" "How did you know?" Zero asked, wide-eyed. "You can¡¯t hide what¡¯s in your blood. Is Mikhail still obsessed with forging weapons?" ta inquired. Mikhail, though known as amander on the battlefield, was primarily a cksmith. After each battle, he would retreat to his forge, spending his time hammering metal. Politics had never interested him. "So that''s why Kane made Mikhail his right-hand man." "He''s too old now to wield a hammer," Zero added. "That makes sense. He was five years older than Kane, after all," ta reminisced. It had been so long ago¡ªat least, in human terms. Time flowed differently for ta, so it didn¡¯t feel like much time had passed at all for him. "But why is Kane looking for me?" ta asked. "It''s because of the internal strife in Rehinar," d said, his voice heavy with guilt. As the eldest grandson, d felt responsible. His ipetence had allowed the situation to spiral, forcing his dying grandfather to step in and restore order to the family. "If you¡¯re Kane¡¯s bloodline, I guess it¡¯s fitting. He must have plenty of talented descendants. If you¡¯re the one seeking me out, you must be the eldest, right?" "Y-Yes," d stammered. "Ah, but youck ability¡ªor rather, your abilities haven¡¯t manifested yet. That¡¯s probably why Kane sent you to find me." "Could you... would youe with me to Rehinar?" d asked hesitantly. "Fine. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen Kane. I wouldn¡¯t mind catching up." "R-Really?" "I don¡¯t lie," ta said firmly. d and Zero exchanged nces, their faces lighting up with hope. dimir Bu Pavil Legilere was not just any mystical creature; he was a symbol of Rehinar itself. If they brought him back to the family, the internal conflict would surely be resolved. Meanwhile, back at the family estate¡­ "Cough, cough!" Kane¡¯s frail body shook with violent coughs. His strength was waning. He was only holding onto life through sheer force of will, but even that was slipping away. "Any news from the boys?" Kane rasped. "None yet¡­ It seems Lord ta is deliberately hiding," one of the attendants replied. "Tsk, the way to summon that brat is so simple. Did they not bother to study our family¡¯s history properly?" "Maybe Lord ta is following your lead?" "ta, following me?" Kane chuckled weakly. "That rascal thinks of me as a friend, not a master." Though people called ta a "pet," he was far from it. ta was the apex of the ferocious species, a being feared as the mightiest of his kind. A demon. It was a demon that served the Great One. In hindsight, ta¡¯s true nature could have been deduced from his name alone. dimir Bu Pavil Legilere. Strip away the long name and rearrange the sybles, and you get Bu-¨¦r, the demon of protection. A demon of protection tied to a family of guardians. Water and shadow. Bu¨¦r was also a demon of shadows. As for the connection to blood¡ªit was tied to the Great One he served. The fallen angel who descended from Heaven to Hell. Lucifer. Kane had always suspected as much. He simply hadn¡¯t spoken it aloud. What puzzled him, though, was why the one ta served had never shown themselves. Perhaps it was because of Kesh Meyer¡¯s atrocities? Because ta and Kane stopped him before Heaven could express its wrath? If Heaven had descended upon the mortal realm, would Hell have opened as well? Kane didn¡¯t know the full story; he could only specte. Lost in thought, Kane was interrupted by a knight rushing into the chamber. ¡°Your Grace, Young Master d has found Lord ta.¡± ¡°Summon everyone,¡± Kane ordered. *** The family hall was soon packed with Rehinar¡¯s bloodline and vassals. Irel Rehinar¡¯s close allies all wore grim expressions, their faces sour with distrust. They had mobilized every resource at their disposal to search for ta¡¯s traces,bing through every corner¡ªeven scouring the grand cathedral where dimir and Zero had prayed. But they found nothing. Yet now, d Rehinar imed to have found ta. They assumed he was lying. Until¡ª A shadow darted toward Kane. Hop! The shadow leapt into Kane¡¯s arms. It was an impossibly cute, sleek, agile tiger cub¡ªnot the chubby creature it had once been. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± the cub said. ¡°How have you been, Kane?¡± ¡°More or less the same,¡± Kane replied casually. As Kane conversed with the tiger cub, the faces of Irel¡¯s allies twisted in disbelief. The ta that d Rehinar had brought back was undeniably real. The powerless young duke was now poised to inherit the title of the Great Guardian of Rehinar. This revtion threw Irel¡¯s allies into disarray. If dimir became the sessor, all of Irel¡¯s supporters would inevitably face purges. Desperate, they began their final attempt to resist. "Our Sour family cannot obey the Duke''s orders." "The Veleno family feels the same. Please reconsider." "And, too, cannot agree to this." These were all noble families that had recently risen in the ranks of Rehinar. Old and prestigious houses, however, followed d Rehinar. There was one reason why d''s inner circlecked strength: If the nobles built their own power bases, it would bring trouble to their lord. To prevent that, the old families kept their influence moderate, refraining from expanding. This restraint allowed the newer nobles to grow instead. ¡°There are those in Rehinar who deny you,¡± Kane said, his gaze sweeping over each of them. "Let¡¯s kill them all. When did you ever leave such pests alive? Even if your end is near, this weakness is unlike you." "Even if we kill them all, there will always be those who rise once I¡¯m gone." ¡°Then just crush thempletely so they never rise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ta scanned Kane¡¯s body carefully. The powerful blood mana that once surged through Kane was now dissipating. It was barely held together by the flow of natural energy. But even that wouldn¡¯tst much longer. ¡°This is why you sought me out?¡± ta turned his gaze to d Rehinar. A mere 1st ss warrior. Among Kane¡¯s bloodline, d possessed the weakest blood rune. He was a durd. But there was something unique about him. [A Blood Pr Body? Not one of the Five Elements that Kane had, but just focusing on Blood mana without anything else hindering it?] [I knew you¡¯d recognize it.] [Now I understand why Kane wants to entrust the family to that child.] If the child¡¯s potential were fully realized, he would wield the most formidable power. The problem, however, was hisck of influence. Pairing ta with him would resolve this issue. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I can trust.¡± ¡°Hehe, am I not reliable?¡± ta chuckled lightly, but then sent a secret voice message to Kane. [Kane, you¡¯ve already assimted the five elements and reached 10th ss, so why are you so willing to die? Unlike Kesh Myer, you could ascend to the Celestial Realm.] [I¡¯m currently undergoing the Trial of Death. I hope this is the final test bestowed by the gods.] [So, in the end, you¡¯ve chosen reincarnation as a human. You haven¡¯t changed¡ªthen or now.] ta¡¯s voice carried a trace of bitterness. As his cryptic words lingered, Kane¡¯s consciousness began to fade. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Your Grace, the Duke!¡± ¡°Please stay with us!¡± Familiar voices, including Desdemona¡¯s, echoed around him. But he couldn¡¯t respond. Before his dimming vision stood only ta. ta, revealing his true form, gazed silently at Kane. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 188 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 188 It wasn¡¯t a massive tiger. It was a man with amanding presence. The overwhelming aura Kane had only felt from the Duke Carl now emanated from ta. This was his true form. "ta." Kane tried to call his name, but no sound came out from his mouth. Instead, ta''s voice reached him. "Despite being reincarnated as a human and enduring an arduous life, you choose to tread a foolish path again. My master, the Great One." He referred to Kane as the "Great One." Why was he addressing Kane in this way? "The reason you cannot remember is because you haven¡¯t ascended yet. I will restore your memories as the Great One. Once you recall them, I urge you to contemte carefully." A crimson gem appeared in ta¡¯s hand. It was a Blood Core¡ªthe essence of blood. The concentrated power that one who wielded blood mana could gather over their lifetime. That Blood Core flew through the air and pierced Kane¡¯s chest. "Urgh!" The pain was excruciating. It felt like his flesh was being ripped apart. This was nothing like the transformation that came from consuming an elixir. It was as if his body was being shattered into fragments. As though his very soul was being torn to pieces. ta silently watched Kane endure the agony. Then, it happened. Unfamiliar memories flooded into his mind. sh! Red light burst from his eyes. The more intense the light, the more these unknown memories tore through his consciousness. Gradually, the memories began to settle. And with them, the pain faded away.@@novelbin@@ ta, who had been watching, knelt and bowed his head. "I am Bu-er. I bow before the Great One." "You¡¯ve been protecting me all this time?" Finally, Kane¡¯s voice returned. This was the Spirit Realm¡ªthe space one passes through before the soul ascends. Bu-er had brought him here before his ascension. "My life exists solely for the Great One." "The others have all gone their separate ways, yet you remain." Bu-er''s loyalty was renowned, even in the Demon Realm. Though Kane had lost all his memories and been reincarnated as a human, Bu-er had found him in the end. "It couldn''t have been easy to find me." "Avoiding the watchful eyes of the Celestial Realm was exceedingly difficult. Additionally, the threads of the world had splintered into many paths, making it even harder to locate the Great One." "When you speak of the threads of the world being different, you must mean the one I currently inhabit." "Yes. You were born in an unknown world I couldn¡¯t enter (earth), but I found a way to summon the Great One to this ce. (Tevend)" "Since the Demon Realm cannot interfere with the threads of the world, you must have used someone from the Celestial Realm." "I provoked the curiosity and rivalry of the Seven Gods." "Well done. If you hadn¡¯t stirred them, you would have had to cross into the world where I was reincarnated." "The Celestial King seems determined to make the Great One suffer. It''s evident from how he deprived you of any abilities in the world you were reincarnated into. The Celestial King clearly doesn¡¯t want you to return to the Celestial Realm." "I have no attachments to that ce." The gods governed the threads of the world. Yet, they were no different from humans. Greed and selfishness consumed them. Their desires revolved around strengthening their own houses and consolidating power. "Are you really willing to endure that pain again? To live as a pitiful human, continually manipted by the Celestial King¡¯s games?" "What did you think of the human named Kane, the one you met? Did his appearance differ from those of the Celestial Realm?" "Well, that¡¯s..." "The beings of the Celestial Realm, despite their im to divinity, regard human lives as less than vermin. They are no different from humans themselves." "So, you¡¯ve chosen to return to the world where you were reincarnated." Bu-er still looked troubled. He had expected this choice, but he hadn¡¯t imagined there would be no hesitation. How could someone abandon the power of a god so easily? ¡®I¡¯m not capable ofprehending him,¡¯ Bu-er thought. The Great One was the ruler of both the Spirit Realm and the Demon Realm. Though a fallen angel, his bloodline rivaled that of the Celestial King. After all, they were brothers. The Celestial King had spent his life tormenting his younger sibling. "Before my death, when I instructed you to open the Spirit Realm for me, it was part of my n. I will no longer live as someone subjected to the Celestial King¡¯s whims. If I return to the world where I was reincarnated, I will awaken with my memories." The reason gates (TL/N: monster gates) had opened in the modern world was simple. It was due to the absence of both the rulers of the Celestial realm and Demon realm there. The mutated monsters hadn¡¯t fled to Tevend, but instead escaped to another thread of the world¡ªEarth. The gates were a phenomenon caused by this escape. Because of them, his grandmother had died. If he returned, he wouldn¡¯t let them go unpunished. "If the will of the Great One is truly resolute¡­ then once I finish my business here, I shall follow." "Do as you wish." Kane closed his eyes. * * * The head of the Rehinar household. The Blood Duke, one of the Twelve Star Lords, had closed his eyes for the final time. All his close aides had reddened eyes, suppressing tears. Rehinar thrived under Kane¡¯s influence. They could walk across the continent without fear, thanks to his reputation. Such a mighty figure had now entered eternal rest. He had risen from his deathbed to cause a storm, only to suddenly pass away. Kane¡¯s death sparked a gleam in the eyes of Irel¡¯s supporters. Now that he was gone, the Guardian family¡¯s council was filled with Irel¡¯s allies. This meant they had the chance to overturn the sessor. "Young Master Irel, this is the only opportunity to change the session." "If we dy, Young Duke d might truly inherit the Guardian household." "Young Master Irel, you are of noble blood, with royal lineage. It is only fitting for you to inherit the Rehinar family." "Please, give the order." Irel¡¯s aides urged him persistently, sending him mental messages one after another. And soon, Irel nodded in agreement. He had no intention of letting the Guardian household fall into d¡¯s hands. "Overturn it." The faces of Irel¡¯s aides lit up with delight. At their master¡¯smand, they drew their weapons and proimed, "ng!" "Everyone would be wise to remain still." "We cannot follow the orders of thete Duke, now at eternal rest." "How could a mere spirit animal dictate the fate of this great and noble family?" "Thete Duke must have been senile. That would exin why he passed away so unceremoniously." Irel''s aides spouted such disgraceful words without hesitation. Hearing this, d¡¯s supporters erupted in anger. "You insolent brats!" "How dare you insult thete Duke!" "This is exactly why we¡¯ve always warned against letting lowborn nobles into the family, but to no avail, tsk." "If you value your lives, you¡¯d best keep your mouths shut and put down your weapons." The two factions were on the brink of shing. At that moment, Desdemona, who was prepared to join her master in eternal rest, was about to unleash her mana on those who insulted him. But someone else acted first. It was ta. Boom! The atmosphere in the family council chamber grew heavier once again. "Anyone who insults Kane cannot be allowed to live on this continent." Thump! Irel¡¯s aides felt their hearts pound violently. Their heartbeats grew uncontroble, faster and faster. Their faces flushed red. "Gahhh!" "Urgh...!" "Ack!" It was as if their mana hearts had been cursed. Mana began hemorrhaging uncontrobly, and they found themselves mana-locked. Their numerical advantage disappeared in an instant. And it wasn¡¯t just them. "How dare you defy Kane¡¯s final wishes? Especially as his kin¡ªyou should know better than anyone the weight of such a sin." ta descended the steps, his eyes gleaming with fury. The sheer pressure of his presence caused even the Rehinar bloodline members to break out in a cold sweat. Many of them hadn¡¯t even been born when Kane and ta walked together. They couldn¡¯t have understood just how powerful ta was. In a trembling voice, Irel Rehinar muttered, "So this is the guardian spirit of Rehinar? H-he¡¯s this formidable?" The blood mana radiating from ta was far beyond what a mere fifteen-year-old could endure. Divine mana, demonic mana, blood mana¡ªall the powersbined were embodied in the force ta exuded. If he willed it, he could kill everyone present in this chamber. "All you need to do is follow Kane¡¯s final wishes. Isn¡¯t that right?" ta, staring straight ahead, spoke to someone. Desdemona, who had been standing guard beside the eternally resting Kane, responded. "That is correct." Her reply was brief, but everyone in the room was shocked¡ªexcept for the vampires, who appeared unfazed. After all, who was Desdemona? She was Kane Rehinar¡¯s first wife. Even Charlotte von Fresia, the second wife with royal blood in her veins, addressed Desdemona with respect. She was second only to Kane in the Rehinar family hierarchy. And yet, the woman who looked down on everyone except Kane was now speaking in a reserved manner to ta. Even more astonishing, her tone carried a hint of pleading. "The younger generation has neglected their studies of the Rehinar family history. For Kane¡¯s sake, please forgive their rudeness." "Neglected their studies of the history?" "Yes. It includes stories about how My master Kane and dimir Bu Pavil Legilere once ventured across the continent together." "And you¡¯re telling me they didn¡¯t bother to study such an important text?" "It seems the passage of time has made themcent." ta¡¯s fury deepened at her words. "Comcent? The Rehinar family has grown too fat andfortable! To neglect something so critical, to push it aside like it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªwhat ignorance! What arrogance!" The heavy atmosphere in the chamber shifted dramatically. It now felt like standing on the edge of a sheer cliff¡ªone misstep would lead straight to hell. A chilling sensation crept along everyone¡¯s necks. For the first time, they truly understood what it felt like to be on the brink of death. "Sir, killing those children won¡¯t solve the root of the problem. Don¡¯t you think we should start with the fundamentals?" Desdemona¡¯s gaze shifted toward d Rehinar. "You carry Kane¡¯s blood, but you also carry my own power. How is it possible for you to be so untalented?" ta didn¡¯t hold back, openly chastising him. At that moment, Zero Pervatz mustered his courage to speak up. "Young Duke d isn¡¯t foolish! He¡¯s just a slow learner!" ta¡¯s demeanor softened slightly. "As expected of Mikhail¡¯s grandson, you know how to defend your master. I¡¯ll let it slide this time." Even so, ta¡¯s small, wed foot expanded momentarily to smack Zero on the head. "Ouch, that hurts!" ta strode to the center of the hall, his tone firm but decisive. "d Rehinar, follow me. I¡¯ll help you unlock your potential." "R-Really?" "Do you think I¡¯m incapable of such a thing?" "N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­" "Fix your tone as well. How long are you going to act so timid? If you¡¯re to inherit the Rehinar name, act ordingly." "Yes¡­" "Hah, it seems fixing your personality will be the hardest part. Desdemona, I¡¯m leaving. Rest well in your eternal slumber." "Thank you." After exchanging farewells with Desdemona, ta vanished with d in tow. He had one final mission left¡ªto ensure that the seed Kane left behind could, at the very least, protect its own life. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 189 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 189 Kane opened his eyes. Standing before him was the Gatekeeper Deity, Lami, watching him with keen interest. ¡°The final trial was about desperation. You were supposed to express your deepest desire when facing death, and that would have ended the trial. But you took apletely different route to end it,¡± Lami said, sounding amused. Lami hadn¡¯t noticed that ¡®Kane¡¯ had changed. The result? ¡°Gahk!¡± Lami dangled helplessly, gripped tightly by Kane¡¯s hand around her neck. ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡± Kane asked coldly. ¡°Grrk¡­ You¡­ can¡¯t¡­ let go?¡± Lami gasped, stunned by the sudden attack. Hadn¡¯t Kane passed the trials without any problems until now? And now, out of nowhere, he was attacking her? Even more shocking was the fact that Lami couldn¡¯t react in time. Her? The Gatekeeper Deity of the Celestial Realm? It was unthinkable. She tried to pry Kane¡¯s overpowering hand off her neck. ¡°Nngh¡­ It won¡¯t budge.¡± It was no use. Even in this space, where magic was nullified, Kane¡¯s strength was unstoppable. ¡°Guhh¡­ If you don¡¯t let go¡­ I¡¯ll send you back to your original world¡­!¡± Lami attempted to threaten him, choking out her words. Kane''s eyes narrowed, his voice sharp. ¡°Do I still look like the same Kane?¡± Lami forced her eyes open and looked at Kane. But what she saw wasn¡¯t human. A different form was reflected before her. ¡°N-No¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­ A Fallen Deity with broken wings?¡± There was only one such being in all of the Celestial Realm. The Forbidden One. A name that no one dared speak. The younger brother of the Celestial King. The one who defied him and was cast down to Hell. Lucifer. ¡®How¡­ How is he inside Kane¡¯s body?¡¯ Lami had no idea that Kane was Lucifer¡¯s reincarnation. Only the highest-ranking gods of the Celestial Realm knew that secret. It was no wonder Lami was shaken. After all, she now stood before the ruler of both Spirit Realm and the Demon Realm. Kane finally loosened his grip. Thud. ¡°Ghaaahh¡­!¡± Lami copsed to the ground, gasping for air. As she regained someposure, the confidence she had when speaking to the human Kane earlier was gone. Instead, she nced nervously at Kane, who now carried a far more ominous aura. ¡°Deliver a message to the higher-ups,¡± Kanemanded. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll let this trial slide. But they¡¯d better send me back to my original world.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°N-No! I did!¡± Panicked, Lami scrambled to her feet and prepared to leave the chamber. But then, she hesitated. ¡°Wait¡­ Ray¡¯s trial hasn¡¯t ended yet. I can¡¯t leave this ce until it¡¯s over¡­.¡± ¡°There must be some way to contact the trash from here.¡± Kane¡¯s irritation red. Then, he lifted his head and spoke again. ¡°I know you¡¯re watching from the gates of the Celestial Realm. Should Ie up there, or will one of your decision-makerse down to me?¡± His tone wasced with menace. The response was immediate. sh! A man appeared. He was one of the highest-ranking deities, Seventh Ranked God. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to regain your memories within the trial.¡± ¡°After all this toying around, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to stop?¡± Kane retorted coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you could pass the trial, but you did. The Celestial King was right about you.¡± At the mention of the Celestial King, Kane¡¯s brow twitched. The one who had sent him to hell. The architect of his suffering and these cruel games. ¡°What nonsense did that wretch spew?¡± Kane growled. ¡°Watch your tongue! This is the Celestial Realm. No god may speak of the King so lightly.¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Your arrogance hasn¡¯t changed one bit.¡± ¡°That guy¡­ he¡¯s the deity of the Fallen Realm, isn¡¯t he?¡± Kane nced at the mirror reflecting Ray Hatzfeld, who was enduring his own final trial of death. The silence that followed confirmed his suspicion. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll be able to handle it when he regains his memories?¡± Kane scoffed. The Demon Realm and the Fallen Realm were vastly different. The Fallen Realm was literally the domain of death, and its ruler was as infamous as he was sinister. [TL/N: All the realms we¡¯ve known until know. Earth (Kane¡¯s original world), Tevend(World in which he is Kane, the ¡®game¡¯ world, Spirit Realm: Land of Spirits and mana, Demon Realm: Realm of demons and creatures, Fallen realm: Realm of Pure death. ] Forcing him to endure trials under the guise of human reincarnation? That was crossing a serious line. ¡°As someone unaffiliated with the Celestial Realm, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself,¡± the Seventh Ranked God replied tly. ¡°Waking Ray¡¯s memories would be¡­ very fucking entertaining,¡± Kane mused with a smirk. ¡°If you try that, I won¡¯t let it slide,¡± the deity warned. ¡°And what are you going to do? Stop me?¡± Kane taunted. The Seventh Ranked god clenched his fists, barely restraining his fury. Kane¡¯s power was enough to rival even the Celestial King. If Lucifer¡¯s memories had fully returned, then so had his strength. Suppressing his anger, the Seventh Ranked god delivered his message. ¡°You¡¯ve passed the trial. The Celestial King has decreed you will be sent back to your original world.¡± ¡°And my memories erased, I assume?¡± Kane asked dryly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept that.¡± Kane tilted his head back, his gaze piercing the heavens. The once white clouds began to darken. BOOM! Thunder and lightning ripped through the sky. The storm signaled the Celestial King¡¯s wrath. Yet Kane didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°So, you want a fight?¡± Behind Kane, a massive demonic figure emerged, radiating an overwhelming aura. It was Lucifer¡¯s power, fully unleashed. The Seventh Ranked god recoiled in fear. ¡°How¡­ how can a reincarnated human wield divine power? And even stronger than before!¡± The power Kane disyed now was even greater than when his wings were broken in the Celestial Realm. It felt as if the Celestial King himself had reincarnated into a human form. The Seventh Ranked god swallowed nervously at the sight of Kane¡¯s resolve. What kind of decision would the Celestial King make now? The god knew one thing for certain ¡ª the Celestial King neverpromised. And sure enough¡­ CRACK! A bolt of lightning struck the ground directly, and a figure emerged from the blinding light. A boy with sky-blue hair stood there, smiling gently. When the Gatekeeper Deity, Lami, saw him, she immediately bowed her head. ¡°L-Lord Celestial King¡­¡± The Seventh Ranked god also stepped back respectfully. The Celestial King turned his gaze to Kane and greeted him warmly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are we really on such friendly terms that we should exchange greetings?¡± Kane replied coldly. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so stiff. We¡¯re brothers, after all.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯vee in person to erase my memories?¡± ¡°If you take that power of yours into another world, it will bring a new disaster.¡± ¡°I have no intention ofplying with your wishes.¡± The air between Kane and the Celestial King grew heavy with tension. Crackle! Electric sparks crackled in the space between them, the collision of their auras creating visible energy surges. Neither side gave an inch. The sheer pressure was enough to threaten the stability of the world around them, bending the fabric of reality itself. Despite this, the Celestial King made his move to erase Kane¡¯s memories. And Kane did not hesitate to act in return. He lunged toward the Celestial King. BOOM! A colossal impact followed, shaking the ground beneath them. In Kane¡¯s hand was a weapon he had drawn at some point ¡ª the BloodSky des. ¡°This weapon¡­ even you won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± The BloodSky des were a weapon capable of killing gods. Kane brandished his twin des,unching a relentless assault on the Celestial King. The Celestial King countered with his own divine de from the Celestial Realm. CLANG! The heavy sh of their weapons sent shockwaves rippling through the air. In an instant, they exchanged dozens of strikes. Neither showed any signs of retreat. The Gatekeeper Deity, Lami, stood frozen in shock. She had never witnessed the Celestial King engage in battle personally. Now, she could only stare, mouth agape, as the two shed with terrifying force. ¡°A mortal capable of fighting the Celestial King as an equal¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe he just regained his past-life memories.¡± Even for those who recovered memories of a previous life, there was usually an adjustment period. But Kane? He wielded the full power of his former self with no need for adaptation. ¡°I see now why the highest-ranking gods are wary of him¡­ He¡¯s far too dangerous.¡± Lami nced away from the battle for a moment, her gaze falling on another figure. Ray Hatzfeld. He was still enduring his trial in the Room of Death. Ray ¡ª the King of the Fallen Realm. Like Kane, he had reincarnated as a human and was suffering through his own ordeals. But his awakening would pose an even greater threat. What would happen if that King of the Fallen Realm regained his memories, just like Kane? It was a legitimate concern, just as Kane had warned. Lami, unsettled by the thought, decided to summon more higher-ranking gods, just in case. But she didn¡¯t need to. The gods had already arrived ¡ª drawn to the scene the moment the Celestial King and Kane began their battle. Their reactions mirrored Lami¡¯s. ¡°Good heavens¡­ That man truly is a monster.¡± ¡°If the Seventh Ranked hadn¡¯t provoked him, who knows when that de would¡¯ve been turned toward the Celestial Realm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That brute strength of his is incredibly dangerous.¡± ¡°What a waste of bloodline. Imagine if that power had been wielded for the sake of the Celestial Realm.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡±@@novelbin@@ Despite their fear of Kane, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of regret. After all, he carried celestial blood. Not just any blood ¡ª he was the younger brother of the Celestial King himself. His talent and strength were unmatched, making him the perfect candidate for Heaven¡¯s General, a protector of the Celestial Realm. If only he hadn¡¯t fallen¡­ With Kane on their side, the Celestial Realm would have been safeguarded against any external threat. One of the gods, an old-looking one, spoke up. ¡°Before the Celestial King subdues him, we must act.¡± The others nodded in agreement. They hadn¡¯t gathered here just to observe ¡ª they hade to restrain Kane. ¡°Bring out Heaven¡¯s Shackles.¡± At the elder god¡¯smand, the higher-ranking gods extended their hands toward Kane. Golden ropes shot forth from their arms, slithering like serpents through the air toward their target. The ropes glowed with divine energy, twisting and coiling around Kane to bind him. Slice! The moment Kane was restrained by the golden ropes, a fatal opening appeared. The Celestial King seized the chance. His sword pierced forward ¡ª shing Kane¡¯s chest. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Kane let out a low groan. It wasn¡¯t just pain ¡ª it was searing agony, as if his flesh was being branded by fire. Blood trickled from his lips, a deep crimson streak staining his face. The cut from the Celestial King¡¯s sword was excruciating enough. Butbined with Heaven¡¯s Shackles, the pain Kane endured was indescribable. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± The Celestial King turned and roared at the gods who had interfered. It was a thunderous rebuke, directed at those who dared intrude on what was supposed to be a sacred battle between brothers. ¡°You dare interfere in a battle between gods?!¡± The higher-ranking gods lowered their heads but stood firm. They knew the risks. If they didn¡¯t act now, Kane¡¯s wrath would spell disaster ¡ª not only for them, but for the entire Celestial Realm. ¡°I worry that the Celestial King''s divine body may be harmed.¡± ¡°Leave that one to us gods.¡± ¡°We will erase his memory immediately and send him to another world.¡± At their words, Kane, who had been groaning in pain, let out a mockingugh. ¡°It¡¯s just like before, isn¡¯t it? Heh¡­ You couldn¡¯t defeat me on your own. So, you relied on these fools to cast me into hell.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The Celestial King, who had maintained aposed demeanor, suddenly roared in anger. ¡°You¡¯ve lost to me again. But do you think I¡¯ll fall as easily as I did back then?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes shed purple. At that moment¡ª The Bloodsky des, which had disassembled midair, shot toward the shackles and sliced them cleanly in half. ¡ª sh! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± The high-ranking gods let out screams as they were thrown backward. With the chains they had been holding taut suddenly severed, they fell over clumsily. ¡°T-The heaven¡¯s shackles!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re supposed to be unbreakable!¡± Their eyes, trembling in shock, darted back and forth between the Celestial King and Kane. The Heaven¡¯s shackles were a binding tool meant to subdue gods who hadmitted grave sins. No god, no matter how powerful, had ever escaped from them. Of course, the Celestial King had a unique authority that allowed him to undo the chains at will, should a god rebel and used it against him. But for Kane to break the chains on his own? Such a thing was unimaginable. Kane looked down at the gods with disdain. ¡°It seems spending time with those fools has made you one yourself.¡± The shape of Kane''s body vanished. For a moment, the Celestial King lost track of his movements. Before he realized it, the Bloodsky des had reassembled and was slicing diagonally toward him. It was a split second. The de narrowly missed its mark, cutting the front of the Celestial King''s hair. ¡ª Snip. Golden strands of hair fluttered to the ground. The Celestial King felt a chill run down his spine. The fact that he had briefly lost sight of Kane¡¯s movements gnawed at his mind. ¡®If I let my guard down, this won¡¯t just end in humiliation.¡¯ His expression hardened as he gripped his sword tighter. ¡°No more holding back.¡± Electricity sparked from the Celestial King''s de. And for the first time, heunched an all-out counterattack. ¡°Come, BROTHER!¡± The Celestial King''s sword strikes were lightning-fast and ferocious. Even the gods could barely follow his movements with their eyes. But Kane? He met each strike with a smirk. ¡°Is that all you''ve got, Brother?¡± ¡ª Boom! Boom! Boom! The sh between the Bloodsky des and the Celestial King¡¯s de shook the air with thunderous sts. Waves of energy rippled outward, distorting the very space around them. Neither side showed any sign of backing down. The gods, trembling from the shockwaves, murmured in awe and fear. ¡°This¡­ This doesn¡¯t look like a fight between gods.¡± ¡°It feels like¡­ the return of Lucifer himself!¡± But the Celestial King, unfazed, dered with conviction: I will erase your memories and strip you of your power.¡± Kane¡¯s purple eyes burned brighter as he narrowed them. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 190 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 190 A rift tore through the sky. A hole appeared in the Celestial Realm. The more Kane shed with the Celestial King, therger the hole grew. The gods wore grave expressions. ¡°Are we just going to stand by and watch? If this continues, the bnce of the world will fall into chaos.¡± ¡°But how do we intervene in that fight without risking ourselves?¡± Those in agreement gave small nods. Even gods could die. Or rather, to be precise¡ªthey could cease to exist. Unlike humans, they wouldn''t be reincarnated. Instead, they enjoyed divine privileges and powers until the moment of their annihtion. That was why they feared death the most. ¡°At the very least, we should support from the sidelines.¡± ¡°Indeed. If this continues, the Celestial Realm will suffer irreparable damage. Let¡¯s lend the Celestial King our power from afar.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The gods revealed their divine auras. A golden radiance emanated from their forms. They invoked a power that allowed them to assist from a distance. A Heavenly Punishment de descended toward Kane. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! It was a tactic to restrain Kane¡¯s movements, even for a moment. As the gods interfered again, the Celestial King¡¯s expression twisted with irritation. ¡°Celestial King! Look around you. The very fabric of the Celestial Realm is unraveling.¡± ¡°If this battle continues, the Celestial Realm will be exposed to other dimensions.¡± ¡°We beseech you to make the right decision!¡± Their plea was earnest. The Celestial King begrudgingly epted their request.@@novelbin@@ Seizing a brief opening in Kane¡¯s defenses, the Celestial King swung his sword. ¡°I knew you¡¯d do that.¡± Kane had anticipated this and blocked the attack with his Blood Mana shield. ng! The hardened shield withstood the Celestial King¡¯s sword. Sparks flew, but the Celestial King couldn¡¯t pierce through the blood aura. ¡°If we keep going like this, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. What will you do? I¡¯ve got plenty of time.¡± As Kane stepped back, he unleashed a more potent force. It was a Blood wave. The blood aura spread out like a fan, crashing forward like a tidal wave. ¡°What a brute!¡± ¡°Quick, we must stop it!¡± ¡°That bastard!¡± The gods, realizing the danger, braced themselves to block the iing wave with their own bodies. Boom! The massive surge of blood threatened to overwhelm them. They barely managed to hold it back. The gods heaved sighs of relief. Had the blood wave breached their barrier, another massive hole would have ripped through the Celestial Realm. ¡°You dare ignore me and attack something else?¡± The Celestial King leapt into the air and charged toward Kane. But Kane wasn¡¯t interested in engaging him. The Celestial King and the gods were concerned about the growing hole in the Celestial Realm. They feared the damage it could cause. Kane, however, unleashed his blood mana mercilessly at the void of the Celestial Realm. Although the Celestial King and the gods scrambled to intercept the attacks, it was impossible to stop everything. Especially Kane¡¯s blood energy. The sheer force of it widened the hole even further. ¡°Celestial King! You must subdue or negotiate with him. The Celestial Realm is in grave danger!¡± ¡°Please, make a decision quickly!¡± The gods pleaded earnestly. As Kane unleashed his power with full intent, the very bnce of the Celestial Realm began to copse. Even the Celestial King couldn¡¯t stop it. In the end, the Celestial King surrendered. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t erase your memories, and I¡¯ll return you to your original world. Just stop this!¡± His voice was filled with frustration. The humiliation of losing to Kane made himsh out in anger. ¡°If you try any tricks, I¡¯ll fully expose this realm to other dimensions.¡± Kane didn¡¯t forget to add one final threat. After all, the gods of the Celestial Realm, including the Celestial King, were notoriously deceitful. ¡°Enough! I said I¡¯ll do it¡ªso stop!¡± Kane ceased releasing his blood energy. His gaze shifted toward Ray. The Celestial King noticed and spoke firmly. ¡°Waking his memories is impossible. If you insist on it, I¡¯ll fight you again¡ªeven if it means the Celestial Realm¡¯s copse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. Just let him keep his memories as Ray.¡± ¡°That can be arranged.¡± The Celestial King turned his back. ¡°Follow me.¡± To return Kane to his original world, they had to travel to a specific part of the Celestial Realm. A ce where all the world¡¯s threads converged. The Lake of Singr Threads. It was said to be ake where only a single thread of fate existed. There, Kane and the Celestial King stood. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again¡ªyour power brings cmity to humans.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Using it on humans is a vition of divinew.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from using it against monsters, but I forbid you from using it on humans.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d listen to your advice?¡± At Kane¡¯s response, the Celestial King let out a long sigh. ¡°Haah¡­ your personality is as troublesome as ever.¡± ¡°Hurry up and send me back to my world. Let¡¯s make sure we never meet again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see me again.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Streams of water shot out from both sides of Kane at theke¡¯s edge. The water engulfed himpletely. ¡°Celestial King! Now¡¯s the time. Erase his memories!¡± ¡°This is our only chance.¡± Theke¡¯s water had the power to neutralize divine abilities. Once submerged, even a god¡¯s powers would temporarily vanish. Kane was now powerless. However, the Celestial King did not erase his memories. Instead, he roared at the gods. ¡°How long will you keep trampling on my pride? Do you want the Celestial King to break his promise?¡± The gods were startled and immediately bowed their heads. The Celestial King¡¯s wrath was not something they could easily endure. Even if they disagreed, they had no choice but to remain silent. The Celestial King turned his head with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Until we meet again.¡± The water from the Lake of Singr Threads descended, covering Kanepletely. And just like that, Kane vanished along with theke. * * * Gradually, his consciousness stirred. ¡®Did I return to my original world?¡¯ Slowly, he lifted his eyelids. The familiar ceiling of his small studio apartment came into view. ¡°Phew¡­¡± A sigh of relief escaped him. He was finally back. The experience of being transported into a game world now felt like a distant past life. Still, there was a pang of bittersweetness. The characters he had spent time with in that world¡ªthey were more than just NPCs. For eleven long years, he had lived alongside them. How could he not feel a sense of loss? ¡°In reality, I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing loser who barely leaves his room unless it¡¯s to help Grandma¡­ Ah.¡± His thoughts drifted to his grandmother. In his trial, he had saved her before being pulled into the game world. Had that change in the past stuck? He grabbed his phone. A quick check confirmed that his grandmother had returned to her vige after her trip. ¡°She¡¯s safe¡­ Thank goodness.¡± At least his trials had been worth something. But what about the game? Curious, he searched online for War of the Gods, the game he had been trapped in. It was still a rtively new release. But its reviews were abysmal. The inte was filled with harsh criticism andints. [What even is this pay-to-win nonsense?] [The devs havepletely lost their minds over money.] [Lost their minds? More like nobody in their right mind would spend a single cent on this trash. Only rich lunatics with money to burn would even bother.] [Exactly! Who thought this terrible mization model was a good idea? It¡¯s outrageous.] Reading through thements, Kane¡ªno, Han Chanyul, now that he was back in reality¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. ¡°I actually yed this crazy game. I wasn¡¯t even a high-earning employee, yet I wasted my pitiful paycheck on it.¡± Was it grief over losing his grandmother? Perhaps that¡¯s why he had sought refuge in a game, desperate to escape reality, even if only temporarily. Despite his limited funds, he had pushed himself to keep ying, unable to stop. Of course, in hindsight, he could only chalk it up to fate. [Ugh! Spit on it. This game is doomed.] [What kind of game is it to deserve all this hate? Now I¡¯m curious.] [I¡¯ll try it out and report back.] [Okay, give me a few days.] [A brave soul enters the fray!] [Brave? More like a fool handing money over to the devs.] [It¡¯s suckers like that keeping these greedy gamepanies afloat.] Seeing the endless stream of insults in the reviews made his blood boil. Back in the day, he would¡¯ve joined in on the bashing. But War of the Gods wasn¡¯t just a game to him anymore. It was the world he had lived in during his past life. If he were to exin his emotions to anyone, they¡¯d probably call him insane. But they hadn¡¯t lived it¡ªhe had. He had been there. And that made the harsh criticism sting even more. This wasn¡¯t a game built for casual yers. It was a carefully crafted experiment¡ªa space designed to awaken chosen individuals as hunters. But the yers didn¡¯t know that. ¡°They don¡¯t get it¡­ But I do.¡± He sighed, deep in thought. ¡°I can¡¯t just let this game fade into oblivion.¡± The question was¡ªhow? How could he revive War of the Gods? With his past-life memories intact and his magical abilities still avable, he had an edge. One reckless idea crossed his mind: Hunt monsters, make a fortune, and outright buy the gamepany. But he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not the fastest way.¡± It was an option, yes. But one to be used only as ast resort. ¡°Maybe I should go see Ray?¡± In the real world, Ray was known as Min Kyungsoo, the youngest son of the powerful SG Group. If Kyungsoo had also passed the trials, he would surely remember him. A conversation with him could be the quickest path forward. ¡°I still remember his contact info¡­ But I¡¯ll go in person to see if he recognizes me.¡± With that decision made, Han Chanyul grabbed his coat and set out for Min Kyungsoo¡¯s ce. * * * Min Kyungsoo lived in a penthouse near the SG Game Company. It was clear he was from a wealthy family. His life was theplete opposite of Han Chanyul''s. As he entered the apartmentplex, the security guard immediately stopped him. "How can I help you?" "I''m here to meet a friend who lives here." "What floor are they on? And what''s the purpose of your visit?" The guard was suspicious, questioning him thoroughly. His eyes scanned Chanyul, clearly sizing him up, as if evaluating a potential threat. ¡®This is a luxury apartment, and I must look out of ce in this outfit.¡¯ His clothes were quite shabby. He hadn¡¯t nned on visiting Min Kyungsoo, so he hade in his workout clothes. It was understandable for the guard to be suspicious of someone who appeared out of the blue in such a high-end building. ¡®Still, the guard is polite for a Hunter.¡¯ In the current world, Hunters were considered the top predators. The president. Members of parliament. Generals. All of them were Hunters, people who had awakened to their powers. This guard wasn¡¯t just any regr one. He was a Hunter recruited by a securitypany to protect the residents of the building. Though such jobs often came with an air of arrogance due to their privileged status, he still maintained his professionalism. "I¡¯m a friend of Min Kyungsoo, who lives in the penthouse." The guard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He quickly masked his reaction. "May I have your name?" "Han Chanyul." "I¡¯ll contact the upstairs." The guard disappeared for a moment. About two minutester, the guard returned and pointed to the inside. "Your identity has been confirmed. Please follow me." The guard led him to the elevator. "I¡¯ve never heard of Young Master Kyungsoo having a friend. I apologize if I¡¯ve caused any inconvenience." From the guard¡¯s words, Han Chanyul could infer two things: First, Min Kyungsoo remembered him. Which meant that afterpleting the trials, he had returned to the real world. Second, the guard referred to Min Kyungsoo as "Young Master." This suggested that the guard was a Hunter working for SG Group. Chanyul now wondered if the guard himself had been forcibly awakened into a Hunter. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 191 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 191 At the top floor of an apartment building. When he arrived at the penthouse, Min Kyungsoo was there to greet him. ¡°Sit down.¡± His tone was arrogant. As Kane sat on the sofa, following Min Kyungsoo¡¯smand, a voice reached his ears. ¡°But who are you? I don¡¯t have any friends.¡± Min Kyungsoo tilted his head in confusion. His expression suggested he didn¡¯t recognize Kane. ¡®Has he not yet finished the trial? Or did he return at a different point in time?¡¯ Kane quickly considered various possibilities. If Min Kyungsoo hadn¡¯t returned to his past memories yet, it would be difficult for him to recognize Kane. Just as Kane was about to assume he hade to the wrong person¡ª ¡°The great Kane, flustered? Really?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve broken the trial?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think something like that would beat me?¡± ¡°So that was just a joke earlier.¡± Kane felt relieved. If Min Kyungsoo hadn¡¯t regained his memories, things would have gottenplicated. Min Kyungsoo was the youngest son of the SG Group. With him on board, Kane could carry out his n. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me right away. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What do you n to do from now on?¡± ¡°You mean my future?¡± Kane nodded silently. Seeing this, Min Kyungsoo chuckled. ¡°Even after returning to reality, you¡¯re still worried about me?¡± ¡°Just answer the question.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m still your elder, aren¡¯t I? Even if you¡¯re stronger, show some respect.¡± Min Kyungsoo was five years older than Kane. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± This wasn¡¯t Tevend. This was South Korea¡ªa country that deeply valued Confucian traditions and respect for one¡¯s elders. If it were just the two of them, Kane might have spoken casually, like they used to in Tevend. But here, that wouldn¡¯t fly. ¡°Not bad,¡± Min Kyungsoo said, satisfied.@@novelbin@@ Then, he began to talk about his ns. ¡°You came to see me because of the game, right? Are you nning to get rid of the game?¡± ¡°No. Quite the opposite.¡± ¡°You want to keep it running?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s a dangerous game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you. Hand over SG Games to me.¡± If it were anyone else, Min Kyungsoo would¡¯ve cursed them out for spewing nonsense. But this was Han Chanyul. The man who had once been the most formidable warrior in Tevend. Moreover, he had resurrected a ruined Duke family and brought it to its peak within a year. Even with the help of the game¡¯s system, such a feat was not something just anyone could aplish. Even if someone knew the entire game¡¯s story, replicating his sess would be nearly impossible. ¡®There are plenty of webnovels with protagonists who get trapped inside a game. They all progress through the story with ease and reach happy endings. But reality? It¡¯spletely different. I know because I¡¯ve lived through it myself.¡¯ Unexpected variables had constantly popped up. Even if Kane followed the story he knew, countless small events happened in between that he hadn¡¯t been aware of. And without knowing those small details, how could anyone respond to the unexpected? It wasn¡¯t possible to dismiss such stories as mere background filler. After all, those little stories came together to shape the grand narrative. The Butterfly Effect works like that. It¡¯s not just the big events that alter the course of a story¡ªsmall, seemingly insignificant actions can spiral intopletely unexpected oues. Han Chanyul overcame all those unexpected variables. In the end, Han Chanyul made it possible for Min Kyungsoo to return to reality. Whatever Han Chanyul set his mind to, he made happen. More importantly, unlike before, Han Chanyul now had mana flowing through his body. With his current strength, he could forcibly take over SG Games if he wanted to. After all, Han Chanyul wielded powerparable to that of a god. If there was anyone in the world who could be considered the strongest, it was the man standing right in front of Min Kyungsoo. The fact that Han Chanyul personally sought him out and asked for SG Games was likely because of their shared connection from being trapped in Tevend together. It was an act of consideration. ¡°You know it won¡¯t be easy to just hand it over, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you take control of SG Group.¡± Min Kyungsoo¡¯s eyes sparkled at those words. Honestly, with his current abilities, he believed he could take over SG Group himself. He was no longer the powerless person he once was. Back when he was trapped in the game as Ray, he had risen to the level of an 8-ss warrior. In hunter rankings, that would be the equivalent of SR-ss¡ªa level above the highest S-ss hunters. SG Group was apany that processed and sold mana stones obtained from gates. Even if all of SG Group¡¯s hunters joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. And if Han Chanyul decided to help him on top of that? ¡®I could easily take over SG Group. Losing one subsidiary in the process wouldn¡¯t hurt thepany. Of course, if that subsidiary is essential for the future, it¡¯s a different story. But if maintaining my rtionship with Han Chanyul means giving it up, it¡¯s worth it.¡¯ Hiring an S-ss hunter costs billions in contract fees. An S-ss hunter is considered a national asset. If even those huntersmand such treatment, what kind of value would Han Chanyul have? Even if a country sold itself, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to recruit Han Chanyul. His value simply couldn¡¯t be measured in numbers. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to keep the game server running to train more hunters?¡± ¡°At first, I¡¯ll start in South Korea. After that, I¡¯ll expand it to any country that wants to use it.¡± ¡°So, this isn¡¯t just for personal gain? You¡¯re doing it for the world¡¯s benefit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once I seed in removing the risks, I n tomercialize it.¡± Min Kyungsoo paused, deep in thought. Then, with a nod, he held out his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal¡ªnot as SG Group, but as Min Kyungsoo personally. Think of it as a contract for our alliance.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d make this choice.¡± ¡°Come on. I¡¯m still your elder.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get used to talking respectfully¡ª eventually.¡± * * * SG Group Chairman¡¯s Office. Chairman Min Hyungbae sat at the head of the table, listening to reports from his trusted executives. ¡°We¡¯vepiled a list of experimental subjects. All of them are individuals whose deaths wouldn¡¯t cause any issues.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Min Hyungbae scanned the documents, his expression showing clear dissatisfaction. The executives remained silent, waiting for the chairman to speak. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. Even if we seed, you¡¯re telling me only two or three will awaken as hunters? That¡¯s barely ten new hunters in a year.¡± ¡°This is the best we can do for now. If we increase the number of test subjects, the government might catch wind of our experiments.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we disguised it as a game, isn¡¯t it? Make sure anyone interested in gaming bes a subject¡ªgame admins, hardcore yers, veteran users, and those desperate for views on streaming tforms. Throw in some shy cash items to lure them in.¡± The executives wanted to object to his ruthless n, but Min Hyungbae¡¯s word wasw. They had no choice but toply. ¡°We¡¯ll proceed as instructed.¡± One executive hesitated, then cautiously asked, ¡°What about the young master? Are you seriously considering including him as a test subject?¡± ¡°He¡¯s useless. Make sure to keep it confidential and proceed.¡± ¡°But¡­ he might lose his life.¡± ¡°If that happens, it¡¯ll give us a convenient scapegoat in case the experiment is exposed. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Min Hyungbae¡¯s cold smile sent chills down the room. It was a terrifying smile, one that showed his utterck of humanity. Even his own child wasn¡¯t exempt from his schemes. To Min Hyungbae, family was nothing more than a tool for his ambitions. Only one person held any real value to him¡ªhis eldest son, the CEO of SG Games. ¡°Y-You¡¯re absolutely right, sir.¡± ¡°If the experiment seeds, we¡¯ll have one more hunter to strengthen our group.¡± ¡°Your foresight is truly remarkable, Chairman.¡± Min Hyungbae chuckled before dropping another bombshell. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider entering your own children into the experiment? Force them to awaken as hunters.¡± The executives¡¯ faces instantly turned pale. The chances of forced awakening were extremely low. Betting their children¡¯s lives on such an experiment was madness. No one dared to respond, instead stealing nervous nces at one another to avoid being the first to speak. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m joking. No need to be so tense.¡± ¡°N-No, of course not, sir.¡± ¡°My child is unworthy of such an important experiment¡­ Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We can always find other test subjects.¡± The executives sighed in relief, wiping the sweat off their brows. For a moment, they¡¯d thought they would have to sacrifice their own children. Now, they only wanted the meeting to end quickly so they could leave this dreadful room. Finally, Min Hyungbae dismissed them. ¡°That will be all. You may leave.¡± The executives bowed deeply, at a perfect 90-degree angle, before hurrying out of the office. All except for one. A young man remained seated. It was Min Hyungbae¡¯s eldest son, Min Jaehee. ¡°Useless leeches. They want so much from thepany but never give anything in return.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the ones you¡¯ll have to lead someday.¡± ¡°Do I really have to keep such ipetent fools around? When there are so many future ves waiting to serve me?¡± Min Jaehee gestured toward the list of experimental subjects, a wicked grin on his face. ¡°Even if they seem useless, there wille a time when they prove valuable. Try to keep them around,¡± said Min Hyungbae. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your orders, I would¡¯ve cut off all their heads by now,¡± Min Jaehee replied with a cold smile. His expression twisted into a sinister grin. Min Jaehee wasn¡¯t just an ordinary man¡ªhe was an awakened hunter. A man who saw himself as a transcendent being. To him, ordinary people were nothing but failures, doomed to be left behind. Naturally, he viewed the non-awakened executives as mere insects. ¡°Once the experiment isplete, I¡¯ll take care of them all. There¡¯s no need to let anyone who knows about this project live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really set on killing them? These are people who have worked alongside me.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just ordinary people, Father. At best, they might survive another five years. That¡¯s generous, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Fine. Do as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Min Jaehee believed that the fewer people who knew about the experiment, the better. The forced awakening experiment was highly ssified¡ªand illegal. It had been banned by the government due to the massive loss of life it caused. Not just in South Korea, but in every country around the world, the experiment had beenpletely halted. Everywhere¡­ except at SG Group. SG Group refused to give up on the experiment. Thanks to their persistence, new forcibly awakened hunters continued to emerge. As a result, SG Group now possessed power rivaling that of the top hunter guilds. Of course, this fact was known only to a select few. To the outside world, SG Group was seen as nothing more than a business enterprise. ¡°I¡¯m heading to see Kyungsoo now,¡± Min Jaehee said as he stood. ¡°Make sure he enjoys the gamefortably,¡± Min Hyungbae instructed. ¡°Hehe¡­ of course.¡± With a sly grin, Min Jaehee walked out of the chairman¡¯s office, his steps confident and menacing. * * * Late at night. Han Chanyul sat quietly alongside Min Kyungsoo, both of them waiting for someone. The apartment they were hiding in wasn¡¯t any less luxurious than the one Kyungsoo lived in¡ªa high-end apartment with a stunning view of the Han River. They had sneaked in unnoticed, blending into the shadows of the extravagant building. ¡°This is the home of the man who managed my father¡¯s slush funds,¡± Kyungsoo whispered. ¡°When I was young, I used to call him uncle, but one day¡­ he just disappeared.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± Han Chanyul asked. ¡°My eldest brother cut off everyone connected to me,¡± Kyungsoo replied bitterly. ¡°He must¡¯ve seen them as a threat.¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Is this man the key, then? The first target?¡± Kyungsoo nodded. ¡°If we find out where the slush fundse from, taking over SG Group will be a piece of cake. There¡¯s also a ledger that contains the dirty secrets of the group¡¯s executives¡ªit¡¯s hidden in that fund.¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Kyungsoo smirked. ¡°Because he told me himself.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 192 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 192 While the two were talking, a man in his 50s appeared. "Is it him?" "Yes." "We need to speak quietly, right?" "That would be best." "If we just talk openly, he might not be cooperative. We need to make sure the conversation goes smoothly." At Han Chanyul¡¯s suggestion, Min Kyungsoo tilted his head in confusion. "How do you n to do that?" "Let¡¯s sneak into his house. If we talk to him with his family nearby, he¡¯ll be intimidated." Min Kyungsoo stared at Han Chanyul. His actions usually aligned with someone on the "good side," but once he had a goal in mind, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary. No wonder he had cleared Tevend within two years. "I don''t think scaring him is necessary, but let''s do it your way." "You know his apartment number, right?" "Are you seriously asking me that?" "Let¡¯s scale the building and enter through the wall." With that, Han Chanyul and Min Kyungsoo kicked off the ground. Two shadows shot upward, vanishing into the apartmentplex. The door lock beeped as the code was entered, and Jo Yanghwan stepped inside. "You¡¯re home?" His wife greeted him at the door. Jo Yanghwan gave a brief nod and headed straight to the master bedroom. As he walked away, his wife¡¯s voice trailed after him. "I¡¯ll get dinner ready quickly." "Okay." Only after responding curtly did he enter the room. As he set his bag down on the bed, his hand instinctively reached for the wardrobe. "Who''s there!" His movements weren¡¯t those of an ordinary person. Mana gathered in his hand ¡ª a power capable of taking a life in an instant. "Uncle Yanghwan, it¡¯s me." Min Kyungsoo stepped out from inside the wardrobe, gently catching Jo Yanghwan¡¯s hand. The attack was blocked effortlessly. Jo Yanghwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Young Master Kyungsoo?" "It¡¯s been a while." "What brings you here?" "I needed to talk to you, Uncle, so I hid here to wait." Jo Yanghwan didn¡¯t lower his guard. There was still an unfamiliar presence in the room. "Why do you need to speak with me?" "No one outside knows that I¡¯m here." "It seems that way. But what business could be so urgent that you''d resort to such disrespectful behavior?" Min Kyungsoo didn¡¯t waste time and went straight to the point. "Where is my father¡¯s slush fund?" "Slush fund? I have no knowledge of such a thing." Jo Yanghwan¡¯s hand subtly moved toward his sleeve. Noticing it immediately, Han Chanyul spoke up. "Trying to call for help won¡¯t work. I¡¯ve blocked all signals with my mana. Your emergencywork is useless right now." The button on Jo Yanghwan¡¯s sleeve contained a hunter-grade emergencymunication device, designed to work even in mana-blocking gates. Normally, mana interference wouldn¡¯t disrupt it. Yet, nothing happened. "As I said, it¡¯s useless. It seems you don¡¯t wish to have a quiet conversation with us. A shame ¡ª the people outside will surely start to worry about you." Han Chanyul¡¯s calm yet menacing words made Jo Yanghwan¡¯s face twist with anger. "This is tant intimidation." "Exactly. So why not have a peaceful discussion instead? I don¡¯t like using unnecessary force." As Han Chanyul spoke, he conjured a sword of blood. Jo Yanghwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "A¡­ a formless sword!?" Only the most elite of S-rank hunters could wield such a weapon. Seeing this young man summon it with ease, Jo Yanghwan¡¯s reaction was understandable. What¡¯s more, the formless sword hovered midair, pointed directly at him. "H-Huh!" "Now, are you ready to have a quiet conversation?" Han Chanyul¡¯s purple eyes gleamed menacingly. His gaze exuded a chilling pressure, making it impossible to stand firm. If Min Kyungsoo hadn¡¯t stepped in to stop things, Jo Yanghwan would have likely wet himself in fear. "Enough with the scaring. He won¡¯t talk if he¡¯s too terrified. Uncle Yanghwan, just tell me where my father¡¯s slush fund is. Or better yet, hand it all over to me. That way, everyone can walk away in peace." "Does the chairman know about this?" "Of course not. My n is to get my hands on the slush fund and the records detailing the corruption of the board members. Once I do, I¡¯m going to take down the entirepany." "You n to betray the chairman?" "Call it betrayal if you want, but I see it as saving thepany. If things continue as they are, SG Group is doomed." Min Kyungsoo had seen the future. A future where SG Group copsed entirely. That had to be prevented. People often said that even if a conglomerate family falls, it can still sustain three generations. But that wouldn¡¯t be his case. He had seen himself end up on the streets, living as a homeless man. After fighting to return to reality, he wasn¡¯t about to let that futuree to pass. He would never end up like that again. While it was true that Min Kyungsoo possessed the most power among them aside from Han Chanyul, he wasn¡¯t about to risk losing everything he already had. He wanted to maintain both his current strength and his wealth. And to do that, he needed control of thepany.@@novelbin@@ "If the chairman finds out about this, he won¡¯t let it slide. More importantly, if I reveal the source of the slush fund to you, I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of myself or my family," Jo Yanghwan said firmly. Min Kyungsoo and Han Chanyul exchanged a nce. "If you side with us, you¡¯ll be the safest person in the world. Hand over the slush fund, and we¡¯ll guarantee your protection," Kyungsoo assured. "And why should I trust that? Especially when I don¡¯t even know who that young man is." Jo Yanghwan motioned toward Han Chanyul. Min Kyungsoo chuckled quietly. "Heh¡­ Fair enough. You wouldn¡¯t know him. After all, this isn¡¯t Tevend. If it were Tevend, you¡¯d be trembling at just hearing his name." "Do you think this is a joke?" Han Chanyul asked, exasperated. "It is funny, though," Kyungsoo replied with a grin. "Here, you¡¯re a nobody, and now you¡¯re stuck in this situation. It¡¯s amusing." Jo Yanghwan trembled as he listened to their exchange. Who the hell is that young man, for Kyungsoo to speak so highly of him? Kyungsoo was well-known as the youngest son of SG Group ¡ª arrogant to the extreme. He never bowed his head to anyone except his father and eldest brother. He never praised anyone. Even for high-ranking hunters, he always believed that money could buy their loyalty and influence. But¡­ Tevend? That name sounds familiar. The mention of Tevend lingered in Jo Yanghwan¡¯s mind, refusing to leave. His thoughts were interrupted by Kyungsoo¡¯s voice. "I¡¯ll vouch for this guy¡¯s identity. There¡¯s no one stronger than him ¡ª not in this country, not in the world." The conviction in Kyungsoo¡¯s voice was unshakable. His eyes showed no sign of doubt. Where does such confidencee from? "The strongest in the world? That¡¯s ridiculous," Jo Yanghwan muttered to himself. In the current era, hunters were global stars. Heroes. People of authority and influence. Even the most uninformed individuals ¡ª even elderly folks living in remote mountains ¡ª knew the names and faces of top hunters. Yet Jo Yanghwan had never seen this young man before. He hadn¡¯t appeared on any news outlet or media. And yet, Kyungsoo was calling him the strongest in the world. Has Kyungsoo lost his mind? Or is he lying? But then, Jo Yanghwan¡¯s gaze shifted to the formless sword floating midair, conjured with pure mana. That¡¯s not something just anyone can do. It was an incredibly difficult technique, one that only a handful of hunters could pull off. If what Kyungsoo was saying was true, siding with them would indeed be the safest option. Jo Yanghwan¡¯s hesitation was written all over his face ¡ª and Kyungsoo noticed it. "You¡¯re thinking about it, aren¡¯t you?" Kyungsoo said with a smirk. "Do you think he¡¯ll believe it if you clear a cmity-level Gate in front of him, Chanyul?" Min Kyungsoo teased. Han Chanyul scoffed. "I hate troublesome things. Besides, I n to live a quiet life. That¡¯s why I came to you in the first ce." "I figured as much. Knowing you, you¡¯d rather gain fame in one shot, make a fortune, and then just buy SG Games outright," Kyungsoo replied with a smirk. The value of a top-tier hunter like Han Chanyul couldn¡¯t be measured in money. Hunters were the ones who kept the world from falling into ruin. How could anyone put a price tag on someone who saved the world from destruction? If Chanyul demanded an entirepany like SG Games as his reward, the government itself would probably step in to make it happen. But Chanyul hadn¡¯t turned to the government. He had sought out Min Kyungsoo. That meant only one thing ¡ª he wanted to keep the game running ¡ª the very game that held their past lives. The game wasn¡¯t just a virtual world to them. It was a piece of their history, their former selves, and their legacy. "You¡¯re not going to stay stuck managing secret funds forever, are you, Uncle? It¡¯s time you took charge of one of the subsidiaries. How long do you n on cleaning up after Father and the other executives? Aunt deserves to live morefortably too, doesn¡¯t she?" Kyungsoo¡¯s offer was tempting. He wasn¡¯t just asking Jo Yanghwan to betray the chairman ¡ª he was offering him a president¡¯s seat at one of SG Group¡¯s subsidiaries. It was a coveted position, one that would set him apart from the rest of the corporate rats. "But if you take too long to decide, even this offer will disappear," Kyungsoo warned. "You¡¯re not the only one who knows about the slush fund. If you refuse, I¡¯ll just make the same offer to someone else. Remember, I came to you first because of our family connection." Jo Yanghwan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "How do you know about the slush fund?" "No questions allowed," Kyungsoo cut him off. "We¡¯re here for answers." Faced with no other option, Jo Yanghwan let out a deep sigh of resignation. "Haah¡­ You really will protect me and my family?" "I swear it on my name," Kyungsoo vowed. After a long pause, Jo Yanghwan nodded. "Very well. I¡¯ll trust you." "Where did my father hide the slush fund?" Kyungsoo asked, his voice firm. Jo Yanghwan hesitated before answering, but eventually, he revealed the truth. As the words left his mouth, both Kyungsoo and Chanyul¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "What? There?!" Their shock was impossible to hide. It wasn¡¯t just an ordinary slush fund. It was something far bigger ¡ª and far more dangerous ¡ª than either of them had expected. * * * [Wee to ¡°War of Gods: Infinite Defense.¡±] As the familiar login screen appeared, nostalgia hit them both hard. Characters they had once lived as ¡ª Kane, Ray, Cami, Sara, Mikhail, and many more ¡ª all stood in their rightful ces, waiting to be selected. It hadn¡¯t been long since they returned to the real world. Yet seeing their avatars brought a wave of longing, as though meeting oldrades after a lifetime apart. Min Kyungsoo selected Ray, his former character. The moment his finger tapped the screen, his vision shifted. The world spun for a moment before solidifying into the breathtakingndscape of Tevend ¡ª a ce they knew all too well. The sky stretched endlessly in hues of purple and gold, the twin suns hovering over the horizon. The towering mountains, the ancient forests, and the sprawling cities were exactly as they remembered. Han Chanyul appeared beside him as Kane, dressed in his signature attire and carrying the legendary twin des. ¡°It feels¡­ too real.¡± Kyungsoo¡¯s voice wasced with unease. ¡°Of course it feels real. This game was never just a game for us,¡± Chanyul replied, scanning their surroundings. Both of them knew the truth. This wasn¡¯t a game. It was a world. Their former world. Chanyul adjusted his grip on Kane¡¯s twin swords, the weight and feel of the weapons all too familiar. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, breaking the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Fresia Empire¡¯s pce. That¡¯s where the slush fund is hidden.¡± Kyungsoo nodded. ¡°The emperor¡¯s treasury¡­ Of course. A perfect ce to hide something no one would ever think to look for.¡± ¡°Except us.¡± Chanyul smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± They made their way through the familiar paths of the Fresia Empire. The once-glorious kingdom was just as imposing as it had been in their past lives. Massive stone gates, towering statues of the gods, and soldiers d in pristine armor guarded every entrance. But there was one crucial difference this time. None of the NPCs recognized them. In their past lives, they had been heroes, rulers, and legends in this world. But now, to everyone here, they were just unknown adventurers. ¡°We¡¯re starting from zero again,¡± Chanyul muttered. Kyungsoo chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that more fun? We get to do it our way this time.¡± As they approached the gates of the imperial pce, a notification popped up. [WARNING: You are entering a restricted zone. Only yers with imperial clearance may proceed.] Chanyul nced at Kyungsoo. ¡°You ready?¡± Kyungsoo grinned. ¡°Always.¡± With a swift movement, he drew the twin des. ¡°Let¡¯s show them who we really are.¡± Kyungsoo¡¯s Phantom de shimmered into existence, its dark aura swirling around him. And with that, they charged toward the pce gates, ready to reim not only the hidden fortune but also their legacy in this world. As they fought their way through the imperial guards, Kyungsoo couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Chanyul! This feels just like old times, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chanyul smirked, his purple eyes glowing. ¡°Yeah. And this time, we¡¯re not stopping until we take back everything that¡¯s ours.¡± *** [Would you like to y as Kane? Y/N] Chanyul nodded, selecting Y. Another message appeared almost immediately: [You have previous gamey records.] [Completed ¡°War of Gods: Infinite Defense.¡±] Chanyul stared at the screen in disbelief. ¡®How is this possible? I wasn¡¯t even a veteran when the game first started.¡¯ After his grandmother passed away, he''d immersed himself in the game, using it as an escape from reality. But this wasn¡¯t the same timeline. As he processed the message, others quickly followed: [Code Error.] [Running in Final Admin Level.] Chanyul¡¯s eyes widened. This was unexpected. Before he could react, the screen flickered, and the world around him shifted. The reality of the game became more intense, more real. It was as if the game was no longer just a game anymore. It was alive ¡ª and it was aware of him. The interface suddenly glowed, and an unfamiliar, ominous symbol appeared in the corner of his vision. [ADMIN STATUS: ACTIVE.] A chill ran down his spine. The message shouldn¡¯t have appeared. No one outside the game¡¯s development team had ess to such a level of control. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Chanyul thought, feeling a deep sense of unease. Kyungsoo, noticing the sudden change in the atmosphere, turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s happening? This doesn¡¯t feel normal.¡± Kyungsoo clenched his fists, feeling a strange power surging within him. The game was no longer just an escape; it had be a tangible part of his reality. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we need to figure it out, fast.¡± The ground trembled beneath their feet as the world around them began to glitch. And in that moment, they both realized something: The game was no longer under their control. It had be something far more dangerous. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 193 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 193 "What just happened? Final Admin rank?" It was an unexpected message. The Final Admin wasn¡¯t something just anyone could acquire¡ªit was reserved for the game''s creator or the CEO of SG Games. And now, it had been granted to him. When he opened his eyes, a familiar ceiling came into view. It was Kane Rehinar¡¯s room. He moved his body. "Feels natural." His body felt just as familiar as it had when he previously possessed Kane. Sliding his hand down, he summoned the status window. [Kane Rehinar (Lv. Max)] Rank: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Age: 22 ss: Lord of Blood Mana Affinity: Blood Pact (SSR+) [5th form of Blood Rune] - Basic Stats - [Health: SSR+] [Mana: SSR+] [Physique: SSR+] [Strength: SSR+] [Agility: SSR+] Unique Traits: Pure-Blooded (UR) Mana Drain (SSR+) Five Element Blood Extreme Body (SSR+) [Complete] Skills: Breath of Blood(SSR+) Blood Dance (SSR+) "The status window looks a bit different from thest time I checked." The previously separate Blood Tiger and Blood Phoenix breaths had been merged into Breath of Blood. The Five Element Blood Extreme Body had reachedpletion. Even his ss had changed¡ªfrom Blood Grand Duke to Lord of Blood. "I need to figure out when I¡¯ve logged in." He opened the door and stepped outside. The maids greeted him cheerfully. "My Lord, did you cough just now?" "How is your skin still better than ours when you wake up this early?" "It must be because of your magical powers, right? That¡¯s your secret, isn¡¯t it?" Their chatter filled the hall. Kane asked them a question. "What year is it ording to the continental calendar?" The maids exchanged curious nces. "Why do you ask, my Lord?" "It¡¯s the winter of the year 225 in the continental calendar," one of them replied. "Winter of 225¡­ so two years have passed." At Kane¡¯s quiet murmur, the maids tilted their heads in confusion. They watched as he walked down the corridor, his back facing them. "Is something troubling him?" "Maybe he has an appointment today?" Kane left the mansion, leaving the maids behind. As he stepped outside, he took in the familiar scene. It was exactly as he hadst seen it. It felt as though he had returned to the time when he possessed Kane¡¯s body. If it weren¡¯t for the message he received, he might have mistaken this for possession again. Private Message Conversation [RichSpender: Chanyul, are you¡­ in the same situation as me?] Kane couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the username. Typical for someone born into wealth to unt it even in a game. Not that his own username was any better. [CouchWarlord: You mean thest time we yed? Before we left for the Trials?] [RichSpender: Pffft! Seriously, who names themselves ¡®CouchWarlord¡¯? I never thought I¡¯d see someone with that username¡ªespecially someone I know!] [CouchWarlord: Like you¡¯re one to talk. What¡¯s with that ¡®RichSpender¡¯ flex? Trying to show off your wealth?] [RichSpender: I can¡¯t help it if it¡¯s true.] [CouchWarlord: Let¡¯s drop it. More importantly, are you a Final Admin too?] [RichSpender: No, I¡¯m just a regr Admin. Wait, you¡¯re a Final Admin?] [CouchWarlord: Yeah, that¡¯s what my status says.] [RichSpender: That rank is usually reserved for my father or eldest brother. What the heck is going on?] As the two continued their private chat, a shadow silently approached Kane. It was ta¡ªno longer in his cute tiger form, but as a tall human figure. ¡°Congrattions on passing the Celestial Trial, my Lord,¡± ta said respectfully. Their rtionship was one of Master and Servant, and ta conducted himself with utmost decorum. Kane folded his arms. ¡°I need an exnation.¡± ta bowed slightly before responding. ¡°The space you¡¯ve entered is not the world of your past life. It¡¯s a virtual world crafted from your memories.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re inside a game?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Kane narrowed his eyes. ¡°And how are you here?¡± ta gave a knowing smile. ¡°It was I who arranged for you to enter this world through the Celestial king. Of course, it was all part of your n, my Lord.¡± Kane raised a brow. ¡°And what if I hadn¡¯t entered the game?¡± ta responded confidently. ¡°I never doubted you would return to a world that mirrors your past life.¡± Kane chuckled softly. ¡°Are you nning to cross into my world?¡± ta¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Even the traitors from the Demon Realm have crossed over. Naturally, I must follow to assist you, my Lord.¡± Kane¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°My goal is to give mana to those without it¡ªusing this game as the medium.¡± ta¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration. ¡°To use humans as a weapon to eliminate the traitors? A brilliant strategy, befitting of you, my Lord.¡± Kane remained silent for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°So, you were the one who made me a Final Admin.¡± ta nodded eagerly. ¡°Indeed. If you wish, I can merge the world of ¡®Tevend¡¯ with your reality.¡± Kane grimaced. ¡°No need. The monsters spilling into Earth are already enough of a headache.¡± ta¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°The cursed traitors must be causing you much worry.¡± Kane waved it off. ¡°They don¡¯t matter. Whatever they do is none of my concern.¡± ta blinked in surprise. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re just going to let them be?¡± Kane sighed. ¡°As long as they leave me alone, I¡¯d rather live in peace.¡± ta¡¯s admiration only deepened, his eyes gleaming with respect. ¡°You n to militarize ordinary humans and watch from behind the scenes. Truly remarkable, my Lord.¡± Kane groaned. ¡°No, I just want a peaceful life.¡± ta stepped closer, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Then I shall lead the charge for that peace.¡± His determination radiated from him, his eyes burning with resolve. Kane let out a deep sigh and shook his head. ¡°I miss the days when you were just a cute little tiger.¡± Back then, ta had only been a prideful, yfulpanion. Now, he had be a loyal servant, ready to go to war in his name. But, Kane considered ¡®Bu-er¡¯s¡¯ words carefully. The servant hadn¡¯t overstepped his bounds. He simply followed orders. Kane¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°So, can you make sure no one else touches this space?¡± Bu-er bowed. ¡°Of course, my Lord.¡± ¡°Lock it down. No one should be able to ess this ce except me.¡± ¡°That has already been done. All permissions have been transferred to you.¡± Kane nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good.¡± Now, he wouldn¡¯t need to waste time digging through pce reports to find hidden slush funds. Still, a promise lingered in his mind ¡ª one he made to Min Kyungsoo. He had promised to help Kyungsoo take control of SG Group. ¡®If Chairman Min Hyeongbae doesn¡¯t get his hands on this game, he¡¯ll create another forced awakening program. To stop him, I need Kyungsoo to be SG Group¡¯s chairman.¡¯ Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°I need to head to the imperial pce.¡± Bu-er bowed again. ¡°Allow me to guide you.¡± Bu-er led the way, Han Chanyul who was in the body of Kane Rehinar followed close behind. The Imperial Pce. As a Final Admin, Kane easily entered the pce treasury, bypassing all barriers. Bu-er was right. This world was a virtual space created from Kane¡¯s memories. It wasn¡¯t exactly the same as when he was first possessed, but it was close enough. Unlike before, he no longer needed Isaac¡¯s permission to ess the pce¡¯s most guarded vaults. Bu-er gestured toward the far end of the room. ¡°The slush funds and ount books should be in the final chamber.¡± Kane strode forward, his steps steady and confident. The vault was filled with priceless treasures, each morevish than thest. Eventually, he stopped in front of a statue of the First Emperor. He reached out and pressed his hand against the namete at its base. Nothing happened. Suddenly¡ª Click! A soft sound echoed as the namete sank inward, revealing a hiddenpartment. Inside was a small chest. Kane opened it and flipped through its contents. His eyes widened. ¡°This is incredible.¡± The chest held a detailed ledger, documenting every secret and scandal involving SG Group¡¯s executives. Bu-er stepped closer. ¡°Is that what you were looking for, my Lord?¡± Kane nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Bu-er smiled. ¡°There are simr items hidden in other ces, my Lord.¡± Kane nced at him. ¡°Where?¡± Bu-er walked over to a painting on the wall and pressed against it. With a low rumble, the wall shifted, revealing a hidden room. Bu-er stepped inside, gesturing toward the piles of gold, silver, and jewels stacked high. ¡°This vault is even more secure than thest,¡± he said. Kane¡¯s eyes swept across the room. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± Bu-er held up a thick notebook. ¡°The documents are encrypted, but after some analysis, I confirmed they¡¯re linked to money.¡± Kane skimmed the pages, a smirk forming on his lips. ¡°Cryptocurrency.¡± The discovery of hidden wealth and SG Group¡¯s secrets gave Kane and Kyungsoo a powerful advantage. What started as a hunt for slush funds quickly escted into something far more significant ¡ª control over SG Group itself. It was dirty money. Slush funds that had been converted into cryptocurrency. In the past, they would have been stashed away in Swiss bank ounts under false names. But now? The funds were hidden in Bitcoin wallets ¡ª untraceable and secure, especially when stored in foreign ounts. To recover the funds, Kane sent a private message to Min Kyungsoo. [Kane: I¡¯ve got the slush funds and the ledger detailing the executives¡¯ dirty secrets.] [Kyungsoo: That was fast.] [Kane: Do you have a crypto wallet?] [Kyungsoo: Yeah, I do. Why?] [Kane: The slush funds are stored in foreign crypto ounts.] [Kyungsoo: No wonder the prosecutors never found anything.] [Kane: Send me your wallet address, and I¡¯ll transfer the funds.] Momentster, Kyungsoo sent over his crypto wallet address. Kane immediately transferred the entire slush fund to him. The sum was astronomical ¡ª far beyond what any ordinary hunter could hope to earn in a lifetime. In a world gued by chaos and monsters, cryptocurrency had be far more secure than traditional assets. [Kane: Check it. I sent everything.] [Kyungsoo: Got it. Thank you. I won¡¯t forget this favor.] [Kane: I kept my promise, so you better keep yours.] [Kyungsoo: Of course. Who do you think I am? I wouldn¡¯t dare backstab you.] [Kane: Good to know.] As Kane was about to log off, Bu-er stepped forward with an unexpected revtion. Bu-er pointed toward a hidden room. ¡°It seems everything was stored here.¡± Kane smirked. Min HyeongBae had hidden everything in this secret space. As the Final Admin, only someone with Kane¡¯s unique authority could ess it. The room was protected by multipleyers of security ¡ª invisible to anyone else. Because of that, Min Hyeongbae had stashed his entire fortune here. Kane opened another ledger, his grin widening. [Kane: I found something even more interesting.] [Kyungsoo: What is it?] [Kane: SG Group¡¯s shares.] [Kyungsoo: What the hell?! That¡¯s even possible?] [Kane: Look around. Does anything make sense these days? Monsters roam the earth. What used to be impossible is now reality.]@@novelbin@@ [Kyungsoo: If that¡¯s true, things just got a whole lot easier!] Kyungsoo¡¯s excitement was palpable. The SG Group shares weren¡¯t just numbers on a ledger ¡ª they represented control over the entire corporation. With this discovery, Kane had handed Kyungsoo the keys to total power. Min Kyungsoo¡¯s voice was excited. Things were going smoothly, and his mood was great. He finished whispering. ¡°When are youing?¡± ¡°I cane right now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet outside.¡± Han Chanyul immediately logged out of the game. He took off his VR gear. Min Kyungsoo did the same. Just then, Min Kyungsoo hugged him tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not backing out, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. Stop hugging me bro.¡± ¡°Is this really that great?¡± ¡°Obviously. I get to hit back at my father and brother who screwed me over.¡± ¡°Honestly, couldn¡¯t you just overpower them with force?¡± ¡°Well, I could¡­ but I¡¯d rather avoid bloodshed.¡± ¡°So, you still see them as family.¡± Even if they had pushed him toward death, blood ties were blood ties. That¡¯s just how family works. ¡°Take care of thepany and keep me posted.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°You still live in that cramped studio apartment, right?¡± ¡°For now.¡± ¡°There are lots of rooms here, and it¡¯s spacious. Stay here for the time being. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you to move around.¡± It wasn¡¯t in Seoul, but in Pangyo. An apartment right in front of SG Games¡¯ headquarters. It made sense to stay here until things wrapped up. ¡°Staying at someone else¡¯s ce feels awkward, though¡­¡± After thinking it over, Han Chanyul made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer for now.¡± ¡°Make yourself at home.¡± Things hadn¡¯t beplicated. Chairman Min Hyungbae had left everything about himself inside the game. Since Han Chanyul had handed all of it over to Min Kyungsoo, only one task remained: bringing down the chairman. Sitting alone on therge sofa, Han Chanyul suddenly heard a voice. ¡°This ce is really different from Tevend.¡± It was Bu-er. He had been hiding in Han Chanyul¡¯s shadow. ¡°You can reveal yourself.¡± ¡°Ray doesn¡¯t know my true form, though.¡± ¡°Then change into ta¡¯s form.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you prefer.¡± Bu-er transformed into a tiger. Just then, Min Kyungsoo, who had been on a phone call, rushed toward Han Chanyul, suddenly remembering something, only to be startled out of his mind. ¡°W-Whoaah!¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 194 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 194 Min Kyungsoo shouted at the sight of ta. That creature wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. ta was a pet that Han Chanyul (Kane) had during his ythrough of ¡°War of the Gods.¡± Yet, here he was ¡ª appearing in the real world. ¡°What¡­ What the hell is this!?¡± ta spoke with a deep, resonant voice. ¡°Master, why are you keeping that human by your side?¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite useful,¡± Kane responded calmly. Min Kyungsoo, irritated by the blunt remark, snapped back. ¡°You do realize I¡¯m standing right here, right? Isn¡¯t that a bit too direct?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kane shrugged indifferently. Min Kyungsoo sighed. ¡°Forget it¡­ I won¡¯t say anything.¡± With that, Min Kyungsoo disappeared, dialing someone on his phone as he walked off. Meanwhile, ta wandered around, observing his surroundings to adapt to this new environment. Through the window, he gazed outside. Thendscape waspletely different from the one he knew. Bright, dazzling lights filled the air, and buildings towered high, almost like a city floating in the sky. Though it was a vastly different world, ta understood. He realized why his master had wanted to return here. ¡°Is this the world we are going to conquer?¡± ta¡¯s eyes sparkled with a predatory glint, like a lion preparing to pounce on its prey. ¡°No, I have no such ns. I just want to live peacefully,¡± Kane replied. ta, however, interpreted the words differently. ¡°To live peacefully¡­ That would require world conquest. As expected, you¡¯ve already considered it, Master.¡± ¡®Why does he always twist my words like that?¡¯ Kane thought to himself. ta had always been like this, even in his previous life. He would anticipate his master¡¯s intentions and interpret them however he pleased ¡ª all out of excessive loyalty and reverence. ¡°I will immediately start tracking down the traitors,¡± ta dered. ¡°No need. It¡¯s a thing of the past. There¡¯s no point in finding them now.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t they be punished for betraying their master?¡± ¡°I already told you ¡ª I want to live peacefully here. The only thing I want is to prevent Tevend from vanishing into nothingness.¡± ta¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°Ah, it seems my words confused you, Master. Tevend is both a game and a reality.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The portal you used toe here is connected to Tevend. It¡¯s not just a virtual space.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s not purely a digital world?¡± ¡°Exactly. Tevend can be both a virtual world and a real one, depending on the thoughts of the final administrator ¡ª you, Master. That was the mission you entrusted to me.¡± Kane rubbed his temples. ¡°This is all confusing.¡± ta chuckled softly. ¡°Think of it this way: You keep the game, War of the Gods, alive to maintain Tevend. Using Tevend, you can create transcendent beings. Tevend exists as both a virtual and real world. You simply need to remember that it¡¯s a ce worth protecting.¡± After hearing ta¡¯s exnation, Kane started to grasp the concept. ¡°I¡¯ll think about whether we need to hunt down those traitors.¡± ¡°If you decide to let them go, I¡¯ll follow yourmand. I am but a shadow of my master¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Though the thought of betrayal angered him, Kane didn¡¯t feel the urge to hunt them down. Capturing traitors felt too much like following the Celestial King¡¯s script. He didn¡¯t want to dance to the tune of the heavens. If he tracked down the traitors, he¡¯d be nothing more than a hunting dog. Did he think I¡¯d move ording to his will? Not a chance. What unsettled Kane most was how easily he had been allowed to return to his original world. The Celestial King knew him far too well. Kane¡¯s natural personality was tosh out in anger and hunt down anyone who betrayed him. Clearly, this was all part of the Celestial King¡¯s n ¡ª to tempt him into acting out his rage. The Celestial King believed that once Kane learned of the traitors, he¡¯d go on a rampage and wipe them out. It wasn¡¯t hard to see through the Celestial King¡¯s intentions. He was a man who believed that whatever he envisioned would inevitablye to pass. He¡¯ll be in for a surprise when things don¡¯t go his way. Han Chanyul allowed himself a faint smile. * * * The Heavenly Round Table The highest-ranking deities of the Celestial Realm gathered to discuss urgent matters. ¡°He has returned to Earth and found the passage to Tevend.¡± ¡°The final admin role has fallen into the hands of that monster, and we¡¯re just going to stand by? We need to take it back immediately!¡± ¡°I agree. If he gains control of Tevend, a disaster of unimaginable scale will unfold.¡± Worries about Han Chanyul, now known as Kane, filled the room. Had they not witnessed his battle against the Celestial King? He had stood his ground. Not once had he been overpowered. And now, with that same strength, he had returned to Earth. There was no way they could sit back and do nothing. If Kane harbored hostile intentions, the consequences could be catastrophic. ¡°What if he uses Tevend to create Hunters and turns them against us? It would be chaos!¡± ¡°I agree. That possibility deeply concerns me as well.¡± ¡°What could the Celestial King possibly be thinking¡­?¡± ¡°How could mere ¡®mortals¡¯ like us ever hope to understand His intentions?¡± ¡°If only we knew even a fragment of His thoughts.¡± The deities grew increasingly anxious. To them, Kane ¡ª Han Chanyul ¡ª was like a ticking time bomb. And now that his memories of the war had returned, they assumed he was brimming with vengeance against them. The thought alone made sleep impossible. They wouldn¡¯t rest easy until that monster was either dead or his memoriespletely wiped away. Their anxiety reached its peak when the Celestial King finally appeared. ¡°What has you all so restless?¡± ¡°My King, do you truly intend to leave him be?¡± ¡°Are you concerned because the passage between Earth and the Celestial Realm has connected, not just Tevend?¡± With Han Chanyul¡¯s return to Earth, a direct link had formed between Earth, Tevend, and the Celestial Realm. The discovery of that portal meant that not only could Han Chanyul travel freely, but demons from the Demon Realm could infiltrate Earth ¡ª and even the Celestial Realm. Humans, particrly Hunters, could also make their way in. It was a vulnerability they couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°The Celestial Realm is supposed to be an untouchable domain. But now that a gateway exists ¡ª one that even humans can breach ¡ª it¡¯s only natural that we would feel uneasy as protectors of the realm.¡± ¡°2st Seat speaks the truth. Kane was once the leader of the demons who invaded the Celestial Realm. We¡¯ve always fortified our barriers to keep him out, yet it seems even that isn¡¯t enough.¡± The Celestial King remained calm. ¡°I understand the nature of your concerns. But you¡¯re underestimating his personality. 6th Seat, what can you tell me about Lucifer¡¯s personality?¡± ¡°He is fiery.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Explosive and ferocious.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Unpredictable, my King. He acts on impulse, driven by wrath and ambition.¡± The Celestial King nodded, satisfied with the answer. ¡°Exactly. But Kane is not Lucifer.¡± The room fell silent as the deities absorbed the King¡¯s words. "He is merciless toward anyone who betrays him or threatens his life." "Exactly. And his top priority has always been punishing traitors. Do you understand what I mean now?" The Celestial King''s words made the high-ranking deities¡¯ eyes light up with realization. Finally, they grasped his n, and they nodded in approval. "You intend to use him to eliminate the demons hiding on Earth!" "As expected of the Celestial King! Your insight never fails to amaze us." "We are but foolspared to your brilliance. How could we ever match your wisdom?" "Did you even anticipate that he would create Hunters to deal with them?" "Using humans to hunt demons¡­ not a bad idea." "Just how far ahead have you nned, my King¡­?" The Celestial King gave a sly smile. "Let¡¯s sit back, enjoy some good food, and watch how this unfolds. There¡¯s no need to worry now. We can handle any trouble when ites." Reassured by his words, the deities finally rxed. They now saw that even the link between Earth and the Celestial Realm had been part of the Celestial King''s design. Their previous anxieties suddenly seemed like foolish worries. "We apologize for our ignorance, my King. We failed toprehend your grand vision." "Once again, we have learned from your wisdom." One by one, they showered him with praise. The Celestial King waved dismissively, as if suchpliments were unnecessary. However, a cunning glint shed in his eyes. "In the end, you will dance to my tune." What the Celestial King didn¡¯t realize was that Han Chanyul had already figured out his entire scheme. And the Celestial King was utterly unaware of the true nature of the demons that had infiltrated Earth. * * * In the dim light, shadows gathered, their expressions tense. One of them finally broke the silence. ¡°You all felt it, didn¡¯t you?¡± At that, the others spoke, as if they¡¯d been waiting for the question. ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°How could we forget that energy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s close. Very close.¡± ¡°Shall we go to him now?¡± All eyes turned toward the woman who had spoken first. They waited for her word, their gazes unwavering. The woman nced around before she finally answered. ¡°Yes. We must go.¡± ¡°This means war.¡± ¡°Be prepared to die.¡± ¡°If anyone runs, you¡¯ll be the first to die.¡± ¡°I have the list. I¡¯ll know exactly who flees ¡ª don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Their eyes glowed eerily in the dark. A chilling, demonic aura filled the room ¡ª something no human could ever emit. Each of them gave off a presence that could easily crush even an S-rank Hunter. Their mere presence exuded danger. ¡°But¡­ this time feels different. It¡¯s going to be tough.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡°When was it ever easy? You¡¯re suddenly getting cold feet?¡± ¡°Living as a human for a few centuries must¡¯ve softened him.¡± ¡°A god of war from the Demon Realm whining? How pathetic.¡± ¡°Get your mind right. We¡¯re in this together, aren¡¯t we?¡± Despite their mocking words, their expressions remained grim. The long passage of time had taken its toll. And now, they were about to meet the one who had once been their master. Would he recognize them? They doubted it. He had only recently awakened, and there was a chance he wouldn¡¯t recall who they were. But they couldn¡¯t afford to let their guard down. Their former master wasn¡¯t someone who followed ordinary logic. In his presence, caution was essential. It was the only way to survive. The Time Had Come to Face Him The moment they had long dreaded was near. With a solemn resolve, they prepared. The woman turned to the gathered figures. ¡°Tomorrow evening, at dusk. Come ready ¡ª mentally and physically.¡± The shadowy figures nodded before vanishing into thin smoke, one by one. As the darkness settled, only the woman remained. Momentster, a subordinate quietly approached her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Lords this anxious before¡­ and seeing you react like this only makes it worse.¡± The subordinate¡¯s gaze fell to her hands. They were trembling. It was clear just how deeply fear had gripped her. But her words betrayed no such vulnerability. ¡°This isn¡¯t fear. It¡¯s reverence ¡ª and a mark he left on me.¡± ¡°Is he truly that terrifying?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know¡­ You¡¯ve never seen him.¡± The woman nced at her subordinate ¡ª someone she had taken under her wing upon arriving in this world. A formidable warrior in his own right, he was one of the few who stood at the pinnacle of strength in this realm. Even he trembled in the presence of the Demon Lords. Yet here he was, desperate with curiosity about the one who made even those Lords uneasy. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering why we¡¯re acting like this¡­ you¡¯ll understand tomorrow.¡± ¡°I look forward to meeting him,¡± the subordinate said, eyes alight with anticipation. ¡°Though¡­ I wonder what kind of person he must be to make even you tremble.¡± The woman gave a faint, knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 195 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 195 The Next Evening Han Chanyul logged out of Tevend. While ying the game, he felt a disturbing presence that kept bothering him. "An uninvited guest has arrived." At his words, ta¡¯s eyes burned with hostility. ¡°Traitors.¡± ta unleashed his blood magic toward the front door. Min Kyungsoo, who had been holding a meeting in one of the rooms, rushed into the living room, startled. ¡°What the hell? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It might get a little noisy.¡± The executives who followed Min Kyungsoo out of the room stood there, confused by the tense atmosphere. It felt like the moments right before a fight breaks out. Beep! Without any passcode, the front door automatically swung open. A woman, dazzlingly beautiful, confidently stepped inside. Behind her were a distinguished man in a formal suit, a university student, a middle schooler, an elderly man, and a young girl. People of various ages stood in a straight line, exuding authority. One of the executives standing behind Min Kyungsoo gasped in shock upon recognizing the elderly man. ¡°Th-the chairman of Daehan Group!?¡± Even Min Kyungsoo knew who that was ¡ª the chairman of Daehan Group, the top-ranking corporation in South Korea.@@novelbin@@ Daehan Group was more powerful and wealthy than SG Group and was undoubtedly the number one conglomerate in the country. And now, the chairman himself was standing in Min Kyungsoo¡¯s home. But that wasn¡¯t the only surprise. ¡°Gasp! That¡¯s actress Lee Gabin!¡± ¡°Even the Hunter Association President is here¡­¡± The executives couldn¡¯t stop muttering in astonishment. Yet what happened next left everyone utterly speechless. All of the uninvited guests dropped to their knees in unison. ¡°We have awaited the return of our Master.¡± Every gaze in the room shifted to Han Chanyul. Because he was the one they were addressing. ta stepped forward, fury radiating from him. ¡°Traitors! How dare you show your face here?¡± ta unleashed his blood magic, the crimson aura surging toward the group. But nothing happened. The woman, Lee Gabin, opened her eyes wide, and ta¡¯s power dissipated instantly, as if it had never existed. ¡°You¡ª!¡± ta, enraged, tried to release his power again, but¡ª ¡°What is your purpose here?¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s voice cut through the tension, stopping ta in his tracks. He directed the question at the kneeling visitors. Snap! Lee Gabin snapped her fingers. A barrier formed around them, ensuring that no outsiders could eavesdrop on their conversation. Then, she spoke. ¡°We have waited for centuries for our Master to awaken. The moment we realized you had awakened, we came running.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then leave.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Go back to living your lives as if we¡¯ve never known each other.¡± ¡°¡­Are you abandoning us?¡± Han Chanyul shook his head ¡°I simply want to live a peaceful life. When I returned from Tevend to this world, the Celestial King didn¡¯t erase my memories. You know exactly what that means.¡± Han Chanyul locked eyes with the woman, his gaze firm and unyielding. ¡°He wants to use me and take you all out myself.¡± ¡°I refuse to be a pawn in his ns. So let¡¯s go our separate ways. But know this ¡ª if any of you interfere in my life, I will take your lives without hesitation.¡± His aura surged with power. Unlike ta¡¯s energy, which was easily scattered, Han Chanyul¡¯s power pressed down on everyone in the room with suffocating force. A shiver-inducing destructive energy filled the air, weighing down on their bodies like a crushing force. ¡°As you wish, Master. We will act ording to our own will as well.¡± ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± ¡°Of course not. As I said before, we have waited for you for a very long time. While Bu-er may think we betrayed him, we¡¯ve merely been preparing for your arrival in this world.¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s eyes darkened. His voice dropped coldly. ¡°Because of you, my grandmother died.¡± ¡°That was the work of the Celestial Realm. Our legion is strictly controlled. The low-level creatures emerging from the gates have nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s gaze shifted to the young man who looked like a university student. ¡°Sayatan, you speak.¡± Sayatan, one of the most loyal subordinates ¡ª just like Bu-er ¡ª stepped forward and bowed deeply. ¡°There is not a shred of falsehood in our words. We have done nothing but eagerly wait for your awakening, my Lord.¡± Han Chanyul narrowed his eyes and nced at the group of strangers standing behind Sayatan. ¡°What¡¯s the reason you brought those people along?¡± ¡°They are followers we¡¯ve gathered in this world. We brought them here to serve as your hands and feet, to handle mundane tasks. We would never dare to offend our Master.¡± ta¡¯s fury erupted, and he shouted in protest. ¡°Don¡¯t trust them! They knew of your suffering and still turned a blind eye!¡± Han Chanyul let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Do you really think the machines SG Games created were born from human ingenuity alone? The energy required to distort the world¡¯s bnce can¡¯t be harnessed by ordinary hunters. Their magic power simply isn¡¯t enough.¡± Sayatan spoke calmly. ¡°Do you mean to say that you orchestrated my awakening?¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s voice was filled with bitter rity. Lee Gabin joined the Conversation ¡°We were told that you would be reborn not in Tevend, but in this world. Following those words, we¡¯ve been preparing for your awakening here.¡± ta tried to argue again, but Han Chanyul raised a hand to stop him. ¡°My desire is peace. So, don¡¯t interfere with me.¡± ¡°You n to leave Tevend as it is, correct?¡± ¡°Coexistence.¡± ¡°I knew that¡¯s what you would choose, Master. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve already made the necessary preparations.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯vepleted the transfer of the Tevend servers. Amon here¡±¡ªshe gestured toward the distinguished man in the suit¡ª¡°purchased SG Games from the SG Group¡¯s chairman.¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He handed it over that easily? Even the forced awakening program?¡± ¡°All of SG Games¡¯ researchers were already affiliated with Daehan Group. And with Bergo as the Hunter Association President, we pushed an audit that left him no choice but to surrender it.¡± Han Chanyul let out a dry chuckle. ¡°You saved me from a lot of trouble.¡± He turned his gaze toward Min Kyungsoo. Min Kyungsoo had been tirelessly strategizing to take over the SG Group, crafting ns to ensure his father¡¯s downfall. It was all nearing its final stages. But any dy could cause things to spiral out of control. He had also been trying to poach SG Games¡¯ development team, but their identities had remained elusive. This process had been dragging on longer than expected. ¡°Handle things with that guy yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Lee Gabin replied reluctantly, her expression uneasy. Although it was an order from her Master, she couldn¡¯t shake her difort. After all, the target was a human. Even though they had endured hardships together in Tevend, she had always believed it was a mere coincidence that he had been possessed alongside them. She assumed the Celestial Realm had simply made a mistake while ying one of their twisted games. However, what Han Chanyul said next made her freeze in shock. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t have his memories back yet, but he is the King of the Netherworld, the Fallen realm.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°The damn Celestial Realm.¡± ¡°They¡¯vepletely lost it. Are they trying to destroy themselves? What will they do if he awakens midway?¡± The group fell silent, swallowing nervously. The King of the Netherworld was infamous, second only to their Master himself. His personality was cruel and erratic ¡ª even more so than Han Chanyul¡¯s. And he had a dark, ominous presence that made all beings, regardless of rank or origin, dread him. Even in his previous life, he had been feared by every realm. Now, he was here once again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be wary of him. Just think of him as a business partner.¡± ¡°Then, may we begin now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Chanyul tilted his head in confusion. But instead of answering, the group exchanged nces and smiled knowingly. *** The luxurious penthouse was filled with expensive liquor andvish snacks. ¡°Let¡¯s drink until we drop! Today is a day to celebrate!¡± ¡°Why drop? It¡¯s a happy day, and I n to live a long life. You go first.¡± Min Kyungsoo¡¯s inner circle could barely keep up with the atmosphere. ¡°Drink up! Since you¡¯re close to my lord¡¯s friend, let¡¯s get along from now on.¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course.¡± These weren¡¯t ordinary guests ¡ª they were some of the most powerful figures in South Korea, people capable of shaking the country with a word. Seeing them all gathered in one ce, acting friendly and approachable, left Min Kyungsoo¡¯s aides stunned and unsure of how to behave. ¡°Bottoms up!¡± ¡°No breaks! Keep pouring!¡± The liquor flowed endlessly. These weren¡¯t ordinary people ¡ª they were monsters. No matter how much whiskey and spirits they downed, they showed no signs of getting drunk. Amidst the chaos, Min Kyungsoo quietly approached Han Chanyul. ¡°Seriously, who are they?¡± ¡°Old subordinates.¡± ¡°I thought you were just a desk jockey in some smallpany.¡± ¡°I was.¡± ¡°Then how the hell do you know monsters like them?¡± Han Chanyul simply smiled, saying nothing. Frustrated, Min Kyungsoo pressed on. He knew Han Chanyul¡¯s nature, but he wasn¡¯t one to let things go easily. Of course, it was Min Kyungsoo who eventually gave up. ¡°Ah, forget it. You¡¯re such a pain, always full of secrets.¡± After taking another drink, he asked a more serious question. ¡°You¡¯re striking tomorrow, right?¡± It was a story about thepany. ¡°We don¡¯t need to prepare anything else, so don¡¯t you think we should move right away tomorrow?¡± ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing I did. I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you.¡± The two of them smiled brightly. Now, they were really running toward the end. ¡°I want to rest a bit after this. You do too, right? You¡¯ve been running without rest.¡± Min Kyungsoo¡¯s question made Chanyul pause for a moment in thought. ¡®Tevend can be a reality or remain a virtual world depending on my will. If I continue connecting the lines of the world like this¡­¡¯ He could live as Kane Rehinar. But this was his past life. If he connected Earth and Tevend, they might end up fighting each other. This was the Celestial King¡¯s scheme. He didn¡¯t want Chanyul to live peaceful. ¡®What if I leave it as a virtual world?¡¯ Re-release it without the forced awakening program. Would it even be popr? Chanyul had many thoughts. As he kept pondering, his thoughts began to lean in one direction. ¡®It¡¯s better to leave it as a virtual world.¡¯ He might cause worse oues because of his own greed. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°You? What is it?¡± Kyungsoo replied. ¡°Is there no way to save Tevend without the forced awakening program? A way for everyone in the world to enjoy it.¡± ¡°There is, but it¡¯s impossible.¡± "You said it yourself, didn''t you? Tevend was a game people logged into to escape reality. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to turn it into a game that offers dreams and hope? Remember that virtual reality game that once hit 1 billion simultaneous users?" There had been a virtual reality game popr among ordinary people who dreamed of bing hunters with special abilities. In the game, they could be powerful like hunters. The gamepany capitalized on this desire and struck it big. Though its poprity waned as life became tougher, ordinary people still yearned for such a game. "Wouldn¡¯t it work if we transformed it into a game that lets ordinary people feel vicarious satisfaction? We could tweak Tevend¡¯s settings. Its world isn¡¯t bad, really. The only issue is its overwhelming scale." "I¡¯ll need to give it some serious thought." "If you¡¯re serious, I¡¯ll help. And there are plenty of talented people out there. If you want it, anything is possible." Min Kyungsoo patted his shoulder. A game that others could genuinely enjoy. A game that allowed people to escape reality, just as it had done for him. Maybe, with this, he could let go of his lingering attachment to Tevend. While he was lost in thought, Min Kyungsoo smirked. "Who would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d be so obsessed with rebranding Tevend? You¡¯re such a game fanatic." "I got hooked on the dreams and hope you talked about." When life is tough, people need an escape. For him, it had been the War of the Gods. Tevend had been his escape. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 196 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 196 The drinking party continued until dawn. One of Lee Gabin¡¯s subordinates, exhausted, stepped out onto the terrace. ¡°Phew¡­ So this is the ¡®war¡¯ that Ms Gabin mentioned, huh?¡± At first, she thought they were heading to an actual battle. There had always been talk about a ¡®master¡¯, but it all felt like old tales. When she heard that the person who had once restricted their freedom had returned, she thought they were preparing for a decisive fight to break free from him. But what a surprise this was. The ¡°decisive fight¡± turned out to mean somethingpletely different. It was a banquet, celebrating the reunion with their master. Thepetition was to drink until they copsed, a contest to prove their loyalty to him. ¡°Phew¡­ At this rate, I really might die.¡± The intoxication hadn¡¯t worn off. Even using magic to dispel it didn¡¯t work. It didn¡¯t seem like ordinary alcohol. The drunkenness clung stubbornly. She leaned against the railing, tilting her head back, trying to regain herposure. That was when an unfamiliar voice spoke. ¡°Are you struggling?¡± ¡°Uh¡ª¡± It was Han Chanyul. The master of the one she served. He was a tremendously intimidating person. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Seo Yoon-ah, a subordinate of Lee Gabin, immediately straightened up and was fully alert. Though he was younger than her, he was no ordinary man¡ªhe was a monster. Far stronger than even the most skilled hunters, he was on another level entirely. Even if he looked like a young office worker just starting out, letting her guard down was unthinkable. ¡°Please, speakfortably.¡± ¡°I¡ª I can¡¯t do that.¡± Seo Yoon-ah desperately tried to shake off her intoxication. What she had drunk was a particrly potent liquor from the Demon Realm. The fact that she, a human, was still standing was already impressive. Even so, as she tried to stand upright and maintain decorum, her body swayed. ¡°You¡¯re going to fall at this rate.¡± When Han Chanyul grabbed her wrist, the overwhelming intoxication instantly vanished. Even the magic she had used couldn¡¯t handle the effects of the drink. But just the touch of his hand seemed to dispel it effortlessly. As the drunkennesspletely faded, her mind became sharp and clear again. ¡®Even earlier, when I sensed just a fraction of his energy¡­ he¡¯s incredible. The entire world¡¯s bnce is going to change because of him.¡¯ If the master she served moved, the world would undoubtedly tremble. But what would happen if the man standing before her decided to act? The mere thought sent shivers down her spine. She couldn¡¯t help but anticipate what his next steps would be. As those thoughts filled her mind, a fervent determination shone in her eyes. Han Chanyul repeated the words he had once said to Min Kyungsoo. ¡°I have no intention of meeting your expectations.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t n to make South Korea a powerful nation or clear every gate to be some kind of hero.¡± ¡°You have such power, yet you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t do anything with it?¡± Han Chanyul silently nodded. Seo Yoon-ah, risking rudeness, asked, ¡°Why? Your power is too immense to go to waste. Why not use it for something good?¡± ¡°If I use my power, there will inevitably be consequences to pay.¡± Her imagination shattered instantly. The current society revolved around hunters. Only those with power could rise to the top¡ªwhere authority, wealth, and honor were freely handed to them. It was even possible for someone to be the president of a country at a young age. And yet, here he was, choosing to walk away from it all. Who in their right mind would give up something like this? ¡®Is it because he¡¯s transcended everything? I can¡¯t understand it at all.¡¯ Money was better the more of it you had. The same went for power and fame. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want those things; she simply didn¡¯t have the ability or resources to attain them. As she looked at him in confusion, Han Chanyul smiled and spoke. ¡°Oh, there is something I want to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Seo Yoon-ah¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. What could someone as extraordinary as him possibly desire? ¡°We¡¯re going to create a world of our own.¡± ¡°A world of your own?¡± It was far grander than she had anticipated. ¡®Isn¡¯t he saying he¡¯s going to redefine the rules of the world? Only someone like him could say such a thing.¡¯ For any ordinary human, such words were unthinkable. But she had misunderstood. The ¡°world of our own¡± that Han Chanyul mentioned had apletely different meaning. * * * Bang! Min Hyungbae mmed his hand on the conference table, shouting angrily. ¡°How dare you turn against me! Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this?¡± ¡°How can you say that to your own son? I¡¯m doing this to save SG Group.¡± Unlike before, Min Kyungsoo didn¡¯t cower before his father. Instead, he responded calmly and confidently. This only fueled Min Hyungbae¡¯s rage. ¡°You insolent brat!¡± Min Hyungbae possessed mana. He was a hunter as well. While not exceptionally powerful, he was strong enough to lead a corporation. In a fit of rage, he stomped toward his son, ready to punish him directly. In the past, Min Kyungsoo would have been knocked down in a single blow. But this time¡ªthud. Min Kyungsoo effortlessly blocked Min Hyungbae¡¯s punch. ¡°Stop making a spectacle of yourself. SG Group¡¯s greed went too far. How could you include a forced awakening program in War of the Gods? That¡¯s why the Hunter Association intervened and stripped you of your shares.¡± ¡°You¡ªyou!¡± Min Hyungbae¡¯s fist trembled with fury. Today, he had lost everything. Thepany he had built waspletely taken over by his youngest son. All that remained was his body imbued with mana. ¡°Still, as a hunter, you¡¯ll have an easier time making money and livingfortablypared to others.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll just step down like this?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. If you¡¯re thinking about using slush funds or dirt on the executives to make aeback, drop it. I have everything.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Min Hyungbae staggered. His final ace in the hole¡ª Even that was now in the hands of his youngest son, causing him to clutch the back of his neck in shock. ¡°Father!¡± His eldest son, the former CEO of SG Games, rushed to support him. But the tide had already turned. Aeback was no longer possible. Overwhelmed by the shock of losing hispany, Min Hyungbae copsed. The eldest son turned to Min Kyungsoo andshed out with bitter words. ¡°Do you really think you can run thepany aftermitting such a disgraceful act against your own father? People will point fingers at you and call you a monster, and thepany¡¯s value will plummet because of it. You¡¯ll regret this when it¡¯s toote!¡± Min Kyungsoo casually dug a finger into his ear and turned his head away. ¡°Why are outsiders still present in a meeting for key executives? Remove them immediately.¡± With that singlemand, the Min father and son were escorted out of the meeting room. Before the doors fully closed, Min Kyungsoo delivered one final blow. ¡°I¡¯ve also stripped you of all control over forcibly awakened hunters. Don¡¯t even think about causing trouble. Just stay at home. Neither you nor my brother can do anything. If you want to start over, you¡¯ll have to start from the very bottom¡ªwith nothing.¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± The meeting room doors shutpletely. A heavy silence filled the room. They had sessfully ousted Chairman Min Hyungbae. Now, SG Group was under Min Kyungsoo¡¯s control. He was no longer the reckless troublemaker of the past. Overnight, he had transformed into apletely different person. His work was wless, with no room for error. He cut ties with those who were liabilities and retained those who were valuable. In this short period, everyone hade to recognize Min Kyungsoo¡¯spetence. ¡®SG Group is destined to soar even higher.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯ll dominate thepany even more effectively than Chairman Min Hyungbae did.¡¯ ¡®To survive, we¡¯ll have to swear loyalty to him¡ªnot thepany itself.¡¯ The executives nervously watched Min Kyungsoo, eager to earn his favor. As if he could read their thoughts, Min Kyungsoo lightened the mood. ¡°Thank you all for your hard work. I¡¯ll be counting on your help to lead thepany sessfully.¡± The heavy atmosphere quickly dissipated, and apuse filled the room. They began discussing how to steer thepany forward. Sitting in his chair, Min Kyungsoo fell into deep thought. ¡®I feel like a weight has been lifted off my chest. Why couldn¡¯t I think this way before?¡¯ His father and brother never saw him as a son or a younger sibling. To them, he was merely an experiment¡ªnothing more, nothing less. And yet, he had always cared for them as family. That¡¯s why he never dared to stand up to his father or brother. Most importantly, he hadn¡¯t realized they would go so far as to risk his life for their awakening experiments. After all, who would suspect their own family of causing them harm? ¡®At least I¡¯ve finally gotten my revenge.¡¯ The frustration that had weighed him down for years evaporatedpletely. It was all thanks to Han Chanyul¡¯s help. Everyone associated with him was remarkable. Without their assistance, revenge would have been impossible to achieve so quickly. ¡®Now it¡¯s my turn to keep the promise I made to Chanyul.¡¯ Just as he finished his thought and opened his mouth to speak¡ª [Would you mind having a word with me?] It was a woman¡¯s voice. The voice of someone who had barged into his penthouse, shared drinks, and bonded with him and others not too long ago. * * * Lee Gabin had requested a private meeting with Min Kyungsoo. He readily agreed. ¡°What is it you wanted to talk to me about?¡± ¡°I understand you¡¯ve heard the master¡¯s vision. His proposal to create a world of our own¡ªare you nning to move forward with it now?¡± ¡°I made a promise to Chanyul, and I intend to keep it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to reconsider halting the awakening program.¡± ¡°Why is that? Does Chanyul know about this?¡± ¡°The master doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯d be furious if he found out.¡± ¡°Then why are you bringing this up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking deeply after hearing Bu-er¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Bu-er?¡± ¡°You probably call him ta.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°ording to ta, the master initially intended to use Tevend to create awakened individuals.¡± ¡°That was the n at first.¡± ¡°I think we should proceed with that n.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to exin your reasoning if I¡¯m to convince Chanyul.¡± Lee Gabin spoke her mind, revealing her thoughts. ¡°The master still can¡¯t let go of Tevend. Even though it¡¯s a virtual world, he constantly thinks about maintaining it. He wants Tevend to be a ce of dreams and hope for people.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with the forced awakening program?¡± ¡°I n to stabilize the program. I want to make it safe, even for the elderly and children to use, without endangering their lives.¡± ¡°You mean you want to make people dependent on Tevend?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Tevend could serve as an escape, but that¡¯s not enough. Without the forced awakening program, it¡¯s just an empty shell. A program that allows anyone worldwide to awaken easily and safely¡ªif we make it so that the strength gained in Tevend reflects in reality, wouldn¡¯t it turn Tevend into the ultimate dream game for ordinary people?¡± ¡°That makes sense, but...¡± Min Kyungsoo hesitated. The concern was whether the forced awakening program could truly be stabilized for safe use. ¡°With all of us working together, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°If it really works out that way, it¡¯ll fulfill Chanyul¡¯s dream. I¡¯ll support it and try to convince him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lee Gabin smiled radiantly. Her dazzlingly beautiful smile left Min Kyungsoo momentarily mesmerized. ¡®But why does her smile seem tinged with sadness?¡¯ What he didn¡¯t know at the time was the kind of sacrifices required to stabilize the forced awakening program. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 198 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 198 From all over the world, people were contacting Min Kyungsoo. ¡°This is your responsibility, isn¡¯t it? Technically, you¡¯re affiliated with SG Group, but SG Games is under your ownership.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you handle the boring stuff for me? How much more do I have to help you?¡± ¡°Still, doing nothing at all is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°If we announce that SG Games has split from the group, the stock prices will plummet. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Why do you keep distracting me, making it impossible to take calls? Just log into the game, and I¡¯ll handle the work.¡± Faced with this subtle threat, Min Kyungsoo surrendered. Han Chanyul smirked at this and logged into War of the Gods 2. [Kane Rehinar, identity confirmed.] The world had changed. Inside Tevend. It was the Rehinar family¡¯s training grounds. ¡°Son.¡± A familiar voice called out. Turning his head, Kane saw Carl Rehinar entering the training grounds. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°How strong are you nning to get, working this hard?¡± Kane spoke yfully. ¡°I was just zoning out.¡± ¡°Want to spar with me since it¡¯s been a while?¡± ¡°That might be too much for me right now.¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Swoosh. Duke Carl had already drawn his sword. ta, nestled in Kane¡¯s arms, grew excited. ¡°If it¡¯s Master¡¯s father, it¡¯ll undoubtedly be an impressive duel.¡± ta didn¡¯t forget to tter. ta was Han Chanyul¡¯s¡ªKane¡¯s¡ªshadow. He had a sharp understanding of his master¡¯s actions and rtionships. Especially after Kane reincarnated as a human, ta realized how deeply attached he was to his family. This keen understanding allowed ta to tter precisely where it counted. However, the other subordinates were different. ¡°How dare you draw your sword against our master!¡± ¡°This human must have a death wish!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to step in. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± The eyes of Bergo, once the chairman of the Hunter Association, red with fire. These spirits, once erased, had been resurrected and now existed like ghosts. Not on Earth, but here in Tevend. Now, they stood by Kane¡¯s side as the retainers of the Rehinar family. The sixmanders of the Demon Knights. Each was rumored to possess power exceeding that of the Twelve Star Lords, making them the strongest warriors. Because of them, the Fresia Empire had be a force feared across the continent. Their master, Kane, had pledged his unwavering loyalty to the Fresia Empire. The loyalty of the Rehinar family was well-known across the continent. An unshakably loyal family, leaving no room for doubt. That was their reputation on the continent. Kane scolded Bergo as he strode toward him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be respectful?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°If you fail to show my father the same respect you show me, you¡¯d better be prepared for the consequences.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± When Kane¡¯s eyes glinted, Bergo was startled. ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Understood.¡± Bergo, the Demon of Sloth, had been revived and was now living as a human. The demon lords who had vanished from Earth were brought back to life in Tevend by Han Chanyul. Although they couldn¡¯t move between Earth and Tevend like ta, they were truly alive within Tevend. This was a virtual reality that also existed as a tangible continent. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on him, son. He hasn¡¯t been in Rehinar for long,¡± said Carl. ¡°Proper manners are essential.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too strict.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me to ease up, I will stop.¡± Even as Kane relented, he didn¡¯t forget to re at Bergo. Meanwhile, Lee Gabin, now living again as Daemon, approached Duke Carl. ¡°How about I spar with you in ce of our master?¡± Daemon was known for taking on the role of leader among the demon lords. Her situational awareness was exceptional. Bergo¡¯s loyalty was solely to Kane, leaving him indifferent to those around him. Daemon, however, paid close attention to everyone around her master and acted ordingly. This was the key difference between them two. ¡°I was hoping to cross swords with my son after so long, but sparring with Daemon isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight you until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± ¡°Before that, son.¡± ¡°Yes, Father?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of outsiders being spotted in the Fresia capital recently. Are you aware of this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with whatever decision you make. Do as you see fit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it wisely. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I must return to my duties.¡± ¡°Take it easy.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kane¡¯s tone remained formal, in stark contrast to Duke Carl¡¯s casual demeanor. However, something was evident in his responses¡ªa deep sense of care, longing, and affection. Daemon quickly picked up on it. Kane cherished Duke Carl, his family, and Rehinar itself. It was as if this ce meant everything to him. This realizationpelled Daemon to willingly adapt and immerse herself into this world. Other lords were no different. Some, like Bergo, initially sought to remain loyal only to Kane. But that mindset didn¡¯tst long. Daemon had exined things thoroughly to them. ¡°If anything happens to this ce, you won¡¯t be able to handle our master¡¯s wrath.¡± Upon hearing this, they all came to regard Tevend as their home. * * * Han Chanyul chose the timeline of War of the Gods 2 to start after the death of First star and the fall of the Meyer Family. This was a period when the continent was both the most stable and the most precarious. It was an era when not only Fresia but all nations had been ravaged by war. Outsiders¡ªthose who had logged into the game¡ªneeded to coexist with Tevend¡¯s inhabitants, and this was deemed the most suitable time for that integration. A low humming sound filled the air. The Rehinar teleportation device activated. From it, a single figure emerged. The guards, who had been keeping watch, tilted their heads in confusion. They blinked, rubbed their eyes, and then gasped in shock. ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡± Isaac von Fresia, who had ascended from crown prince to emperor, had stepped out of the portal. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he said casually, waving at the guards. Without hesitation, Isaacunched himself forward, disappearing in the blink of an eye. The guards stood frozen in disbelief before quickly descending into chaos. ¡°H-His Majesty the Emperor is here!¡± ¡°We need to report this immediately!¡± Scrambling in panic, the guards rushed off to notify their superiors. In Kane¡¯s office: ¡°As I thought, sitting around doesn¡¯t suit me. Daniel, you handle most of it anyway.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trusting me a bit too much? What if I embezzle everything while I¡¯m at it?¡± ¡°Your loyalty to Rehinar has earned you some leeway. Besides, you¡¯re all talk. You wouldn¡¯t even try.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting old, you know. My eyesight is failing.¡± ¡°Then train a sessor before you startining.¡± ¡°Ha, this is the first time I¡¯ve envied Lord Carl. He seems to have an even more leisurely life than me these days,¡± Daniel quipped. ¡°It¡¯s going to get busier soon,¡± Kane replied. ¡°Busier than now? Are you trying to shorten this old man¡¯s lifespan?¡± As Daniel pretended toment, the office window suddenly swung open, and a shadow leapt inside. Both men recognized the face immediately. Kane remained calm, but Daniel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, what brings you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Daniel. I came directly to discuss something with Kane.¡± ¡°Haaah,¡± Kane let out a long sigh. Even after ascending to the throne, Isaac still couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Your Majesty, this is highly inappropriate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent. Who else am I supposed to talk to besides you?¡± ¡°There are many talented people at Your Majesty¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust any of them. You¡¯ve raised my standards too high¡ªtake responsibility.¡± ¡°Do you realize how unreasonable you¡¯re being?¡± ¡°The emperor is allowed to be a little unreasonable.¡± Isaac hadn¡¯t changed one bit. And because of that, it was hard to resent him. Power tends to change people, especially those seated on the throne. Fresia stood as the pinnacle of all nations. And the man who sat at its helm was none other than Isaac von Fresia. ¡°Is this about the outsiders?¡± Kane asked. ¡°They¡¯ve been pouring in from everywhere, all demanding tasks. It¡¯s overwhelming.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it help to send letters to other nations, asking them to distribute the outsiders?¡± ¡°I already did that. But Hatzfeld hasn¡¯t responded. Are they still not getting their act together?¡± ¡°They¡¯re likely very busy at the moment.¡± ¡°Hmm? Are you in contact with their king?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning to join them, are you? No matter what conditions they offer, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Isaac grew visibly anxious. The Kingdom of Hatzfeld was still holding on, albeit in a weakened state. Though it was far from its former glory, the new king, Ray Hatzfeld, was poised to restore its strength. It was always a nation to watch out for. Currently, they were under a peace treaty, but Isaac couldn¡¯t help but worry because Kane was acquainted with Ray, the Hatzfeld king. Kane stared at Isaac intently. ¡°Why? Did you really think I was nning to leave?¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± ¡°A lone wolf?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. Maybe I should just cross over to Hartzfeld,¡± Kane teased with a faint smirk. ¡°Ha, haha, I was joking. What¡¯s with you? If you¡¯re upset, just say it. I¡¯ll make sure to open the gates of the pce for you,¡± Isaacughed awkwardly. Even as emperor, he still fumbled around Kane, unable to shake off that sense of respect and deference. ¡°I was just joking too,¡± Kane responded. ¡°You nearly gave me a heart attack! Don¡¯t make jokes like that again. Hoooh.¡± Isaac took a deep breath. Kane, sensing the tension, decided to bring up something more serious. ¡°There may be some strong individuals among the outsiders in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already started seeing a few talented ones trickling in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to what¡¯sing. If someone at the 6th or 7th ss level appears, don¡¯t engage with them directly.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The emperor has a certain dignity, doesn¡¯t he? If you meet with them too easily, they might get too arrogant.¡± ¡°I see. I won¡¯t lower the emperor¡¯s authority.¡± Isaac¡¯s tone turned serious, but his mind lingered on another point. ¡°But where are all these outsiders evening from?¡± ¡°They¡¯re like monsters, not native to this world,¡± Kane exined. ¡°They¡¯re from another world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The rift in the worlds caused by First Star allowed them to cross over.¡±@@novelbin@@ Isaac took Kane¡¯s words to heart without question. There was no one who understood the workings of the world as deeply as Kane did. He knew even more than the wizards of the Imperial Tower. ¡°So, they¡¯re like heroes who handle monsters?¡± ¡°¡®Hero¡¯ is too grand a title. They¡¯re just like us, normal people. Don¡¯t treat them as something special.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll treat them the same as everyone else.¡± It was clear Isaac trusted Kanepletely. That¡¯s just the way he was¡ªa simple man who, once he trusted someone, would stick with them until the end. Kane couldn¡¯t help but smile as Isaac¡¯s tone shifted. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s talk about something more fun. Being emperor makes it hard to talk, and it¡¯s driving me crazy. Just hear me out. Noble sons keeping to ask for Charlotte¡¯s hand in marriage, but none of them are to my liking. If I send her to any of those guys, she¡¯ll probably end up divorcing them anding back to me.¡± Isaac rattled off hisints, speaking quickly to preempt Kane from interrupting. Kane, realizing he¡¯d missed the chance to speak, was forced to listen to the rest of Isaac¡¯s rant. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 199 [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] Chapter 199 Han Chanyul had just finished ying War of Gods 2. Listening to Isaac''s endless stories was exhausting. It felt like Isaac was trying to share everything he hadn''t said until now, all at once. He wouldn''t stop talking. It was only when the Demon Knights arrived to drag him away that Chanyul was freed. "Still as talkative as ever." "He must be possessed by a ghost that couldn''t speak before dying." ta hade out as well. He looked utterly exhausted, his expression screaming fatigue. But then, as if a thought had suddenly struck him, his face lit up with excitement. "By the way, Master, doesn''t Tevend feel much livelier than before?" The beginner viges in War of Gods 2 were quite diverse. One of them was Rehinar. Currently, Rehinar was one of the most developed territories after the imperial capital. "I¡¯ve been hearingints, and you¡¯re calling that lively?" There was, however, a significant problem. The western city wall bordered the Demon Forest. That area was infested with mutated monsters. If you could hunt there, it was one of the best ces. If not, you''d meet your end that very day. In this game, dying once would cause the awakened abilities you had in real life to vanish. That made it crucial to carefully choose your hunting ground. But people often underestimated Rehinar. This ce was actually the Second Imperial Capital of Fresia. Its bustling environment misled people into thinking it was a beginner''s vige. In reality, though, it was one of the most challenging ces for neers. "Isn''t this what you were aiming for, Master?" "Well, it¡¯s not bad." "Hehe, if it pleases you, Master, then I¡¯m happy too. When will you log in again?" ta¡¯s question made Kane smile. "You don¡¯t have to log in with me every time. If you want, you can stay inside the game." ta was one of the characters who had benefitted the most since theunch of War of Gods 2. His following of worshippers had grown significantly. Among the game¡¯s yers, many prayed to the ta. It was no surprise, though¡ªpraying at the Blood grand temple provided incredible buffs. Actually, not just incredible¡ªdownright game-changing. As a result, countless posts were already flooding the War of Gods 2 strategy forums: What even is the Blood Grand Temple? Those buff effects are broken! If you started in Rehinar, go to the Blood Grand Temple, do their quests, and pray. Then head to other areas for quests¡ªit¡¯s amazing. Buffs from the Blood Grand Temple: All stats +50%, Magic Resistance +320%. That Magic Resistance +320%? Absolutely overpowered. Because of this, the Blood Grand Temple was swarming with yers. And that exined why ta was in such a cheerful mood. The more worshippers he had, the stronger his power became. ¡°I am your loyal servant, Master. I can¡¯t leave your side even for a moment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here to wait on me. Go make sure there aren¡¯t any yers causing trouble in Tevend.¡± ¡°Are you worried about peoplemitting crimes in Tevend? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll hunt them all down and kill them for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill them¡ªjust throw them in prison.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± With that, ta disappeared, heading toward Tevend. Han Chanyul stood up and walked to the terrace. Min Kyungsoo was still stuck on the phone. It was already evening, yet he hadn¡¯t put the phone down all day. As Chanyul passed by, Kyungsoo tried to ask for help, but Chanyul ignored him and stepped out onto the terrace. The streets below were illuminated by countless neon signs. Leaning against the railing, he closed his eyes and focused on the sounds of the city. ¡°You¡¯re going to log into War of Gods 2 when you get home, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°That you can sync the game with real life.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°War of Gods 2 is different from other games.¡± ¡°Whoa, how does it work?¡± The voices of students reached his ears, brimming with excitement. ¡°Just press the Reality Sync option.¡± One of the students adjusted the game settings, then let out a startled shout. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Impressive, right?¡± ¡°Now the real experience begins.¡± Chanyul could feel the mana radiating from the student, or more precisely, emerging from within their body. This phenomenon was happening all over the ce. ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already activated the Reality Sync and started gaining mana.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªI can feel the mana in you now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re hunters now.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true that this game can awaken abilities.¡± ¡°Those people over there¡ªthey¡¯ve awakened too. Look at their faces¡ªthey¡¯re just like yours.¡± ¡°Now... with this power, I can finally protect my family.¡± Those words struck a chord with Chanyul. Without power, one couldn¡¯t protect their loved ones. But with power, everything changed. That student clearly wanted to awaken to protect their family. ¡°I hope they always keep that mindset.¡± Chanyul knew this feeling all too well. There had been a time when hecked the strength to protect his grandmother. But he had been given a second chance by saving her in the God Trials. Now, he wanted to offer others that same opportunity. The newfound strength ordinary people could gain¡ªthe power of Tevend¡ªmight just change their lives in the real world. Of course, there were bound to be side effects¡ªjust like what was happening now. ¡°Heh, with this power, I won¡¯t hesitate to do bad things from now on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your first target?¡± ¡°How about a celebrity?¡± One man¡¯s voice dripped with malice. His tone wasced with impure intentions. ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°We need to act fast. Those women might log into War of Gods 2 and awaken, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to have my way with them before that happens.¡± ¡°I wonder how celebrities¡¯ bare skin feels. Heh, heh.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already getting excited just thinking about it.¡± These men were openly nning sexual assault without a hint of shame. This was the dark side of awakening. When people gained power, it often brought out their worst impulses. These men were beyond redemption. In that case, the solution was simple: strip them of their newfound power, reverting them to their former selves¡ªpowerless and ordinary. Han Chanyul spread his mana outward, searching for their exact location. He found them behind a building. The men were wearing ck masks, clearly prepared to act on their vile intentions the moment their awakening had taken full effect. ¡°Idiots,¡± Chanyul muttered. Above their heads, their yer IDs appeared as holograms. He rubbed the ring on his finger and gave a briefmand: ¡°Erase.¡± What happened next was astonishing. The bodies of the men, brimming with sinister thoughts, were suddenly enveloped in light again. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°My mana¡­ it¡¯s scattering!¡± ¡°Why is this happening all of a sudden?!¡± ¡°I feel so weak¡­ I can¡¯t move!¡± When the light faded, they copsed where they stood. Their awakened powers were gone. They were ordinary humans once more. Returning to normal after experiencing the energy of mana left them utterly powerless and drained. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown away such a gift,¡± Chanyul muttered. He didn¡¯t even bother showing himself to them. It felt beneath him to appear in front of such trash. Instead, he soared through the sky, systematically stripping criminals¡ªor those who seemed poised tomit crimes¡ªof their awakenings. This was an authority only the Final administrator possessed. ¡°I should implement a system that marks the names of real-world criminals in Tevend in red. That way, everyone will know who they are.¡± He had ess to a wide array of privileges, one of which was the ability to modify the game itself. Han Chanyul wasn¡¯t just a yer or an ordinary human. He was War of Gods itself. The game¡¯s rapid updates and seamless release were all thanks to his intervention. His divine authority had reshaped War of Gods 2. For him, there was no redemption for criminals. They had no chance for redemption. So, even after awakening, they were subjected to strict surveince. Han Chanyul designated such individuals as "Chaos" and set them as high-priority monitoring targets within Tevend. The result? A chorus of criminals screaming in despair. Cries of regret and desperate pleas to have their mana restored filled the air¡ªbut their powers never returned. And just like that, time swiftly passed. As days went by, the world seemed to talk about nothing but War of Gods 2. Even the strongest hunters in the world had logged into the game. And that wasn¡¯t all. They made a deration to the entire world: - Tevend isn¡¯t just a game. As Chairman Min Kyungsoo said, it¡¯s a second world. If you grow stronger here, you¡¯ll wield the same power in reality. The impact of their words far surpassed anything Min Kyungsoo had ever said. When world-ss hunters made such a bold statement, the globe paid attention. The game¡¯s concurrent yers skyrocketed to an astonishing 2 billion. It had be a mega-hit. Min Kyungsoo was grinning ear to ear. ¡°Chanyul, is there anything you want? Just name it.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come on, tell me. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. If I want something, I¡¯ll buy it myself.¡± ¡°No, no, I insist. I¡¯m just so grateful to you.¡± Min Kyungsoo¡¯spany, SG Group, had risen to be the most valuable corporation in the world. It was no wonder his smile seemed permanent. ¡°You¡¯re amazing in Tevend, but how do you manage to produce these results in the real world too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just call it talent.¡± ¡°Talent, you say? You¡¯re right¡ªyour talent is unparalleled. A genius among geniuses. You¡¯re the best of the best.¡± Min Kyungsoo showered Han Chanyul with endless praise. ¡°Just make sure your executives don¡¯t pull any stunts. Like trying to meddle with SG Games, for instance.¡± Min Kyungsoo was taken aback. ¡°Who in their right mind would do something so insane? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep a tight leash on everything. If anyone even thinks about pulling something like that, I won¡¯t stop until I ruin them¡ªand their extended family too.¡± His tone was resolute. Although SG Games carried the "SG" name, it was essentially Han Chanyul¡¯spany. If anyone dared to meddle with it, they risked not only destroying themselves but also taking SG Group¡ªnow the world¡¯s toppany¡ªdown with them. Knowing this, Min Kyungsoo maintained vignce. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve brought it up, I think I¡¯ll initiate an internal audit. If I find anyone trying to cross the line with SG Games, I¡¯ll wipe them out entirely.¡± Min Kyungsoo¡¯s determination burned brightly. ¡°Good. Keep yourself busy. I¡¯ll spend some time logged into Tevend.¡± The fiery determination on Min Kyungsoo¡¯s face instantly faded. It was clear he too wanted to log into Tevend. Who could me him? These days, both the Fresia Empire and Hatzfeld Kingdom were topics of constant conversation. Everyone was desperate to catch a glimpse of King Ray Hatzfeld. Unlike many other rulers, Ray Hatzfeld wasn¡¯t an NPC; he was registered as a user character. Curiosity about the yer who had be the king of an entire nation was at an all-time high. Above all, power within Tevend tranted into power in reality. The buzz among users was that Ray Hatzfeld was even stronger than the world¡¯s top hunters. Why? Even S-rank hunters were only ssified as Beginner-Tier of 7th ss in Tevend. In this world, true strength was on an entirely different scale. Tevend was home to countless mighty beings. Among them, the Twelve Star Lords and the Sixmanders of Demon Knights stood as figures of unparalleled fear. And Ray Hatzfeld, the new king of Hatzfeld, was one of them. ¡°I want to bask in some of my poprity too. You must be feeling it a lot.¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯m living a peaceful, quiet life.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°What? But you¡¯re the strongest in Tevend!¡± ¡°Unlike you, my identity is hidden.¡± ¡°Wait... Did you mess with the story?¡± Han Chanyul¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. He had made a few tweaks to the storyline¡ªjust enough to keep his identity concealed. [Trantor - Helga ] [Proofreader - Lucky] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!